《The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy》 Chapter 1: The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy The worst and strongest villain. I became a narrow-eyed character Arsene Adel. DBT,Korean,Novel,Translation,Academy,NEVDA,Fantasy,Possession,AssassinPrologue: The Villain''s End The man with narrow eyes opened his mouth. A feeble voice that sounded like it could crumble at any moment leaked out powerlessly. ¡¾¡­¡­It was a grand dream.¡¿ S?a?ch* Th? ?0velF?re.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. ¡¾I wanted to break it.¡¿ ¡¾I wanted to devour it.¡¿ ¡¾I wanted to burn it.¡¿ The man merely muttered self-mockingly, words that no one could understand. Hamel frowned at the incomprehensible words. Amidst the suffocating silence, the man let out a small laugh. ¡¾What a pity.¡¿ The man stared at Hamel with a regretful gaze. There were already several large wounds on the man''s body. He could barely catch his breath. However, the man continued to speak even though he knew that speaking any further would consume his life. ¡¾If only¡­¡­it hadn''t been like that in the first place.¡¿ The man spoke vaguely as if reminiscing about something. Along with his trembling voice, the flame of his life was gradually weakening. The man''s crescent moon-shaped eyes and his lips, which held a faint smile, trembled slightly before suddenly stopping. At this, Hamel quietly closed his eyes and muttered. ¡¾He''s dead.¡¿ The flame was already extinguished. Only the ashes remained. ¡­¡­And with this, the villain who had threatened the Empire met his end. Hamel turned his back after confirming that the man''s breath had stopped. Thinking it was a pathetic death befitting the worst villain. * * * ¡¶Epilogue, The Villain''s End.¡· Rustle-. I rubbed my eyelids, which were about to close from drowsiness, and began to organize the content of this episode. The densely packed letters on the monitor screen. The novel I was currently writing was finally coming to an end. A work that I had serialized at first with my own unique settings. However, the readers wanted a protagonist who was armed with charisma and talent, who would flaunt his strength and rise through the ranks. They didn''t want a novel that was full of setting gimmicks. That''s why. ¡®¡­¡­I twisted it.¡¯ In the end, I scrapped all the settings I had originally planned to write. I twisted the plot only in a way that the readers would like. There was no time to express dissatisfaction. I was busy revising the latter half of the plot. The character I created with various settings and backgrounds to make an attractive villain was soon being used as a simple, disposable character. All the settings had been changed. The protagonist and the characters around him were good, and those who opposed the protagonist were all evil. As a result. The readers followed the novel to the latter half, and thanks to that, I achieved decent results, but¡­¡­. It certainly wasn¡¯t a good feeling. ¡®This is disgusting.¡¯ It was a sticky and unpleasant feeling. Writing something I didn¡¯t want to write. For a writer, it was an act comparable to swimming through hell. Even so. ¡®This nonsense will be over tomorrow.¡¯ I stretched and yawned. A sense of emptiness and relief made my heart flutter. Everything will be finished in the next episode that will be uploaded. The only villain who had been choking the protagonist died in vain. So it¡¯s impossible to continue the novel any further. Well, what can I do? ¡°I guess I should give up my foolish thoughts¡­¡­.¡± That was when I was feebly uttering self-mocking words. Thud, thud. I frowned at the dull noise echoing from the entrance. Did I order a delivery? No. And there¡¯s no way I have an acquaintance who would visit me at this hour. ¡­¡­Then who is knocking on the front door? Thud, thud. Thud, thud. The knocking still didn¡¯t stop. I frowned in sudden irritation. Who the hell is being so impolite at this hour. I headed towards the entrance, intending to show them who¡¯s boss. That¡¯s when I stood in front of the entrance. ¨D ¡­¡­. Suddenly, the continuous knocking stopped. Did a drunkard knock on the wrong house? Maybe I¡¯m hearing things because of the accumulated stress. That was when I was having such unhelpful thoughts. Thud. A white piece of paper with something written on it fell from above my head. Why is there a piece of paper flying around? Soon, I picked up the unidentified piece of paper that had fallen to the floor and looked at it, narrowing my eyes. ¡ºThis is a gift. Ask for it when you need it.¡» A gift? I frowned at the incomprehensible words. More than that, what is this paper? Did it come in through the crack in the door? Just in case, I put the paper in my arms and turned my back. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± I gasped at the unexpected sight. ¡°What the.¡± A figure appeared in my sight. Goosebumps rose on my spine, driving away my drowsiness. A man with narrow eyes and a black aura was staring at me, blood seeping from his chest. Swoosh-. I scanned the man¡¯s appearance, still gripped by fear. His eyes were slit-like and narrow, and his lips were twisted in a sinister way, creating an eerie atmosphere. Add to that his crimson hair, which symbolized misfortune, and I couldn¡¯t help but feel intense fear. Among them, the most striking feature was the tattoo on the back of his neck, shaped like a cross. Suddenly. An inexplicable heaviness painfully crushed my chest. I was bewildered. My emotions, this situation, everything. As I stood there frozen. ¡°So, this is how I die.¡± The narrow-eyed man groaned. I looked at him, my shoulders trembling with terror. ¡°I spent a lot of time and effort.¡± The narrow-eyed man said so and stepped towards me. Thud, thud. Thud, thud. The closer I got to the man, the more intense the aura that approached me, and I had to step back. "I secretly sharpened my sword to get revenge on those who ruined my family. For ten long years. Well, you know better than anyone, so to speak, it would be a waste of my breath." A series of incomprehensible words. The current situation was enough to plunge me into terror. ¡°I lost so much and gave up so much for revenge.¡± The narrow-eyed man continued to walk, uttering incomprehensible words. I moved my steps back in confusion, but...... Thud-. There was nowhere else to step back. He, who had suddenly come close, raised his face and spread his fingers. ¡°Family, close friends, lovers¡­ Oh, if I were to count them all, I¡¯d run out of fingers.¡± The man burst into self-deprecating laughter, revealing his red eyes. Somehow, an eerie feeling washed over me. ¡°But I failed. Evil cannot overcome good. That¡¯s exactly what happened.¡± Evil and good. The moment the man uttered those words. Suddenly. His narrow eyes, which had been squinting since the novel began, sank coldly. ¡°That¡¯s why please¡­¡­.¡± Crack-. Before the man could finish his sentence, a black haze spewed out and swirled violently. The pitch-black darkness that rapidly increased in size swallowed me and him whole. The world spun. My body began to collapse. In the midst of that. ¡¾¡­¡­Please do it.¡¿ Only the man¡¯s last words pierced my eardrums and sank in. Clearly-. * * * An old-fashioned room. In contrast to its appearance, there was a lot of pungent dust piled up around the furniture. Creak-. I blinked and got up from my seat. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± As I looked down, I saw faded clothes that had lost their original color. It seemed to be made of luxurious fabric, but it was rough as if it hadn¡¯t been taken care of for a long time. Swish-. I turned my head and looked around. It was clear that this was a noble¡¯s mansion, but there were cobwebs everywhere. It was like a ruined noble¡¯s mansion. ¡®What the hell is this situation¡­¡­.¡¯ I calmed my pounding heart at the absurdity and got up. Then I looked down at my two hands and narrowed my eyes. ¡°¡­¡­What the hell.¡± My hands were bizarre. Hard calluses that didn¡¯t match my young skin were densely packed. Was it to hide it? Dark makeup was applied over the calluses. One thing was for sure. ¡®It¡¯s not my hand¡­¡­.¡¯ Slide-. I got out of bed and started to walk. My steps were cautious but steady. Even in a room I was seeing for the first time in my life, I moved as if I knew the way. As if my body remembered-. That¡¯s how my steps led me to the mirror. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± I couldn¡¯t help but be silent at the sight reflected in the mirror. Ominously crimson hair and sharp lips. A peculiar tattoo drawn on the nape of the neck. And the moment I saw the narrow eyes that made it impossible to know my thoughts-. I had no choice but to roughly wipe my face. ¡°What the hell is going on¡­¡­.¡± I took a deep breath, holding the mirror with both hands. This appearance was not mine. But, my age was. After all, I was, The mastermind who possessed me in my novel, the world¡¯s strongest villain. ¡®Arsene Adel.¡¯ It seemed I had become that guy. ¡­¡­And at a time when I was scheduled to be assassinated in a few days. Support me on Ko-fi by clicking the ''Support me'' button! Bonus chapters on reaching milestones. Happy reading! TOC || Next Chapte Chapter 2 (1) - The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy The worst and strongest villain. I became a narrow-eyed character Arsene Adel. DBT,Korean,Novel,Translation,Academy,NEVDA,Fantasy,Possession,Assassin¡°Is the young master still asleep? I hope he continues to stay quiet.¡± One of the servants spoke in a cold voice. It was clear who the ¡®young master¡¯ was referring to. The head of the Arsene Viscounty. He was the young master these servants were talking about. However, there was not even an ounce of respect or loyalty to be found in their tone or gaze. Not a single person dared to criticize such remarks or talk about etiquette towards a noble. Instead, they simply nodded their heads as if they agreed-. ¡°I heard he¡¯s been locked up in his room for days and hasn¡¯t come out? They say he¡¯s even refusing to eat.¡± ¡°The parasite who only knew how to eat is having a hard time. Not bad. If he keeps this up¡­¡­.¡± The man laughed, revealing his slimy madness and murderous intent. As the ominous atmosphere spread, the servant who was receiving the story hastily raised a finger to his lips. ¡°Shhh, be quiet! What if he hears?¡± ¡°What does it matter if that bastard hears?¡± ¡°That¡¯s true, heh.¡± The servants burst into laughter at the same time as if something was funny. Soon, their business here seemed to be over, and the footsteps that had been echoing through the hallway gradually faded away. And that story. ¡°¨E¡­.¡± A young boy was eavesdropping with his ear pressed against the door. * * * ¡°Tomorrow, I¡¯m supposed to die.¡± I muttered, chewing on the conversation between the two servants. It was about how the knights of the ¡®Six Families¡¯ were going to kill Adel, or rather ¡®me¡¯. They were even going to travel all the way to this remote part of the empire. ¡°This situation is getting ridiculous.¡± The last descendant of the Arsene family, Adel, had offended the six families, and they had finally sent knights. That was something I, the original author of the novel, had written myself. It felt like the setting I had created was now strangling me. A strange excitement began to rise up my spine. My breathing began to quicken, and my heart pounded faster. One of Adel¡¯s traits, [Interest], was welcoming this absurd situation. ¡°Whew¡­¡­.¡± I let out a sigh as if I was vomiting. Three days. That was how long it had been since I, the author, had possessed Adel¡¯s body. During that time, I had begged for a way to return to reality. I also missed my parents who were in reality. However, I couldn¡¯t find a way to return to the present day, and I also realized that I would never see my parents again. In the process, I, Was gradually assimilating into the character of ¡®Arsene Adel¡¯. At a frighteningly fast pace-. ¡°He looks so gloomy.¡± Chuck. I fell from the door and stared at the full-length mirror on one side of the room. An impressive man was standing in the mirror. Ominous crimson hair and eyebrows and lips that drew a straight line in contrast. The most noticeable of these was the ¡®pattern¡¯ engraved on the nape of the neck. ¡°How am I supposed to hide this¡­¡­.¡± I sighed, scratching the nape of my neck. As long as this is revealed, I will surely die miserably even if I survive the upcoming crisis. Fortunately, I¡¯ll be able to hide it if I use the [ Darkness ] attribute. That''s what the original Adel did. The problem is that I can¡¯t handle Adel¡¯s attributes at the moment. Because I was a modern person, not Adel, not long ago. There was a reason why I was so nervous about hiding this pattern. ¡®Half-Demon Bloodline.¡¯ This is what the pattern on the neck means. The Arsene family was originally a half-breed that inherited the blood of the Demon race. Thanks to the power inherent in that blood, they were one of the seven families that were counted as the best in the Empire, but they fell into ruin after being used as scapegoats. After all. The bloodline of the Arsene family¡­¡­. Adel. I was the only one left. That was the background of the character ¡®Arsene Adel¡¯ and the reason why he became a villain. Adel sought revenge and targeted the children of the Six Families, the protagonist''s party. He eventually failed and asked me, the original author, for help. "Revenge-" It must have sounded good to the original owner of this body. But it was unrealistic. ¡¾ Arsene Adel ¡¿ : Race - [ Half Demon ] : Tendency - [ Chaos ] : Talent - [ Position Exchange ¡®¢ñ¡¯ ] : Trait - [ Interest ] [ Absorption ] [ Killing Intent ] [ Darkness ] [ Mana Manipulation ] : Mana - [ 341 ] I quietly brought up Adel''s status window. Adel''s talent was nothing to scoff at. In the first place, he must have been given enough talent by me to survive in such a cruel environment and become the strongest villain. However, it was not enough to compare to the children of the six families. "Who would have thought he could strangle me like this..." I gave my novel''s protagonists a more brilliant talent than anyone else. I wanted a charming villain, so I didn''t even think about letting him defeat the protagonist. So if he were to face the protagonist''s party right now, it would be obvious that the result would be a clear defeat. "It''s time to hide for now." Originally, the fruit is sweeter the riper it is. To survive or seek revenge, it was dangerous to be out in the open. Now I had to curl up like a fetus and absorb nutrients. And the nutrients I need right now are the methods of utilizing traits and mana. But right now, I''m in a body that can''t handle mana...¡­ ''It''s not that I can''t feel mana, but that''s all.'' I can definitely feel a heterogeneous aura inside my body. I''m not stupid enough not to know that it''s mana. An aura that is as heavy as a boulder but does not interfere with my body. Rather, it feels like my body will become more comfortable the more I have it. "Then what do I do?" I can''t handle it. It was like a pie in the sky. That''s exactly what it was like. A situation where I can feel mana but can''t handle it. I have to awaken my traits and mana by tomorrow. If I don''t, I''m sure I''ll die at the hands of the Six Families. I have a headache. A headache. "Damn it." As I cursed, I grabbed my crimson hair and tore at it. Talent is the only thing that can be counted on in my novel. That''s why in the original, he escaped after slaughtering all the knights of the Six Families with his young body. Ha¡­¡­. Did I end up like this because I tried to make him look unnecessarily strong? I would rather have escaped by using some kind of strategy to avoid the gaze of the Six Families. If I had written it that way, there would have been a way. That''s when I was just rolling my feet around. Crash. The paper on the desk emitted a faint light. I wondered what that was, and then I realized what it was. The paper that Adel had brought with him before putting me in the novel. I looked at it to see if it would be of any help after I came here, but I remember throwing it on the desk as it had nothing written on it except the words, ''This is a gift. Ask for it when you need it.'' But. At this moment? ¡°I shouldn¡¯t expect much.¡± S?a??h the ?ov?l?ir?.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. I said that, but I moved my feet just in case. Then I saw the paper that had clearly changed. It had changed quite a bit, but¡­¡­. This time, nothing was written on it. Support me on Ko-fi by clicking the ''Support me'' button! Bonus chapters on reaching milestones. Happy reading! Chapter 2 (2) - The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy The worst and strongest villain. I became a narrow-eyed character Arsene Adel. DBT,Korean,Novel,Translation,Academy,NEVDA,Fantasy,Possession,AssassinBlank paper. It simply meant plain white paper. ¡°What is this again.¡± I grabbed the paper and shook it. Is this really the end? After a long time, letters suddenly began to be carved on the paper. ¡º Did you receive the gift well? ¡» A gift? This is a gift. I laughed in vain at the absurdity. After not showing any reaction for three days, he is now calling himself a gift. ¡°What is the gift.¡± The moment I narrowed my brows. The paper began to write in a regretful tone. ¡º Creator, do you not know how to use it? Please answer with Y/N. ¡» Creator? It was a familiar word. The only person who would say such a thing is the one who dropped me here. ¡°You, it¡¯s Adel.¡± When I spoke in a deliberately angry tone, words that I guessed were Adel''s were written as if to ignore me. ¡º Please write one letter out of Y/N on the paper. ¡» Even after I spent a long time cursing and ranting, no more words were written. Only then did I calm down my anger and write the letter ''Y'' on the paper as he had asked. Let''s just see what happens. ¡º Since you have accepted, I will tell you how to use ¡®Information Purchase¡¯. ¡» ¡º If you write your question on this paper, I will answer anything. ¡» ¡º Some questions do not require payment, but others do. ¡» ¡º The payment increases depending on the importance of the question. ¡» ¡°Information Purchase¡­¡­.¡± That means I can buy the information I want if I pay a certain fee. So I thought about it and wrote something down with a fountain pen. - How to return to reality. I wrote that and smiled with satisfaction. It said that it would answer ¡®anything¡¯, so it wouldn¡¯t be able to pass. However, the letters that were written right away snapped the string of my reason. ¡º None. ¡» "It''s not available." S~?a??h the ??v?l_Fir?.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. A phrase that refused to answer. The will to never answer was conveyed. Then, I narrowed my eyebrows slightly and wrote down another question. I didn''t expect it anyway. - The ''detailed'' method of operating mana and the method of using it to handle Adel''s traits. This should be enough. I put down my fountain pen and looked at the fading letters. Soon after, the letters began to be written again. ¡ºThis is a question that does not require a price.¡» . . ¡ºIt''s difficult to provide information with a simple sentence.¡» ¡ºI will engrave the ''method of using mana'' and the ''method of handling Adel''s traits'' into your body.¡» ¡ºDo you accept? Y / N¡» Engraving-. It was certainly a question that was difficult to understand with an explanation. No matter how much I, a modern person, learned magic spells or swordsmanship in writing, there would be a limit. Maybe I wouldn''t even try. Swoosh-. I finished my thoughts and wrote Y. Then the letters gradually faded away, and something began to fill my head. I couldn''t help but tremble slightly as I knew it was engraving. . . . A long time passed like that-. ¡°¡­¡­This was it.¡± A smile came to my lips. Adel''s traits and the way to handle mana. It was the moment when the problem that I had been struggling with for three days was solved at once. Support me on Ko-fi by clicking the ''Support me'' button! Bonus chapters on reaching milestones. Happy reading! Chapter 3 (1) - The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy The worst and strongest villain. I became a narrow-eyed character Arsene Adel. DBT,Korean,Novel,Translation,Academy,NEVDA,Fantasy,Possession,Assassin¡º Information Engraving Complete. ¡» The paper that began to blur soon became blank. Only then did I tear my gaze away from the paper. Then I recalled Adel''s talents and traits that were engraved in my mind. I closed my eyes and organized the information. ¡®So these are Adel''s traits and talents.¡¯ Adel''s traits were clearly fraudulent, but there was something sinister about them. Traits and talents that were specialized in ¡®assassination¡¯ alone. After all, he was a character that was set to fit the code of an assassin from the very beginning. ¡¾ Arsene Adel ¡¿ : Race - [ Half Demon ] : Tendency - [ Chaos ] : Talent - [ Position Exchange ¡®¢ñ¡¯ ] : Trait - [ Interest ] [ Absorption ] [ Killing Intent ] [ Darkness ] [ Mana Manipulation ] : Mana - [ 341 ] I stared at Adel''s status window. I seemed to know how to use the traits and talents that I had vaguely felt. First, the most basic Mana Manipulation. ¡±Hoo.¡± I slowly drew up the mana that was crouching in my lower abdomen as if exhaling it. An unknown aura that spread out around me and flowed through my blood vessels. With this, I succeeded in ¡®Mana Manipulation¡¯. I felt a surge of energy throughout my body and twirled my arm around. As expected. A small amount of uncontrolled aura was trying to burst out. Swoosh¡­¡­. I moved my index finger to add color to the mana that was flowing out. The black color that was applied to the mana. The manifestation of [Darkness], one of Adel''s traits. ¡°Success.¡± My eyebrows twitched with a strange sense of excitement. The manifestation of a trait that was so difficult to sense, no matter how hard I tried to handle it. But with just one ''engraving'' from the paper, I succeeded¡­¡­. ¡°Is it too vague to call it a success?¡± Originally, the Darkness trait is one of the strongest traits for assassination. Normally, it would be able to deprive the opponent of their five senses just by spreading it out, but. But I could only paint a darkness the size of my hand, let alone spread it out. ¡°Even so, it''s not bad.¡± One thing was for sure, it was not a bad situation. It was enough to cover the tattoo that proved my succession to Arsene. Slash. The moment I fused Mana and the Darkness trait, a black water drop formed on my index finger. I lightly spread it over the tattoo on the back of my neck, covering it perfectly. A tattoo that was perfectly hidden by being painted over with black mana. ¡°This should do it.¡± I turned my head away with a satisfied smile. With this, I had acquired the usage method for the ¡®Darkness¡¯ attribute. All that remained was how to apply the Darkness attribute¡­¡­. But I didn¡¯t have enough time to practice that right now. The Six Families¡¯ Knights would reach me in just a day. For now, I should practice using the other attributes first. ¡°Let¡¯s start with Killing Intent.¡± Killing Intent is a natural aura that emanates from the body. It¡¯s something that those who have killed numerous lives and mastered killing intent possess. However, Adel was able to use Killing Intent as a trait. I looked in the mirror and glared. ¡°¡­¡­¡­!¡± s?a??h th? ???el F?re.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. Ha, a snicker escaped my lips. A young child who hadn¡¯t even reached adulthood yet, glaring¡­¡­. If it were anyone else, they would¡¯ve been laughed at, but this was my face. Thud, thud. For some reason, I felt a sense of self-loathing as I slapped my cheeks and opened my eyes sullenly. Let¡¯s try again. ¡°Like scattering mana¡­¡­.¡± I split the mana that was gushing out into a powder form using [Mana Manipulation]. Soon, the mana that had been transformed into powder spread out in all directions. Cringe. A creepy aura that made my flesh crawl. My eyes, which had been gentle, transformed into those of a wolf hiding its fangs. Of course, it wouldn¡¯t be useful in an actual battle with a strong opponent. But against ordinary people who hadn¡¯t mastered mana and swordsmanship¡­¡­. ¡®It¡¯s worth a try.¡¯ If I polished my [Killing Intent] trait, I would definitely reach a level where I could subdue a knight with just my aura someday. I remembered it because it was something I had written myself to show off Adel¡¯s strength. Of course, right now, I couldn¡¯t even defeat a single trained soldier, let alone a knight. ¡°Now there are only two left.¡± I stared at the Status Window while suppressing my Killing Intent. There were many attributes in the status window that I hadn¡¯t tested yet. Two attributes that I didn¡¯t necessarily need to use. And one very important talent. [Interest] and [Absorption] Attributes like these were like a personality, so I didn¡¯t need to test them separately. Then, the one I should practice first is. - [Position Exchange ¡¯¢ñ¡¯] The ¡®talent¡¯ that put Adel in the position of the strongest villain. An ability that was not inferior to the main characters of the novel. ¡®Even I think this is ridiculously fraudulent.¡¯ Adel¡¯s talent, [Position Exchange ¡®¢ñ¡¯] When used, it can exchange the location of a designated object with its own. The explanation ends here. It was a very simple ability. Simple, yet an ability that one could immediately notice was fraudulent. No matter how one imagined it, it was ridiculously overpowered in actual combat. A power that an opponent with no prior information about the ability could not even react to. It was clear that it was an unparalleled assassination technique. ¡®Seeing is believing.¡¯ I got up from my seat and used Position Exchange. ¡°Designation.¡± As I muttered the incantation, dozens of arrows shot out. Whoosh. I stared at my feet and saw the arrows starting to shoot out. ¡®It¡¯s about five Pyeong in range, I guess.¡¯ [T/N: Pyeong is equivalent to approximately 3.31 square meters] A slightly disappointing performance. Compared to the range of several thousand steps that the original Adel had displayed, it was a very short distance. It must be because the Position Exchange¡¯s proficiency was still at level ¢ñ. As I grow, the range of the arrows will expand even further. Then I will be able to apply this talent in more diverse ways. Support me on Ko-fi by clicking the ''Support me'' button! Bonus chapters on reaching milestones. Happy reading! Chapter 3 (2) - The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy The worst and strongest villain. I became a narrow-eyed character Arsene Adel. DBT,Korean,Novel,Translation,Academy,NEVDA,Fantasy,Possession,Assassin¡°For now¡­¡­¡± I need to adapt to Adel¡¯s talents. Since traits are a supplementary concept, there is no need to put in the effort to train them right now. However, Adel¡¯s talents needed to be used right away. Is there anything I can use it on? While I was searching for an object to use the ability on. The armor placed next to the door came into my sight. ¡°Move.¡± As soon as I uttered the word, the arrows disappeared. As if teleporting, my body blurred and the world began to reverse. Thud. My legs, unable to withstand the ability, lost their center and collapsed. All the arrows that had been created disappeared. Damn it. I got up with a sigh and a curse. My whole body ached. The sound of my joints cracking rang in my ears. "As expected, I can''t do it all at once." I had hoped to succeed once, like with the traits, but it seemed I was being too greedy. It seems like I¡¯ll have to spend the whole day adapting¡­¡­. The time until the knights of the six families arrive was pressing. Even so, it was worth the investment. ¡°Let¡¯s try again.¡± I once again devoted myself to using Position Exchange and the traits. From evening until dawn. Dozens, hundreds of times. . . And a day later. Uninvited guests came. * * * Before I knew it, the sun had set and the moon had risen. The residents of the estate stopped what they were doing and went home, so only silence and tranquility settled in Arsene''s territory. What broke the silence was the sound of noisy horseshoes and various metals colliding. Creak. Uninvited guests with iron armor that faintly reflected the moonlight and a sword each at their waists. Carrying a deep murderous intent, they headed for Arsene''s mansion. "Stop." The man who was running in the lead raised his hand to stop the horses and waited for a while. Then the front door of the mansion slowly began to open. Creak-. The man and the knights entered the front door and stared at a servant approaching them. "Are you Sir Peltz?" The servant who had met the knights asked, but the man called Peltz did not answer the question. He simply took out a necklace with a lion pattern drawn on his chest and showed it to him. "Yes, that''s enough. But why are the knights behind you¡­¡­." The servant looked somewhat bewildered. They must have come to kill Adel, the head of the Arsene family. That''s why the servant couldn''t understand. Five knights were dispatched to kill a child¡­¡­. "Do you have a complaint?" "No, but¡­¡­." "They do not tolerate failure. Of course, it is excessive manpower, but isn''t it better if the work is easier?" "I see." The servant listened to Peltz''s answer and obediently agreed. Those people must have been the high-ranking members of the six families. How could a mere servant like him know their intentions? "This way." The servant, who had collected his thoughts, guided them to where Adel was. The eerie interior of the mansion. All the other servants had been bribed by the six families a long time ago, so they had already escaped. So as they walked through the corridor. "The bastard is in here." The servant stopped and pointed to a tightly closed door. Peltz frowned at the servant''s words. The inside of the room was quiet. There could be nothing there, or Adel could be asleep, but¡­¡­. After decades of experiencing fierce battlefields, Peltz''s intuition was ringing alarm bells. Something felt off. Peltz nodded and said, "Go in first." "Me, sir?" "Well, who else is there besides you." "I understand¡­¡­" The servant clicked his tongue inwardly but followed the order without complaint. He didn''t dare to talk back to Peltz, one of the six family knights. Creak. The servant carefully opened the door in case Adel woke up. "Young master?" The servant called Adel quietly and approached the bed slowly, keeping the door closed so as not to arouse suspicion. As he got closer to the bed, he peeked his head out to check on Adel''s condition. "Well, he''s still asleep." Adel was fast asleep under the covers. The servant didn''t suspect anything unusual. There was no way that Adel could have known that the knights would come in advance. Even if he had known, it wouldn''t have mattered. How could Adel possibly handle the knights behind him? "Well, I should check to be sure." The servant had to do what he was told without complaint, especially because he was terrified of Peltz. The servant who remained in the Arsene family was a low-ranking member at the time of the Arsene family''s purge, which is why he survived. Since then, he had been secretly bribed by the six families and had been selling information, so he had heard about Peltz''s terror. He didn''t want to provoke him unnecessarily and add to his reputation. "I bear no grudge." This child is innocent¡­¡­. No, is he? He''s been a nuisance to me, so this is like a punishment for him. Why on earth are the six families so concerned about young master¡­¡­. Swish. The servant rationalized his actions as he approached Adel. To confirm that he was asleep. But then. Slash. Adel''s closed eyes opened. His eyes, glowing an ominous blood red, scanned the servant''s body through the slits. "Wh, what the!" The servant froze, unable to even scream at the sight of his eerie eyes. He had sensed something strange. But the servant, overwhelmed by Adel''s ''killing intent,'' couldn''t utter a single word. S?a??h th? Nov?lF?re .??t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. Thud. So easily. Adel''s dagger pierced his neck. Support me on Ko-fi by clicking the ''Support me'' button! Bonus chapters on reaching milestones. Happy reading! Chapter 4 (1) - The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy The worst and strongest villain. I became a narrow-eyed character Arsene Adel. DBT,Korean,Novel,Translation,Academy,NEVDA,Fantasy,Possession,AssassinThe lukewarm blood flowed down my cheek. I watched the servant¡¯s body collapse powerlessly and calmed my rapid breathing. ¡®It wasn¡¯t difficult.¡¯ Using the Killing Intent trait, I momentarily paralyzed the servant''s movements before swiftly driving the dagger into his throat, ending his life. Then I quickly stabbed him in the throat with a dagger and killed him. That¡¯s how I committed my first murder. ¡®However, I don¡¯t even feel a shred of agitation. It¡¯s strange¡­¡­.¡¯ Instead, my Interest trait showed interest in the murder. Like a wild wolf craving blood and flesh¡­¡­. I shook my head to stop the negative thoughts and got up. ¡®I don¡¯t have time for this.¡¯ I had to move before the knights outside the door barged in. ¡®I wish I had prepared in advance or escaped¡­¡­.¡¯ But there were eyes watching me day and night. It was safe to assume that everyone in Arsene¡¯s mansion, were spies from the six families. If I had shown any suspicious behavior, even more knights would have been dispatched immediately. That¡¯s why now, when all the territory¡¯s people and servants were away, was the best time. ¡®Paper and a fountain pen.¡¯ I hurriedly packed the items on the desk. S~?a??h the N0??F?re.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. As I finished preparing, the door swung open with a sound that almost broke it. Bang! The knights, who realized that the servant wasn¡¯t coming out, kicked the door open and rushed into the room. Clang-. As soon as the knights entered the room, they drew their swords and pointed them at me. My expression involuntarily contorted as their killing intent seemed to choke me. Among them was a man who exuded the thickest killing intent. ''...As expected, Peltz came himself.'' The knight with navy blue hair swept his hair back and looked down at me with sunken eyes. He was the strongest among the knights dispatched to kill Adel, and the only man who survived Adel¡¯s counterattack in the original story. That¡¯s why he was someone to be wary of. ¡°Are you here?¡± I spoke to them, licking my lips. My cheerful voice felt eerie because it didn¡¯t match the situation. But I didn¡¯t mean to do that. It was just Adel¡¯s original personality coming out. ¡°Of course we¡¯re not going to let you live.¡± ¡°What are you waiting for? Attack him now!¡± One of the knights noticed that I was preparing something and charged at me with his sword drawn. My plan worked. I gripped the dagger in my hand and spread the arrows toward the knight. Following that, I spread the arrows straight toward the knight¡¯s sword. Designation. Move. I switched the locations of the sword and me. The knight¡¯s sword fell powerlessly to the spot where I had been, and before I knew it, my body was right before the knight¡¯s neck. *Stab.* The knight didn¡¯t even realize what had happened to him before his neck was pierced by the dagger. With that, I had instantly taken care of one of the five knights. ¡°¡°¡­¡­!!¡±¡± A ripple spread across the knights¡¯ faces. It was an unexpected situation for them. The moment the sound of their pounding hearts began to ring in my ears. *Thud.* The knight with the most ferocious aura took a step closer and opened his mouth. ¡°Knight Commander Peltz of the Leon Duke¡¯s Knights, I will execute the criminal¡¯s sentence.¡± As soon as Peltz finished speaking, three knights began to emit an immense murderous aura. I could feel the aura of their will to absolutely cut me down. Suddenly, the knights charged at me. However, I was a little faster than them. The dagger I threw was already headed toward the glass window. Crash-. The glass window shattered like a spiderweb as I threw the dagger. At the same time, I threw my body out the window toward the ground. ¡®Designation.¡¯ The dagger was caught at the end of the countless arrows that were extending outward. ¡®Move.¡¯ I used the location swap as soon as I confirmed that the dagger was falling to the ground. In an instant, my location and the dagger¡¯s location were reversed. Thanks to the location swap, my head didn¡¯t hit the ground first. It ended with me just rolling on the ground a few times. However, ¡°Ugh.¡± It¡¯s not exactly ignorable pain¡­¡­. I held back tears as I picked up the dagger that was falling from the sky. Then I looked back. "He moved that distance in an instant?" "This is no time to be surprised! Chase him before he escapes!" "Hurry down!" The knights who had grasped the situation were trying to chase after me. However, thanks to the fact that I had escaped by jumping out the window, they wouldn¡¯t be able to chase after me right away. But, it wasn¡¯t enough time for me to relax. ¡®Let¡¯s go.¡¯ I hurriedly moved my feet. If I relaxed even a little bit, the knights would quickly catch up to me. Compared to their physical abilities, I was just a child. I have no choice but to run as fast as I can. How long have I been running for? ¡®I¡¯m out of breath¡­¡­.¡¯ My knees are starting to give out. Anxiety and large beads of sweat run down my jawline. Even though I¡¯m running so hard I could die, the knights who left the mansion are rapidly closing the distance between us. I complained to myself. ¡®¡­¡­This is so unfair to me.¡¯ It wasn¡¯t just the difference in our physical abilities. Unlike me, who has no means of transportation, the knights have excellent means of transportation called horses. The gap between us was huge. "He''s getting closer. Increase the horses'' speed and overtake him!" At Peltz¡¯s skilled command, three knights immediately began to charge. The gap is getting narrower and narrower. I touched the dagger in my hand and became lost in thought. ¡®Should I fight?¡¯ Support me on Ko-fi by clicking the ''Support me'' button! Bonus chapters on reaching milestones. Happy reading! Chapter 4 (2) - The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy The worst and strongest villain. I became a narrow-eyed character Arsene Adel. DBT,Korean,Novel,Translation,Academy,NEVDA,Fantasy,Possession,AssassinI shook my head. I haven¡¯t reached my destination yet. I needed to conserve my strength until I got close. As I said before, I won¡¯t be going outside the territory. Where my footsteps are headed. It¡¯s none other than the deepest part of the territory, the Arsene Forest. By now, the pursuers must have realized that the Arsene Forest is my destination. Because the entrance to the forest has appeared. ¡®Arsene Forest.¡¯ A place where trees are densely packed and the sound of strange insects¡¯ wings, which I¡¯ve never heard before, vibrates. As soon as I entered, the eerie atmosphere convinced me that I had reached my destination. I will use the geographical advantage of the Arsene Forest to subdue the knights. Running on a dark forest path where even moonlight doesn¡¯t reach was extremely dangerous. Like right now. ¡°The horse¡¯s leg is caught in the tree roots¡­¡­!¡± ¡°Everyone watch your step¡­¡­ Argh!¡± The horses¡¯ legs got caught on the tree roots protruding all over the Arsene Forest, and the knights fell off their horses. I couldn¡¯t confirm it, but they must have been injured. At the very least, I could guarantee that they wouldn¡¯t be able to chase me any further. However, the knight who had been riding at the back steered his horse around the obstacles and started chasing me. He had made a quick judgment after seeing his comrades fall victim to the tree roots. ''That''s unfortunate.'' As expected of experienced knights. I only had to be careful of Peltz. That''s what I thought... But if this was the case, I would have to deal with him myself. I slowed down my pace, pretending to be exhausted. The moment I showed a gap, "Gotcha!" The knight swung his gleaming sword. My mind raced, searching for a way to overcome this crisis. Using Position Exchange. My action was faster than my thought. ¡°Designation.¡± I designated the knight¡¯s helmet as the target. ¡°Move.¡± The knight cut the helmet that had exchanged positions with me, and my body fell in the air. I accelerated and stabbed the knight¡¯s throat with my dagger. Thud-. ¡°Ugh¡­¡­!¡± As the dagger pierced the knight¡¯s neck, the knight died instantly and fell off his horse. I couldn¡¯t even check on him and just rolled my head in the air. ¡®I¡¯m in danger too.¡¯ My posture was disturbed while stabbing him. If I fell like this, it was obvious that I would break something. ¡°Designation.¡± A leaf that happened to come into my sight. ¡°Move.¡± I changed my position with it. Thud-. That¡¯s how I supported my body on the branch and secured my position. Now there was only one left. ¡°Tsk.¡± The man who clicked his tongue and approached me after getting off his horse. S?a??h the N?v?l(F)ire.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. Peltz, the captain of the knights of the Leon Duke¡¯s family. I swallowed dry saliva. ¡®He¡¯s not an opponent I can deal with the same way I did just now.¡¯ The sudden, dreadful murderous intent made me freeze in place, unable to even move a step. I opened my mouth with difficulty and uttered the spell. ¡°Designation.¡± I immediately activated the Position Exchange and designated the leaf that was the farthest away as the target and moved. The moment I moved to the branch on the other side. *BOOM!* A huge roar rang out, tearing my eardrums apart. Was that really the sound of a sword being swung? I looked down at the ground while hanging on the branch. A long, large sword mark was carved on the spot where I had been. ''If I had been hit by that attack, I would have been minced meat...'' The mere thought of it sent shivers down my spine. As I swallowed, my gaze fixed on the ground in terror, Peltz flew towards me at an incredible speed. He literally leaped through the air, swinging his sword at me. "Designate." I hurriedly activated Position Exchange and escaped. He wasn''t the type to give up just because his allies had fallen. "Huu, huu." My heart was pounding like it was about to burst. First, I needed to catch my breath... As I clung to the branch, trying to calm my ragged breathing, Peltz''s mocking laughter reached my ears. "I must admit, you''re quite impressive. Not only did you take down four knights, but you''re also dodging my attacks." Peltz continued, "But it was a foolish decision to corner yourself in this forest where escape is impossible." He wasn¡¯t wrong. It wouldn¡¯t be easy to shake him off in the Arsene Forest with my young body. My mana was also nearly depleted, so I wouldn¡¯t be able to use Position Exchange more than a few more times. Even so, there was a reason why I stubbornly insisted on staying in the Arsene Forest. ¡°Is there any other way? I¡¯ll die if I go outside the territory anyway.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Outside Arsene. It wasn¡¯t safe at all. The Empire was ruled by six families, so their influence would surely reach me no matter where I went. After our brief conversation, Peltz raised his sword once more. ¡°Then.¡± Die. With those words, Peltz lunged at the spot where I had been standing. I quickly spread out the Position Exchange arrows and fled. However. I wasn¡¯t able to dodge it perfectly this time. ¡°Ugh!¡± The sword grazed my arm just before I could activate Position Exchange. The wound wasn¡¯t deep. However, a sharp pain shot through me, forcing me to grit my teeth. ¡°You¡¯re making this more difficult than it needs to be. You even killed those poor knights.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that a bit premature? At least, I don¡¯t think I¡¯m going to die here.¡± Peltz snorted in response to my question. ¡°Ha, do you think you can escape from me?¡± ¡°Well.¡± ¡°You seem to have some confidence.¡± I didn¡¯t answer his question. I simply used Position Exchange to put some distance between us. Then, I took out a piece of paper and a fountain pen from my pocket and smiled quietly. A place to escape to. I had one. That was the reason why I had insisted on staying in the Arsene Forest in the first place. What was that reason? I was going to go to the ¡®Demon Realm¡¯. Support me on Ko-fi by clicking the ''Support me'' button! Bonus chapters on reaching milestones. Happy reading! Chapter 5 (1) - The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy The worst and strongest villain. I became a narrow-eyed character Arsene Adel. DBT,Korean,Novel,Translation,Academy,NEVDA,Fantasy,Possession,AssassinIf I used Position Exchange and the other traits effectively, and with a bit of luck, I might be able to shake off Peltz''s pursuit. However, the problem was what came next. Would everything be resolved if I managed to evade the knights and escape the territory? ¡®No way.¡¯ I shook my head inwardly. The original Adel was the same. Didn¡¯t he end up dying at the hands of the six descendants after wandering outside the territory? Moreover, how can I, who was a modern person until recently, survive in the enemy¡¯s base and build up my strength? I had no confidence. Confidence that I would survive¡­¡­. On the other hand. ¡®The Demon World is much safer than the Human World.¡¯ The war between the Demon World and the Six Families took place over a decade ago. Since the Six Families were the victors, the Demon World suffered great damage. That¡¯s why the Demon World was even more dedicated to training their successors. I remembered writing in the novel that their motive was either defense or revenge and that they were enthusiastic about securing their strength and personnel. ¡®That¡¯s no less than humans.¡¯ It meant that if I showed enough talent, they would protect and guard me, regardless of whether I was half-Demon or not. Because the Demon World is short of personnel that can be used in battle right now. Of course, that¡¯s only if I hide the tattoo engraved on the back of my neck well. If the mark of the Arsene Family is discovered, it will be my end that day. After all, there was no family that was as active as the Arsene Family in the Human-Demon War. The Arsene Family, who killed countless Demons, is a public enemy in the Demon World, a fact that even a three-year-old child knows. However, ¡®I don¡¯t think I have to worry about being discovered.¡¯ I shrugged my shoulders and shook my head. Anyway, the situation in the Demon World is better than here. That¡¯s the first reason I¡¯m going to the Demon World. Another reason is the geographical features of the Arsene Forest. In order to go from the Human World to the Demon World, you have to open a gate. However, in order to meet the conditions for opening the gate, astronomical amounts of magic stones and mana were required. Even if they consumed that much mana to open it, the Six Families did not have the power to manage the Demon World, which was similar in size to the Human World. Even most of the humans who could open the gate to the Demon World were dead. As the novel progresses, the gate will open, but that will be later. There were hardly any existing gates. Most of the ones that do exist are mostly one-time Gates. That''s why humans failed to conquer the Demon Realm. In other words, it''s a kind of ceasefire. The war is still not over. ''If I use this, I might be able to make the assassination group that Adel founded even stronger.'' Most Demons are hostile towards humans. Some of the young Demons I remember had very high potential. Of course, they were no match for the descendants of the Six Families¡­¡­. But they would still be stronger than those Adel had recruited. If I show outstanding talent, there will be many who will help me. So I thought that I had to go to the Demon Realm in order to live the rest of my life and fulfill my dream. *Thump-* While I was organizing my thoughts, the intense aura that Peltz shot out hit my back, and I tensed up, my shoulders hunched. S?a?ch* Th? ?ov?l?ir?.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. "I don''t know what you''re up to, but... you won''t be able to escape from me." Peltz infused his sword with mana. A bluish sword aura, imbued with a sharp energy, shot towards me. "Designation." It''s too late to see and dodge. Without even giving a glance to Peltz''s sword that was coming at me, I used Position Exchange to run away. "Move." The sword that was shot out cut through the air. My new body moved to another tree, and I could see Peltz clicking his tongue below. I exhaled deeply. "Whew, whew." Not much mana left. If I use Position Exchange three more times, I''ll hit rock bottom. I have to find the Gate to the Demon Realm before that. - Arsene Forest. The Gate to the Demon Realm is there. I hurriedly moved my steps and recalled the contents of the original work. From what I can tell, this seems to be the center. The Gate was nowhere to be seen. ''Where the hell is it?'' I racked my brain. I had to find the Gate quickly. One, no matter how much I turned my head to look around, the Gate did not come into my sight. ''I''m going to die like this.'' Frustration and despair crept onto my face. I was still in the middle of finding the Gate, but the distance between me and Peltz was closing. If I can''t distance myself with my own power. I have no choice but to rely on my Trait. ¡°¡­¡­!¡± I looked back and shot killing intent at him. *Flinch.* Thanks to my killing intent, Peltz hesitated for a moment. A very small gap was created. I didn¡¯t miss that gap. The tree with the most abundant leaves. I activated Position Exchange and the arrows, teleporting there. And I took out the paper and fountain pen from my arms and wrote. ¡®Damn it.¡¯ I thought I would find the gate right away. The fact that the original didn¡¯t describe it in detail worked against me. I could roughly guess the location of the gate, but I couldn¡¯t know the exact location. As I mentioned before, I had written that the path to the Demon World was in the Arsene Forest. I did write that... But what author would provide a meticulous explanation of the location? They would just end it with something like, ''The gate to the Demon World is located here.'' ''Am I cornered?'' While scratching my head with the paper and fountain pen in my hand. Danger. Alarm bells rang in my head. ¡°You little rat!¡± ¡°Designate, Move.¡± I climbed up the tree that was at the end of the arrow. The tree I was standing on until just now was cut into pieces by Peltz¡¯s sword. ¡®Is he really a monster?¡¯ How did the original Adel deal with that? Even though I created the character, he¡¯s terrifying. Slash. The momentum of Peltz, who pulled out his sword from the cut tree, was like that of a beast and was directed at me. Should I use that method¡­¡­. As I was lost in thought and didn¡¯t take any action, Peltz slowly began to move his steps. ¡®Damn it, damn it.¡¯ Right away. I moved the fountain pen on the paper. I couldn¡¯t delay even for a second, so I quickly wrote what I wanted. I hadn¡¯t used it because it was difficult, but since the situation was like this, I felt like I was grasping at straws. - The exact location of the gate to the Demon World within the Arsene Forest. Then the words I wrote were erased and letters began to be written. Soon, a single sentence was completed. Support me on Ko-fi by clicking the ''Support me'' button! Bonus chapters on reaching milestones. Happy reading! Chapter 5 (2) - The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy The worst and strongest villain. I became a narrow-eyed character Arsene Adel. DBT,Korean,Novel,Translation,Academy,NEVDA,Fantasy,Possession,Assassin¡ºThis is information that requires a price.¡» ¡ºPlease pay the price of an artifact of Relic-grade or higher, or 100 gold coins or more.¡» ¡°As expected.¡± I gripped the fountain pen tightly. That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t want to use paper. In the case of engraving Adel''s traits and talent, it was essentially my own body, so he gave it to me for free. But the gate from Arsene forest was something that could potentially shake the entire world, so it was inevitable that it would require payment... That was the problem. ¡®Where am I supposed to get an expensive artifact or money?¡¯ The only things I had on me were paper, a fountain pen, and a dagger. The dagger was just an ordinary weapon, so it wasn''t worth much, and although the fountain pen was quite expensive, it was nowhere near enough to cover the price that the paper had mentioned. Clench. I clenched my lower lip in frustration. Just then, as the pungent smell of blood filled my mouth, my head suddenly cleared and I was able to come up with a solution. One thing. ¡®There¡¯s only one way.¡¯ It was a bit of a gamble, but since there were no other good options, it was worth a try. I would exploit the loophole in the paper guy¡¯s conditions. ¡®Let¡¯s give it a shot.¡¯ I stared intently at the leaping Peltz and made up my mind. *Clang!* Peltz¡¯s sword and my dagger clashed. Excruciating pain shot through my hand as if it was going to be torn apart. As expected, there was an overwhelming difference in strength that I couldn¡¯t make up for. ¡°To think you would block my sword. You¡¯re quite impressive for your age. It was a good decision to come here yourself.¡± "You''re not bad yourself. Your swordsmanship is decent, but your mouth is even better. How about changing your profession?" "You''re quite the talker." Perhaps because I had provoked him, Peltz''s aura, twice as ferocious as before, sent shivers down my spine. Unlike me, who was on the verge of collapsing from exhaustion, his swordsmanship was becoming sharper as he adapted to the Arsene Forest. He had monstrous stamina. Just as I was inwardly marveling at him, "Are you not going to use that strange technique anymore?" A vein popped up on my forehead. The bastard was mocking me. Peltz knew that I was out of mana and could no longer freely use Position Exchange, so he was saying such things. In fact, I could use it one last time. However, That was my last resort, so I had to save it until the very end. "Shall we finish this?" Seeing that I wasn''t moving, Peltz swung his sword lightly. *Clang-* I hurriedly raised my dagger to block his attack, but I was ultimately overwhelmed by his strength and sent flying backward. "How boring." Peltz brushed off the blood on his sword and slowly approached me. The composure of strong. I took advantage of that tiny gap to observe the sword Peltz was holding. Was it made of white iron? The pure white blade contrasted with the gold ornaments. It looked valuable even at a glance. Even to the naked eye, it looked valuable. In fact, Peltz¡¯s sword was a famous sword given to him by Duke Leon himself. ¡°What¡¯s the end of this?¡± I slowly got up, coldly staring at Peltz¡¯s sword. ¡°Why should I die?¡± Even if it¡¯s a long shot. At least not in this place. ¡°No, you will die.¡± Peltz jumped high as he cut me off. His will to kill me before I could do anything was clear. As soon as I saw that. Ting. I threw the dagger on the ground and unfolded the paper. s?a??h th? N?v?l(F)ire.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. And Peltz¡¯s sword pierced my paper. Literally, the sword ¡®entered.¡¯ ¡°What?!¡± I smiled as I heard Peltz¡¯s shocked voice. Peltz¡¯s sword did not pierce the paper, but entered the paper. The sword completely vanished. *Rustle.* Finally, letters began to appear on the paper. ¡ºSufficient payment has been received.¡» ¡ºThe payment is judged to be ¡®slightly¡¯ more than requested.¡» ¡ºI will guide you to the Demon Realm Gate in the Arsene Forest.¡» A red line was drawn. It was the path that would guide me to the Demon Realm. I immediately picked up the dagger that had fallen to the ground and squeezed out my remaining mana to perform a position exchange. I got out of Peltz¡¯s range and ran, kicking off the ground. ¡°Move.¡± A path that unfolded concisely. The red line became thicker as I accelerated. ¡°Stop right there!¡± Peltz forgot that his sword had disappeared and chased me fiercely. All that a bare-handed guy can do to me is punch me. But even that attack would be fatal to me. ¡°Tch.¡± I clicked my tongue and manifested the darkness attribute. I shot a black drop of water that formed on my finger at Peltz. ¡°Ugh!¡± Peltz flinched at the black mana that got in his eye. Originally, he could have dodged it just by shaking his head. But since he was panicking, I was able to hit him by luck. It was literally good luck, so I had to use this gap to distance myself. ¡®Let¡¯s run.¡¯ Just a little more. There¡¯s not much left now. Before I knew it, the destination of the unfolding red line came into view. ¡°That¡¯s it.¡± The red lines were entwined around a huge tree, drawing an oval. I realized that it was some kind of magical device. ¡°This is the gate to the Demon Realm¡­¡­.¡± I opened my mouth as I moved along the line, which was less than five steps away. One step. Two steps. And the last step. ¡°You bastard!¡± I smiled at Peltz, who noticed something unusual and ran towards me. Before I knew it, my new body passed through the red gate, and an unknown force pulled me in. ¡°Well, see you later.¡± * * * Peltz. The man who mocked his own name with a sarcastic tone disappeared. As if he never existed-. Peltz muttered in vain, staring at the place where only a huge tree remained. ¡°That bastard¡­¡­¡± He went to the Demon Realm. Support me on Ko-fi by clicking the ''Support me'' button! Bonus chapters on reaching milestones. Happy reading! Chapter 6 (1) - The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy The worst and strongest villain. I became a narrow-eyed character Arsene Adel. DBT,Korean,Novel,Translation,Academy,NEVDA,Fantasy,Possession,AssassinHow much time had passed since I''d gone through the red gate? My vision, which had been plunged into darkness, gradually began to recover. ¡°Where is this¡­¡­.¡± I frowned at the damp atmosphere and looked around. A colorless world. That was my first impression. The green that had colored the forest had completely disappeared. Only gray stone walls filled my entire vision. ¡°I survived after all.¡± I had survived by evading pursuit. That fact brought me a sense of relief. I never thought I¡¯d succeed. I had only just taken my first step. But it was certainly not a bad start. The plan had been a gamble from the start. The reckless idea of using the ''Information Purchase'' to make the weapon disappear had luckily worked. If I had failed, I wouldn¡¯t be here right now¡­¡­. As I was letting out a sigh of relief. Woo-woo. Suddenly, the paper I was holding in my hand emitted a bright light. As if it wanted me to look at it-. ¡°What the heck.¡± Does it have something to tell me? I tilted my head and unfolded the paper. Then I could see something written on it as if in anger. ¡º This is the ¡®one time¡¯. ¡» ¡º I will impose a penalty. ¡» ¡º When paying for information, you cannot offer something that is not your possession as payment. ¡» ¡º When exchanging payment with the paper, it will verify whether it is your possession. ¡» ¡º If you do not follow this, the information exchange will not take place. ¡» ¡°Oh, come on.¡± I couldn''t help but frown at the seemingly angry tone. It was true that using Peltz''s weapon as payment was essentially a forced exchange, so it was understandable that he was angry. "So you''re letting this one slide?" That was enough to make me feel grateful. If the paper hadn¡¯t accepted Peltz¡¯s sword as the price, I would have died on the spot. I looked away from the paper. It was more urgent to figure out where this place was. ¡®Demon Realm¡­¡­ It¡¯s a bit strange to call it that.¡¯ I recalled the description of the Demon Realm that I had written myself. Numerous intelligent monsters form groups, and when evening comes, two moons rise high in the sky. ¡­¡­I remember writing something like that about the Demon Realm. This place doesn¡¯t seem like the everyday scenery of the Demon World, but rather like some kind of ¡®ruins¡¯. I thought about using the information paper, but then folded it back up. Because I didn¡¯t have anything to hand over in exchange. I had no choice but to figure it out myself. I got up and wandered around the area, lost in thought. ¡®Perhaps.¡¯ This place really might be ruins. I slowly looked around. Gray stone pillars were embedded in several places. And something like a transparent film was blocking my path. ''A barrier.'' Some kind of magical device set up to prevent anyone from getting past this point. Beyond the barrier, I could see a place similar to where I was now. Inside, a giant boulder was moving. Its appearance felt quite bizarre and strange. So that¡¯s what it was. I seemed to have a rough idea of the true nature of this place. I looked again at the area where I was standing, and I could see a bed made of stone and some unidentified jerky that could serve as a meal. ''This is an artificial Secret Realm.'' To be precise, it would be more accurate to call it a Demonic Secret Realm. In other words, it¡¯s easy to understand if you think of it as a ¡®dungeon¡¯. Something that the Demons created to store treasures and monsters, or to prepare for intruders. And it was something that a high-ranking Demon had created for some purpose. I didn¡¯t know which Demon had created it. Just because it was a world that they had created themselves, it didn¡¯t mean that all of its members would know about it. ¡°First of all, I need to get out of here.¡± I stopped my rambling thoughts and approached the barrier that was blocking my path. It looked like it would collapse if I just touched it, like a tidal wave. Should I give it a try? *Plunge-* I took out the dagger from my waistband and extended it towards the barrier. *Clang-* S~?a??h the N???lFire.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. Then the barrier repelled the dagger, returning the force that had been put into it. ¡°This will be difficult.¡± As soon as I confirmed that, I gave up on the idea of breaking through the barrier with force. Maybe later, but I didn¡¯t think that I would be able to break through that barrier with my current abilities. So what should I do? This is truly one challenge after another. ¡°I¡¯ll think about it after I¡¯ve filled my stomach a bit.¡± My stomach was aching with hunger as I racked my brains. It felt like my stomach lining was stuck to my back. Come to think of it, I hadn''t eaten anything all day in order to conceal my presence. ¡®I don¡¯t know why there¡¯s meat here, but I¡¯d better eat it.¡¯ My gaze naturally drifted downward. Jerky glistening with oil. I sank into thought as I chewed on it. ¡®The food and bed can¡¯t be for intruders, so it¡¯s highly likely that they belong to the one guarding the treasure. But that doesn¡¯t make sense either.¡¯ The most plausible hypothesis. The moving boulder within the barrier added weight to this hypothesis. It was highly likely that it was the guardian of this Secret Realm. It would be infinitely lenient towards the owner of the Secret Realm, but it wouldn''t show any mercy to intruders. "Then I''ll have to use force..." However, that seemed a bit difficult. I was already quite exhausted from the fierce battle with my pursuers. If I fought that boulder in this state, I would definitely end up severely injured. At the very least, half-dead. Moreover, I couldn¡¯t even get out of this barrier, so a fight itself was out of the question. ¡°Even my mana is completely depleted.¡± Now was the time to rest. *Munch munch-* ¡­¡­Only after I had eaten all the jerky that had been piled up in handfuls did I feel like I was alive. My mana had also recovered to some extent. About half of its maximum, perhaps. ¡°Now that my stomach is full.¡± Let¡¯s make a plan to get out of this barrier. For now, this place is also a secret realm. If I defeat the guardians and reach the end, there¡¯s a high probability that there will be a passage leading outside. That was just speculation, though. Since I couldn¡¯t see any way out of this room, there was no other way than to barge through. So let¡¯s think. A way. A way to get out. I pondered deeply for dozens of minutes. I looked around for any devices. And a moment later. While I was carefully examining the stone chamber, my gaze stopped at a certain brick. I felt an inexplicable sense of incongruity. ''If it were the old me, I wouldn''t have noticed.'' Adel¡¯s senses reacted to that brick, which looked no different from the other bricks. That was very suspicious. I pressed on that brick. *Swoosh-* The brick sank deeply, and a voice faintly rang in my ears. - You are not qualified. ¡°What the¡­¡­.¡± I frowned and pulled my hand away. Even in the Demon World, the language was the same as human language. It must be because of the setting that creating a new language for demons was difficult, so both humans and demons used a common language. Thanks to that, I realized something. I couldn''t go outside the barrier if I wasn''t the owner of the Secret Realm. This room, which I had made into a resting place, felt like a prison. ''I have to find another way.'' Support me on Ko-fi by clicking the ''Support me'' button! Bonus chapters on reaching milestones. Happy reading! Chapter 6 (2) - The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy The worst and strongest villain. I became a narrow-eyed character Arsene Adel. DBT,Korean,Novel,Translation,Academy,NEVDA,Fantasy,Possession,AssassinWhat can I do if I don''t have the qualifications? I felt regret, but there was nothing I could do. I had to find another answer. "I found a way." After a few minutes of contemplation, I stood up. I succeeded in coming up with a method. At least it was enough of a method to escape this room. I think the saying goes, "You have to lose to win." I approached the barrier and stared at the moving boulder. *Rumble rumble-* *Crumble...* Every time it moved its massive body, stone fragments fell down. The Guardian must be a living creature, so it can''t be helped, but what about those stone fragments that are inanimate objects? "Designation." I cast a spell to exchange locations with the fallen stone fragment. An arrow stretched out towards the stone fragment. It barely hooked onto the edge of the stone fragment. As soon as I confirmed that-. "Move." I switched locations with the stone fragment. * * * The mansion of the high-ranking Demon Race family ''Bares'' was very busy. In three days. S?a??h the ?0velF?re.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. It was the day that Bares''s youngest daughter would enter the ''Secret Realm''. ¡°¡­¡­This is difficult.¡± Bares''s lord, Crete, let out a soft sigh as he watched the busy servants. This was a test. It was a test for Crete''s daughter to verify her qualifications to enter the Demon Realm Academy, Sytan. First of all, even if she successfully conquered the Secret Realm and entered Sytan, there was a problem. ''How can that weak girl deal with those demon-like creatures...'' Crete was full of worry. These were troubled times. The Demon King was killed by monstrous humans. Countless Demons lost their lives to their swords. His daughter had to go to a place created to deal with such humans. After the Human-Demon War. The Demons hated and feared humans more than ever. Crete had also seen his parents and family members being brutally murdered. Even his daughter had seen her own mother being killed. ''I know this is wrong.'' He wanted his daughter to fail the Secret Realm conquest. In fact, Crete had ordered his daughter to fail the Secret Realm conquest. However, there was a problem. ¡®It¡¯s not good to just pursue revenge.¡¯ Crete¡¯s daughter wanted to enter Sytan because she hated humans after losing her mother. She¡¯s skilled and talented. Conquering the intermediate Trial would be a piece of cake for her. But the heroes my daughter will face in the future¡­¡­. Crete was deeply worried and anxious when a woman rushed into his office and opened the door. She was a maid of the Bares family. Crete opened his eyes wide in surprise at the sudden visit. How dare she visit the Lord without permission? Still, he had to hear the reason. Crete asked the maid with a stern expression. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°We just got word that an unidentified person has entered the Secret realm!¡± ¡°Secret realm?¡± ¡°Yes, yes. There¡¯s no trace of the Secret realm¡¯s door being opened, so everyone is in chaos right now.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡­.¡± Crete muttered in a low voice after hearing the whole story. Someone entered the Secret realm. Crete suddenly calmed down and asked the maid who was taking deep breaths. ¡°Have you identified the person?¡± ¡°Well, the person touched a device that only the Lord can use, so we know they¡¯re there, but there¡¯s no way to see inside the Secret realm, so we don¡¯t know who it is¡­¡­.¡± An unidentified person. I don¡¯t know how they got there. No, I think I do. I¡¯ve heard that the gates that were created all over the Demon Realm during the Human-Demon War still exist and can be used to warp someone by force. That guy must be one of those cases. ¡°He¡¯ll probably die.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Crete shook his head at the maid who was surprised and asked back. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it and focus on preparing for my daughter¡¯s test that will start soon.¡± ¡°But¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I said it¡¯s fine.¡± ¡°¡­¡­I understand.¡± Creak-. The maid bowed and left Crete¡¯s room. Crete watched her leave with a faint gleam in his eyes. ¡®It¡¯s the intermediate Secret realm, so he¡¯ll definitely die¡­¡­.¡¯ But what if he survives? Maybe I can use him as my ¡®pawn¡¯. The possibility is slim, though. ¡®I should focus on my work.¡¯ Crete stopped thinking and turned his gaze to the piles of documents stacked up like a mountain. After all, he didn¡¯t want to think about someone who was going to die anyway. Support me on Ko-fi by clicking the ''Support me'' button! Bonus chapters on reaching milestones. Happy reading! Chapter 7 (1) - The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy The worst and strongest villain. I became a narrow-eyed character Arsene Adel. DBT,Korean,Novel,Translation,Academy,NEVDA,Fantasy,Possession,Assassin"...There we go." I looked back with a satisfied smile. I had successfully escaped the cramped barrier. I felt an inexplicable sense of liberation even though I had only left the room. However, that feeling did not last long. ¡®Killing intent?¡¯ I quickly looked back. Something much larger than I had expected was lurking right before my eyes. *Rumble... Rumble...* A wolf statue made of rock. I did not notice it when I was inside the room, but its outline became clear when I saw it up close. It seemed to be dozens of times larger than my body. I could also tell who would win or lose. ¡®This is definitely¡­¡­.¡¯ A win. Not for me, but for that thing. I swallowed dry saliva and moved the dagger repeatedly. - Intruder¡­¡­. The stone wolf bared its teeth, dropping stones from its mouth. ¡­¡­Is that saliva? It was made of stone, yet it was trying to act like a real wolf for no reason. Its appearance was rather creepy. Should I say that it was similar to the Uncanny Valley? - I will kill you¡­¡­. The stone wolf made a murderous sound and opened its mouth wide. I was terrified and distanced myself from it. It seemed like it was about to tear me apart with its fangs and chew me to death with its molars. My prediction was correct. Thud-. Thud-. As soon as I stepped back, the stone wolf tore the ground where I had been standing and chewed it up. It was the first time I realized that something made of stone could be so ferocious. Can I win¡­¡­. I had a brief moment of doubt. ¡®I have to try.¡¯ I cannot cower in fear. Shouldn¡¯t I try everything I can? ¡±Designation.¡± The stones that fell every time it moved. I targeted the stone that was closest to it. When the arrow shot out and finally made contact. ¡°Move.¡± In an instant-. The world was turned upside down. ¡°Whew.¡± I took a short breath. I could see the stone wolf¡¯s abdomen. I flinched for a moment at its size, but I quickly came to my senses and grabbed the dagger. ¡°Die!¡± I thrust the dagger towards the wolf¡¯s stomach, which had not yet dodged. Clang. However, the dagger bounced off without piercing the wolf¡¯s skin. I had guessed as much, but I did not expect it to not even leave a scratch. I give up on attacking it with force. ¡°Whew¡­¡­.¡± There was no time to hesitate. The rock wolf that started to move its body glared at me and exuded a ferocious aura. I quickly turned my thoughts. ¡°Designate-.¡± I designated the rock inside the barrier as the target and initiated the Position Exchange. ¡°Move.¡± The positions of the rock and my body were reversed. Thud-. And the wolf¡¯s huge front paw slammed down on that spot. Crash¡­¡­. The rock turned into dust and scattered. ¡­¡­If I had been hit by that attack, I would have been turned into human jerky. *Rumble-! Rumble-* The rock wolf became enraged when I disappeared from its sight. It slammed its huge paws on the ground and let out a roar. I carefully observed the rock wolf from inside the barrier. ¡®As expected, I can¡¯t even slightly wound that guy with a dagger.¡¯ It¡¯s unfortunate, but that¡¯s the reality. My attacks don¡¯t deal any significant damage to it. I can¡¯t even inflict minor damage with the Killing Intent or Darkness trait. Those attributes were only supplementary roles after all. Interest and Absorption also reflect personality, and they have nothing to do with attack skills. ¡°A rock is such a pain¡­¡­.¡± It would have been better to face a human instead. Humans have weaknesses, but what weakness does a statue have? Wait. Human? ¡°¡­¡­It might work.¡± A good plan flashed through my mind. I immediately summoned the status window. ¡¾ Arsene Adel ¡¿ : Race - [ Half-Demon ] : Disposition - [ Chaos ] : Talent - [ Position Exchange ¡®¢ñ¡¯ ] : Attribute - [ Interest ] [ Absorption ] [ Killing Intent ] [ Darkness ] [ Mana Manipulation ] : Mana - [ 341 ] [Position Exchange] is an ability that swaps the positions of objects that the arrow touches. In other words, it can¡¯t be used on living beings, but it can swap the positions of any inanimate object. And that Guardian¡­¡­. ¡®There¡¯s a high probability that it¡¯s inanimate.¡¯ The Guardians of the Secret Realm include monsters like Orcs and Goblins, as well as Guardians that move with magical devices. The rock wolf was more likely to be the latter. My intuition as a writer is telling me that. Let¡¯s do an experiment just in case. ¡°Designate.¡± I spread out an arrow towards the Rock Wolf. If the arrow doesn¡¯t connect to him, the Rock Wolf is a living creature. If it connects, it proves that the Rock Wolf is an inanimate object. Time passed like that and the result appeared. ¡°Done.¡± A faint smile was drawn on my lips. A huge arrow clearly existed between the Rock Wolf and me. It was confirmed that the Rock Wolf was an inanimate object. As soon as I confirmed the fact-. ¡°Move.¡± I used the Position Exchange. ¡°Did it work?¡± Before I knew it, my body had escaped outside the barrier. On the other hand, the Rock Wolf, whose position was reversed with mine, was struggling inside the barrier. *Rumble-! Rumble-* The Rock Wolf pounded the barrier without rest. However, the barrier absorbed the shock and returned it as it was. *Rumble-* The Rock Wolf didn¡¯t stop even though it knew that its body was breaking apart every time it slammed the barrier. Its appearance looked pathetic, but it reminded me of the Berserker and gave me goosebumps. ''Let''s hurry.'' I hurriedly moved my steps. It was definitely not because I was scared of the stone wolf or anything. About ten minutes passed. ¡®Is it a barrier this time too?¡¯ The blue barrier was blocking me again. Surely, I didn¡¯t come back the way I came like a maze, did I? I looked back just in case, and I saw the Rock Wolf pounding the barrier. Over there, very far away. It seemed I had guessed wrong. ¡®Then¡­¡­.¡¯ It was likely the barrier that divided the current room and the next room. This barrier would have disappeared if the Rock Wolf had died, but since I didn¡¯t kill it and only neutralized it, it still remained. A structure where the next stage is connected after clearing the stage. However, I have the ability to skip stages. ¡®I should just break through.¡¯ To me, the barrier is not an obstacle, but a solid defense. If I drag out more time, the Rock Wolf might end up dying after throwing its body at the barrier. Then the barrier in front of me will disappear. I had to move before that happened. I turned my gaze and looked inside the barrier. Another monster was lurking inside the barrier. *Click- Click-* At first glance, a stone statue that looked like a mantis clicking its two legs together. S?a??h the N?v?lFire.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. As the second guardian, it would be stronger than the rock wolf, but I don¡¯t need to face it directly, do I? That mantis is also likely to be inanimate like the rock wolf. ¡°Designate.¡± I stretched an arrow towards the mantis. And the result appeared. Support me on Ko-fi by clicking the ''Support me'' button! Bonus chapters on reaching milestones. Happy reading! Chapter 7 (2) - The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy The worst and strongest villain. I became a narrow-eyed character Arsene Adel. DBT,Korean,Novel,Translation,Academy,NEVDA,Fantasy,Possession,AssassinAs I expected. ¡®Good.¡¯ The arrow I displayed was connected in a straight line with the mantis. The mantis was also inanimate like the rock wolf. I used the position exchange as it was. ¡°Move.¡± Cheuk-. The mantis and I changed positions. When I looked back from that state, I saw the mantis trapped in the barrier without knowing what was going on. *Click-?* The mantis looked around in confusion. Then, when it made eye contact with me, it began to rage violently. Like the rock wolf, the guy was hitting the barrier with his sharp forelegs and screaming. If I get caught in those forelegs, my body will be torn like a piece of paper. However. ¡®That¡¯s when the guy comes out of the barrier.¡¯ I don¡¯t know how strong the barrier is, but it should be enough to buy me some time. In the meantime, let¡¯s get away from the guy. I watched the mantis for a while and then ran away. ¡­¡­How many minutes passed? ¡°There¡¯s nothing this time.¡± I hardened my expression as another barrier appeared. Unlike before, a space where no monsters existed. For the time being, I exchanged the position with the pebble in that space. However, something felt off as I took a step forward. *Ssik* I grabbed a rock that was lying around. Then I threw it far away towards the front of the long stone chamber. After a while, the moment the rock that was flying in a parabola fell to the floor. Bang! Suddenly, a loud noise was heard and two rocks protruded from the wall. The rock caught between them turned into a handful of dust. ¡®¡­¡­.¡¯ Crazy. A trap all of a sudden. My head was dizzy from the unexpected change. Fortunately, the activation condition of the trap was not difficult to grasp. Contact with the floor. That seemed to be the only activation condition for the trap. The problem is the distance from here to the next barrier. It¡¯s impossible to move hundreds of meters at once without any means. ¡®Should I try?¡¯ After contemplating for a moment, I picked up the surrounding rocks and held them in my arms. And then. Thud-. I threw the rocks again. Just before the rocks hit the ground. S?a??h the N?v?lF?re.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. I used Position Exchange to move. ¡°Move.¡± My body floated in the air. Before my body fell to the ground, I threw the rocks that I had gathered with all my might once again. And then I exchanged positions with the rock again. ¡®I only have six rocks.¡¯ I couldn¡¯t gather any more because they were too heavy. It might not seem like enough. ¡®But this is enough.¡¯ So far, the distance between the barriers has been the same. It was nothing to calculate that distance and throw the rocks. That¡¯s when Adel¡¯s extensive knowledge comes in handy. By the time I had used up all six rocks. ¡°¡­¡­This is.¡± A huge barrier appeared before my eyes. It was a thicker barrier than usual, and there were even letters engraved on it. For now, I used Position Exchange to enter the barrier. Then the letters appeared even larger. - Welcome to the end. ¡°What the heck is this.¡± I was momentarily dumbfounded. Welcome to the end? It was an incomprehensible phrase. Wasn¡¯t this dimension created to protect the treasure? Then it should have been a spell to curse intruders, so why does it say welcome. ¡­¡­Is it because this is the Demon Realm? It seems like there are quite a few crazy guys here. Well, whatever. ¡®Is this the last one?¡¯ Since it¡¯s the last one, I¡¯ll move carefully. Let¡¯s see¡­¡­. A single black figure could be seen inside the barrier. I opened my eyes wide and focused my vision. And then I looked closely. The last presumed Guardian wasn¡¯t an ordinary monster. ¡®Death Knight.¡¯ A skeleton sitting on a huge rock with red eyes. Judging from the Death Knight, it seemed certain that this was the Demon Realm. It felt like it was on the same level as Peltz. But the Death Knight is just an undead. It means it¡¯s inanimate. Welcome to this place¡­¡­. ¡°Designation.¡± I looked at the Death Knight, who hadn¡¯t even finished speaking yet, and drew an arrow on the ground with a sinister smile like a villain. No matter how strong it was, what good would it be if I didn''t fight it? "Move." Slash-. Death Knight and I switched places. What a truly exhilarating victory. Still, how is it, I won, right? ¡°Good¡­¡­.¡± Intoxicated by victory, I strolled through the square where Death Knight had been. It was certainly the square where the boss monster had been, so it was very wide. Plus, behind it. "A chest?" It was a treasure box for storing rare items. A large black dragon carved out of an unidentified ore. I frowned as I looked at it. ¡®If it''s a black dragon decoration.¡¯ I felt like I vaguely knew it. Clearly, I have a memory of seeing it somewhere. Where did I see it...? ¡®It can''t be a pattern used by humans.¡¯ Humans regard black dragons as ominous, so it must be something from the Demon race. ''Let''s organize my thoughts.'' This place is presumed to be a rare sight created by a high-ranking Demon family. In that case, the black dragon pattern will be related to it. Then, was there a family among the high-ranking Demonic families that used the black dragon pattern? Before I wrote the novel, I had woven all sorts of settings for Demonic families, saying that I would write a charming villain. However, after writing the novel, I ended up scrapping all of them. ...That''s why I couldn''t remember them well. There were so many high-ranking Demons, and they didn''t play an important role in my novel. So if that''s what I remember¡­¡­. ¡®The seven highest-ranking Demonic families who were the next best villains after Adel.¡¯ Called the seven sins, - Sloth. - Pride. - Greed. - Envy. - Lust. - Gluttony. - Wrath. The Seven Deadly Sins, each of the seven families selected a characteristic of their disposition. I don''t know everything about the seven families. However, even so, it''s not like I forgot all the settings I once made with sincerity. ¡­¡­For example. "This pattern is similar to the pattern used by the family of Pride." Evil and ¡®arrogant¡¯ like a black dragon. In that sense, the Bares family of Pride uses the black dragon pattern¡­¡­. Wait a minute. ¡°¡­¡­Crazy.¡± An artificial Secret Realm created by a high-ranking Demon. And the black dragon symbol of Pride. My face hardened at the ominous thought that crossed my mind. Support me on Ko-fi by clicking the ''Support me'' button! Bonus chapters on reaching milestones. Happy reading! Chapter 8 (1) - The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy The worst and strongest villain. I became a narrow-eyed character Arsene Adel. DBT,Korean,Novel,Translation,Academy,NEVDA,Fantasy,Possession,AssassinBares Family Among the seven deadly sins, the high-ranking family of the Demon World that symbolizes Pride. If my guess is correct, this must be the secret realm owned by the Bares Family. ¡®This situation is¡­¡¯ There is no answer¡­¡­ It wouldn¡¯t be strange to die as soon as I leave this Secret Relm If I were to weigh the probability of survival and death, the latter would overwhelmingly prevail. ¡®What should I do?¡¯ My head was filled with worries. Although the Demons are weaker compared to the original Adel or the main characters, that¡¯s a story that will happen far into the future. ¡®Escaping must be the only way to survive.¡¯ There was no chance of winning. Not only is the remaining amount of mana ridiculously low, but there¡¯s no way I can defeat the Bares Family in my current state. The only way to survive is to run away as fast as I can. That¡¯s why it was clear what I had to do now. ¡°Let¡¯s loot the treasure chest.¡± The black dragon chest right in front of me. I had to loot this chest no matter what. Since it¡¯s the secret realm of the family, there must be the secret treasure of the Bares Family inside this box, and there might be an ¡®artifact¡¯ that I can use to escape this place. I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll be chased because I entered the secret territory of the Bares Family anyway, so I have no choice but to take advantage of it. ¡°Should I open it?¡± I put my hand on the box. Fortunately, there was no security device on the box. As if someone was telling me to take it¡­¡­. Well, it must be my imagination. Creak-. I shook off my thoughts and opened the chest. An unpleasant friction sound rang in my ears, and the contents of the box were revealed. ¡°Why is this here¡­¡­.¡± And I froze on the spot. There was something in the box that I could not have imagined. A puddle made of black liquid. ¡®Water?¡¯ No, not quite¡­¡­. Squish. It was elastic like silicone and very sticky like glue. For some reason, it¡¯s a texture that gives me goosebumps. ¡®This is a treasure?¡¯ I was more surprised by the fact that the treasure that this secret territory was trying to protect was something like the body of this slime. Is there any special power in this liquid? ¡­¡­I was thinking that. *Wiggle-.* The black liquid in the box moved. The liquid that popped out of the box in an instant rushed towards my face. ¡°Huh?¡± The moment I opened my mouth in surprise. The black liquid¡­ ¡°Ugh!¡± It invaded my mouth, squeezed through my throat, and began to tear at my esophagus. I gagged repeatedly due to the foreign sensation in my throat. ¡°Ugh¡­¡­¡± I vomited, and yellow stomach acid poured out. But the black liquid did not come out. I was groaning in pain in my throat and stomach when suddenly. Ugh-. A splitting headache made me shudder. I didn¡¯t even have time to figure out what was going on before the pain consumed me. Throb-. The headache gradually worsened, and black veins began to bulge on my forehead. My vision began to darken, and my consciousness faded. The crossroads of life and death. I could tell that I was standing at that crossroad, even though no one had told me. ¡°Whew.¡± I exhaled. I needed to cool my head. If the pain continued any longer, I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if I fainted or went into shock. How much time passed like that? Swoosh. The veins that had bulged on my forehead subsided. Even the pain that had been pounding in my head. I could finally breathe. ¡®What the hell is going on?¡¯ I thought, catching my breath. I really thought I was going to die. What the hell was in that box? Maybe the box itself was a trap. My headache was definitely gone. My head started to hurt again. No. It actually hurts like hell? ¡°What the¡­!¡± Pain in my eye. I thought my left eyeball was being pulled out. But this time, it wasn¡¯t just a feeling. Flap-. My left eye burst. My vision went black, and an incomparable pain washed over me¡­ And finally. I lost consciousness. Support me on Ko-fi by clicking the ''Support me'' button! Bonus chapters on reaching milestones. Happy reading! s?a??h th? ??v?lF?re.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 8 (2) - The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy The worst and strongest villain. I became a narrow-eyed character Arsene Adel. DBT,Korean,Novel,Translation,Academy,NEVDA,Fantasy,Possession,AssassinHow many days had passed since I lost consciousness? A day? Two days? Maybe even more. ¡°My left eye, as expected.¡± I opened my eyes and looked down. The first thing I saw was flesh stained with blood. My eyeball, which had been my eye before I lost consciousness, was lying on the floor. As soon as I confirmed it, I felt a sense of relief wash over me. ¡®I need to figure it out¡­¡­.¡¯ In order to survive, I had to figure out what had happened. It seemed like only my left eye had burst so far, but what if I lost my right eye as well? It was terrifying just to imagine. ¡®A mirror, I need a mirror.¡¯ I tried to find a mirror to figure out the changes that had occurred in my left eye. As I looked around, I finally realized. This is a secret realm. There was no way there would be anything like a mirror here. In the end, I guess I¡¯ll have to use the next best thing. Slice-. I took out the dagger from my arms and turned it sideways. The side of the dagger was big enough to reflect my face. The moment I opened my right eye with difficulty and looked at the side of the sword-. ¡°¡­¡­!¡± I gasped at the unexpected sight. A ¡®new eye¡¯ had appeared in place of my completely shattered left eye. A pitch-black pupil that twitched like a worm along with black veins. That eye was very similar to the one in my memory. ¡°No way?¡± A sense of bewilderment spread across my face. One of the ¡®traits¡¯ that I had personally written down in my notes. Something very similar to that was replacing my left eye. However, that trait was a setting where one of the main characters had robbed from a certain demon. On the other hand, I had not robbed this eye from anyone. The black liquid that popped out of the box just parasitized my eye, didn¡¯t it? ¡°So the probability of it being exactly the same is low, but¡­¡­¡± Even so, I felt a sense of unease somewhere and brought up my status window in front of me. ¡¾ Arsene Adel ¡¿ : Race - [ Half Demon ] : Tendency - [ Chaos ] : Talent - [ Position Exchange ¡®¢ñ¡¯ ] : Trait - [ Interest ] [ Absorption ] [ Killing Intent ] [ Darkness ] [ Mana Manipulation ] [ Eye of Arrogance ] : Mana - [ 341 ] A status window that seemed no different from before. If you looked closely, there was one newly added trait. ¡¾ Eye of Arrogance ¡¿ I knew what this trait was. The eyes of one of the main characters who had killed a high-ranking demon and embedded them in their own eyes. ¡®I guess that demon was someone from the Bares family.¡¯ It was a scene that I had written myself, but I hadn¡¯t gone into much depth about the settings for the demons after the early parts, so how was I supposed to know? The plausibility of the scenes I wrote without properly considering the settings seemed to be gradually filling in. From the Arsene Family¡¯s Gate to the Eye of Arrogance. These kinds of situations will continue to unfold in the future. I guess it¡¯s the retribution for all the crap I¡¯ve written in my work so far¡­¡­. ¡°Even so, the current situation isn¡¯t bad.¡± No, it¡¯s actually good. Since it was such a fraudulent ability, it was worth suffering the pain. The authority the Eye of Arrogance possesses. It was the enhancement of ¡®Dynamic Vision¡¯. If that was all, it wouldn¡¯t have been given the alias of an authority. When the Eye of Arrogance is activated, the opponent¡¯s movements momentarily stop. The activation condition was this: ¡®Kill the enemy.¡¯ If you kill the enemy, all objects¡¯ actions momentarily stop. In reality, they don¡¯t actually stop, but the Dynamic Vision rises so drastically that it appears as if they¡¯ve ¡®stopped¡¯. It¡¯s difficult to use because you can¡¯t activate the power against an enemy that is faster and stronger than you. But if you¡¯re fighting against a large number of weak enemies, it will be an unprecedented weapon. When the Eye of Arrogance is activated, the enemy¡¯s movements will look like worms wriggling. Literally-. A trait that flaunts arrogance, like crushing an ant with your finger. An unexpected gain. A big smile naturally formed on my lips. To think I got my hands on such a trait right after escaping from the Arsene Family. Coming to the Demon Realm was definitely the right choice. *Sk-.* I glanced at the Eye of Arrogance reflected in the status window and turned my head. ¡°It seems like I¡¯ve gotten everything I can get.¡± Now it¡¯s time to leave the secret realm. However, there¡¯s something bothering me. ¡®Is it okay to leave?¡¯ I looked behind the chest. A door with the black dragon emblem of the Bares Family was firmly in place. And as if to say I could open it at any time, there were no obstacles around it. If I open the door, the scenery outside the secret realm will probably come into view. I was worried about that. ¡°¡­¡­I might die if I go out.¡± Since I caused such a commotion in the secret realm, the Bares Family must have heard about it. There are probably numerous troops waiting outside the door to find out who the intruder is. There¡¯s something to think about here. Would the owner of the secret realm want to keep the thief who stole the Eye of Arrogance alive? ¡°¡­¡­.¡± I shut my mouth because even I thought it was a ridiculous assumption. Killing me painlessly would be the greatest mercy they could offer. ¡°This is crazy.¡± I looked at the exit and cursed myself. If I didn¡¯t leave, I would eventually starve to death here. If I left, I would be killed by the Bares family. Adel¡¯s talent was outstanding, but it was impossible to defeat them. ¡®I can¡¯t even use the information paper.¡¯ It was the first thing that came to mind to solve this situation, but I soon realized that it wouldn¡¯t help. The information paper could only provide ¡®information¡¯, not a direct solution to the situation. ¡°Then there is only one way.¡± I quickly knelt down towards the Bares family outside the Trial. Isn¡¯t there a saying that the enemy of my enemy is my friend? I, who had to get revenge on the six families, might surprisingly get along well with them. S?a??h the N???lFire.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. Hmm, come to think of it, if they heard that I was a descendant of the Arsene family, they would try to kill me right away¡­¡­. I just kept sighing repeatedly because there was no answer. - You bastard, open the door right now! A hoarse and cracked voice was heard. I turned my head towards the direction of the voice and saw the Death Knight, trembling with fear, pounding on the barrier. Wait. Death Knight? He should have self-destructed while knocking on the barrier because I had used Position Exchange. Why is he alive? Suddenly, an ominous thought came to mind. ¡®What if¡­¡­.¡¯ What if this wasn¡¯t an ordinary intermediate secret realm, but a secret realm where guardians regenerate? What if it¡¯s not just a secret realm of the Bares Family, but a secret realm for a test created directly by the ¡®head of the family¡¯? That would explain everything. ¡®Then the one taking the test right now is¡­¡­.¡¯ The intruder who made even the Death Knight, the last guardian of the secret realm, tremble in fear. They must be the protagonist of this test. And right now, they are, Coming to where I am. ¡°Damn it.¡± I felt my mind getting dizzy and cursed. The Death Knight was the enemy I had to defeat before I lost consciousness. An indescribable sense of camaraderie welled up as I realized why he was whimpering. But I couldn¡¯t just stand there dumbfounded because I was facing a powerful enemy. I took out the information paper from my pocket. The paper wouldn¡¯t give me a specific answer on how to survive, but I could get the information I wanted. The identity of the person who was the ¡®closest¡¯ to me. Death Knight wasn¡¯t a living being, so it wouldn¡¯t be specified as a person. So the paper had no choice but to obediently spit out the information I wanted. ¡ºThis is information that requires a price.¡» ¡ºPlease pay the price of an artifact at the relic level or more, or 100 gold coins or more.¡» But before that, I had to pay the price. It was unfortunate. My pockets were empty. But that didn¡¯t mean there was no way. I just had to give something equivalent to the price the paper suggested. - I will pay the price of 100 of my mana limits. As I scribbled with the fountain pen, the paper seemed to be weighing the price it had suggested. And after a few seconds passed. ¡ºI judge the price to be sufficient.¡» ¡ºI will take 100 of the Creator¡¯s mana limits.¡» After the words were written on the paper. I shook my shoulders slightly with a strong sense of emptiness. I had to permanently give up as much as 100 mana, but it was necessary. It wasn¡¯t easy to increase my mana limits, but it wasn¡¯t too difficult either, so it wasn¡¯t a big problem. Anyway, if I just survived here, I would be able to recover enough. What I desperately needed now was information that could help me escape this situation. I blinked once and focused on the contents of the paper again. And the following words. I unconsciously swallowed the vain wind. ¡ºThe person closest to the Creator is Rene, the youngest daughter of Crete, the head of the Bares family.¡» Support me on Ko-fi by clicking the ''Support me'' button! Bonus chapters on reaching milestones. Happy reading! Chapter 9 (1) - The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy The worst and strongest villain. I became a narrow-eyed character Arsene Adel. DBT,Korean,Novel,Translation,Academy,NEVDA,Fantasy,Possession,AssassinAs I realized the gravity of the situation, my expression hardened. It was because I finally understood the nature of this place. ¡®I finally get it.¡¯ I figured out why there was jerky out of nowhere in the Secret Relm and why the partitions were made using a barrier. This Secret Relm was made by the Bares family for the ¡®training¡¯ of their youngest daughter. The Eye of Arrogance must have been a reward prepared for their youngest daughter after she finished her training. ¡®Well, it¡¯s not that unusual.¡¯ The high-ranking families of the Demon World owned several Secret Relms like this. It was to efficiently train those who inherited the family bloodline or their family members. Fighting monsters recklessly was too dangerous, and there was a limit to improving one¡¯s skills by training alone, so they resorted to this method. To put it simply. I unintentionally stole the Eye of Arrogance that might have belonged to the successor of the Bares family¡­¡­. I muttered in vain. ¡°My life is screwed.¡± This isn¡¯t a situation that can be resolved with just an apology. At the very least, I¡¯ll have to give up one of my arms. Should I cut off my little finger like a Yakuza? As I muttered in a suddenly empty voice, I heard Death Knight¡¯s tearful voice. - Please open the door¡­¡­! Death Knight was desperately appealing to me. At the same time, I heard a sound like tofu being sliced from the front. And then, a dull and heavy sound of something hitting the ground. From what I could guess, it was clear that the regenerated guardian had been cut down and collapsed. Probably next, - Please¡­¡­. It¡¯ll be that guy who¡¯s begging me. He¡¯s an inanimate object and will be regenerated anyway, so I didn¡¯t have the slightest intention of saving him, even though he was an enemy. And. It was already too late. P-Please! The merciless roar stopped, but Death Knight begged even more desperately. The reason was simple. S-Save¡­¡­! Thud-. The culprit who shook the Secret Relm approached and cut Death Knight in half. Death Knight¡¯s neck and body separated and rolled on the floor. She had subdued Death Knight with a single blow. And the eyes of the one who was looking at Death Knight moved. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± She began to stare at me intently. Blue eyes that seemed to contain the universe, along with short black hair and black horns on either side of her head. The youngest daughter of the Bares family. It was Rene. Rene was sweeping me with a gaze that sent shivers down my spine. S?a??h th? N0v?lFire(.)n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. After a while, Rene, who had been searching me, aimed her sword at my neck and asked. ¡°¡­¡­Who are you?¡± I did not answer Rene¡¯s question right away and lowered my gaze. My gaze was directed at the nape of Rene¡¯s neck. As expected. There was a tattoo. The ¡®Black Dragon¡¯ tattoo proved to be a blood relative of the Bares family. I realized that Rene was the original owner of the Eye of Arrogance and the youngest daughter of the Bares family. A character I didn¡¯t describe in detail when I was writing the novel. I had to use such Rene. As a tool for surviving here. ¡­¡­Okay. I¡¯ll do it. After finishing my thoughts, I opened my mouth. ¡°Congratulations on conquering the Secret Relm, Miss Rene.¡± It was a sudden but natural remark. An honorific that didn¡¯t sound like my voice came out of my mouth. Adel¡¯s personality was assimilated with me, and a natural honorific came out. Adel was cruel and brutal when he had to face an enemy. However, when he had to bend over, he knew how to bend over to the point of being mean. A setting based on the personality of Sima Yi, who appears in the Romance of the Three Kingdoms. Thanks to this personality, Adel was able to save his life until the latter half of the work. Perhaps it was because the situation itself was awkward, even though it was natural. Rene¡¯s expression was tinged with vigilance. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± ¡°Haven¡¯t you finally proven your ¡®qualification¡¯ to the Lord?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Rene closed her mouth as if those words hit the nail on the head. The black sword that was pointed at my neck was not removed, but it was a satisfactory result. The fact that Rene closed her mouth was proof that my guess was correct. ¡®After all, Rene didn¡¯t come to this Secret Relm to get the Eye of Arrogance.¡¯ If Rene¡¯s purpose was to obtain the Eye of Arrogance, she would have reacted as soon as she saw me. The Eye of Arrogance were clearly in my left eye. However, Rene did not. She just looked at me with vigilant eyes. That means Rene doesn''t know about the Eye of Arrogance. Then there are two remaining reasons. First, it''s about the position of ''successor.'' ''But that''s unlikely.'' I can say for sure that this Secret Realm has nothing to do with the successor position. I had no choice. I wrote the setting myself. So it''s natural that I know. The successor of the Bares Family wasn''t Rene but another ''man'', so it could be said that conquering this Secret Realm had no connection to the position of the successor. If the condition for becoming the successor had been based on strength, then Rene, who had conquered the Secret Realm single-handedly with overwhelming power, would have been the rightful successor. However, in the original story I wrote, the successor wasn''t Rene but someone else. ''So what kind of qualification is it?'' If it was for the purpose of training, the Bares family wouldn''t have given the Eye of Arrogance as a reward. The reason Rene challenged the Secret Realm must be to prove some kind of qualification by obtaining the Eye of Arrogance. After finishing my thoughts, I opened my mouth and asked in a calm voice. "You don''t seem happy even though you have proven your qualification." ¡°¡­¡­.¡± "Is there a reason?" "Yeah." Rene, who had been silent, answered right away. "You." ¡°¡­¡­?¡± When I pointed to my face with my finger, Rene nodded slightly. "Yeah." The moment Rene''s blue eyes, which seemed to contain the ocean, met my gaze. I froze for a moment. Because Rene kept giving short answers, I had to guess the beginning of the sentence in my head. ...In short, she was dissatisfied and at the same time curious about my presence in this Secret Realm. However, I already had an excuse prepared. "Since you''ve proven your qualifications enough, the Lord has ordered me to escort Miss Rene from now on." I mentioned the Lord and hinted that I was not an enemy but an ally, Rene''s face hardened. Oh no, did I make a mistake? My palms were sweating profusely. Support me on Ko-fi by clicking the ''Support me'' button! Bonus chapters on reaching milestones. Happy reading! Chapter 9 (2) - The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy The worst and strongest villain. I became a narrow-eyed character Arsene Adel. DBT,Korean,Novel,Translation,Academy,NEVDA,Fantasy,Possession,AssassinRene opened her mouth with an unpleasant expression. "You?" Judging by the fact that she was putting her sword down, it seemed that she had judged that I was not an enemy. Or maybe she judged that I wasn''t even a slight threat. My mana was several times less than hers, so she must have thought I was weak. As expected, the Bares family is arrogant. It¡¯s a bit bitter¡­¡­. However, I can¡¯t show my true feelings on the outside. I tried to keep the smile on my face and said, "I''m quite skilled, you know?" ¡°Pfft.¡± This woman just laughed. It¡¯s good that my acting as a servant of the Bares family worked perfectly¡­¡­ But I don¡¯t feel good being ignored like this. And it doesn¡¯t seem like Rene has completely erased her suspicions yet. Perhaps because she can sense that the amount of mana in my body is small, she doesn¡¯t think of me as an escort knight. Then I have no choice but to show her my skills. In order to add credibility to my role as an escort. ¡°Designate.¡± ¡°¡­¡­?¡± Rene tilted her head as I stretched out my finger. Even so, the fact that she didn¡¯t show any reaction seemed to indicate that she was confident that she could handle anything that happened. She continued to ignore me. I forced a faint smile and initiated the position exchange. The moment the arrow that appeared touched the sword Rene was holding. ¡°Move.¡± My body and the sword¡¯s positions were swapped. Clang. Rene¡¯s sword fell to the floor with a loud noise, and my body arrived right in front of Rene. And her left hand, which had been holding the sword, ended up holding my right hand. S?a??h the ??v?lF?re.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. ¡°¡­¡­!¡± Rene¡¯s eyes widened in surprise at the sudden teleportation. I stared at Rene and said in a sad voice, ¡°What do you think?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Rene didn¡¯t answer for a while. Instead, she stared at her own sword that had fallen behind me and bit her lower lip. Her expression looked like she was angry, so I gulped. I hope I didn¡¯t go too far¡­¡­. Just in case, I grabbed her right hand to prevent Rene from attacking me, and I felt strongly that it was the right decision. While I was trembling in fear, Rene let go of the hand she was holding. Only then was I able to breathe a sigh of relief. "This is why I was assigned as your escort, Lady Rene. It''s useful for protecting you." That was quite a decent excuse. Since I showed her the Position Exchange, Rene must have realized that my talent is related to movement. Rene seemed to understand, but she didn¡¯t relax her expression or ask me any more questions. Well, I guess that¡¯s enough to convince her. ¡°Let¡¯s get going now.¡± I said to Rene in a low voice. I wanted to get out of this secret place as soon as possible. I had to run away as fast as I could before my lies were exposed. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Rene didn¡¯t answer me. She didn¡¯t talk much and her expression rarely changed, so it was hard to figure out what she was thinking. I felt very uncomfortable in this situation¡­¡­. I continued speaking to break the awkward silence and get her away from me. ¡°Once you get out, go straight to the Lord. He¡¯s waiting for you.¡± ¡°¡­¡­!!¡± Rene¡¯s body trembled at the word ¡®Lord¡¯. It was as if I had touched a nerve. I wondered if she had some kind of bad relationship with the Lord, but then I shook my head. Anyway, once we got out of this secret place, we would go our separate ways. It would be better for both of us if we never saw each other again. ¡°I have other tasks that the Lord has given me, so I should go somewhere else right away.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Do you understand?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± A smile flickered across Rene¡¯s face as she answered me. Was she the emotional type? I moved away from Rene and approached the door that seemed to be the exit of the secret place. And as I grabbed the doorknob, I thought to myself. ¡®I¡¯ll run away as soon as Rene goes to Crete.¡¯ I had to get out of here quickly. That was the only way I could survive. I couldn¡¯t die in vain in this place after I managed to escape from Peltz and come all the way to the Demon Realm. I turned my head back to Rene to make sure, and opened my mouth. ¡°Do you understand? Once you get out of the secret place, go straight to Lord Crete¡­¡­¡± Just as I was about to finish speaking. Rene, who had been following me, froze. At that moment, I felt that something was wrong. I followed her gaze. As I slowly turned my head¡­¡­. ¡®Oh, crap.¡¯ A crazy situation unfolded before my eyes. The residents of the Demon Realm, with their black hair and black dragon horns, were holding weapons and glaring at me with eyes as cold as ice. They looked down at me with icy gazes. And in front of them, A man wearing a robe with the Black Dragon crest and exuding an overwhelming aura was observing me. ¡°Father.¡± A single word escaped Rene¡¯s lips as her eyes met his. If he¡¯s Rene¡¯s father. The lord of the Bares family. I know that name. The Seven Families of the Demon World were an early setting that I had worked hard to create, so it¡¯s impossible not to know. The arrogant head of the Bares family and Rene¡¯s father¡¯s name. Crete. He was waiting for me, who had come out of the Secret Realm. The moment Crete and I made eye contact. ¡°Hooh¡­¡­.¡± A laugh that sounded like admiration escaped Crete¡¯s lips. At this, I trembled, feeling an indescribable fear. This. I think I really messed up... Support me on Ko-fi by clicking the ''Support me'' button! Bonus chapters on reaching milestones. Happy reading! Chapter 10 (1) - The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy The worst and strongest villain. I became a narrow-eyed character Arsene Adel. DBT,Korean,Novel,Translation,Academy,NEVDA,Fantasy,Possession,AssassinIs this how a rabbit surrounded by a pack of tigers feels? S~?a??h the ?0velF?re.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. I watched the demons looking me up and down with eyes full of various emotions and my shoulders trembled slightly. - Why is a human coming out of the Secret Relm? - No, I can sense a small amount of magic power from him. Maybe he''s a half-demon. - He looks incredibly weak, so did Lady Rene deliberately spare him? The demons gossiped about me and guessed my identity. Watching them, I was able to breathe a sigh of relief. Fortunately, I avoided being killed right away¡­¡­. I had also concealed the Arsene mark on my nape using the Darkness trait, so it hadn''t been discovered. ¡­¡­So what am I going to do now? It''s all futile now. ''Crete¡­¡­.'' I swallowed dry saliva as I met Crete''s gaze filled with interest. I thought he would try to kill me right away, but for some reason, he didn''t seem to care much. His arrogant eyes were fixed on me, but he didn''t seem angry or even slightly agitated. I thought it might be because he wanted to capture me alive, but judging by Crete''s attitude, that didn''t seem to be the reason. What could it be? I was speculating on my own while looking at Crete''s appearance, which was clearly different from what I had expected. "Did you successfully conquer the Secret Relm?" Crete opened his mouth and spoke to his daughter, Rene, in a monotonous voice. Rene''s body trembled at the question. Then she met Crete''s gaze and answered, biting her lower lip. ¡°¡­¡­Yes.¡± "I see." That was the end of it. Crete turned his back on Rene without giving her any more attention. He added one more word. It was clearly directed at me. "Follow me." Oh no. My head hurts as I stare at Crete, who has started walking forward. What the hell is he up to? ¡­¡­But what bothered me more was Rene, who was staring at me with cold, hard eyes. ''My father called me, so why you?'' Rene seemed to be asking that. I turned my head away without answering her silent question. Don''t ask me. I don¡¯t know either¡­¡­. I guess the fortunate thing is that Rene didn''t find out that I was pretending to be an escort. Since Crete has been completely silent, it seems like the other Demons have lost interest in me as well. The problem is that even I don¡¯t know why Crete has kept his mouth shut. ¡®I guess I¡¯ll find out once I go.¡¯ I followed Crete and looked around. The Demons of the Bares family were surrounding Rene and me with their weapons drawn. With my current abilities, I couldn¡¯t fend them all off and escape. That¡¯s because each and every one of them was exuding an aura that rivaled Peltz. I barely managed to escape after a difficult battle with just one Peltz. There¡¯s no way I could escape from them. ¡®I can¡¯t use Arsene¡¯s Gate either.¡¯ The Arsene family¡¯s Gate can be used to travel to the Demon Realm, but it can¡¯t be used to travel from the Demon Realm to the Human Realm. I would have to borrow the power of the Information Paper to find a Gate that leads to the Human Realm, but the price will be far too high. I could also offer my final Mana as payment, but¡­¡­. If I reduce my final Mana any further, it¡¯ll be a significant loss for me. ¡®Even if you enter a tiger¡¯s den, if you keep your wits about you, you can survive¡­¡­.¡¯ I recalled that proverb and dragged my heavy steps forward. Crete doesn¡¯s seem like he¡¯s going to kill me right away, so maybe there¡¯s a way to survive. As I followed Crete, I gradually opened my eyes wide as I saw the unfolding landscape of the Demon Realm. ¡®Is this the Demon Realm¡­¡­.¡¯ I momentarily forgot that this might be the lair and looked around. Unidentifiable trees were planted everywhere. Grotesque birds were perched on them and crying out in flocks. It was a world that I had created, but it felt different when I saw it in person. The fact that I had come to the Demon Realm was only just starting to feel real. Thud. Thud. Thud. I moved my feet as if I were possessed by something, and before I knew it, Crete had stopped walking and was looking back. ¡°Disperse.¡± Crete ordered. The Demons began to scatter, leaving only four of them, including me and Rene. The remaining two seemed to be Crete''s escorts. I couldn''t dare to guess their level, but the aura they exuded was extraordinary. However, it seemed that Crete''s words included them as well. "You two should go too." ¡°Yes, sir.¡± At Crete''s command, they quickly left their seats. That left only Crete, me, and Rene. Crete looked at me and Rene and gestured for us to follow. ¡®He''s not going to torture me alone... is he?¡¯ I shook my head, lost in a horrible imagination as I looked at Crete''s back. I finally realized it. Crete had no intention of killing me. Rather, he wanted ¡®something¡¯ from me. The problem was that I didn''t know what it was... I was racking my brain trying to figure out Crete''s intentions when it happened. ¡®That mansion.¡¯ A Western-style mansion with the Black Dragon crest appeared before my eyes. I recognized it at once as the Bares family mansion. "You wait here. I''ll call you later." Crete opened the door to the mansion and ordered me to wait, and my eyes lit up. This is my chance. The Demons had all left this place, and with Rene and Crete going into the mansion, there was no one to stop me. ¡®But something''s bothering me.¡¯ Shouldn''t Crete have considered the fact that I might run away? ...I have a bad feeling about this. I had no choice but to use my mana once. Whew. I took a deep breath and divided the mana mass into small pieces. Then, I infused it with the Killing Intent trait and spread it out in all directions for a moment. At that moment, *Flinch.* A slight movement was detected in the grass. It meant that someone was hiding in the grass. It was obvious that the reason was to keep an eye on me. ¡®It''s a good thing I didn''t move.¡¯ I don''t know who the person hiding in the grass is, but at least they''re not an easy opponent. I was exhausted and running low on mana, so I might have been in danger. ¡®What should I do?¡¯ I looked at the mansion where Rene and Crete had entered. In the end, I couldn¡¯t do anything and just sat down. Somehow, it felt like my life was miserable¡­ Support me on Ko-fi by clicking the ''Support me'' button! Bonus chapters on reaching milestones. Happy reading! Chapter 10 (2) - The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy The worst and strongest villain. I became a narrow-eyed character Arsene Adel. DBT,Korean,Novel,Translation,Academy,NEVDA,Fantasy,Possession,AssassinBares Family¡¯s office. Crete stared at Rene with frozen eyes while sitting on a chair. Rene lowered her head as if she was intimidated and waited for Crete to speak. ¡°You¡¯ve finished the last task your father gave you.¡± Crete uttered indifferently. Rene nodded her head slightly. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°That means you¡¯re trying to claim your qualification to enter the academy from me.¡± Academy. An institution established in the Demon World to nurture talents who would invade the human world. Rene had attacked the secret passage in order to gain the qualification to enter there. Normally, she would have been able to proceed with the admission process right away, but Crete had ordered her to conquer the Secret Realm under the pretext of testing her qualifications. Rene nodded her head. ¡°Yes.¡± It would have been considered rude for Rene to continue to answer in short sentences, but Crete didn¡¯t think much of it. Rene, who had developed mutism after her mother left. The fact that she was even able to speak in short sentences was a welcome development. ¡°Can¡¯t you give up?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Rene didn¡¯t answer Crete¡¯s words that urged him to give up and closed his mouth. Crete inwardly smiled at Rene¡¯s resolute attitude. It was like the feelings of a parent watching a child they had put by the water. Crete¡¯s appearance was not reflected well in Rene¡¯s eyes. Because it seemed like he would never acknowledge her. Rene, who was aiming the blade of revenge at the humans who killed her mother and friends. Crete, who was trying to take away the knife, Rene was holding. The conflict between father and daughter continued endlessly like parallel lines. As a subtle silence flowed between them, ¡°What do you think? Is he useful?¡± Crete suddenly asked. Rene didn¡¯t answer rashly and thought for a moment before finally recalling the face of one person. Crete was asking about the boy who seemed to be his peer that she had encountered in the secret relm. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Rene closed her eyes for a moment and recalled the appearance of the boy. At first glance, he was ''weak''. The amount of mana he possessed was also insignificant. It was difficult to sense the atmosphere unique to the strong. Decisively, the way he smiled with his eyes floating sickeningly looked very sinister...¡­ However. The one move he showed, Ruthlessly shattered the first impression that Rene felt. As if using Teleportation, he charged at Rene and snatched away her sword. Rene couldn''t read any of that series of actions. The boy even handed his arm over to Rene. His intention to show the difference in their abilities while trying to reassure Rene was obvious. Disgraceful. It was a very disgraceful memory for Rene, who was called a genius in battle. In addition, the fact that Crete didn''t seem to have much faith in her bothered Rene. ''Does Father think of me as a greenhouse flower?'' ''Why would he attach a strong person who can''t even read his presence as her escort?'' Rene nodded her head as several questions came to mind. "That person is strong." "I see." Crete nodded his head with a satisfied smile and said. "In 2 months, you will be able to achieve what you desire." ¡°¡­¡­!¡± Rene''s eyes widened as if what was to come had finally arrived. "You may leave now." "Yes." Rene left the office with a much more relaxed expression than before. Now, only Crete remained in the silent office. Creak. Crete leaned back in his chair and became deeply absorbed in thought. The subject was the boy who had suddenly invaded the secret relm a few days ago. The boy had entered the Secret Realm and had been inactive for several days after that. That''s why he thought he was just a wimp who couldn''t even conquer the Secret Realm and ignored him. Anyway, he was sure to die. But, he showed his daughter amazing skills and conquered the Secret Realm. Even. "I didn''t think he would succeed in the Selection." He made the Eye of Arrogance, which was originally supposed to go to his daughter, his own. If he were an ordinary person, his head would have exploded and he would have died the moment the Eye of Arrogance touched his body, unable to withstand the intense magic. However, the boy was acknowledged by the Eye of Arrogance. Crete neither got angry nor questioned him about it. Rather, he thought it was better for that child to possess the Eye of Arrogance. If her daughter had possessed the Eye of Arrogance, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to use even half of her power. Perhaps she might have been devoured by the Eye of Arrogance and lost her power. Among the successors of the Bares family, only about five people received the approval of the Eye of Arrogance and became its owner. S?a??h th? N?v?l(F)ire.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. Even among them, there were very few who could properly handle the Eye of Arrogance¡­¡­. But that guy. ¡°How interesting.¡± He''s worth using. Crete smirked and defined Adel in that way. Support me on Ko-fi by clicking the ''Support me'' button! Bonus chapters on reaching milestones. Happy reading! Chapter 11 (1) - The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy The worst and strongest villain. I became a narrow-eyed character Arsene Adel. DBT,Korean,Novel,Translation,Academy,NEVDA,Fantasy,Possession,AssassinFinally, what was bound to come has come¡­¡­. Crete had sent a servant to tell me to come to his office. I moved my steps with a very nervous expression. Creak, the door to the office opened with a sound. As I entered the door, I saw Crete sitting in a chair with a cold expression. ''What the hell is he thinking¡­¡­.'' I couldn''t figure out Crete''s intentions at all, so I couldn''t relax my tense expression. In the end, I had no choice but to ask my question out loud. "Why did you spare me?" No matter how much I thought about it, there was no reason for Crete to spare me. Not only did I rob the Eye of Arrogance of the Bares family, but I also deceived his daughter, Rene. Crete opened his mouth as if it were natural for me not to know what was going on. "I spared you because you''re useful." ¡°¡­¡­.¡± I was furious inside. So. What the hell is that use? I had already noticed that Crete wanted something from me. But I couldn''t figure out what he wanted. Should I say it felt creepy¡­¡­. The moment I glanced at Crete with my gaze, "You did a good job deceiving my daughter." ¡°¡­¡­!¡± Along with the bloody laughter that Crete let out, a tremendous amount of magic power squeezed my body. My shoulders trembled and my breath became shallow as I received the full force of his aura. I barely managed to gather my mana and release the Killing Intent trait. Woo-. Perhaps he didn''t really intend to pressure me with his full power, but despite the vast difference in our abilities, our killing intents collided and canceled each other out. Crete looked at me with a slightly impressed expression and withdrew his aura. "You''re quite capable." ¡°¡­¡­Please don''t play such tricks.¡± "Why should I?" "You don''t intend to kill me anyway, do you?" "Hmm, you''re quite perceptive." Crete said with a smile. "Your name is worth knowing, tell me your name." ¡°¡­¡­Adel.¡± "Adel, Adel¡­¡­." Crete looked at me, repeating my name without the Arsene family name. The gaze was very burdensome¡­¡­. But, there was no need to continue feeling intimidated. I straightened my back and asked Crete back. ¡°Then, please tell me what you want from me.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a simple story. Continue what you said to my daughter.¡± ¡°What do you mean¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t say it twice.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± I realized Crete¡¯s intention. Crete was urging me to be Rene¡¯s escort. Why? For Crete, I must be an outsider and a very suspicious figure. Doesn¡¯t he think that I could be a threat to Rene? While staring at Crete to figure out his intention, I couldn¡¯t help but laugh inwardly. The reason why Crete made such an absurd suggestion. ¡®¡­¡­I guess why.¡¯ Crete¡¯s emotionless eyes. Crete was confident. Confident that he could tear me to death if I betrayed him¡­¡­. What an arrogant man. He judged my level within a few hours of meeting me and was trying to crush me under him. He was truly a man befitting the title of the Bares family lord. It was when I was inwardly impressed. Clack. As soon as Crete gestured, my body floated up in the air. I had to swallow my saliva at the irresistible floating sensation. ¡°Open your mouth.¡± As soon as Crete spoke, my intuition sent me a strong signal not to open my mouth. However, Crete forcefully opened my tightly shut mouth. Then, a venomous snake resembling a dragon crawled up my neck from Crete¡¯s palm. The venomous snake invaded my esophagus and rampaged, and at one point, I realized that it had settled in the middle of my chest. Throb¡­¡­. The process was so painful that I coughed, and Crete continued to speak indifferently. S?a?ch* Th? N0v?lFire(.)n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. "It''s a type of Gu poison. If you have any other thoughts, the Gu will destroy your body." ¡°¡­¡­!¡± I couldn¡¯t help but tremble greatly. Gu poison. It was the name of a poison made of mana that parasitizes the human body and leads the host to ruin. If I were to betray Rene or try to escape the Bares territory, Gu would mercilessly tear my heart out. There was no way I could do anything about it, since trying to remove Gu would send a signal to Crete. In short, if I were to go against Crete''s will in the slightest... It meant that I would be in a situation where my heart could burst and I could die. ¡°I will call for you again later. Get plenty of rest in the meantime.¡± Crete gave me an order, his face pale and trembling. Dammit¡­¡­. I suppressed my anger and cursed inwardly. He wasn''t even going to give me medicine or anything, and yet he was giving me such a nonchalant order in this situation. ¡­¡­But it was clear that I was the weaker one in the current situation, so I had to swallow the curses that had risen to the tip of my tongue. ¡°Withdraw.¡± I bowed my head deeply and dragged my feet at Crete''s repeated order. However, there was not a trace of frustration on my face, which was bowed down. Because a way to remove Gu poision had just crossed my mind. Support me on Ko-fi by clicking the ''Support me'' button! Bonus chapters on reaching milestones. Happy reading! Chapter 11 (2) - The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy The worst and strongest villain. I became a narrow-eyed character Arsene Adel. DBT,Korean,Novel,Translation,Academy,NEVDA,Fantasy,Possession,AssassinOutside the office. A servant in a neat uniform was waiting for me. The servant also had black hair and two horns. "I will show you to your room." ¡°¡­¡­Yes.¡± The servant led the way respectfully. I hardened my face in response. It was because I realized that I had no right to refuse. ¡­¡­He''s really going to make me stay here. The servant''s words. In them, I could see Crete''s intention to take me in as a guest. He must have recognized the potential of the talent that Adel possessed and wanted to invest in it. Furthermore, my ability, Position Exchange, would be useful for rescue operations, so it seemed like he intended to have me protect Rene as her escort. ''I feel like a sucker.'' I was not used to this kind of treatment, and it left a bitter taste in my mouth. But in truth, I should have been grateful that he had spared my life. And above all else. For some reason, I felt like I was riding the wind. I had a feeling that this situation would work out very well for me. Perhaps it was my imagination. However, my intuition as an ''author,'' which had served me well so far, was telling me That this was by no means a bad situation... While I was lost in thought and following the servant around the Bares family¡¯s mansion. Thud. The servant stopped walking and looked back. ¡°You will be staying here from now on. We will provide you with three meals a day.¡± ¡°I understand.¡± I replied curtly. More important than food was the room that I had been assigned by Crete. Contrary to my expectations, Crete¡¯s office was not that different from a human¡¯s and was rather old-fashioned. So even in the Demon Realm, my room would probably be normal. ¡°Then please get some rest.¡± As the servant left after saying his last words, I opened the door. Creak. The sound of wood and metal rubbing against each other echoed in my ears, and soon the interior of the room was revealed. ¡®Not bad.¡¯ The furniture made of wood gave off a rather luxurious vibe. As I looked at the bed in the corner of the room, I felt like lying down and closing my eyes right away¡­¡­. However, it was still too early to go to sleep. ¡°¡­¡­I should get rid of that guy first.¡± The Gu poison that settled near my heart. If I don¡¯t get rid of it, the range of my activities will be extremely limited in the future. Getting rid of Gu poison was essential for me. ¡°I really hope it works¡­¡­.¡± In fact, I was still half-hearted. I wondered if I could really get rid of Gu poison this way. If I failed, I couldn¡¯t even imagine what Crete would do to me. But I had no choice but to try. ¡°Designation.¡± I designated the Gu poison that was dormant in my body as the ¡®target¡¯ of the Position Exchange. I could see an arrow as thin as a thread stretching out from my fingertips and piercing my chest. The Position Exchange skill judged the Gu poison that was made of Mana as a ¡®non-living thing¡¯. So I rolled up my lips and spat out the incantation. ¡°Move.¡± Then my vision reversed. Thud-. Gu poison that had popped out of my chest landed safely in my palm. If I had dropped it, the signal would have gone straight to Crete, but the Gu poison was still asleep with its eyelids closed. ¡®For now, I¡¯ve put out the urgent fire.¡¯ Now, all that¡¯s left is to do something before Gu poison opens his eyes. The thought of killing Gu poison crossed my mind, but I immediately dismissed it. The moment I threaten him, a signal will be sent to Crete. Then, the only method left is¡­ ¡®I guess I have no choice but to coax him¡­¡­.¡¯ However, I didn¡¯t have a proper way to coax him. What Gu poison likes is Mana imbued with pure magic power. But there¡¯s no way that the guy who was eating Crete¡¯s Mana would enjoy the low-quality Mana of a half-Demon. As I was urgently racking my brain. Slice-. Gu¡¯s closed eyes began to slowly open. Gu was about to wake up from his sleep, having noticed that the supply of Mana from my chest had been cut off. What should I do? What should I give him to satisfy Gu¡¯s picky taste? I tightly shut my eyes as I was worrying. Let it be as it may. ¡°Try eating this.¡± I extended a drop of Mana condensed on my index finger, adding the trait of darkness to it, and offered it to Gu poison. Gu, who was about to send a signal to Crete, stopped and began to sniff. - ¡­¡­?! Gu¡¯s eyes widened as he smelled the black droplet. Then, he extended his tongue and began to lick the droplet. Before I knew it, Gu poison had eaten the entire droplet and let out a satisfied purr. ¡­¡­. And then, he fell back asleep. ¡°I succeeded¡­¡­.¡± I satisfied Gu using a small amount of Mana and the trait of darkness. With this, I could say that I had somewhat removed the noose around my neck. From now on, whenever Gu wakes up, I¡¯ll just feed him a droplet imbued with the trait of darkness and put him back to sleep. ¡°Whew.¡± I felt like all the strength had left my body. Not much time had passed since I possessed Adel¡¯s body. S~?a??h the N0v?lFir?.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. But how many times had I faced the crisis of death¡­¡­. Thud. I collapsed on the bed as if I had been thrown. And I brought up my Status Window to check my condition. ¡¾ Arsene Adel ¡¿ : Race - [ Half Demon ] : Tendency - [ Chaos ] : Talent - [ Position Exchange ¡®¢ñ ? ¢ò¡¯ ] : Trait - [ Interest ] [ Absorption ] [ Killing Intent ] [ Darkness ] [ Mana Manipulation ] [ Eye of Arrogance ] : Mana - [ 341 ? 241 ] Even though my maximum mana had decreased by a whole 100, my proficiency in Position Exchange had actually increased. ¡®I did use Position Exchange a lot.¡¯ That was probably why my level had increased so quickly. However, Position Exchange¡¯s growth will become slower from now on. That was because the proficiency required increased as the level got higher. ¡®For now, I should focus on increasing my maximum mana.¡¯ Even compared to ordinary people, my mana was still quite low, but now that I had become Rene¡¯s escort, I needed to increase it. After all, the main characters in my novel had an unfathomable amount of mana. ¡®What should I do?¡¯ There were many ways to increase maximum mana. Such as finding a hidden artifact¡­¡­. However, I was too weak to obtain them at the moment. ¡®Ugh, what am I going to do?¡¯ Maybe I shouldn''t have used my maximum mana as collateral¡­¡­. I tossed and turned in frustration before finally falling asleep. *** And a few days later. I unexpectedly found a ¡®certain¡¯ way to increase my maximum mana. Support me on Ko-fi by clicking the ''Support me'' button! Bonus chapters on reaching milestones. Happy reading! Chapter 12 (1) - The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy The worst and strongest villain. I became a narrow-eyed character Arsene Adel. DBT,Korean,Novel,Translation,Academy,NEVDA,Fantasy,Possession,AssassinThree days had passed since I was officially appointed as Rene''s escort by Crete. During this time, which felt both long and short, I was able to explore the mansion freely. Crete didn''t restrict my movements. ''He must be overconfident in the Gu poison.'' I glanced at the viper sleeping on my hand. It was none other than the Gu poison that Crete had implanted in my chest. - ¡­¡­¡­¡­. It showed no signs of waking up yet, but occasionally, it would stir. Every lunchtime, it would open its eyelids slightly and stare at me. Whenever that happened, I would give it mana infused with the Darkness trait. Just like now. - ¡­¡­. Lick. Yawn. After consuming the mana, the Gu yawned contentedly and fell back asleep. Feeding it had become a routine, so it wasn''t inconvenient. I wasn''t sure how long I could keep this up... But for now, since it wasn''t showing any adverse reactions, I could breathe a sigh of relief. ...And there was a bigger problem than the Gu. ¡°¡­¡­!!¡± The black-haired girl with whom I made eye contact tensed up. Rene, the youngest daughter of the Bares family and the one I was supposed to protect. However, ''She''s too fierce...'' The problem was Rene''s attitude. She didn''t seem to doubt my identity as an escort, but it was clear that she didn''t like me. I wish I knew why. ...No, I think I might know. During my three days at the Bares mansion, I had overheard conversations among the servants. There was a common theme in their discussions. "She used to be so bright when she was young." "If only that incident hadn''t happened, Lady Rene..." Rene''s mother. It was a topic that came up whenever the servants talked about Rene. Rene''s mother was killed by humans during the Human-Demon War. I still had my parents alive, so I couldn''t fully understand her grief. However, I had seen my close friend go through his parents'' funeral. ''That friend lived like a recluse for years after that.'' He skipped more meals than he ate and cut off most of his relationships, avoiding interaction with the world. Seeing him unresponsive to any comfort, I realized that the feeling of loss when losing a loved one couldn''t be filled by anything else. That''s why I felt so guilty. It was none other than me, the author, who had killed Rene''s mother. To be exact, it was the humans at the time of the Great War¡­¡­. No matter how hard I tried to comfort myself, the guilt did not diminish. I looked at Rene with compassionate eyes. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Tears welled up. Soon, Rene''s tightly pursed lips parted, ¡°¡­¡­I feel sick.¡± She uttered in a terrible voice. Swoosh. As I watched Rene distance herself from me, I swallowed my tears. ¡°Sir Adel, Lady Rene.¡± The servant I had seen before spoke to Rene and me. ¡°The Lord is calling for you.¡± * * * Crete was sitting in a chair, staring at Rene and me. As Rene and I approached, Crete spoke. ¡°Rene, you must have guessed what I''m going to say.¡± ¡°¡­¡­!¡± At Crete''s words, Rene''s eyes lit up with anticipation. I wondered why Rene was reacting that way, knowing what Crete was going to say. s?a??h th? N???lFire.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. I was very curious, but I waited for Crete to speak, as I didn''t want to arouse any suspicion. Soon, Crete uttered a single sentence. ¡°The entrance exam date for Sytan has been set.¡± ¡°Wow¡­¡­!¡± Rene exclaimed in admiration as if she were genuinely happy. But I couldn''t bring myself to listen to Crete''s words. There was an uncomfortable word in it. ''If it''s Sytan¡­¡­.'' The Imperial Academy. A place where promising commoners or children of high-ranking nobles gather to hone their talents like precious stones or build connections. It was also the setting for the novel I had written. ...And the counterpart of the Imperial Academy was the Demon Training Institute, ''Sytan.'' In fact, it was embarrassing to even call it an antithesis. Sytan also wields tremendous power within the Demon Realm, but among them, those who could defeat the main characters of the Imperial Academy, the main characters of the novel, were extremely rare. I looked at Rene blankly. ''Is that why Rene died?'' As the story progressed, Sytan and the Imperial Academy were constantly at odds. Sytan inflicted great damage on the students of the Imperial Academy every time. Rene must have been one of the demons who was killed by the students of the Imperial Academy. That''s why I hated Sytan. Sytan is a place that holds a ticking time bomb that could explode at any moment... It''s hard to understand why Rene would be so eager to enroll in such a place. ...If I were her, I''d rather be prepared to die. ''Judging by the atmosphere, it seems that her conquest of the Secret Realm was also an attempt to claim the right to enroll in Sytan.'' Is there any reason to go to such lengths? I had no intention of dissuading Rene, so I just stared at her with a look of mixed emotions. "However, it''s difficult to grant permission." Crete said, raising one hand. Rene''s expression hardened at this. Support me on Ko-fi by clicking the ''Support me'' button! Bonus chapters on reaching milestones. Happy reading! Chapter 12 (2) - The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy The worst and strongest villain. I became a narrow-eyed character Arsene Adel. DBT,Korean,Novel,Translation,Academy,NEVDA,Fantasy,Possession,AssassinCrete continued speaking, ignoring Rene''s cold gaze. "Sytan is by no means an easy place. With your skills, you''ll surely die before long." "......" Rene must have heard about Sytan as well, as she remained silent, her lips pressed together. Crete''s gaze left the silent Rene and turned elsewhere. This time, I followed her gaze to see where she was looking... Crete''s gaze was fixed directly on ''me''. "......However, I must keep my promise." Ignoring my clueless expression, Crete turned her gaze back to Rene and spoke. "I will grant you the right to enroll in Sytan, but in return, you must take Adel as your escort." "No..." Rene shook her head. Eventually, tears welled up in her eyes. It was very similar to how a girl who had been assigned to sit next to me in elementary school would burst into tears. It made me feel very uncomfortable. But there was something even more uncomfortable. "May I say something?" "Speak." "I never said I would go..." I had never expressed any intention of enrolling in Sytan. Why would I, who am a dropout, accept Crete''s offer to go to Sytan? Crete snorted at my words and replied in a curt voice. "Members of the Bares family must obey the Lord''s words absolutely. That is the principle... but it seems you have forgotten. Remember it well from now on." Crete turned his head away. His confident demeanor was shamelessly convincing. I was about to say something when... ©¤ That''s why, please... ©¤ ......Do it. Was it my imagination, or did the guy''s last words just flash through my mind? ¡­¡­This time, my intuition is telling me the same thing. That it would be a good idea to enroll in Sytan according to Crete''s words. "Whew." I let out a deep sigh. Yeah, let''s give it a try. Has there ever been a time when things went wrong when I followed my intuition? And come to think of it, enrolling in Sytan wasn''t such a bad choice. ''It''s clear that it would be a great advantage to me as a writer¡­¡­.'' The things that will happen at the Imperial Academy. And the things that will happen at Sytan. In particular, it wouldn''t be an exaggeration to say that I know everything about the Imperial Academy. As for Sytan, I don''t know the little things that happened within the Demon Realm, but I do know most of the major events. ''In addition, it would be the most suitable place to achieve my goal.'' The goal I first set when I came to the Demon Realm. Like the assassination group that Adel created in the human world, I will gather stronger people in the Demon Realm and build my own power. I was at a loss for how to start, but if I enroll in Sytan, the story will be different. Sytan may be inferior to the Imperial Academy, but it is certainly a place where promising children of the Demon Realm are gathered. If only I could win them over. I might really be able to kill the protagonist¡­¡­. However. "It seems a little difficult." I shook my head resolutely as I continued to think deeply. ''Anyway, Crete plans to enroll me in Sytan even if I refuse.'' So I have to get what I can get. It is clear that I will die if I enroll in Sytan now. If it was a ma With Adel''s talent, even the Imperial Academy would try to take him in. What was on my mind was the peak value of mana. ''What good is it if I have great talent, but not enough mana¡­¡­.'' It was certainly a good thing to have reached stage ''II'' of Position Exchange. However, I don''t have enough mana to use Position Exchange proficiently, so it''s no different from a shiny apricot. That''s why I need to get an item related to mana from Crete. "I would like to ask for one thing in return." "In return-." Crete, who had been considering my request for a moment, opened his mouth and asked. "What is it that you desire?" "I want something related to mana." "Hoo¡­¡­ I thought you would ask me to remove it." ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Crete''s voice that swept through the area near my heart made me shut my mouth tightly. I thought he would ask me to remove the Gu poison, but since unexpected words came out, he was showing interest. ¡­¡­I earnestly hope that he didn''t notice. As I wished, Crete quickly changed the subject. ¡°It''s not difficult.¡± ¡°May I take it that you mean you will grant my request?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Yes! I cheered inwardly. The gamble I had thrown to get a solution for mana had succeeded. While I was gauging what Crete would give me in return, I let my imagination run wild. ''A potion that increases the maximum value of mana would be good, and an artifact that allows me to use mana efficiently wouldn''t be bad either.'' No matter what I received, it was clear that it would be a great power in the future. As the name suggests, it is a family of one of the Seven Deadly Sins, so they will not give me something trivial. Even more so if it was something that the head of the family was giving me directly. Naturally, I had high expectations for what Crete would give me. ¡°Rene, go outside.¡± Before offering the price, Crete gave Rene an order to leave. Rene seemed somewhat dissatisfied, but she nodded and went out the door. Creak. Thud. After the door closed and only Crete and I were left in the office, silence fell. Crete was the first to break the silence. ¡°It''s a treasure that the people of the family can react sensitively to, so I sent my daughter away.¡± A treasure that even the people of the family can react sensitively to? I couldn''t help but be bewildered. S?a?ch* Th? N0??F?re.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. The Eye of Arrogance was also a great treasure, but it might be a treasure that lightly surpasses the Eye of Arrogance. I wondered if it was okay for me to receive such a thing, but I shook my head and dismissed it. It was not the time for me to be picky about my situation. And the moment I heard Crete''s next proposal, I could not help but express my shock. ¡°I will pass on the mana method of the Bares family to you.¡± Support me on Ko-fi by clicking the ''Support me'' button! Bonus chapters on reaching milestones. Happy reading! Chapter 13 (1) - The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy The worst and strongest villain. I became a narrow-eyed character Arsene Adel. DBT,Korean,Novel,Translation,Academy,NEVDA,Fantasy,Possession,AssassinMana technique. A breathing technique that is essential for increasing the maximum value of mana and using it more efficiently. Since each family in the Demon Realm passes it down as a secret technique, it was extremely difficult to obtain such a breathing technique. Crete was now offering me such a Mana technique as a reward for my enrollment. Furthermore, it was the technique of the Bares family, a member of the Seven Deadly Sins¡­¡­. That''s why I looked at Crete with a bewildered expression and asked. "Are you serious?" "Do you think I, the head of the family, would speak empty words?" "That''s not it, but...." I trailed off, feeling uneasy. I knew that Crete had no reason to deceive me. I had a vague sense that, to Crete, I was nothing more than an interesting plaything. Even so, I couldn''t easily believe what Crete was saying. Perhaps because the Mana technique was a treasure more valuable than the Eye of Arrogance. Crete spoke to me, who was looking suspicious. "I know that you have a small amount of mana. It doesn''t seem like you''re hiding it." ¡°¡­¡­.¡± I nodded at Crete''s words. He was so powerful that he could not even fathom the gap between us, so he had instantly grasped the extent of my mana. "A cultivation technique is the best way to efficiently develop your mana. Relying on the power of magic tools or elixirs will only hinder your growth rate in the long run." In short, he was offering to give me a more efficient and useful mana cultivation technique. It seemed excessive as a reward, but then I thought of Sytan, and it felt insufficient. Nine out of ten Sytan students would likely lose their lives within a few years... It''s better to think positively. I finally decided to accept Crete''s offer. "Then I''ll gratefully accept it." "Haha... good." Crete started to laugh. Then, stopping his laughter, he beckoned me with his finger. "Come closer." "Yes." I stopped in front of Crete. He reached out his hand towards my head. The moment his palm touched the top of my head, an immense pain surged through me like a storm. "...!" My eyes widened in shock. I had long forgotten about my headache. I focused on deciphering the numerous phrases flowing through my mind. Crete was transmitting the verses of the mana cultivation technique through some kind of telepathy. - Oh Demon God, grant your servant the understanding of the flow of chaos. - Bestow upon us righteous trials, and let not the demons starve. - But lead us not into temptation. For if you do, we shall glorify your name. After reciting all the verses Crete had imparted, "Ha..." A sigh escaped my lips. Even though I had only read a few sentences, my mental strength was severely depleted. It was Crete''s cold voice that roused me from my thoughts. "Have you memorized all the verses?" "...I think I can recite them with my eyes closed." A smile crept back onto Crete''s face as I replied curtly. What is it? I hope I didn''t make another slip of the tongue. While I was worrying about that, a voice filled with amusement reached my ears. "As expected, you''re an interesting one." "What do you mean..." "Normally, people would go mad as soon as they heard the verses. It''s because they are directly receiving mana from the Demon God." "...!!" Demon God. A term referring to the ''Seven'' gods who embraced and observed the Demon Realm. I never imagined that the Bares family''s mana cultivation technique would be connected to the Demon God... The demon families symbolizing the Seven Deadly Sins each worshipped a different Demon God. That''s all I knew. The Demon Realm was destined to be destroyed by the protagonist''s group, so I had discarded the detailed settings... ''Damn it.'' I narrowed my eyes slightly. The gaps in the settings, either omitted or not fully developed, tormented me. Regret continued to fill my emotions. Crete spoke to me, radiating a sharp aura. "Your family seems to be connected to the Seven Deadly Sins. As long as the Gu poison resides within you, even if you''re a spy, it doesn''t matter." "..." "Did I unintentionally catch a big fish? I should express my gratitude to your family." Misinterpreting my silence, a smile quickly spread across Crete''s face. I couldn''t help but feel awkward. What connection did Adel''s family have with the Seven Deadly Sins? ...I have no recollection of creating such a setting. While I was pondering, "Then, you may leave now." "Yes..." S?a??h th? N?v?lFir?(.)n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. As Crete''s dismissal fell, I bowed my head and had to leave. Support me on Ko-fi by clicking the ''Support me'' button! Bonus chapters on reaching milestones. Happy reading! Chapter 13 (2) - The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy The worst and strongest villain. I became a narrow-eyed character Arsene Adel. DBT,Korean,Novel,Translation,Academy,NEVDA,Fantasy,Possession,AssassinAfter leaving Crete''s office, I came to the Bares family garden. If I practiced the cultivation technique that directly channeled the Demon God''s mana in my room, the surging mana would destroy everything. Alright, let''s begin. I sat cross-legged and started reciting the verses of the mana cultivation technique that Crete had taught me. "Oh Demon God, grant your servant the understanding of the flow of chaos..." As I repeated the first verse, I tried to circulate my mana. That''s when it happened. "Demon God, chaos. Demon God, chaos..." Whenever I repeated the words Demon God and Chaos abruptly, a strange sensation washed over me, making one side of my chest tingle. Why is this happening? For some reason, the flow of mana began to accelerate, and my breathing became rapid. It took a while for me to realize the reason. The trait ''Interest'' was showing interest in the words Demon God and Chaos. I rode that momentum and recited the rest of the passage. "But lead us not into temptation. For if you do, we shall glorify your name.." The moment I finished the last part. Tremble-. The mana that had been dormant somewhere in my chest began to stir. And I opened my mouth slightly at the refreshing and cool energy that washed over me. ''Magic is moving¡­¡­.'' It was not the human mana that I usually used, but magic, the energy used by the Demon race, that was reacting. Only then did I realize the true nature of the mana technique that Crete had given me. Bares'' mana technique makes magic move and grow. If I were to master Bares'' mana technique, I would never be able to use human mana again. ''I have to choose.'' Will I choose human mana? Or will I choose the magic of the Demon race? ¡­¡­Isn''t the answer already set? Of course-. ''I have to learn Bares'' mana technique.'' There was no human mana technique that I could use anyway. A long time ago. The bloodline of the Aisen family used their own unique mana technique. However, as they were all purged, Aisen''s mana technique was not passed down to Adel''s generation and was lost. The original Adel created his own technique with his outstanding senses and talents, but I''m not a genius¡­¡­. ''Since I''ve come to the Demon Realm, it''s impossible to live in the human realm again.'' The option of becoming a Demon race member was not bad either. My appearance would not change even if I learned magic. There is no reason for me to give up Bares'' mana technique. "Whew." I let out a soft sigh. Let''s recite the incantation again. Even if I am consumed by magic, if I can become stronger, I am not in a position to be picky about what I eat. I continued to read the incantations until something changed. - Oh Demon God, grant your servant the understanding of the flow of... glorify your name. When I finished reading all the incantations while operating mana. Whoosh-. Whoosh-. For some reason, an unpleasant wind passed down my spine. I looked back in surprise and my eyes widened. ¡®A mongrel.¡¯ A grayish fog of indiscernible appearance was staring at me. My skin crawled as the fog swept over my body. My mouth, which refused to open due to fear, finally parted. ¡°Who are you¡­¡­¡± Ho, you dare speak first to me. S~?a??h the N???lFire.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. A black fog using archaic vocabulary. It was the first time I had ever seen such a peculiar sight, but I could tell the fog¡¯s identity at once. ¡®Demon God.¡¯ The seven beings who formed and established the Demon Realm in the distant past. One of them had responded to the Bares mana cultivation technique and spoken to me. ''You don''t seem to be of that child''s bloodline. Ah, you carry the blood of that filthy traitor.'' "..." I could only remain silent. I realized what the term "filthy traitor" referred to. It must be referring to Arsene, who betrayed and massacred the demons. Since it seemed to have confirmed my identity, it was my turn to confirm its identity. "...Are you a Demon God?" ''Indeed, the world calls me the God of Pride.'' A completely unexpected being had suddenly appeared. What was a Demon God? An ancient deity? Such a being had appeared simply because I recited a mana cultivation technique. I knew the Bares technique was related to the Demon God, but I never imagined that the Demon God itself would show up... Flick. Flick. I shook my head to dispel my fear and hesitation. Just because a transcendental being had appeared, it didn''t mean I could just stand there with my mouth shut. "Are you going to kill me?" ''Hmm, you seem to be mistaken about something.'' "About what..." ''If I had wanted to kill you, you would have died the moment you spoke to me.'' "That''s true, but." He was definitely right. The black mist was a Demon God, after all. A supreme being who observed everything in the Demon Realm could have easily crushed me like an ant if it wanted to kill me. ''However, for some reason, I don''t feel like killing you.'' "...?" ''You seem to carry a similar karma to mine... so I feel a sense of kinship with you.'' Swoosh-. The black mist drew closer to me. The oppressive pressure that had been weighing down on me subsided, and a gentle aura began to surround me. ''To you, the arrogant one who wishes to walk the same path as me, I shall bestow a mark. This signifies that you can borrow my power.'' As the black mist muttered something, three black lines were drawn on my right wrist. As I stared in bewilderment, the mist left me with its final words. ''Arrogant traitor burdened with karma, do not lose your composure in the intoxication of pride.'' That was the end. The black mist left a mark on my wrist and vanished without a trace. ¡°What is this?¡± I looked at my right wrist with a face full of confusion. The strokes that formed the character for ¡°cheon¡± (´¨), I had a vague idea of how to use them. Since it was left as proof, it didn¡¯t seem to be useless¡­¡­. ¡®More importantly.¡¯ The proof was a tattoo. Was it similar to the tattoo of Adel on the nape of my neck? I felt like my body was gradually becoming covered in tattoos like a gangster. Since this wasn¡¯t something I wanted to show others, I should hide it with the darkness attribute. As I sighed while looking at the mark that the Demon King had left me, Rustle. I hurriedly turned my head as I heard the sound of someone behind me. Then, I was able to discover a girl with wide-open eyes, Rene. I didn¡¯t know why Rene, who should be training in the Martial Arts Hall at this time, was here, but one thing was for sure. If Rene had heard the Demon King¡¯s words about a filthy traitor, things would become difficult. Please don¡¯t have heard it¡­¡­. I anxiously shifted my gaze towards Rene. And I was able to see Rene who seemed to be greatly misunderstanding something. ¡°Priest¡­¡­?¡± Support me on Ko-fi by clicking the ''Support me'' button! Bonus chapters on reaching milestones. Happy reading! Chapter 14 (1) - The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy The worst and strongest villain. I became a narrow-eyed character Arsene Adel. DBT,Korean,Novel,Translation,Academy,NEVDA,Fantasy,Possession,AssassinA month had passed since I received the token from the Demon God of Pride. During that time, I had trained in the Mana Method every day without fail in the garden. As a result. ¡¾ Arsene Adel ¡¿ : Race - [ Half Demon ] : Tendency - [ Chaos ] : Talent - [ Position Exchange ¡®¢ò¡¯ ] : Trait - [ Interest ] [ Absorption ] [ Killing Intent ] [ Darkness ] [ Mana Manipulation ] [ Eye of Arrogance ] : Mana - [ 341 ? 972 ] My mana had increased threefold compared to my previous maximum. This was an incredible amount. It was all thanks to the Trait ''Interest'' showing interest and ''Absorption'' allowing me to focus on my training. Even though I had only trained for a month, I had shown this much growth. If I were to continue for a few more years... ''I can''t sense it.'' If I were to compare just the amount of mana, I might even surpass the children of the Six Houses. I couldn''t be sure since I was still in the early stages of my training, but it wasn''t impossible. ''If it''s this much.'' Suddenly, a plan for the future came to mind. If I combined the amount of mana I had now with Adel''s talent, I would be able to conquer ''that secret relm.'' There was only a month left before I entered Sytan. So I had to gain enough strength, and this was the perfect opportunity. By conquering that secret relm, I would be able to obtain useful artifacts. ''And at the same time, I can gather offerings for the Demon God.'' A month was enough. It would be difficult to expect the same rate of mana increase as now. But even so, I would gain at least 500 more in the near future. In addition to that, there was also the token that the Demon God had given me. I looked down at my wrist and stared at the three lines drawn on it. ''I don''t know why the Demon God gave me this token.'' But it would give me the same effect as having three extra lives. Then there was only one problem. Swish. I stopped thinking for a moment and turned my body around. And I put on a friendly smile. "Good morning." ¡°¡­¡­!¡± Rene flinched and straightened her posture. She had been like this ever since I received the token from the Demon God. I guess I should be satisfied that she wasn''t avoiding me like before. ''I think I know what she''s misunderstanding. It was clear that Rene had overheard my conversation with the Demon God and uttered the word "priest." I knew the meaning behind that word, so I couldn''t help but chuckle. Priest. In human terms, it was similar to a saintess. Each of the Seven Deadly Sins'' clans had a temple where they worshipped the Demon God. In the temple, there was a figure who could communicate directly with the deity, and in the Demon Realm, they were called priests. Naturally, each clan had their own deity, so there were several priests. However, that didn''t mean that priests were common. ''Since it''s the Seven Deadly Sins, there would be exactly seven, right?'' One for each temple. There were a total of seven priests. Even the clan leaders who represented the Seven Deadly Sins couldn''t communicate directly with the Demon God, so their treatment was understandable. Crete, who could kill me with just a flick of his finger, couldn''t talk to the Demon God either. That''s why I had realized long ago that the fact that I had spoken to the Demon God was a huge deal. After all, I was the one who had created the setting where beings who could communicate with the deity were extremely rare. ''But I didn''t think I''d be mistaken for a priest¡­¡­.'' In the Demon Realm, the status of a priest was similar to that of the clan leaders of the Seven Deadly Sins. It was almost on par with Crete, so it was no wonder that Rene was taken aback when he mistook me for a priest. I decided not to correct Rene''s misunderstanding and let it be. It would be troublesome if it got out that I wasn''t a priest despite having spoken to the Demon God. Also. Priests never showed their faces unless they were clan leaders. They were truly veiled beings. Since Rene wouldn''t become a clan leader, she would never meet a real priest in her life. There might be exceptions, but that was a problem for later¡­¡­. Still, there was one thing that bothered me. What if Rene told Crete about the situation? However, it turned out to be a needless worry. Rene hadn''t said anything about the possibility of me being a priest for a month. ''In the first place, she doesn''t know what I talked about with the Demon God.'' Like the blood of the traitor that the Demon God had brought up. Or what kind of karma I had¡­¡­. Rene didn''t know a single thing about the conversation between me and the Demon God. That''s why she was reacting as if I was definitely a priest. ''It doesn''t feel good.'' I stared at Rene, who seemed to be nervous. If Rene treated me like a superior when I was just an escort like now, it was obvious that bad rumors would spread within the clan. And that rumor will surely reach Crete... It seems that I''m already being misunderstood as a spy for the Seven Deadly Sins, so I don''t know what other misunderstandings might arise. I have to prevent that. "Miss." I spoke in a gentle voice. Rene turned her head and looked at me. "Yes..." Rene answered my call respectfully in a small voice. I stared at Rene''s behavior and pondered. And I became certain. Rene thinks I''m a priest. I had no way of knowing all of Rene''s thoughts, but it was evident in her gestures. I will use that to my advantage in the future, but it''s still impossible as long as Crete''s surveillance is in place. That''s why. I have to resolve this situation in a natural way. "I think I know what you''re thinking..." Vague words. S?a??h th? N???lFire.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. And-. I brought my index finger to my lips. "Treat me the same way you did before." "......!!" Rene''s eyes widened. An expression that contained the conviction that her hypothesis was correct and an attempt to grasp the meaning of my words. I said no more and closed my mouth. It didn''t matter what Rene imagined. If only I could get through the current situation. All of these actions were for the plan that would unfold in the future. Rene hesitated for a moment. "But..." "Relax. Relax." I told Rene to relax and gave her a slight smile. Then Rene continued as if she understood. "Then... Bring me some water." "......?" "I''m tired from training." I froze for a moment as I watched Rene brush her short hair back. Rene looked at me and said in a resentful tone. "You told me to relax." I was speechless at her shameless and confident attitude. But what can I do? I have to do it. I wondered if I was getting too good at acting and took a step forward dejectedly. To get water for Rene... Support me on Ko-fi by clicking the ''Support me'' button! Bonus chapters on reaching milestones. Happy reading! Chapter 14 (2) - The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy The worst and strongest villain. I became a narrow-eyed character Arsene Adel. DBT,Korean,Novel,Translation,Academy,NEVDA,Fantasy,Possession,AssassinTwo more days passed. I stopped using the Mana Method and slowly opened my eyes. "Good." I could feel that the amount of mana had increased significantly compared to two days ago. : Mana - [972 ? 1035] When I checked the status window, I could see that the amount of mana had finally exceeded 1000. I''d better end my mana training here for today. ''I have something to do.'' It was time to put the plan I had devised two days ago into action. To conquer a secret relm that no one had yet discovered. ''It''s the right time, about ten years after the Human-Demon War.'' If I delayed any longer, the secret relm would be plundered by the protagonist''s party, who would soon arrive in the Demon Realm. I needed the treasure of that secret relm to adapt safely to Sytan. And now I had enough power to conquer the secret relm. The only concern was... "What are you looking at?" "Nothing." I looked forward again and let out a short sigh. The problem was Rene, who was practicing swordsmanship behind me. I didn''t know why she was training in the garden where I was, instead of in the training hall. Rene had been acting like this ever since she became fully convinced that I was a priest. ''Does she think I''m a member of the Bares family?'' My status had simply been elevated from a suspicious escort to a priest of the Bares family. On the contrary, my treatment didn''t seem to have improved, which gave me a strange feeling... I roughly tousled my red hair with an irritated hand. ''Somehow, I have to get rid of Rene.'' If Rene followed me outside the Bares territory, I would be under surveillance. That would make it difficult for me to conquer the secret relm. Was there a way to avoid suspicion and get rid of Rene? I thought for a moment and then called out to Rene. "Miss, are you well prepared to enter Sytan?" "Why do you ask all of a sudden?" "Isn''t it almost time for you to enter Sytan? I''m a little nervous." "Why?" "Because it''s a place where you''ll be dealing with those vile humans directly. I was just asking because I was worried." "......Most of the preparations are done." Rene nodded in agreement with my words. "Can you really say that you have finished all the preparations?" "Well..." "Really?" "......" Rene closed her mouth. She seemed to be reviewing whether there was anything she had missed and not packed. After a while, Rene opened her mouth. "I have everything." "Are you sure there isn''t anything you haven''t packed? If there is, wouldn''t it be better to pack it first?" "I have everything." "Even so, it''s a good habit to double-check." "What are you trying to say?" Rene cut off my trailing words in an instant. In the end, I had no choice but to answer with a wry smile. "I''m only saying this because I''m worried about you, Miss. I''m your escort, after all." "Liar." As expected, she didn''t believe me. My confidence died as I watched Rene''s expression turn into one of amusement. Am I bad at acting? Come to think of it, it''s probably because of my face. Adel''s face looked sinister at first glance, but it gave off a light feeling rather than a heavy one. That''s only natural since the character was originally created with a sinister personality. In conclusion, it''s my fault... "Get to the point." "The point is, I just..." "You''re trying to ditch me and go somewhere. Your intentions are obvious." "......" It seemed that I had been caught. Rene pouted when I didn''t answer and remained silent. "Am I a bother to you?" Rene''s face as she asked that question looked somewhat sad. ...For some reason, I felt uncomfortable, so I opened my mouth and spoke. "I received information that there is a scenic spot nearby, and I was planning to explore it." In the end, I told her a partial truth. Rene wasn''t convinced by that alone, so I added, "It could be dangerous, so please don''t misunderstand." I smiled and said, "I''m only thinking of you." Rene seemed to be deep in thought after hearing my words. And after a while, Rene opened her mouth. "I just realized that I''m not prepared enough." S?a??h th? ??v?lF?re.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. "......!" I rejoiced inwardly and quickly continued speaking. "Then you should finish preparing..." "Warm-up." "?" For a moment. My face froze with a forced smile. I looked at Rene with trembling eyes. "I haven''t warmed up enough yet." "What do you mean?" "I want to warm up." Rene continued. My mind went blank, and I couldn''t help but close my eyes tightly. Support me on Ko-fi by clicking the ''Support me'' button! Bonus chapters on reaching milestones. Happy reading! Chapter 15 (1) - The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy The worst and strongest villain. I became a narrow-eyed character Arsene Adel. DBT,Korean,Novel,Translation,Academy,NEVDA,Fantasy,Possession,Assassin¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°What are you looking at?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± I glanced at Rene, who was following me, and looked forward again. I had no good reason to refuse Rene''s company, so I decided to go with her for the time being. Let''s just think positively. Although it was mentioned in the description where the beautiful scenery was located in the Demon Realm, I didn''t know how to get there, so it wasn''t a bad idea to get help from Rene, a resident of the Demon Realm. The problem was... ''I have to get out of this mansion without being noticed by Crete.'' If I went out through the main gate, Crete would be informed right away. The back door would be guarded by the Bares family soldiers as well. I was racking my brain trying to figure out how to get out of the mansion when ¡°Ah.¡± Rene stopped following me and halted her steps. I also stopped moving and looked back. ¡°I can''t.¡± ¡°¡­¡­?¡± ¡°I''ll get scolded if I go out.¡± To add to the previous sentence, it meant that Rene could be scolded by Crete if she went outside the mansion. S?a?ch* Th? ?ov?l?ir?.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. For some reason, Crete hated it when Rene went outside. I tried to use that as an excuse to get rid of Rene. ¡°Then how about not going?¡± ¡°It''s okay.¡± ¡°But if you get caught¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I know a secret passage.¡± Rene ignored my worried voice and nodded. I sighed inwardly and had no choice but to follow Rene. How many minutes had passed since I started following Rene? The servants who had been all over the mansion started to disappear. We had reached a place where the servants'' feet did not reach. ¡°Here.¡± Rene pointed her index finger at a wall. There was a small hole in the wall that a grown man could barely fit through. However, Rene and I were only 17 years old, so we should be able to fit in it. I narrowed my eyes and looked at the hole and Rene alternately. ¡°You seem to be quite familiar with this place.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Rene kept her mouth shut and exercised her right to remain silent. That silence implied that she had already been out through the hole countless times. At first glance, I thought she was just cold and stiff, but she had a surprisingly bold side to her. I turned my gaze away from Rene and pointed to the hole, saying, "Let''s go for now. If we delay any longer, we''ll definitely get caught." "Yeah." Rene and I hurriedly passed through the hole and emerged outside. We had successfully escaped the Bares family''s territory without much difficulty. "Where are we going now?" "It''s not far from here. We should be able to get there by today." "Where is it?" When Rene asked, I thought for a moment before answering. "The territory of the Undead." "......That place." "You know about it?" "I do." Rene nodded with a face that had grown heavy. The territory of the Undead. During the Human-Demon War over a decade ago, there was a family that was annihilated by the human side. They were originally a clan of ''necromancers'' who wielded death, and when they died, they were returned to their family''s territory. The ghosts that remained in the territory became soldiers for the family. ''The strength of those soldiers is far weaker than when they were alive, but their numbers are too great......'' They weren''t just one or two. The entire family had been wiped out. Without a sorcerer to control them, their power would have been halved, but their numbers would have increased. It was probably a mid-level dungeon, just short of being a high-level dungeon. In that sense, it was right to have Rene accompany me. A dungeon dangerous enough to make Rene, who easily conquers mid-level dungeons, nervous. However, if I made good use of my traits and Rene, I would be able to conquer it sufficiently. The traits and talents I possessed were well-suited to that dungeon. "I''ll take the lead." "Yes, please do." Rene, with her movements sluggish from thinking, stepped forward, leaving me behind. I started walking behind her. ......We had been walking like that for about ten minutes. However, our destination was nowhere to be seen. All that stretched out before us were still bizarre trees and grasses. I sighed in frustration and asked Rene. "How long will it take to get there from here?" "......?" Rene looked at me with a puzzled expression. Her gaze seemed to say, "You''re the one who suggested going there, so why don''t you know?" I wondered what to say, then came up with a good excuse. "Due to my circumstances, I have never left the Bares family''s territory, so I lack knowledge of the surrounding area. I am only doing this on the orders of Lord Crete." "Ah." Rene nodded as if she understood. The priests never showed their faces outside. That also meant that their words did not spread outside. That was why it was easy to deceive Rene. Swish. Rene scanned the mountain we were climbing. "We''re almost there." "Really?" "Yeah, we just have to get over there." Rene said, pointing her finger. My gaze followed Rene''s finger and stopped at a certain point. ...Didn''t she just say ''almost''? The place Rene was pointing at was quite a distance away from here. It was at least twice as far as the distance we had climbed. "W-We''ll be there soon, right...?" "Yeah." Rene nodded. Support me on Ko-fi by clicking the ''Support me'' button! Bonus chapters on reaching milestones. Happy reading! Chapter 15 (2) - The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy The worst and strongest villain. I became a narrow-eyed character Arsene Adel. DBT,Korean,Novel,Translation,Academy,NEVDA,Fantasy,Possession,AssassinIt wasn¡¯t a lie. For Rene herself, it really was a short distance. Climbing mountains was nothing for Rene, who spent more than half of her day training her physical strength. ''Surprisingly, it''s not that hard for me either.'' When I was being chased by the knights in the human world, I would get out of breath after running for just a few minutes. But now, I didn''t feel tired anywhere except for the mental fatigue. I could even increase my speed if I wanted to. "Let''s move at high speed now." "Okay." As I said that, Rene kicked off the ground and started running. In an instant, she was moving at a speed that was too fast for even my enhanced dynamic vision to catch. I couldn''t keep up with Rene with just my physical abilities, but I had a talent that was specialized in movement. "Designation." I activated Position Exchange. Then, I could see an arrow twice as long as before extending. This was thanks to Position Exchange having grown to Stage II. ''It''s a pretty satisfactory result.'' In addition to that, there was also an additional ability that had been added as a side effect. ''That'' is not an ability that is suitable for moving, so I''ll postpone using it for later. "Move." The moment I uttered the activation word for Position Exchange. My body had moved next to Rene. "......!" Rene had a surprised expression on her face when I, who had started moving later than her, closed the distance. I laughed and pointed an arrow at a boulder in front of me. "Designation." "Move." "Designation." "Move." After using Position Exchange five times. Thud. Rene and I stopped jumping and looked down at the ground. The green grass turned gray as if a line had been drawn. "I think we''ve arrived." The territory of the undead. We had finally reached it. As I slowly stepped forward, an eerie atmosphere enveloped me. The feeling was distinctly different from that outside the boundary, and I narrowed my brows. ''I don''t want to stay here a moment longer...'' I hurriedly quickened my pace. From here on, Rene would not be able to guide me. Only I knew the way to the hidden realm, the realm of the dead. ©¤ Beneath the largest rock statue, rotting soldiers guard the realm. Recalling the description from the original work, I continued walking. As I left the entrance of the gray forest and went deeper, a village came into view. In fact, it was questionable whether it could be called a ''village''. The village looked as if it had been ravaged by a storm, with houses collapsed. There was no sign of human presence, and not even the sound of animals could be heard. "...Those Cerberus bastards." Rene bit his lower lip at the gruesome sight. "Cerberus bastards" - was that an expression similar to "sons of bitches"? Seeing Rene''s face contorted like a demon, I swallowed those words back down my throat. I definitely couldn''t let her find out that I was a descendant of the Asen family. I was not yet confident that I could handle Rene''s anger if it were directed at me. "Let''s go over there for now." I gestured to the growling Rene. The place I was pointing to was a hill made of large and small stones. On top of the hill was a ''cross'' that seemed to have been carved out of gray rock. ''A statue.'' Rene and I approached the cross together. And we looked around the cross, but all we could see were stones, and there was no entrance to the hidden realm. Is it as described in the novel? I looked away from the cross and at Rene. "I think we have to dig under this." "Yeah." Rene agreed to my suggestion to dig the ground and immediately put it into action. Thud. Thud. We focused on digging the ground. As we removed the stones, a huge circular disk came into view. Rene grabbed the disk and lifted it up, revealing a large hole. ''That''s it.'' This was the entrance to the territory of the undead. I looked at Rene with a strange look in my eyes and opened my mouth. "Let''s go in." * * * Contrary to my worries, the interior of the secret realm was relatively bright. It was no comparison to the sunlit exterior, but the torches sparsely installed on the stone walls provided some light. Rene followed me as I walked past the stone walls adorned with unidentified murals. We had been walking through the interior of the secret realm for dozens of minutes when... "We''ve found it." The sight before my eyes. I swallowed dryly and scanned the area ahead. A vast cavity lay beyond the visible passage. Within that cavity were countless tombstones and graves. ''...Is this the territory of the undead?'' This was the first proper secret realm I had ever challenged. I glanced back and saw that Rene was also visibly tense. "Let''s go." "Yes." Rene nodded and stepped forward. I followed Rene towards the cavity. And then. Rustle-. Rustle-. Clang-. Clang-. Clang-. S?a??h th? ?ov?l?ir?.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. The countless graves in the cavity began to ripple like waves. Soon, the graves shattered, and skeletons emerged. Skeletons with fierce gazes glared at us. They were the inhabitants of the undead territory, and now they had become its guardians. ''Fortunately, not all the territory''s inhabitants are buried here.'' Only the necromancer clan who ruled this territory were buried in the chamber within the secret realm. Even so, their numbers were certainly not to be underestimated. There were at least a hundred of them, so it might be difficult for the two of us to handle them. But we had to do it. The greater the difficulty, the sweeter the reward would be... "Milady, I ask for your assistance." "Yes." Rene nodded and charged towards the skeletal soldiers. I cautiously followed behind her. Support me on Ko-fi by clicking the ''Support me'' button! Bonus chapters on reaching milestones. Happy reading! Chapter 16 (1) - The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy The worst and strongest villain. I became a narrow-eyed character Arsene Adel. DBT,Korean,Novel,Translation,Academy,NEVDA,Fantasy,Possession,AssassinRene swung her sword horizontally. Swish. Thud. The skeletal soldiers collapsed, their necks severed. However, Rene couldn''t advance any further. She froze in her tracks due to the bizarre phenomenon unfolding before her eyes. ¡°¡­¡­They''re reviving.¡± Rene muttered, her eyes wide open as she stopped moving. Just as she said, the skeletal soldiers were reassembling themselves with a creaking sound, despite having collapsed once. Rene looked flustered. In contrast, I was calmer than usual. ''It''s just as I described in the original.'' The skeletal soldiers could not be killed unless their bones were completely crushed. That''s why the territory of the undead was considered to be among the most dangerous. However, it wasn''t difficult if one knew the method of destruction. ¡°Miss, please go ahead.¡± ¡°What?¡± Rene glared at me sharply at my sudden request. However, I didn''t have time to answer her question. Swish. I swung my dagger and disabled one of the skeletal soldiers. I watched as the bones twitched and then looked at Rene. ¡°If you listen to me, you can easily conquer them.¡± ¡°¡­¡­Alright.¡± Rene reluctantly began to swing her sword and advance forward. I followed behind her and kicked the bones that were starting to reassemble. If I couldn''t kill them, it was better to prevent them from assembling. As I did so, I looked around, searching for ''him''. ''He''s most likely at the end. He wouldn''t want to die a dog''s death either.'' It was as I had expected. A moment later, at the end of my gaze, was a skeletal necromancer with glowing red eyes, holding a ''crystal orb''. Kill the intruders. I smiled in conviction after hearing the necromancer''s mutterings. Since I had identified the necromancer''s location, the strategy became very simple. ''But it''s quite a difficult situation to use the position exchange.'' The necromancer was able to control the skeletal soldiers thanks to the crystal orb. Therefore, the problem would be solved if I could just destroy the crystal orb, but it wasn''t easy to approach him. The strongest of the skeletal soldiers would be stationed around the necromancer. It would be the same even if I used the position exchange. ''If I exchange my position with the crystal orb, I won''t be able to withstand the attacks of the surrounding guys.'' I could have used Position Exchange to escape right away, but it was a bit risky. That''s why. ''The time has finally come to use my newly acquired ability.'' After finishing my thoughts, I shouted at Rene. "Just get me in front of that guy!" "Okay." Rene nodded and began to focus solely on clearing a path. I slowly followed Rene while gathering my mana. At one point, Rene stopped walking because she couldn''t go any further. The creatures guarding the Necromancer were blocking her. However. ''It''s not close, but...I can reach it.'' I pointed the dagger in my hand. "Okay..." Then, arrows began to shoot out in all directions from the dagger, not my body. This was what I gained when Position Exchange''s ability reached Stage II. Exchanging the positions of objects. However, the distance was very short. It was probably about 3 to 4 meters. ''It''s not an ability for assassination, but an ability for thievery, so I gave it to Adel.'' If I increased the distance any further, the balance would be completely destroyed, so I put a kind of ''restriction'' on it. If I had known I would possess someone, I would have given a more overpowered ability, but I never dreamed this would happen. "Designation." I shook my head to clear my thoughts and designated the Necromancer''s hand. Since I was right in front of him, I was able to move the arrow without difficulty. "Exchange." And I switched the positions of the crystal orb he was holding and the dagger. "......" The crystal orb was now in my hand. My eyes narrowed with joy. It was a pity that the distance was short, but it was still a fraudulent ability. As the stage of Position Exchange increased, the distance would also increase, so the weakness could be somewhat compensated for. With that, I gripped the crystal orb in my hand. Ah, no...! "You can''t." The necromancer reached out, crying out in pain. However, Rene was blocking his way, so he couldn''t stop me. I smiled as I stared into the Necromancer''s wavering red eyes. Crack. The crystal orb shattered into pieces, and the necromancer''s form crumbled. The other skeleton soldiers also collapsed one by one, and soon they all crumbled to the ground. The battle ended with our victory. As I was looking at the fallen skeletons. Suddenly, a faint, hoarse voice rang in my ears. "Thank you." A voice filled with complex and countless regrets. I still closed the eyes of the Necromancer which were filled with a crimson glare. ...Because everyone here was a character that died because of the setting I created. "It''s over." Rene let out a tired breath as she kicked the skeletal soldiers with her feet. However, I shook my head at Rene''s voice. "Not yet." "Is there more?" "Yes." That''s right. There was one more thing I hadn''t finished yet. Since I had conquered the Secret Realm, it was time for me to get my ''reward''. "Follow me." And so, Rene and I began to walk through the Secret Realm. We passed the excavated graves and arrived in front of a huge pillar. It was the base of the cross that had been on the ground. And in front of the pillar... "It looks like a treasure chest." I pointed to the treasure chest with a serious expression. I already knew that the treasure chest was here, and I even knew what was inside... ''It''s better to avoid unnecessary suspicion.'' I looked at Rene and nodded my head slightly before opening my mouth. "I wonder what''s inside. Let''s open it and see." "Yeah, let''s do it." Rene looked very curious about what was inside the chest. I was a little curious too. It was a treasure that I had written about, but I didn''t know what it actually looked like. "I''ll open it." I bent down and opened the treasure chest. A click was heard, and the treasure chest revealed its contents. "Oh." I let out a gasp of admiration. s?a??h th? ??v?lF?re.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. There were piles of gold coins and two magnificent pieces of equipment that caught my eye. I grabbed one of them and laughed. Support me on Ko-fi by clicking the ''Support me'' button! Bonus chapters on reaching milestones. Happy reading! Chapter 17 (1) - The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy The worst and strongest villain. I became a narrow-eyed character Arsene Adel. DBT,Korean,Novel,Translation,Academy,NEVDA,Fantasy,Possession,AssassinInside the carriage, Rene was gazing out the window with her chin propped up. Not long after, the carriage door opened and Adel entered, taking a seat beside her. Rene discreetly turned her gaze and stole a glance at Adel. ''Is he really a priest?'' Having observed Adel for two months, Rene''s mind was in turmoil. It had been about a month ago. That incident had overturned Rene''s perception of Adel as merely a ''sinister escort.'' The black fog enshrouding Adel, taking the form of a black dragon. It was undoubtedly the Demon God of Pride, known only through legends. She couldn''t eavesdrop on their conversation due to some magical device. However, it was clear that Adel was conversing with the Demon God. The only beings capable of communicating with Demon God were priests or legendary heroes who had reached the same level as Demon God. That was why Rene suspected that Adel might be a priest. If he were the latter, he should have been stronger than her father, Crete, but he didn''t seem that powerful. ''Still, he doesn''t seem like a bad person.'' Rene stole a glance at Adel''s face. Crimson hair and eyes that were elongated and slanted. At first, she had been wary due to his sinister aura, but upon closer inspection, his face wasn''t as bad as she had thought. Perhaps it was even a charming face. It wasn''t just his appearance that made her favorable towards him. Among the people in the Bares mansion, there was no one who liked Rene. They were only afraid of her because of her drastically changed personality compared to her childhood. However, Adel was different from them. Despite his position as an escort, he treated Rene without hesitation. ©¤ Would you like some water? The young lady should do that herself... Haha, of course, I''ll do it. ©¤ I found the location of the secret realm, but I''ll take a little more of the gold... ©¤ ...I misspoke. It''s only fair to split it evenly. ...In truth, it was more like being treated casually, bordering on impertinent, but even that aspect of him felt refreshing to her. Furthermore, she had recently begun to feel a sense of familiarity with him. The mana of a half-demon had a strong human scent, which was normally repulsive to demons. However, after Adel had conversed with the Demon God, the mana unique to the Bares family had grown stronger. If she had a younger brother, wouldn''t he feel like Adel? With that thought, Rene quietly closed her eyelids. In the midst of it, a scene suddenly came to Rene''s mind. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± As she recalled that incident, both of Rene''s cheeks flushed red. The ring that Adel had put on her index finger in the realm of the undead. Rene glanced down and looked at the ring on her index finger. The meaning of a being giving a ring to another being in the Demon Realm. ''Eternal Oath.'' Adel had not said what he was vowing, and Rene was very curious about it, but she did not say it out loud. Seeing Adel''s relaxed expression made her feel foolish for even entertaining such concerns... And so Rene turned her attention away from Adel, and before she knew it, the carriage was slowly heading towards the capital. * * * ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± An awkward silence passed between me and Rene. I didn''t know why Rene was staring at me, but I tried my best to ignore it. It was clear that she was making a troublesome misunderstanding. However, there was no one in the world who was not uncomfortable with this kind of silence. Especially me, who had lived in Korea, could not bear this silence and said something to the coachman. "When will we arrive?" S~?a??h the N0??F?re.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. "Hmm... We''ll probably arrive within an hour. The Bares family and the capital are close." "I see." That was the end of my conversation with the coachman. I wonder if my friendliness is the problem. I suddenly felt doubtful, but I ignored it and pondered the coachman''s words. And the coachman said, ''We''ll arrive in an hour.'' That means we are in the vicinity of the capital. Unless they were suicidal, no one would dare to commit robbery so close to the capital''s soldiers. Hmm, then there''s nothing to do for an hour. What should I do¡­¡­. For now, it seemed like a good idea to break the awkward silence. I looked out the window of the carriage and opened my mouth. "The weather is quite nice today." "It''s similar to other days." "Oh, I see that now¡­¡­." Hearing Rene''s reply, I had to wonder if she was indirectly expressing her dislike for talking to me. But when I looked at Rene''s face, it didn''t seem like she was trying to avoid conversation. As her escort for two months, I had learned a few things, Rene had a habit of lightly brushing her hair back when she felt bored. Perhaps it''s because she doesn''t talk much. I thought long and hard before opening my mouth. "What are your plans for the future, Miss?" "Plans?" "Yes, similar to the reason you want to enroll in Sytan. Would you mind telling me?" "Hmm..." Rene closed her eyes, deep in thought. It seemed like she was contemplating whether or not to tell me her reason. As if she had organized her thoughts, Rene slowly began to speak. "I''m going to kill a human." Support me on Ko-fi by clicking the ''Support me'' button! Bonus chapters on reaching milestones. Happy reading! Chapter 17 (2) - The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy The worst and strongest villain. I became a narrow-eyed character Arsene Adel. DBT,Korean,Novel,Translation,Academy,NEVDA,Fantasy,Possession,AssassinRene''s voice was laced with a cold, seething anger. The word ''human'' meant that the target of her revenge wasn''t the Arsene family. After all, the Arsene clan was a half-demon race that belonged to neither side. ''Fortunately, it''s not my business.'' If the Bares family had become my enemy, I would have been in a difficult position. I had avoided the worst possible future with a single question. That alone made me think that I had done well to approach her. Should I try to get more information? "Who is that human?" "...The one who killed my mother." "I see." As I had expected. Rene planned to enter the human world through Sytan to get her revenge. I had heard from the Bares family''s servants that Rene''s mother had been killed by a human. However, Rene was a character that I hadn''t described in detail, so I didn''t know exactly what her past was like. There was one thing I could guess. Since they had killed the wife of the Bares family''s lord, Crete, it was likely that the human belonged to one of the Six Families. I also asked about ''that human''. "Do you know anything about that human? Which family they belong to, for example?" "..." S~?a??h the N?v?l(F)ire.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. At my question, Rene''s expression hardened like a brick wall. Rene was furious that I had even brought up the subject. Had I stepped on a landmine? I realized that Rene was deliberately feigning anger and shut my mouth. Since the target wasn''t me, there was no need to push her for more information. Besides, once I entered Sytan, I would see plenty of humans and members of the Six Families. I could figure out who that human was then. More importantly... ''The atmosphere has gotten even worse...'' I closed my eyes as the surroundings seemed to grow colder. Rene didn''t say anything more either, and only the sound of the carriage wheels filled my ears. An hour passed like that. ¡°Well, we''ve arrived.¡± I opened my eyes only when the carriage carrying us finally reached the capital. * * * What are the differences between the Demon Realm and the Human Realm? In fact, it''s safe to say that there are no major differences. If I had to nitpick, I would say that the Demon race has a different species called the Heteromorphs, unlike humans. [T/N: Heteromorphic means differing from the usual form, or exhibiting diversity of form or forms] For example, the Bares family has the horns of a black dragon¡­¡­. Other than that, there is not much difference in appearance from humans. However, there is a clear difference between ordinary Demons and the higher-ranking Demons. The higher-ranking Demons have tattoos engraved on their bodies. It meant that they were loved by the Demon God. ¡®I''m also a half-Demon, so I have a tattoo¡­¡­.¡¯ I don''t know which god''s tattoo it is. Before I could create specific settings for the tattoos, the detailed background of Adel was excluded because readers weren''t interested ¡®I guess it doesn''t matter if I don''t know.¡¯ Adel never believed in God all his life, but he became the strongest villain. So it doesn''t matter if I don''t know. Above all, I am no different from a god in this world, so what would I do if I knew that? Anyway. There is little difference in appearance between Demons and humans. The only obvious difference is the feeling of mana. I didn''t know when I first fell into this world, but after living in the Demon Realm for a long time, I gradually became able to distinguish it. If humans had a mana with a refined atmosphere, the mana of the Demons had a slightly sticky feeling. Other than that, there is no difference, so I guess that''s why I feel the same way I do now. Getting out of the carriage and looking at the scenery of the capital... I should say it''s obvious. ¡°It''s medieval.¡± ¡°¡­¡­?¡± ¡°It''s nothing.¡± Rene looked at me when she heard my murmur and shook her head. I felt a little disappointed. There were no modern artifacts, and medieval stone walls and building styles filled my vision. Still, since it was the capital of the Demon Realm, there were many unusual things to see. From food that I had never seen before to Western-style buildings that were quite stylish¡­¡­. Numerous Demons were walking around the streets, creating a market-like atmosphere. The Demon Realm, which had devoted all its efforts to restoring the capital after the Human-Demon War. That''s why I can feel such a lively atmosphere. ¡°So, where should we go now?¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡­.¡± As the coachman left, we briefly looked around and discussed our plans for the future. Rene, who had been thinking for a moment, opened her mouth. "The entrance exam is in two days at noon. We need to register before that." "I see." Rene knew the exact time, probably because Crete had told her in advance. Since I don''t know anything about the capital, I''ll just have to follow Rene silently. ''Two days.'' What should I do until then? I thought for a moment and came up with a good idea. "How about we explore the capital during the remaining time after we register?" "Not really..." Rene rejected my suggestion outright. I couldn''t help but be shocked. Rene, who is usually quite curious, would refuse to explore the capital. ''Huh?'' ...Wait a minute. "Miss." When I called out to her with a frown, Rene turned her head away. It seemed like something had stung her. "This isn''t your first time in the capital, is it?" "..." Rene remained silent. After all, Rene had even gone to the realm of the dead without permission. It was absurd to think that Rene had never been to the capital. Wasn''t the setting that she didn''t go outside because of her mother''s death...? I even began to think that she had now made a suitable excuse to go outside. Rene, who seemed offended by my sharp gaze, replied curtly. "Let''s register for the entrance exam first." "I suppose so." It wasn''t a bad suggestion, so I accepted it obediently. If I had pressed her further, Rene might have gotten genuinely angry. "Do you know where the registration office is?" "Yes." Rene replied immediately. I followed Rene, who now seemed to have no intention of hiding it. The first day in the capital. As I stared at Rene''s back, I couldn''t help but worry about her future. The same goes for me, who will be with Rene. ...Maybe I should close my eyes for a moment. "Hmm, it''s dark." This would be my future. Damn it. Support me on Ko-fi by clicking the ''Support me'' button! Bonus chapters on reaching milestones. Happy reading! Chapter 18 (1) - The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy The worst and strongest villain. I became a narrow-eyed character Arsene Adel. DBT,Korean,Novel,Translation,Academy,NEVDA,Fantasy,Possession,AssassinWe began our search for the admissions office as we strolled through the capital. At every corner, we could see armored Demon soldiers wielding spears. ''Their discipline is impeccable.'' Perhaps it was due to the aftermath of the war. The soldiers were lined up in formation, exuding a sharp aura. In contrast, the townspeople seemed very peaceful. It was hard to believe that they were preparing for another war with the Human Realm. This was a testament to the fact that the current Demon King of the Demon Realm was a ''Wise King''. The current Demon King had succeeded the throne after the previous Demon King had fallen in the Great Demon-Human War. In the original story, Demon King was none other than the final boss of the Demon Realm. ''...I''ll probably see her once I enroll in Sytan.'' After all, she had attacked the Imperial Academy alongside the Demons of Sytan. If the opportunity arose, I might even be able to see her face. "Let''s go." Rene urged me on as I looked around the Demon Realm''s capital. I nodded and followed her. How long had we been walking? Before long, I could see a magnificent ''fortress'' in the distance. "This is it." My jaw dropped. Before me stood a colossal building in a Western architectural style. Recalling the contents of the original story, I realized what this building was. The Demon Realm''s only training ground, created for the invasion of the Imperial Academy. ''Sytan.'' It was even more massive than I had imagined. Its grandeur rivaled that of any castle. S~?a??h the ?ov?l?ir?.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. Was it three times the size of a typical university? Well, they would need a massive training ground to teach Demons. In addition, they would need servants to cater to the students'' every need, instructors to teach them, and a place to store weapons that could kill with a single touch. Sytan was essentially a ''weapon'' disguised as a building, posing a threat to the human realm. I had to enroll in this place and spend three years here. With monsters known as Demons... To them, humans would seem like monsters, but to me, they were both monsters. No matter where I went, if my true identity as a descendant of Arsene was discovered, I would be killed. Thud-. Rene and I stopped in front of Sytan. Several tents had been set up near the entrance to Sytan. Under each tent, a middle-aged Demon was holding a pen and paper, interviewing young Demons. "No family name, and your name is...? Registration is complete, so come back in two days." "Yes." I listened to their conversation in silence, and it was clear that this was the registration office. We waited for the young demons'' registration to finish before moving on. "We''re here to register." "Hmm?" The receptionist looked up when I spoke. He was a middle-aged demon who looked no different from a human in appearance. "Those horns are...!?" The receptionist adjusted his glasses and looked between Rene and me. Soon, his gaze was fixed on Rene, not me. He must have realized that Rene was a descendant of Bares through her horns. The receptionist spoke in a rather surprised tone. "This year''s riders are amazing... All the descendants of the Seven Deadly Sins are participating." "Hoo." So that''s how it is. The Seven Deadly Sins must have noticed that the flow of the Demon Realm''s energy was turning towards war. The reason they sent their descendants to Sytan was to get a piece of that war. "Descendants of the Seven Deadly Sins don''t need to take the entrance exam, but we still need to go through the formalities. State your name and family." The receptionist, who had quickly changed his attitude, asked Rene. Rene replied in a disinterested and cold voice. "Bares, Rene." "Bares Rene... That''s a name I''ve heard before. You''re Bares''s battle genius, aren''t you? May I see your ID?" "Here you go." At the receptionist''s words, Rene took out a rectangular card from her pocket. The receptionist nodded repeatedly as he looked at the ID and wrote down Rene''s name on the document. "It doesn''t seem to be a forgery. How many people would dare to impersonate the Seven Deadly Sins? You may take it back." Swish. The receptionist''s gaze turned to me as he handed back her ID. He looked at me with a hint of amusement and asked. "Who are you?" I hesitated. What should I say? Unlike Rene, I had no way to prove my identity. Since I came from the human world, I naturally didn''t have a Demon Realm ID. I racked my brain and came up with the best option. "...I''m the lady''s escort." "Huh, a half-demon as an escort?" It was a mocking tone. He was looking down on me because he sensed that the mana in my body was mixed with that of a human. It was a natural reaction since I was in the Demon Realm, so I couldn''t say anything. During the Human-Demon War, the Half-Demons observed the strengths of both humans and demons, carefully weighing their options. And in the end, they sided with the one who held the upper hand. That''s why the demons harbored deep resentment towards the Half-Demons. "A Half-Demon as an escort? The Seven Deadly Sins must think very little of us. And to think they''d even try to enroll in Sytan." "That''s enough." Rene cut off the receptionist''s venomous tirade. "Insulting Bares... I can''t tolerate that." Rene''s eyes were as cold as ice. The receptionist seemed to realize his mistake and swallowed his words, his mouth snapping shut. "......There''s a rule against discrimination based on origin, so let it go. Show me your ID." The receptionist snapped his fingers, demanding that I show him my identification. I felt a wave of frustration and swallowed hard. I had hoped that I could get by without an ID, using the excuse of being Rene''s escort, But my Half-Demon origin had come back to haunt me. Support me on Ko-fi by clicking the ''Support me'' button! Bonus chapters on reaching milestones. Happy reading! Chapter 18 (2) - The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy The worst and strongest villain. I became a narrow-eyed character Arsene Adel. DBT,Korean,Novel,Translation,Academy,NEVDA,Fantasy,Possession,AssassinWas there no way around this? "Here." "......?" As I was pondering whether there was anything I could use in place of an ID, Rene pulled out another ID from her pocket. It had my picture and fake information on it. "Father gave me your ID." "I, I see." I couldn''t help but be amazed by Crete''s preparedness. ''But then,'' If he was going to do that, why didn''t he give it to me directly? Why did he have to give it to Rene...? It didn''t seem like it mattered much, so I shook my head and took the ID from Rene before handing it to the receptionist. "Here you go." "Hmm... House of Pixies, name is Adel, is it?" It was the first time I had heard of that House. Judging by the receptionist''s reaction, it seemed like it was the first time he had heard of it as well. It didn''t matter to me. After all, it would be easier to operate in a House with less notoriety than a famous one. s?a??h th? N?velF?re.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. "Yes, yes. That''s correct." I nodded vaguely in response to the receptionist''s questions. Crete must have done a good job forging it. He had tricked me more than once, so it would have been disappointing if he couldn''t even do this right. Thud. Before I knew it, the receptionist had finished recording my information and handed me back my ID. ''I''d rather have it on me.'' I took the ID and slipped it into my pocket. Rene didn''t make any attempt to take the ID back. Surely, an ID would be essential for operating in the Demon Realm. Considering what lay ahead, it made sense for me to keep it. "Your registration is complete. Come back on the day of the entrance exam." The receptionist announced curtly. His voice was laced with genuine disgust for the half-bloods. What did I do? Curses rose to my throat, but I swallowed them down and turned to leave, opening my mouth with a smirk. "Miss, let''s be on our way." "......" Rene glared at the receptionist until the end before finally moving. It seems she''s quite heated since her family was insulted... But when the receptionist didn''t react, Rene quickly looked away. To lighten the mood, I spoke to the still-angry Rene in a somewhat cheerful voice. "Let''s go find an inn now." * * * What currency is used in the Demon Realm, and what is its approximate value? This was something I learned from Crete when I was assigned the role of an escort. It was so that I could take good care of Rene, who rarely left the territory. Looking back now, I think Rene deserves a doctorate in demon sociology... Anyway. The Demon Realm''s currency is as follows: Copper coins, silver coins, and gold coins. Copper coins are the lowest in value, followed by silver coins, and finally gold coins. Ten copper coins make one silver coin, and ten silver coins make one gold coin. It is said that twenty gold coins is the monthly income of a low-ranking Demon Realm official, which would be about 2 million won in human terms. Crete gave us ten gold coins for expenses. Converted, that''s about one million won. This amount would barely cover two people''s lodging and food for a month. Crete said he would give us more if we needed it, but the Bares family is practically half-destroyed, so they wouldn''t be financially well-off... In the end, it meant that we had to be frugal. ''It''s a waste to use the gold coins I got from the territory of the undead.'' The additional 100 gold coins. I had to save those, as they were payment for the `Information paper`. Therefore. "That inn is no good. You can tell it''s expensive just by looking at it." I grabbed Rene by the shoulder as she was about to enter an inn with a luxurious appearance. Rene had been living in a huge mansion, so she had been rejecting every inn I suggested. "......The inns you suggest are too shabby." "We can''t help it. We don''t have any money." "......" Rene continued to express her disapproval until the very end. Letting out a sigh that could have shattered the earth, I had to find a compromise. We came to an agreement to stay at an inn that wasn''t too expensive but offered a reasonable price range. We entered an inn nearby. It was a small inn made of wooden materials. However, it didn''t feel rundown. "Are you here to rent a room?" A woman who seemed to be an employee of the inn approached us and asked. "Yes, we would like to stay for two nights." "Will you be sharing a room with the person next to you?" ¡°¡­¡­!!¡± Rene''s shoulders flinched at the employee''s question. Hmm, it seemed like a situation that could be easily misunderstood. I hurriedly added, pushing the surprised Rene behind me, "No, please assign us separate rooms." "Then the cost for two nights, including meals for two rooms, will be 2 gold!" 200,000 won¡­¡­. It was neither expensive nor cheap. I didn''t have the energy to haggle over the price, so I obediently paid the fee. "Your rooms are on the 2nd floor!" The employee said as she handed us two keys. Rene and I each took a key and went up to the 2nd floor. "Have a comfortable stay." ¡°¡­¡­You too." Rene replied and turned to enter her room. Rene''s figure, which I briefly glanced at, looked visibly exhausted. Creak-. I also opened the door and entered my room, then looked around. It seemed quite clean, at least there didn''t seem to be any cockroaches. I was the type to turn pale at the sight of bugs, so I was quite sensitive to them. "Well then¡­¡­¡± Should I sleep? I lay down on the bed and closed my eyes. Before I knew it, I surrendered my body to the drowsiness that began to creep in. And just like that, my consciousness faded away¡­¡­. Support me on Ko-fi by clicking the ''Support me'' button! Bonus chapters on reaching milestones. Happy reading! Chapter 19 (1) - The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy The worst and strongest villain. I became a narrow-eyed character Arsene Adel. DBT,Korean,Novel,Translation,Academy,NEVDA,Fantasy,Possession,AssassinTwo days later. Rene and I were making our way through the throngs of people heading towards Sytan. The entrance to Sytan was a scene of pandemonium as aspiring demons prepared to take the entrance exam. They had come from all corners of the Demon Realm, united by their animosity towards humans. There must have been over five hundred of them, a truly formidable crowd. We squeezed our way through them and came to a halt before the entrance to a ''train''. ¡º Applicants, please present your identification and board the train. ¡» An announcement blared out from somewhere. I followed the instructions and retrieved the identification card that Rene had given me. ''I never would have guessed that I''d need to take a train to get into that building I saw earlier.'' As far as I could tell, the entrance to Sytan was protected by a labyrinthine dimensional gate to prevent intruders from entering without taking the train. I rather liked that. Even if it was eventually breached, it would still serve as a fortress to protect me until then. Whoosh-. While I was lost in thought, a train pulled into the station. It was a steam engine, quite different from the subways of my time, but it was just as large. Rene and I showed our identification to the attendant as the train doors opened and stepped inside. ¡º ...... The train is now departing. ¡» The doors closed once all the applicants had boarded, and the train lurched into motion. The peaceful scenery outside the window vanished, replaced by a dreamlike space filled with a mesmerizing purple hue. The train picked up speed, and the scenery outside began to change. ¡º The train will soon be passing through the entrance. Passengers, please brace yourselves for the impact. ¡» Clang-. The interior of the train shook as the announcement ended. Then, a building even more colossal than the one I had seen at the entrance appeared. I gasped as I realized that this was Sytan. ''So that enormous structure I saw at the entrance was just a part of it......'' Perhaps this was the scale required to be called the Demon Realm''s ultimate fortress. I was still admiring the exterior of Sytan when the train came to a halt. Rene and I disembarked the train as instructed by the announcement and looked up. "We''re finally here." S?a?ch* Th? Nov?lF?re .??t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. "Indeed." Sytan stood before us in all its majestic glory. A moment later, the place we arrived at, guided by the attendant, was the auditorium of Sytan, where the entrance exam would take place. I opened my mouth slightly and looked around the auditorium. ''This is overwhelming.'' Numerous young demons had gathered to take the entrance exam. Strangely enough, there were demons emitting a powerful aura around them. Judging by their attire and appearance, they didn''t seem to be students... They were most likely instructors. That meant that some of them would be teaching us, which is why the entrance exam was important. The better impression we made on the instructors, the better treatment we would receive in the future. However, it was uncertain whether I would be able to make a good impression... While I was lost in thought. "Time''s up." Rene muttered, looking at the wall clock in the auditorium. That moment. Thud. Suddenly, the door of the auditorium slammed shut. Fortunately, it seemed that no demons were left outside the auditorium. Sytan had given them plenty of time, and the auditorium was spacious enough to accommodate all the demons. - Is the exam about to start? - How are we going to do it? The demons began to stir as Sytan showed no reaction even after the door was closed. ...I was also nervous, so I felt like my throat was burning. The chattering of the demons only made me more nervous, so I decided to spend this time as meaningfully as possible. ''Should I take a look at the Seven Deadly Sins while I wait?'' I turned my head and looked around. However, no matter how much I searched, I couldn''t find the Seven Deadly Sins among the large crowd. That''s a bit disappointing. I wanted to see them if I had the chance, because there might be people I remember. I was savoring the disappointment when suddenly. Snap-. The lights that had been brightly illuminating the auditorium suddenly disappeared. All that filled my vision was pitch-black darkness. The demons also began to stir even more at this phenomenon. I quickly turned my brain to figure out the situation. ''Is it a blackout?'' I shook my head. It was the middle of the day. Even if there was a blackout, it was strange that the sunlight that had been pouring in through the windows until just now had disappeared. This was definitely caused by something magical. Woo-. And then, a light began to shine down in the center of the auditorium. The surroundings were still shrouded in darkness, but that one spot was bathed in light, reminiscent of a spotlight. I blinked once more, and suddenly, a girl with pink hair and a body covered in tattoos was standing beneath the halo of light. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± The girl who had appeared out of nowhere scanned the crowd with an expressionless face. The examinees began to stir at the sight. - A child? - Shh, look at those tattoos. She''s a high-ranking demon. The countless tattoos etched into the girl''s body were a sign that she was favored by the Demon God. The commotion among the demons grew even louder. The girl, who had been silently observing the commotion, parted her lips. ¡°Silence.¡± A voice laden with thick mana reverberated throughout the building. The examinees fell silent, overwhelmed by the pressure emanating from her words. They simply listened to her voice as if they were possessed. ¡°Welcome, you incredibly stupid fools who will either enter Sytan or fail.¡± It was a provocative tone, but no one present dared to refute her words. Merely listening to her voice made it difficult to maintain composure, let alone challenge her. The voice continued to speak, paying no attention to the examinees who were breathing heavily. ¡°Let''s see... About five hundred. Are there really this many who want to die this year?¡± In an instant. The flow of the air changed. A pressure like that of a great mountain began to weigh down on the surroundings, and a chill like that of midwinter descended. "Well, enough idle chatter." And with those words. ¡°Let the entrance exam begin.¡± A viscous killing intent descended, making it difficult to even breathe. Support me on Ko-fi by clicking the ''Support me'' button! Bonus chapters on reaching milestones. Happy reading! Chapter 19 (2) - The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy The worst and strongest villain. I became a narrow-eyed character Arsene Adel. DBT,Korean,Novel,Translation,Academy,NEVDA,Fantasy,Possession,AssassinSytan''s entrance exam was divided into two stages. The first was a practical exam, similar to the one held at the Imperial Academy. However, there was no written exam. This was because Sytan''s students were to be deployed to the battlefield immediately. Sytan only conducted exams that tested mental strength and talent. The first stage of the exam was the mental strength exam. No matter how prestigious their family or exceptional their talent, those with weak mental fortitude could not enter Sytan. The reason for this was simple. If one were to be captured by humans, one could not risk leaking confidential information about the Demon Realm under torture. That was why most demons who were captured by humans either resisted to the end or chose to commit suicide. "The mental fortitude test is harder than the talent verification test." Sytan''s instructor, Ares, muttered as he watched the situation from the stands. The candidates were trembling under the pressure exuded by a young girl. Several candidates collapsed, and in the end, less than half of the candidates remained standing. Half of the candidates had been eliminated in less than a minute. "It''s quite cruel, isn''t it?" "Well... It''s better than being tortured and killed by humans." "That''s true." Ares replied indifferently as another instructor, Idea, spoke from the side. As Ares had said, it might be better to be eliminated here. The cruelty of humans was enough to make even the demons who had fought on the battlefield for decades tremble. ...Even so, it was a bit too harsh. "I think it''s about time." Ares muttered as he looked at the girl standing in the center of the candidates. The girl''s identity was Sytan''s headmaster and the highest-ranking demon, Luzian. She was a monster in the truest sense of the word, whose strength could not be easily measured, even by Sytan''s instructors. If Luzian were to release her aura with all her heart, even the instructors would not be able to stand still. However, Luzian was being as lenient as possible with the students. In a word, this was just a basic test. If they couldn''t even pass this, they were not qualified to enter Sytan. However, for the candidates who were like chicks that had just hatched from their eggs, even this seemed burdensome. Ten minutes passed like that. "They''re all wiped out." Instructor Idea muttered with a sigh. As Idea had said, there were only eight candidates left standing. "Still, about 40% of them lasted more than 5 minutes. That''s a lot compared to the last batch." "That''s a relief." The candidates who had endured the headmaster''s aura for more than 5 minutes had passed. The children who remained until now had endured for more than 5 minutes and up to 10 minutes. "I heard that there are many descendants of the Seven Deadly Sins in this batch, and it seems to be true." "Now that I look at it, it''s definitely true." Seven of the eight candidates had taken on the form of a hybrid. It was clear evidence of the bloodline of the Seven Deadly Sins. However... "That child doesn''t seem to be a descendant of the Seven Deadly Sins, but he''s still maintaining his sanity." "Oh, that''s true." Both instructors'' gazes turned to a male applicant. He had red hair and narrow eyes, and he didn''t seem particularly strong. As proof, the disciples of the Seven Deadly Sins were maintaining their postures despite their staggering, but the man was kneeling on one knee as if he was about to collapse at any moment. "He''s about to pass out." Idea said, looking at the applicant with a stern gaze. At those words, Ares shook his head from side to side. "No... He''s getting up." "Yes?" The applicant, who seemed about to collapse at any moment, suddenly raised his body. Was it a last-ditch effort, or was he trying to show something? The two instructors did not know. Thud. The applicant raised his body. That moment. Whoosh. The applicant''s atmosphere changed. And. "......!!" The two instructors'' eyes widened at the tremendous killing intent released from the applicant''s body. Ares was surprised that his body had instinctively taken a defensive stance. Idea and Ares were reaching for the swords hanging from their waists with their hands on the killing intent emitted by the applicant. "What..." Ares felt an incomprehensible emotion choking his throat. It was different from the primitive murderous intent possessed by beasts or demons. It was also different from the murderous intent possessed by knights or soldiers who had fought on the battlefield. Like picking a flower in a garden. Like stepping on a small bug and killing it. ''Killing intent without emotion.'' It was the kind that only the worst murderers could emit. The instructors'' gazes were all directed at the applicant. This kind of momentum was so unfamiliar that the applicants did not shift their gazes to the staggering child. However, the instructors, who had experienced numerous battles, had the same thought. ''That child is dangerous.'' It would be a great blessing for Sytan if a strong applicant were to enter, but would they be able to control that child who seemed to have been born with the qualities of a murderer? "If necessary, we must kill him." Ares muttered as he rose from his seat. Perhaps because an internal enemy was more dangerous than an external one. Amidst the mixed reactions of the applicants and instructors, the boy smiled. S~?a??h the N???lFire.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. A smile that did not suit the situation, which was giving him goosebumps. Ares, who had seen it in passing, only then noticed that his hands were wet with sweat. Support me on Ko-fi by clicking the ''Support me'' button! Bonus chapters on reaching milestones. Happy reading! Chapter 20 (1) - The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy The worst and strongest villain. I became a narrow-eyed character Arsene Adel. DBT,Korean,Novel,Translation,Academy,NEVDA,Fantasy,Possession,AssassinLast chapter of the mass release. The regular release will be every alternate day.Thud. Thud. The demons around me began to collapse one by one. They had fainted, unable to withstand the killing intent emitted by the little girl. I, too, was not unscathed by the pressure. ''At this rate, I''m going to pass out¡­¡­.'' I had no time to care about the demons around me or Rene. I was barely able to stand, clutching my legs with both hands. Groaning inwardly, I was now convinced that this situation was part of the entrance exam for Sytan. It was a test to weed out the weak-minded by emitting killing intent that they could not withstand. However, I wondered if there were any demons who could maintain their sanity under this pressure. In fact, after about 10 minutes, there were only a handful of candidates left standing. Even if I collapsed now, I would still pass, but it would be impossible to catch the attention of the instructors. ''¡­¡­What should I do?'' During that short time. I pondered and pondered. My mental strength was already mostly depleted, and if I allowed myself to relax even a little, I would lose consciousness. But the answer was not forthcoming. And then, the little girl''s voice echoed in my ears again. "So you''ve made it this far? Shall I increase the intensity a little?" More from here? My mind was gradually becoming hazy. It was not a metaphor. My vision was blurring, unable to withstand the little girl''s killing intent. Just before I collapsed, a faint possibility crossed my mind. S?a??h th? ???el F?re.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. ''¡­¡­Wait, if it''s the same killing intent, maybe?'' Killing intent that could not be blocked because it had no form. But what if it was the same killing intent? It was the same logic as a counter-fire. If I filled my surroundings with killing intent, I might be able to repel the other killing intent. It was not certain. If I failed, I would not be able to hold on any longer, but it was worth a try. Swish. I squeezed out all my strength and barely managed to get to my feet. Then, using Mana Manipulation, I circulated the mana in my body. Before I knew it, my heart was pounding and my mana was beginning to activate. "Whew¡­¡­." I took a deep breath and glared at the pink-haired little girl. The next moment, Then, I released the killing intent that had been building up into my surroundings. Swoosh. Dozens of killing intents shot out like blades, pushing back the the girl''s pressure. Soon, my killing intent completely neutralized her aura. A sense of freedom washed over me. I gazed at the girl with a satisfied smile. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± The girl glared at me with a look of dissatisfaction. Perhaps I had gone a bit too far. Well, it shouldn''t be a problem. After all, the situation we had just experienced was only a part of the entrance exam. The girl herself had said it, so it must be true. That meant there was no chance of the girl attacking me out of spite. ''I wonder how the situation has changed¡­.'' With my body feeling lighter, I surveyed my surroundings. As expected, Rene seemed to have passed the test. Rene was staggering, but unlike the other candidates, she hadn''t collapsed. And then there were the other unscathed individuals... Six of them. That was the number excluding Rene and me. So, were these the only ones who had passed the test? That couldn''t be the case. What could they possibly accomplish with only six new students? In the story I had written, the number of students at Sytan Academy exceeded several hundred. My guess was that the test was designed in such a way that anyone who could endure for a certain amount of time would pass. The individuals who had managed to stay on their feet until now were probably... ''Descendants of the Seven Deadly Sins. No one else could have maintained their sanity in this situation.'' It was certain. The six candidates who were glaring at the girl. Some of them were unfamiliar to me, but others had faces that seemed oddly familiar. These were the individuals who would later be counted among the strongest in the Demon Realm. First, there was a girl standing tall with an air of composure. And then there was the boy who burned with passion, his eyes filled with excitement and determination. There were a few others whose faces I vaguely remembered, but the two characters I had created with such affection stood out. However, the fate of those children was not a happy one. They were destined to be mercilessly killed by the human protagonist and his companions. But... Why was there a figure in my field of vision who I had never imagined would be at Sytan Academy? ''Why is that girl at Sytan Academy?'' The unexpected appearance of this figure sent alarm bells ringing in my head. I rubbed my eyes again and looked at the girl. She seemed completely unconcerned, her demeanor radiating an aura of indifference. White hair, crimson eyes, and a distinctive black circlet adorning her head. I knew her. She was a figure I could never forget, so I could only blink in disbelief. ''The Demon King.'' Diana, the Demon King who would later become the greatest villain in the Demon Realm. Among the Seven Deadly Sins, the Wrath family was in charge, and it was also the family that produced the Demon King. And yet, here she was, as a mere applicant at Sytan. Access 5 advance chapters with the Position Exchange ''I'' Tier ($10) For every $15 collected on Ko-fi, I will release an extra chapter. Bonus chapters on reaching milestones. Happy reading! Chapter 20 (2) - The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy The worst and strongest villain. I became a narrow-eyed character Arsene Adel. DBT,Korean,Novel,Translation,Academy,NEVDA,Fantasy,Possession,AssassinSome time passed since then. ¡°I failed? That''s ridiculous!¡± ¡°What kind of test is this!¡± ¡°Don''t touch me! Do you know who my father is?¡± Immediately after the first test ended. Sytan''s auditorium descended into chaos. Candidates who could not accept the results of the exam were rioting. However, Sytan''s instructors silently began to throw the dropouts out of the auditorium despite their threats. Bang-! As all the dropouts were pushed outside, the instructors closed the door to the auditorium. I glanced outside the door and saw a train prepared to take the dropouts outside Sytan. As expected, they are merciless¡­¡­. ''Did I pass?'' It was a natural thought as I watched the dropouts being kicked out. I wasn''t kicked out like them, so that must mean I passed. I endured the girl''s killing intent until the end, so it would be strange if I failed. ''I knew I had seen her somewhere. She was the headmaster of Sytan.'' The identity of the woman who had unleashed her killing intent on us was Lucian, the headmaster of Sytan. Lucian was one of the most powerful beings in the Demon Realm. So, it must have been possible for her to subdue the formidable candidates with just her aura. Swish. I took my eyes off Lucian and looked around. Before I knew it, less than half of the candidates who had filled the auditorium remained. As expected, it seemed that those who endured for a while passed. More people will be filtered out through the second test here. I was lucky this time, but I need to be careful as I could be eliminated at any time. ''The area around Rene is quite noisy.'' I stopped in my tracks as I was about to approach Rene. Rene''s surroundings were filled with murmuring candidates. Not only her, but the descendants of the other Seven Deadly Sins as well. All of them had endured the headmaster''s killing intent until the end. The candidates were showing them emotions such as envy, jealousy, admiration, and resentment. But why is no one looking at me like that? I also stood until the end like them, but they didn''t pay much attention to me. Many of them glanced at me before turning their attention back to the Seven Deadly Sins'' disciples. Apparently, I was the only one among them who had managed to endure the ordeal. ''As if enduring that was easy¡­'' I grimaced and hobbled towards Rene. Rene seemed uncomfortable with the reactions of those around him, and she gave me a faint smile when she saw me. "You passed too." "Yes, I managed to get through." After a brief exchange with Rene, I looked around. ''Still, it seems like I''ve managed to make an impression on the applicants and the descendants of the Seven Deadly Sins.'' From the beginning, it was impossible to pass the mental strength test overwhelmingly, and I had no intention of doing so. I just needed to ''make an impression''. That I, Adel, was different from the other ordinary applicants. And that plan had worked out splendidly. ''The descendants of the Seven Deadly Sins are giving me sidelong glances.'' None of them were openly showing interest, but they were showing a little curiosity towards me. Diana''s gaze was among them. ...I felt a little uncomfortable knowing her true identity, but I decided to let it go. I wondered why she was here at this point, but there was nothing I could do about it. I hadn''t properly established the setting of the Demon Realm, so it was inevitable that there would be things I didn''t know. And so, in the midst of the chaotic atmosphere. "Now, focus." The instructor who had walked out from the stands said as he stood on the stage. At the instructor''s voice, the applicants stopped chattering and stared at the instructor. His wild, purple hair and the huge tattoo etched near his neck. He had the appearance of a gangster. ''I wouldn''t be surprised if he had a switchblade in his pocket... I need to be careful.'' I listened to the instructor''s explanation, inwardly terrified. "Congratulations. With this, you have passed the mental strength test. In effect, you are now students of Sytan." "If you passed the first test, most of you will pass the second test, so I will simply refer to you as students." At the instructor''s words that they were now effectively students of Sytan, some of the applicants could not hide their joy. The instructor waited for the atmosphere to settle down before continuing. "The mental strength test was, as the name suggests, a test of mental strength. It was a test to determine whether you could maintain your sanity when you are tortured or subjected to horrible things by humans in the future." Several children sighed after hearing the instructor''s explanation. It must have been difficult for them to understand such a strange test that required them to endure the desire to live. However, that question was resolved by the instructor''s explanation, and all that remained was the eight of us, including me, who had endured to the end. "The eight of you who made it to the end will receive additional points. If you also perform well in the second test, I will allow you to enter the armory." Only then did the students who had not paid me any attention before give me a piercing look. It was a look that said, ''How dare you receive extra points?'' and it made me feel very uncomfortable. Of course, I couldn''t talk about it outside... ''More importantly, the armory.'' As the largest academy in the Demon Realm, it must have some pretty good weapons. ''I don''t know if they''ll lend it to me or give it to me, but either way, it''s not bad.'' While I was getting excited, the instructor introduced himself. "First, let me introduce myself. I am Ares, the instructor who will be teaching you new students from now on." Clap, clap. A few students clapped their hands softly. "I will explain the second test, so please be quiet for a moment." Ares raised his hand and stopped them. A brief silence passed, and Ares spoke slowly. "The second test is a test of your abilities. You will show the instructors here what talents and weapons you have to fight ''humans'' with. Depending on this, the classes and groups you will be assigned to may vary, so be aware." To paraphrase Ares, he meant to show them how they would fight. For example, a student who uses a sword will take swordsmanship classes, and a student who uses magic will take magic classes. This seemed no different from the Imperial Academy. However, the fact that they had to fight humans was a problem. As a demon, it was natural for humans to be their enemies, but it was important to know what kind of humans they were fighting. And this question of mine was soon answered. "The human you will be fighting, and the subject of the second test, is this." Clack. As Ares snapped his fingers, a mass of mana began to take shape. The mana, which was gradually transforming into a human form, soon took the form of a ''human knight''. White armor. A pattern modeled after the white tiger on the armor, and a sharp sword blade like a tiger''s claw. Upon laying eyes on that human, I froze in place. Why is that human here of all places...? No, it''s not impossible for him to be here. But isn''t this too sudden? The Demon King participating as a candidate was already surprising enough, but it was nothing compared to the appearance of that human. "Do you know who that is?" S?a?ch* Th? N?v?l(F)ire.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. Seeing me break out in a cold sweat, Rene asked, her head peeking out in concern. I couldn''t easily answer that question. ''Of course I do.'' However, it didn''t matter whether I knew or not. What mattered was that the figure who had appeared before my eyes was a character who frequently appeared in the original work. And not just any character, but one who was extremely close to the protagonist who would destroy the Demon Realm. Close didn''t just refer to their level of intimacy. It referred to something that was determined at the moment of birth: blood relations. That figure was none other than... ''The protagonist''s father.'' The head of one of the Six Great Houses and the strongest of the Six Heroes, that man. Nina Sel. Facing him was Sytan''s second trial. Access 5 advance chapters with the Position Exchange ''I'' Tier ($10) For every $15 collected on Ko-fi, I will release an extra chapter. Bonus chapters on reaching milestones. Happy reading! Chapter 21 (1) - The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy The worst and strongest villain. I became a narrow-eyed character Arsene Adel. DBT,Korean,Novel,Translation,Academy,NEVDA,Fantasy,Possession,AssassinThe Demon Realm was defeated by humans and will continue to be defeated. If so, how were the humans able to achieve victory against the Demon Realm, which is teeming with powerful beings? To explain this, we need some common knowledge about the human world. The bloodlines of the Six Families each develop abilities limited to their family''s unique talents. For example. ''Since Adel has abilities related to assassination.'' Arsene''s ancestors would have also possessed talents related to assassination. On the other hand, the ''Nina'' family, known as the strongest of the Six Families, possessed a talent that was not particularly distinctive. [ Sword ] That single word is the Nina family''s talent. Not magic, brute strength, or even spiritualism, but simply ''Sword''. That alone. Because of that modest talent, they were often considered the weakest of the Six Families before the Great Human-Demon War. However, after the war, that evaluation completely changed. The martial arts that the Nina family''s lord demonstrated during the Great Human-Demon War. ''......It was incredible.'' Every time the lord''s sword flashed, the necks of the demons would fall with a thud. Watching that swordsmanship was like witnessing a masterpiece, leaving even some demons in awe. With just that one talent, the protagonist''s father was called ''Sword Saint'' ''Sword Saint''s skill was among the top five of those who fought in the Great Human-Demon War.'' In the novel, I set Sword Saint as the second strongest after the Demon King. To help readers understand the protagonist''s strength and build anticipation. In short, the protagonist''s father, ''Nina Sel'', is one of the strongest on the human side, and from now on, we have to face such a figure. "That human is Sword Saint." "Is he planning to humiliate us?" I wasn''t the only one who recognized Sel''s face. The complexions of several students hardened. The students who recognized Sel were showing fear. Some clenched their fists as if they were resentful and trembled. ''Are they the children of the Demon families that Sel defeated¡­¡­.'' The war that took place ten years ago, when the students were just little kids, but it would not be easy to forget Sel. Sel''s martial arts and cruelty, which were limited to the Demon race, were enough to make even humans gasp. Of course, those with weak mentalities had already been filtered out during the mental strength test, so none of the cadets showed any strong signs of resistance. However, the weight of the word ''Sword Saint'' was immense. ''I might as well take the mental strength test again.'' If I were to take the mental strength test again now, I might actually die, but the chances of survival would be higher than facing the Sword Saint before me. Ares opened his mouth, his eyes fixed on the cadets'' reactions. "Naturally, I don''t think any of you will be able to withstand the full power of the Sword Saint. He will only exert ''10%'' of its power." Ares paused and muttered softly. ¡°If we could replicate the Sword Saint''s skill, we wouldn''t have lost.¡± However, Ares quickly returned to his original expression. After hearing the explanation, Rene tilted her head and asked. "Wouldn''t 10% be too easy?" "No way." "Why?" "Well, even if a monster is weakened, it''s still a monster, isn''t it?" I shrugged and replied. 10%. It''s only a tenth of the total, so you might think it would be easy. However, that was only true for ordinary powerhouses. It was as if a human capable of destroying a nation had only been given enough power to destroy a single city. Was it possible that all of the current cadets had passed a test of such ridiculous difficulty? ''That''s impossible.'' As Ares had said earlier. It was likely that the majority of them would pass the second test. There was no reason for the instructors to deceive the cadets. However, they would never have been able to defeat Nina Sel. s?a??h th? ??v?lF?re.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. That meant that there must be a condition for passing this test. I had to focus on figuring out that condition. ''I''d like to use the information paper, but...'' The number of remaining gold coins was pitifully low. I needed to save them for questions that were truly necessary in the future. In addition, there might be a limit to the number of questions I could ask. The identity of the information paper seemed to be Adel himself, so it wasn''t an entirely unreliable hypothesis. ''I need to consider all the possibilities and act carefully.'' So I had to try to overcome this without relying on the help of others as much as possible. I stared at Sel, who was standing there lifelessly like a doll, and repeated the thought in my mind. After a short while, Ares opened his mouth. ¡°Then, I will now form groups. With your current skills, you won''t be able to handle even a fraction of the Sword Saint''s power.¡± The cadets frowned at Ares''s words, but no one objected. His words were all too true. "I will form teams of four. For fairness, the top eight performers in the first exam will be assigned to different positions, and the rest will be placed randomly." As soon as he finished speaking, the cadets'' eyes sparkled as they turned to the Seven Deadly Sins'' descendants. Their gazes were like those of people looking at walking lotteries. Naturally, I received a few glances as well. However, the meaning behind those gazes was completely different from the ones directed at the descendants of the Seven Deadly Sins. It was as if they were looking at a dud they wanted to avoid, and I smiled wryly. ''I guess I can''t expect to get on the bus.'' Since the top eight will be assigned to different teams... In the end, it all comes down to luck. Access 5 advance chapters with the Position Exchange ''I'' Tier ($10) For every $15 collected on Ko-fi, I will release an extra chapter. Bonus chapters on reaching milestones. Happy reading! Chapter 21 (2) - The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy The worst and strongest villain. I became a narrow-eyed character Arsene Adel. DBT,Korean,Novel,Translation,Academy,NEVDA,Fantasy,Possession,AssassinAnd so, the team assignments began, filled with both excitement and anticipation. "I will call out the names. First, Team 1..." Rene, who was listening, poked my shoulder with her finger. When I turned around, Rene whispered in a small voice. "...Good luck." I smiled and replied. "I''ll be counting on it." * * * ¡º Team 33 ''Captain'' Adel. ''Members'' Kina, Chris, Shancie. ¡» S?a?ch* Th? ??v?lF?re.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. After the team assignments were complete, I recalled what Ares had said in my head. The names of the cadets assigned to my team. ''I don''t recognize any of these names.'' They must be the ones who acted as an extra to make the human heroes stand out. I felt a strange sense of compassion, but I quickly shook it off. It was more important to figure out how to use them than to feel sorry for them. "My name is Adel. It''s a pleasure to meet you." I approached them, who were already gathered, and greeted them politely. My original plan was to act friendly and use informal speech, but my body instinctively told me that this was a time to be humble and respectful. It was a similar feeling to when I first met Rene. It was a bit awkward since it wasn''t my natural way of speaking, but it wasn''t unbearable. Besides, there was no harm in being seen as polite. There was no need to force myself to change. "Hello. The one next to me is Kina and Shancie, and I''m Chris." As the boy named Chris greeted us, the girl introduced as Kina nodded her head. Chris had an innocent-looking impression with sky-blue hair. The girl named Kina had ruby-colored eyes that contrasted with her blonde hair. On the other hand, Shancie... "Tch." As soon as our eyes met, she turned her head away as if she was feeling sick. And then, she uttered words filled with discontent. "How can a half-breed like you be our leader? You''re a disgrace to our family." I thought she was from a family of seven deadly sins since she used the term "disgrace to the family." However, it didn''t seem to be the case, so I simply ignored her. I turned my head and spoke to Chris and Kina. "Let''s give it a try." "Let''s do it." "Yeah, let''s work hard." Although she might not like me deep down, she seemed to be paying attention to me in her own way. I guess Shancie is the only one who openly shows hostility. Even so, she doesn''t seem to be planning to attack me right away, so I don''t have to worry about it. "First, let''s decide on our positions. Please tell us about the weapons or talents you use." From now on, we were a team, so we needed to share our information with each other. Since the students of Sytan were a community of shared destiny, there was no need to hide anything about our fighting styles. Perhaps we could even be called comrades who would face death together. After a moment of contemplation, Chris used his mana to extract a triangular shape from his palm. "This is my ability, Mana Transformation." Then, he began to transform the triangle into various shapes. He attached it to his body to create a form of armor, and he also made it into the shape of a sword. Finally, he spread it out thinly to create a defensive barrier. "It''s not very lethal, but it''s versatile and can be used for a variety of purposes." "That''s true." It didn''t seem like a bad ability. Rather, it was quite useful. It''s just that the human characters I created, as well as Crete, are too strong, so this level is passable. It was good enough to pass. "Is it my turn now?" As Chris finished his introduction, it was naturally Kina''s turn next. "My ability isn''t a combat ability, but a support ability." "A support ability?" "A support ability, you say?" "Yeah, I can ask the spirits to bless our allies." Kina closed her eyes and began to chant a spell. Then, I felt a faint flow of mana enveloping me. Kina''s mana was absorbed into my body in small amounts, and only then did she stop chanting. "Huff...huff... How is it... Do you feel lighter?" "Yes, I do." I nodded at Kina, who was gasping for breath. In truth, it was difficult to sense any major difference... But I did feel a subtle lightness in my body. "My spell can increase the speed of our allies. Of course, you shouldn''t expect a huge change..." "I can see that." "You''re being mean!" "Just kidding." I chuckled at Kina, who was pouting. However, on the contrary, my insides were burning. ''It''s better than nothing.'' On the battlefield, even a slight physical advantage can determine life and death. That''s why a buff ability that enhances physical abilities is definitely a good ability... However, Kina''s spell was so minimal that it was difficult to sense unless it was in a non-routine situation. In fact, I even wondered how she passed the first test. "Wasn''t it Shancie? It''s your turn now." While I was feeling discouraged inside, Chris spoke to Shancie. Shancie tried to ignore him, but only opened her mouth when she received our sharp gazes. "...This is my ability." At that moment, Shancie''s body began to be covered in black rock. Shancie''s ability was hardening. Judging from its appearance and hardness, it seemed like it could be used effectively as a tanker. "Now, it''s your turn." As Shancie retracted her ability, the attention turned to me this time. Their gazes were filled with curiosity. They must be curious to see how strong I am, who passed as one of the final 8. I don''t mind meeting their expectations a little. "Designate-" I designated the earring hanging from Shancie''s ear as the target. "Move." I exchanged positions. Shancie''s earring fell to the floor, and her trembling pupils came into view. She seemed very flustered as the distance between us suddenly narrowed. I whispered softly in Shancie''s ear. "Teleportation, that''s my ability." Adding a little bit of a lie. Access 5 advance chapters with the Position Exchange ''I'' Tier ($10) For every $15 collected on Ko-fi, I will release an extra chapter. Bonus chapters on reaching milestones. Happy reading! Chapter 22: The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy The worst and strongest villain. I became a narrow-eyed character Arsene Adel. DBT,Korean,Novel,Translation,Academy,NEVDA,Fantasy,Possession,AssassinThere was a reason why I didn''t fully explain my abilities. I needed to be aware of the stigma that came with being a descendant of the Arsene family. ''It''s been fine so far, but I don''t know what will happen in the future...'' For some reason, the Bares family didn''t show much interest in my abilities. That''s why I was able to hide the fact that I was a descendant of the Arsene family. However, I had to assume that I would be found out as a descendant of Arsene. ''If someone who knows about my abilities turns into an enemy...'' I would definitely be in a very difficult situation. So I shouldn''t reveal as much about myself as possible. Chris''s eyes sparkled as he accepted my lie as the truth. "Teleportation? That''s a pretty good ability?" "Thank you for the compliment." I thanked him briefly and opened my mouth again. Now that I had figured out the abilities of my teammates, it was time to decide on our positions. The positions were so simple that I didn''t even have to think about it. "Shancie and Chris, who have abilities that specialize in defense, will be in front, I''ll be in the middle, and Kina will support us from behind." ""Okay."" "Hmph¡­¡­." Chris and Kina accepted my words immediately, but Shancie looked a little displeased. It didn''t seem like she was dissatisfied with the position, but rather that she didn''t like the fact that I, a half-demon, was giving her orders. ''I don''t remember her, so I guess she''s from a noble family in the middle of the Demon Realm.'' After all, Chris and Kina''s clothes didn''t look that expensive. On the other hand, Shancie''s clothes looked different from the start. I could tell that they were expensive at a glance. ''But in Sytan, there''s no such thing as a hierarchy of families.'' In the human Imperial Academy, the story revolves around ''nobility''. That''s why nobles have more say than commoners. However, Sytan literally trains ''soldiers'', so the moment you take the entrance exam, you lose the label of your family. Of course, if you''re a child of the Seven Deadly Sins, that''s a different story. But the family I don''t even remember isn''t included in that exception. ''Shancie must know that too.'' So, even if I show my displeasure, she won''t refute my words. There won''t be any risk of her ignoring my opinion and acting rashly during the battle. I stopped the brief power struggle with Shancie and turned my gaze away "Let''s watch for a bit." I was also curious about the Sword Saint''s fighting style. I''ve read descriptions of it, but I''ve never actually seen it in person. * * * Before I knew it, the first group was about to start the second test. The group was made up of ordinary demons who didn''t include any of the Seven Deadly Sins'' descendants. However, as they had all passed the first test, their fighting spirit seemed to be quite high. ''If all of them attacked me at once, even I would be in danger.'' It''s not like they could compare to Crete, but they could easily handle a knight below Peltz''s level. I looked at the first group with a little anticipation. ''I wonder how they''ll fight.'' Could there be a hidden gem among them who hasn''t shown their true potential yet? How would the Sword Saint fight? It was my first time seeing a battle between demons and humans, so my anticipation was even greater. There was still plenty of time before it was our group''s turn. In the meantime, let''s watch the first group''s fight leisurely. However, Contrary to my expectations, the fight ended abruptly. Swish-. The moment the Sword Saint swung his sword, the bodies of two students turned red. The two students who turned red seemed to have lost consciousness and collapsed on the spot. The students didn''t seem to be injured. They just seemed to have lost consciousness, probably thanks to a magical device prepared by Sytan''s side. From the beginning, the Sword Saint was a fake created by magic, so he didn''t seem to have any killing power. However, it seemed that if one was hit by an attack that could render him unable to fight, his body would turn red and he would collapse. "I, I didn''t even see it." "Get up quickly!" The remaining students of Group 1 shouted at the fallen students, but it was useless. The Sword Saint swung his sword again and finished off the remaining students. Thud. Thud. A cold silence filled the hall. With just two swings of his sword, the Sword Saint had wiped out all of Group 1''s members. ''I didn''t even have time to figure out the Sword Saint''s attack pattern¡­¡­.'' I stared at the scene with a hardened expression. I couldn''t even grasp a sense of how to attack that monster. It seemed that I wasn''t the only one who thought that way. The other students just stared blankly at the Sword Saint. "Next, it''s the 2nd group''s turn." Ares calmly called out the 2nd group amidst the chaotic atmosphere. The 2nd group was also a group that consisted of students I didn''t recognize. Perhaps the descendants of the Seven Deadly Sins, who had a high ranking, were placed in the lower ranks. ''If they were descendants of the Seven Deadly Sins, they would be able to figure out the method to defeat the Sword Saint, even if it''s not accurate.'' Through their battles, the students might easily discover something about the Sword Saint. And that was something Sytan wouldn''t want. Wait. Then¡­¡­. Excluding the descendants of the Seven Deadly Sins, I would be the student with the highest rank. The group I belonged to would also be taking the test quite late. ''Somehow, my group is the 33rd group.'' The group that the descendants of the Seven Deadly Sins belonged to would be next after me. I would be able to figure out quite a lot about the Sword Saint by the time our group''s turn came. In addition to that, I had to figure out the real criteria for passing this test. If defeating the Sword Saint was the only criteria, there wouldn''t be any students who would pass, excluding the descendants of the Seven Deadly Sins. If that happened. The ''hundreds'' of Sytan demons who invaded the human world in the story wouldn''t make sense. There must be some kind of plot device to fill in the gaps in the flawed setting I had created. ''Let''s put that thought aside for now.'' I decided that the top priority was to figure out the Sword Saint''s fighting style. However, just like Group 1, Group 2 couldn''t escape the predetermined outcome and was mercilessly crushed. All the students in the 2nd group were writhing on the ground with their bodies turned red. "Next, the 3rd group." Ares glanced briefly at the fallen and called out the next group. The 3rd group was also fearful, but in the end, they all charged at the Sword Saint and the same result came out. S?a??h the ?0velF?re.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. The 3rd group was also annihilated. A heavy atmosphere descended upon the auditorium due to the disastrous outcome. The members of our group also seemed quite fearful. "Will we be able to win¡­¡­?" "Huh, are you scared of humans?" Shancie replied shortly to Chris''s feeble question. Even Shancie, who had said that, was trembling with both legs¡­¡­. There was no need to intentionally demoralize her, so I pretended not to notice this time. "Group 4, come forth." As the instructors on Sytan''s side dragged away the fallen students from Group 3, Ares announced that it was Group 4''s turn. And then, an unexpected situation occurred. "No!" "Isn''t it obvious that we''ll lose?" Some of the students in Group 4 began to protest instead of fighting the Sword Saint. Ares closed his eyes as if he had expected this and opened his mouth. "Very well. Two students are exempt from the exam. Only those who will take the exam should come forward." Ares dismissed the unexpected situation with ease. The two protesting students were excluded, and only the other students in Group 4 took the second exam. It was a shame that they lost to the Sword Saint without being able to fight back due to the sudden exclusion of two of their teammates. Chris, who had been watching the scene with a look of disbelief, muttered. "What the heck? Can you just skip the exam if you want?" "No way." I dismissed Chris''s question. It was nearly impossible for the two excluded students to pass the second exam. Common sense dictated that they should be forced to take the exam, even if it meant losing¡­¡­. ''Something''s up.'' There must be a reason why they were excluded without any punishment. And it was certain that it was related to the passing condition of the second exam. And so, the next turn came. Group 5, Group 6... Group 9. The students took turns facing the Sword Saint and were defeated. Among them were students who refused to fight the Sword Saint and were excluded. As before, Ares excluded them without a word. And then came the next turn. Group 10. Group 20. . . . ...Finally, it was Group 30''s turn. ''This is crazy.'' From Group 1 to Group 30. Not a single group had dealt any significant damage to the Sword Saint. The Sword Saint was a magical construct, so it didn''t get tired. Needless to say, no group had defeated the Sword Saint. "It''s our turn soon." "Ugh, I''m shaking..." Chris and Keena looked visibly nervous. I would be lying if I said I wasn''t nervous too. ''But there were some gains.'' I realized as I watched the battles leading up to Group 30''s turn. The battle time increased slightly each time the next group took their turn. It was not enough to figure out the exact abilities of the Sword Saint, but it was at least a sign that there was a significant difference in skill level between the later groups and the students who had taken the exam first. On top of that, I also seemed to have figured out the true criteria for passing the second test. "Next." Finally, even the 30th group was completely defeated by Sword Saint, and it was the 31st group''s turn. As expected, the 31st group also held out well, but they were annihilated before long. The same was true for the 32nd group. "Next, 33rd group." Finally, it was our turn. I walked out in front of Sword Saint with my teammates. And I turned my gaze towards my teammates and said. "I found out about the passing criteria for the second test." "What are you talking about?" Shancie frowned and asked me. I shrugged and replied. "The passing criteria for the second test is to charge forward even when you sense defeat in the face of overwhelming force." "......" Shancie''s eyebrows twitched. The word defeat seemed to be unpleasant, but perhaps my words were true, so she nodded in agreement. In addition to the fact that most students pass the second test, the expressions of the instructors looking at the excluded students were not very good. That doesn''t mean they don''t see talent at all. I guess they just want to see what kind of abilities the students have through their battles with Sword Saint. It doesn''t matter if they don''t have outstanding talent. From Sytan''s point of view, it''s enough to use them as shields. In a word. Whether you win or lose against Sword Saint, if you just fight, you pass. "But." Even if you don''t have to risk your life to fight, you still pass. "Let''s catch Sword Saint once." I said with a sly smile. Shancie made a ridiculous expression at my words. Is she saying that it''s ridiculous for a mere half-demon, not even a Seven Deadly Sins, to say such a thing? Well, whatever. ''I can win.'' It''s possible with the talent of Adel, the greatest villain I possess. I took out a dagger from my pocket and shouted to my teammates. "Now, let''s begin." Access 5 advance chapters with the Position Exchange ''I'' Tier ($10) For every $15 collected on Ko-fi, I will release an extra chapter. Bonus chapters on reaching milestones. Happy reading! Chapter 23 (1) - The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy The worst and strongest villain. I became a narrow-eyed character Arsene Adel. DBT,Korean,Novel,Translation,Academy,NEVDA,Fantasy,Possession,AssassinGuys, we now have a discord server! Join us for latest updates and discussions.The information regarding Nina Sel is tightly wrapped in a veil. In the original work, Sel is a character from the previous generation of the main characters. That is why there is no proper description of him. That''s why it might have been easier if the theme of the second test was to deal with the current protagonist. My head is overflowing with information about the protagonist. However. ''The protagonist at this point in time would have just entered the Imperial Academy¡­¡­.'' It was not yet the time for the protagonist to gain great fame. Three years later, he will gain enough fame to surpass his father, Sel, but for now, the protagonist is just a rookie, not much different from me. ''Even though we are both rookies, our skills are not the same.'' As I thought about the protagonist, a sigh escaped my lips without me realizing it. This is difficult. The protagonist at this point in time is definitely stronger than the weakened Nina Sel in front of us, but we are terrified of Sel despite our numbers. I need to change the atmosphere. I glanced back. "Don''t get cold feet and remember your positions." "Got it." "Hmph, I know that much." Fortunately, my teammates seemed willing to follow my orders. Did I naturally become the leader thanks to the performance I showed Shancie? Shancie also seemed to acknowledge my abilities¡­¡­. There was no need to be shy anymore. "When the battle starts, Mr. Chris, you need to immediately deploy your barrier, and Ms. Shanche, you need to stay behind it." The only one among us who can act as a shield is Shancie, who has the hardening talent. This was a measure in case Chris''s defensive barrier was destroyed by the Sword Saint''s attack. Of course, it is nearly impossible for the two of them to block the Sword Saint''s attack. However, my aim is to draw the Sword Saint''s attention away from me. The two of them should be able to fulfill that role sufficiently. Clench-. I gripped my dagger tightly. Before I knew it, the Sword Saint had drawn his sword. At this, I opened my mouth. "Operation." Commence-. As soon as I finished speaking, my whole body began to surge with energy. As we had agreed beforehand, Kina cast a speed buff on me and my teammates. At the same time, a rectangular defensive barrier unfolded from Chris''s hand. And in front of the defensive barrier, the Sword Saint''s sword flashed. ''Here it comes.'' The Sword Saint''s attacks were not only swift but also accompanied by a tremendous shockwave. After observing thirty battles, I realized that the Sword Saint does not use sword energy. I don''t know if it''s out of arrogance or if he can''t use it because it''s only 10% of his true strength. One thing is for sure. Shancie, who is a Demon Realm noble, can easily block it. Bang-. As expected, Chris''s defensive barrier was shattered by the Sword Saint''s attack. However, Shancie crossed her arms to defend, preventing their annihilation. Just before the Sword Saint, who had his attack blocked by both of them, could swing his sword again. Flinch. My shoulder twitched. ''Is this my chance?'' The gap that the Sword Saint revealed. But I didn''t attack. I had to pass on this opportunity. For some reason, an uneasy feeling held me back. The gap that the Sword Saint revealed was so obvious that I hesitated to attack. Even if it was only 10% of the Sword Saint''s strength, it felt strange for him to reveal such a blatant opening. Even more so considering that this is a practical exam. ''As I thought.'' In that brief moment that I hesitated, the gap that the Sword Saint had revealed was completely filled. A trap. The Sword Saint had intentionally revealed an opening to lure me in. I let out a sigh of relief inwardly at the sight. If it weren''t for my gut feeling, I would have fallen for it. And so, we faced the Sword Saint''s second attack. "Damn it!" S?a??h the N0v?lFir?.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. Chris cursed and deployed his defensive barrier once more. Just like before, Chris''s defensive barrier was smashed to pieces. The shockwave that followed engulfed Shancie''s body. ''The situation isn''t good.'' Chris''s defensive barrier, which was less complete than the first time, was broken through too easily. As a result, Shancie suffered a serious injury from this attack. Of course, the wound inflicted by the Sword Saint was not a physical wound but a type of illusion, but judging from the cracks in Shancie''s rocky arm, it seemed difficult for her to endure any longer. Another gap appeared in the Sword Saint''s defenses as a result of Shancie''s sacrifice. But this time again, I couldn''t attack rashly and stopped moving. ''Again...'' The Sword Saint revealed an opening. A gap appeared between his abdomen and chest, wide enough to stab a dagger into. However, a sense of unease kept ringing alarm bells in my head. I had no evidence, but I felt like the Sword Saint was baiting an attack. As I remained motionless, Chris shouted. "Why aren''t you attacking? We''re all going to die if you keep spacing out!" "Please wait a moment. I''m still figuring things out..." "You idiot!" Chris hurriedly put up a defensive barrier against the Sword Saint''s relentless attacks. The situation seemed dire, but I couldn''t bring myself to intervene. I could understand Chris''s desperation, but how could I attack when it was clear that this was a trap? Unable to find an answer, I glanced down at my wrist. ''Should I use it?'' The token given to me by the Demon God. If I used these three strokes, I would be able to subdue the Sword Saint easily. But I quickly shook my head. It was not yet time. It would be excessive to use the token in a test that I was certain to pass, even if I had to suffer a little. So I had to defeat the Sword Saint with my current abilities alone. Access 5 advance chapters with the Position Exchange ''I'' Tier ($10) For every $15 collected on Ko-fi, I will release an extra chapter. Bonus chapters on reaching milestones. Happy reading! Chapter 23 (2) - The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy The worst and strongest villain. I became a narrow-eyed character Arsene Adel. DBT,Korean,Novel,Translation,Academy,NEVDA,Fantasy,Possession,AssassinI changed my strategy. I spoke, facing forward. "Mr. Chris, please put a defensive barrier around me." "What? What about the Sword Saint''s attacks?" "I have a way." "Are you sure?" "Yes." "Fine... but I''ll be angry if you fail." Chris withdrew his defensive barrier and placed it around my abdomen. Shanche, who was watching, exclaimed in surprise. "Then what am I supposed to do?!" "Please endure it just once." "What the... Ugh?!" In an instant, an attack flew in and left a red line across Shanche''s body. The defensive barrier had disappeared, leaving Shanche to take the full force of the Sword Saint''s attack. Thud. Shanche collapsed to the ground, unable to withstand the blow any longer. Fortunately, it didn''t seem like she had been eliminated. Twitch. She was convulsing on the floor, which meant she wasn''t completely unconscious. I''m sorry. I silently offered a brief apology and focused on the Sword Saint''s next attack. Swish. The Sword Saint swung his sword again after dealing with Shanche. ''Now.'' The sense of unease that had been holding me back finally disappeared. It was a momentary lapse of concentration, but I didn''t miss it. Just before the Sword Saint''s sword created a shockwave. I observed the Sword Saint''s movements and "Designation." I pointed an arrow at the sword. "Move." I instantly swapped the positions of the Sword Saint''s sword and myself. The sword that had been sent into the air fell and rolled on the ground. And I was floating right in front of the Sword Saint''s face. Whoosh-. Sword Saint swung his fist without showing even a hint of panic. S?a??h th? ??v?l_Fir?.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. In that brief moment, he realized that the sword had disappeared and decided to engage in hand-to-hand combat. ''If I can just endure it once¡­.'' I hoped that Chris''s barrier, which was floating in the air, would hold. And then Sword Saint''s fist struck directly. Bang-. A tremendous roar pierced my eardrums, but I glared at the fist. Fortunately, Sword Saint''s fist did not penetrate the barrier. A terrible pain surged through me, but it was not unbearable. Gulp. Blood gushed out of my mouth as I simultaneously deployed my darkness attribute. The moment the darkness spread. Suddenly, I had an intuition. ''This might work.'' It was an application I had acquired while training in Bares''s mana technique, as the amount of mana I possessed increased exponentially. It was to create a space filled with darkness. And to trap me and my opponent within that space. A space created with the darkness attribute that did not allow even a speck of light to enter. Therefore, I also would not be able to see in front of me, but I had an artifact that I had obtained from the land of the undead. The Fang of Darkness. This artifact, which took the form of a dagger, was strengthened by dividing darkness into two. In addition, it had the effect of assisting the wearer''s movements in the darkness. Of course, it did not allow one to see. Should I say that it gave me a sense like that of an animal in the darkness? In short, it was said to boast performance that was not inferior to that of a legendary weapon in pitch-black darkness. That was why the newly acquired application of the darkness trait and the Fang of Darkness were a good match. Within the space of the darkness trait, the Fang of Darkness transformed into a weapon more powerful than any other. ''Let''s spread it out freely.'' There was no set pattern or form. I simply created with darkness. I had also considered simply increasing the size of the dagger, but since my physical abilities were not overwhelmingly high, there was a high chance that it would be destroyed. So I came up with a different method. If it was impossible to launch an attack that could break through Sword Saint''s defenses. Let''s make it an attack that ''will'' succeed. ¡°¡­¡­!!¡± When Sword Saint''s vision was blocked, he hesitated and did not move rashly. However, I immediately noticed Sword Saint''s movement to regain his composure and respond through the sense I shared with the Fang of Darkness. As expected, a monster. Even with my current enhanced strength, I couldn''t be certain of victory. That''s why. "I''ll kill you with all my might." I''ll face him with the best technique I can unleash without holding back. The moment I made up my mind. BAM-. The Sword Saint kicked off the ground and charged towards me. A terrifying aura accompanied his movement. In response, I lifted the left corner of my mouth into a long grin. I had already prepared a means to block Sword Saint''s movements and attack him. A technique I had been preparing ever since I learned that I could manipulate the darkness attribute. Its name is. "Black Blade Rain." I recited it succinctly. The incantation for a technique created by fusing the darkness attribute with the Fang of Darkness. As I finished the incantation, the Fang of Darkness began to absorb the surrounding ''darkness'' and ripple. The rippling darkness soon transformed into dozens of blades. The blades floated in the air, completely surrounding Sword Saint''s body. Clench. I clenched my fist. I looked at Sword Saint, who was swimming through the darkness, and opened my mouth. "Die." That moment. Dozens of blades surged towards Sword Saint. Stab, stab. Stab, stab, stab. The blades began to tear Sword Saint''s body apart indiscriminately. Soon, the dull sound of Sword Saint collapsing reached my ears. Only then did I release the darkness attribute. Then, Sword Saint, whose entire body had been riddled with holes, came into view. Swish. I looked around and saw the students, their mouths agape in disbelief, Chris and Kina frozen in each other''s arms, and Shancie lying on the floor. In that silence, I felt a sense of exhilaration. The hundreds of students who had previously rushed at Sword Saint and been defeated. This was the moment when I, for the ''first'' time, accomplished what they could not. "Adel, you''re amazing!" Chris, who had broken the silence of the examination hall, patted my shoulder with a grin. "W, what." "How did you do it? I never thought it would actually work!" "I did well. As you can see." "Amazing!" "Yes, but more importantly, my arm is... getting numb." "Oh, sorry." Only then did Chris remove his arm as if he was sorry. I told Chris that I was okay and started walking again. Although I quite liked this silence mixed with surprise, there was still something I had to finish. Swish. I quietly pulled out a dagger from my bosom. Stab. And in front of Chris, I stabbed the dagger into Sword Saint¡®s chest. Seeing no reaction, I stabbed him again. Thud. Thud. "W-what are you doing?" Chris, who had been approaching me, stopped in his tracks. "Well." I smiled at him and answered calmly. "Shouldn''t I make sure he''s dead?" How do I know if Sword Saint is just pretending to be dead and will attack again? As I answered Chris, I continued to stab Sword Saint''s chest in the silence. Until the instructor announced the end of the test... Access 5 advance chapters with the Position Exchange ''I'' Tier ($10) For every $15 collected on Ko-fi, I will release an extra chapter. Bonus chapters on reaching milestones. Happy reading! Chapter 24 (1) - The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy The worst and strongest villain. I became a narrow-eyed character Arsene Adel. DBT,Korean,Novel,Translation,Academy,NEVDA,Fantasy,Possession,AssassinBonus chapter for reaching 25 rating on NU. Another bonus chapter on 50 ratings.¡°Not bad for a half-breed.¡± The blue-haired girl who was sitting with her legs crossed muttered arrogantly. Her hairstyle revealed her forehead and she had two long, slender horns growing from her head. The girl''s eyes were fixed on Adel, who was relentlessly stabbing the Sword Saint. After hearing her comment, one of the students flattered her. ¡°But he''s still weaker than Ms. Fron. It''s ridiculous to even compare a half-demon to Ms. Fron.¡± ¡°Haha, that''s obvious.¡± The girl dismissed the student''s flattery as if it wasn''t worth her time. At first glance, her words and actions seemed arrogant. However, no one dared to criticize her because she had the qualifications to say such things. She was Fron, the only daughter of the Laurel family, one of the Seven Deadly Sins, who was in charge of ¡®Lust¡¯. ¡°Well, even so, the nature of a half-breed doesn''t change.¡± Fron said as she watched Adel mercilessly killing the Sword Saint. ¡°In any case...such a low-level being.¡± Adel was splattering blood everywhere. It was certainly a gruesome sight. At least, it was unpleasant enough for Fron, a member of the Seven Deadly Sins, to watch. ¡°Half-breeds are all like that. They''re inherently inferior beings.¡± Suddenly, Fron stopped speaking. For some reason, she felt a very sharp gaze coming from afar. Who dared to look at her with such impure eyes? With that thought in mind, Fron turned her head. And her gaze stopped at... ¡°......¡± A woman with a black dragon crest carved on her face, filled with killing intent. Fron''s face hardened as she recalled. ¡®If it''s a black dragon, it must be a child of the Bares family, but why is she looking at me like that...¡¯ Rene''s gaze was so intense that it made Fron uncomfortable. Fron swallowed nervously as she faced Rene. S?a??h th? ?ov?l?ir?.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. ¡®W, what''s with that look...!¡¯ Fron was terrified by Rene''s intense gaze. She wondered if there were any students who would intervene, but the students were all backing away and watching the two of them. ¡°Even though they''re both from the Seven Deadly Sins, they''re different. Are they already fighting?¡± ¡°I wonder who will win.¡± Fron was frustrated by this. The two of them didn''t look away from each other for long. After all, it was the first time that a member of the Seven Deadly Sins had appeared in the exam. * * * "Group 33, you pass." "¡°Alright!¡±¡± Instructor Ares spoke, looking at me with disapproval. On the other hand, Chris and Kina hugged each other and rejoiced. Schancie seemed to be trying to manage her expression... But the slight twitch of her lips betrayed her joy. Well, It was only natural, considering we had defeated the Sword Saint, even if it was just a tenth of his power. I was about to join in the celebratory mood when, "Pixie Adel." Instructor Ares called my name in a serious tone. I turned around, thinking he might be about to offer some praise, but Ares''s face was contorted in a grimace. There couldn''t be two people using this alias, so he must be calling me... Feeling puzzled, I asked Ares, "What''s the matter?" "Are you really asking because you don''t know?" "Yes, I am." "I''ll be watching you." Ares turned his back and walked away as if he had said everything he needed to say. Why did he even call me... It was baffling, but I decided not to dwell on it too much. Swish. I raised my head. The descendants of the Seven Deadly Sins in the audience. I observed their reactions. ''Not a bad reaction.'' They were looking at me with curiosity. Since I hadn''t shown them how I defeated the Sword Saint while trapped in the darkness, they might be trying to figure it out. ''But why is she angry...?'' I flinched involuntarily at the sight of Rene, killing intent emanating from her eyes. Fortunately, it didn''t seem like her gaze was directed at me. Following her line of sight, I unexpectedly saw a familiar face. A girl with blue hair and distinctive Japanese-style oni horns. Fron Laurel. She was one of the descendants of the Seven Deadly Sins. I remembered her because she was a character I had written about and featured in the story. But why was she having a power struggle with Rene? Rene wasn''t the type to pick fights with people for no reason. As I pondered for a moment, my head throbbed, and I pressed my forehead. ''The information I have about the Demon Realm is full of holes. This is a headache.'' The settings I remembered about the Demon Realm. Let''s start with the settings related to the Demon Realm. I knew the names of famous demons, information about items and hidden treasures that could be found in the Demon Realm, and even the settings of powerful demons representing the Demon Realm... However, Even that knowledge was fragmented and incomplete. That''s why I knew about Diana, the student who would become the Demon King, and Fron, one of the descendants of the Seven Deadly Sins, but I had no information about Rene. It''s true that my head is full of information about the human world. ''But what good is that?'' However, most of the information I have now is useless. What good would it do me to know about the protagonist''s party? All I can do is prepare for that time. At least that information won''t be useful until the middle of the story. "Whew." I sighed with worry about the future. And I took a step towards Rene and Fron. I think it would be better to stop the fight between the two of them for now. As someone who needs to recruit more powerful people, it''s not a good sign for future comrades to be at odds¡­¡­. "Miss." Rene turned her head at my call. Then her fierce expression gradually softened and returned to her usual blankness. "You worked hard." Access 5 advance chapters with the Position Exchange ''I'' Tier ($10) For every $15 collected on Ko-fi, I will release an extra chapter. Bonus chapters on reaching milestones. Happy reading! Chapter 24 (2) - The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy The worst and strongest villain. I became a narrow-eyed character Arsene Adel. DBT,Korean,Novel,Translation,Academy,NEVDA,Fantasy,Possession,AssassinRene approached me, greeting me gently, and took a handkerchief out of her pocket. What the heck is a handkerchief? Before I could even wonder about it, Rene''s hand was headed for my forehead. Swish, swish. And then she wiped my face, which was soaked with sweat. It seemed a little awkward, as if it was the first time she had done something like this for someone else, but it didn''t feel bad because I could sense her sincerity. It''s touching to receive such treatment from Rene, who has always been cold. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°¡­¡­?¡± Rene stared at me as I smiled again. I realized what she meant and quickly lowered my head. "Thank you for wiping me down." "Yeah." Only then did Rene put the handkerchief back in her pocket as I expressed my gratitude. Fron, who had been watching the whole scene, said in disbelief. "She must be a woman who has hit her head hard." Fron''s sudden insult. I was startled and looked at Rene and Fron''s reactions to see if they would fight again. Fortunately, Rene ignored the insult and looked at me. What did Fron say to make Rene angry? Maybe she touched Rene''s sore spot. As I was speculating about what had happened between the two of them. "You, tell me your name." Fron suddenly pointed at me and demanded. "Are you referring to me?" "Yes." S?a??h the N?v?lFir?.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. I responded to her politely, as I was accustomed to. Fron was a member of the Seven Deadly Sins, so it was natural to show her respect. However, something felt awkward. It was as if my body itself was against the idea of showing Fron respect. As if a human were showing respect to a monkey. Surely, it must be my imagination. "My name is Adel." "Adel, Adel." Fron rolled the word ''Adel'' around in her mouth a few times. And then, a playful smile spread across her face. "Not a bad name." "Thank you." I briefly thanked her and asked out of curiosity, "But why are you asking me?" What was her reason? Was she deeply impressed by my defeat of the Sword Saint? Judging by Fron''s demeanor and tone, it didn''t seem like it. When I asked for the reason, Fron spoke confidently, "Adel, become my slave." "...?" I froze with a smile still plastered on my face at the absurd proposal. Become her slave? What was she talking about? How dare she mention slavery to me, the creator of this world? Anger flared up for a moment, but then my head quickly cooled down. ''But isn''t my current situation no different from being a slave?'' Realizing that my current situation wasn''t much different, I quickly became dejected. "Why aren''t you saying anything?" "That..." "You must be speechless with joy. I understand." "No." I shook my head. Although Crete, who had treated me like a servant, was infuriating, I couldn''t escape this bondage. The Gu poison slumbering within me. I had managed to remove it from my heart using the position exchange, but I couldn''t completely eliminate it. If I did something like that, Crete would be alerted. ''Can I really escape Crete''s clutches in the Demon Realm?'' The answer to that question was simple. I would never be able to escape Crete''s control. Not until I gained more power. Therefore, Fron''s proposal was naturally rejected. More than anything, I was gradually adapting to my life as Rene''s escort these days. To be honest, I didn''t want to become someone else''s slave because I felt it would be a waste of the time and effort I had invested. But. "......" Clang. Rene suddenly drew her sword from her waist and pointed it at Fron. A look of bewilderment crossed Fron''s face. "W-what are you doing?" "..." "Have you truly gone mad?!" Fron raised her mana in response to Rene''s actions. As expected of a descendant of the Seven Deadly Sins, her mana was pure and abundant. The students'' attention was once again drawn to the commotion caused by the two of them. Amidst this noisy atmosphere, my mind became even more confused. ''How did things end up like this?'' Compared to Rene''s sharp features, Fron had a relatively gentle appearance. However, she wasn''t the type to just laugh it off if someone suddenly picked a fight with her. As a descendant of the Seven Deadly Sins, Fron would naturally want to engage in battle. But Fron''s reaction was somehow strange. ''It seems like the atmosphere is being suppressed by Rene.'' It was as if she was afraid of Rene. Although she was a character from the original story, I didn''t know what kind of personality she had, so it was difficult to judge. One thing was for sure: she didn''t seem to welcome the current situation of confrontation with Rene. Therefore, I was about to step in and mediate their fight when, "Next, Group 34." Ares spoke, looking at us with a stern gaze. Rene then lowered the sword she had pointed at Fron. "I''ll be going." "Is it your group''s turn, Miss?" "Yes." It seemed like the fight had been interrupted because it was Rene''s group''s turn. The students clicked their tongues in disappointment, regretting that they couldn''t see the fight between the two. ''These guys dare...'' I was about to say something but held myself back. "Please come back victorious." "Sure, but..." Rene suddenly approached me and leaned in close. Then, she whispered in a nonchalant voice, "You''re hiding your strength, aren''t you?" "...?" "I''ll keep it a secret." "..." I couldn''t easily answer her last statement. What exactly did Rene think of me? I had given my all during the test, but to Rene''s eyes, I must have seemed weak enough to think I was hiding my strength. It was disheartening, but there was nothing I could do. Rene knew me as the family''s priest and escort. "I''ll be back." With those words, Rene and her teammates headed down from the spectator seats. I pushed those thoughts aside and focused on the upcoming battle. Only the groups with members of the Seven Deadly Sins remained. Can I finally see the abilities of the descendants of the Seven Deadly Sins? My heart pounded with a strange excitement as my curiosity was piqued. I''ve fought with Rene before and trained together, but I''ve never seen her true abilities. To be precise, Rene has never needed to use her true abilities until now. In cases like the territory of the Undead, she was able to conquer it without using her full power. More than anything, Rene wasn''t showy enough to use her full power in training. That''s why I''ve never seen Rene''s full power. I wonder what Rene''s true abilities are. I''m also curious about the abilities of the children who will be next. ''Let''s watch it once.'' I decided to witness the moment when the descendants of the Seven Deadly Sins clashed with the Sword Saint. Access 5 advance chapters with the Position Exchange ''I'' Tier ($10) For every $15 collected on Ko-fi, I will release an extra chapter. Bonus chapters on reaching milestones. Happy reading! Chapter 25 (1) - The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy The worst and strongest villain. I became a narrow-eyed character Arsene Adel. DBT,Korean,Novel,Translation,Academy,NEVDA,Fantasy,Possession,AssassinPlease do rate and review on Novel Updates. Bonus chapter on 50 ratings and on 5 reviews.The first turn was Rene''s, as Instructor Ares had mentioned earlier. Thud. Rene ignored her teammates and stepped forward. Her movements were as graceful as if she were strolling through a garden. I swallowed hard. Her actions seemed devoid of fear. Was it confidence in her abilities? I couldn''t help but feel bewildered as I watched her, seemingly devoid of any tension. ''All I did was close the distance with the position exchange...'' Rene had already reached the Sword Saint. The fact that Rene had moved to the Sword Saint''s side without any hindrance meant one thing: The Sword Saint had judged that he couldn''t launch any meaningful attacks against Rene as she approached. There was no other way to explain this scene. "..." Rene silently drew her sword from her waist. At the same time. An ominous black mana swirled from Rene''s sword. It was fundamentally similar to the mana I used, but its power was different. The Sword Saint frowned. As if provoked by Rene''s aura, he swung his sword, releasing a shockwave. Rene swung her sword in response. Bang. The shockwave emitted by the Sword Saint was instantly nullified. No, it was more than nullified; it was shattered. The black mana imbued in Rene''s sword severed the Sword Saint''s neck from his body. Thud. The Sword Saint''s head fell limply to the ground. The students in the stands who had witnessed it began to cheer. - As expected of the Seven Deadly Sins! - Damn, I knew we could count on them...!! Unlike their reactions, my mind was in chaos. I couldn''t believe it. I wondered if I had really seen it correctly. It was a truly incomprehensible situation. S?a??h th? ??v?lF?re.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. ''Even if the Sword Saint was only at a tenth of his power...'' Was it possible to win so overwhelmingly? I suppose I had underestimated Rene''s abilities. But. Even considering that, this level of power was ridiculous. If a mere freshman possessed this level of power, there was no way that Sytan would be defeated by the human realm. And at this point in time, Rene and the other Seven Deadly Sins hadn''t even enrolled in Sytan. "Hmph." Meanwhile, Fron snorted as she crossed her arms beside me. "If she''s going to defy me, she should at least be able to do that much. It''s a shame I didn''t get to see her being humiliated by the Sword Saint, but oh well." What in the world is she talking about? I furrowed my brows, expressing my confusion. Does that mean that if all the Seven Deadly Sins'' descendants gather, they can face the Sword Saint? In other words, if the seven of them show up, they can defeat the ''real'' Sword Saint... Unable to contain my curiosity, I asked, "Is that really true?" "What are you talking about?" "What you just said." "Just now, what?" "That it''s normal to be able to defeat the Sword Saint." I spoke with a face full of tension. What if I had misjudged Sytan''s power? What if Sytan had become weaker than the human side without my knowledge? I might have to completely revise my plans for the future. "What are you talking about? There''s no one in the Demon Realm who can defeat the Sword Saint. Maybe the previous Demon King could have done it if he were still alive, but he''s already dead." Fron simply replied as if she couldn''t believe it. "But if all the descendants of the Seven Deadly Sins possess strength that surpasses a tenth of the Sword Saint''s power, wouldn''t they be able to defeat him?" "Ha, are you making fun of me?" "That''s not what I meant..." "That pathetic fake doesn''t even have 10% of the Sword Saint''s power. Anyone with eyes can see that. If you''re not making fun of me, then what is it?" Fron''s face turned red as if she thought I was making fun of her, indicating that her words were true. In that case, does that mean I was struggling against a fake that didn''t even have 10% of the Sword Saint''s power? I needed to reorganize the information. First of all, judging from the mana that Rene emitted, it was clear that she had a greater total amount of mana than me. ''Right now, the amount of mana I have is similar to that of students from high-ranking noble families in the human world.'' Due to the settings in the story, I had assumed that my mana capacity would be similar to that of high-ranking demon students. However, that was a big mistake. It''s probably a similar amount to the mana of ordinary high-ranking Demons. That''s because I didn''t feel any sense of being inferior to Shancie, who seemed to be from a high-ranking demon family. However, there was a clear difference when compared to the descendants of the Seven Deadly Sins. And it was an overwhelming difference. ''Why?'' The mana Rene had just released was roughly two to three times greater than mine. It was an unbelievable number that could be compared to the successors of the Six Houses. It was difficult to consider the amount of mana as the premise of ''strength''. However, it was not easy to fill the gap in the amount of mana. Then why did the children of the Seven Deadly Sins were defeated so miserably by the descendants of the Six Houses, the main characters? ''I need to figure this out.'' It would be better to use the information paper when I have spare capital. Then for now... ''Let''s keep an eye on it.'' I got interested. Not the interest that comes from traits, but the curiosity that naturally arises as a creator. I watched the battle of the children of the Seven Deadly Sins, who were next in line after Rene, with shining eyes. . . "Can''t you hear me?! Bow down and apologize right now...!!" Lightly ignoring Fron''s words as her face turned red with anger. Access 5 advance chapters with the Position Exchange ''I'' Tier ($10) For every $15 collected on Ko-fi, I will release an extra chapter. Bonus chapters on reaching milestones. Happy reading! Chapter 25 (2) - The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy The worst and strongest villain. I became a narrow-eyed character Arsene Adel. DBT,Korean,Novel,Translation,Academy,NEVDA,Fantasy,Possession,AssassinAll of the Seven Deadly Sins defeated the Sword Saint! As expected, they are on a different level from us... The second test was over. As Fron said, the students of the Seven Deadly Sins each showed their outstanding talents and produced overwhelming results. Since they had finished the test so overwhelmingly in an instant, it was not easy to determine the ranking among the children of the Seven Deadly Sins. Still, I know who the two strongest are, so I don''t need to worry about the ranking. Anyway. With this, the entrance exam was over. Instructor Ares instructed the students in the audience to come down. As expected, the students who had given up on the fight out of fear of the Sword Saint were eliminated. On the other hand, the students who had participated in the battle but failed to even touch the Sword Saint''s hair seemed to have passed. Ares opened his mouth to the students who were barely over a hundred and remained until the end. "You all worked hard." The students burst into tears at his words. I couldn''t tell if it was out of frustration for not being able to defeat the Sword Saint or joy that this hellish test was finally over. But one thing is for sure. "With this, you are all members of Sytan and official students." Everyone smiled at Ares''s next words. "Don''t be happy." Ares poured cold water on the atmosphere. "A path of hell will unfold before you. Once you enter Sytan, it will be useless to try to give up then." Do the students understand the meaning behind those words? That from now on, Sytan will drive them to their limits. ''Of course they do.'' There''s no way they don''t know why Sytan is teaching and developing them. And yet, the students enter this place carrying their own pasts and circumstances. It felt as if a terrible karma was weighing down on their shoulders like a rock. Do I deserve to be here? ''I have to do it anyway.'' Even if I don''t deserve to be here, there was no other choice. S?a??h th? N0v?lFire(.)n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. ...I decided to be a little shameless. "Anyway." Ares delivered a stern warning, then relaxed his expression and opened his mouth. "Welcome to Sytan, you fearless bastards." * * * Ten minutes later. Ares dismissed the students, telling them to meet again at the entrance ceremony in two days. Except for eight of them. "Why did he leave us behind?" Rene, who had approached me, asked with a curious expression. I seemed to know the reason, so I told her my guess. "Probably to give us a reward. He said that those who passed with excellent grades would be allowed to enter the armory." "I see." Rene nodded and looked around intently. I knew what she was going to ask without her saying anything. "They are the children of the other Seven Deadly Sins families." "I know." Rene turned her head away. ''She definitely looked like she didn''t know until just now...'' As I stared at Rene with cold eyes, she deliberately avoided my gaze. As we were chatting, Ares approached us. Ares scanned us and spoke with a serious expression. "You all passed the entrance exam with excellent grades. Therefore, according to school policy, you will be given the opportunity to choose a weapon from the armory. Any questions?" "Me!" A boy raised his hand high. He was a student I remembered. He was also a demon who played a major role in my work. "Baltan, what''s your question?" "Can I bring a lot of weapons? It seems like Sytan''s weapons would be really useful." That was a greedy question. I could sense the excitement in his voice. Well, I guess that''s inevitable. ''Lycan Baltan.'' He was a member of the Lycan family, which symbolized ''Envy''. His greed and curiosity were strong, so he had a rather demanding and annoying personality. "Denied. Each of you can only take one weapon from the armory." Ares answered right away to Baltan''s question since he was very curious and greedy. "Why?" "Having more weapons isn''t necessarily better. It just increases the number of things you need to train with, making it difficult to focus on one." "Aha." Fortunately, Baltan quickly agreed. The work proceeded quickly after that question. Ares didn''t fawn over the descendants of the Seven Deadly Sins. He treated them as harshly and decisively as he did other students. "I have finished explaining everything, so follow me. I will guide you to the armory." So we quietly followed Ares. Ares moved to the wall in the corner of the auditorium and cast a spell. KuGUGUGU. Then, with a loud noise, the wall split open and revealed its appearance. There was a staircase leading to the basement inside the wall, and even though there was no sunlight, the bottom was clearly visible. Ares pointed to the hole and said. "Enter one by one. When you come out, I will give you a simple physical examination just in case." The children nodded and Ares set the order. "Let''s choose weapons in the reverse order of the second test." The order was set as Ares liked. I thought about complaining, but I shook my head and dismissed it. Anyway, there won''t be anyone choosing the weapon I''m going to take. "Okay, I''m first!" "......Hurry up and get in." Baltan, who took the test last, cheered and went down to the armory. As I watched him, Rene approached me. "Have you decided on a weapon?" "I haven''t decided yet because I don''t know what''s inside. Well, I think I''ll choose artifacts." "I''m going to choose artifacts too." "You too?" "Yeah, I have a weapon." Rene said that as she shook her sword. After all, there''s no way Crete would have given her a cheap sword. It would be better to get an artifact instead. Wait a minute. Then the other guys will try to get the artifact too. ......I won''t let them take it. Access 5 advance chapters with the Position Exchange ''I'' Tier ($10) For every $15 collected on Ko-fi, I will release an extra chapter. Bonus chapters on reaching milestones. Happy reading! Chapter 26: The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy The worst and strongest villain. I became a narrow-eyed character Arsene Adel. DBT,Korean,Novel,Translation,Academy,NEVDA,Fantasy,Possession,AssassinBonus chapter thanks to @Avarco for subscription to ''Position Exchange - I'' tier on Ko-fi.¡°This is awesome, isn¡¯t it?¡± Baltan came out showing off the green leaf he was wearing on his head. An artifact that looked like it was woven from leaves. I was inwardly impressed by its luxurious appearance at first glance. ¡°Next.¡± After Baltan¡¯s turn was over, the other children entered the basement one by one. I looked at the appearances of the Seven Deadly Sins children who came out one by one and laughed inwardly. Because my prediction was correct. Everyone did not choose weapons or armor. If seven of them came out with artifacts, there would be nothing left to pick up. I need to modify the plan. ¡®It seems better to get armor instead of artifacts,¡¯ Armor. It wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration to say that it was the second most important equipment after weapons. I said I would get the artifact, but it wasn¡¯t the most important thing. Rather, in terms of priority, it was at the bottom of the equipment. The most important thing was the weapon, and I already had the Fang of Darkness. So I was planning to weigh the armor and the artifact and choose the artifact that was more comfortable to wear¡­¡­. Now there was no need for that. ¡®There¡¯s no need to choose a crude artifact over good armor.¡¯ The guys must have taken all the artifacts with fraudulent abilities or that looked extraordinary. Judging from the fact that Rene was wearing the bracelet she had brought from the basement on her wrist, she wouldn¡¯t give it up easily. I suddenly became curious and asked. ¡°What kind of performance does the bracelet that Lady Rene chose have¡­¡­.¡± Rene didn¡¯t answer. She just pointed to the basement. ¡°You¡¯ll find out when you go down to the basement.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Because there¡¯s a manual.¡± According to Rene, it seemed that the artifacts were lined up like in an exhibition hall. It seems that there were also descriptions about them. Rene added to that. ¡°There are also some that don¡¯t have descriptions.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± There are no descriptions. Does that mean that they are items that are not even worth writing a detailed description for? I shook my head. There was no reason to keep worthless items in the basement. There must be something. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°If you have something to say, say it.¡± Ares, who felt my gaze, said with a frown. At that, I asked as if I had been waiting. ¡°What do the items without descriptions signify?¡± ¡°Those are artifacts that we haven¡¯t been able to properly identify yet. That¡¯s why we couldn¡¯t write any descriptions for them.¡± ¡°So you mean you haven¡¯t figured out what abilities they have or who their previous owners were?¡± ¡°That¡¯s correct.¡± Ares nodded. In short, the items without descriptions could be good items since we don¡¯t know what abilities they have, or they could be worthless as decorations. It¡¯s purely a matter of luck, then. However. ¡®There might be artifacts that I know of.¡¯ The Sytan students who invaded the human realm. Some of them had fraudulent weapons, armor, and artifacts. Those things might be in this basement. ¡°Adel, go down now.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± I was quietly contemplating when I heard Ares¡¯s voice. Since I had just finished organizing my thoughts, I immediately started walking. Thinking that maybe it was fortunate that I was assigned to the last turn. * * * Inside the basement. I walked deeply down the seemingly endless stairs while lost in thought. Was this the reason why I could see below even though there was no sunlight? Torches were placed all over the basement walls. It wasn¡¯t bright enough to say that it was brighter than outside, but the darkness didn¡¯t obstruct my vision. After walking for about ten minutes. Thud. I stopped at a certain point. A huge iron door was blocking the way ahead. Since there didn¡¯t seem to be any more stairs to go down, this was probably the end of the basement. ¡®Surely it¡¯s not locked.¡¯ The iron door seemed to be tightly shut. Did he mean for me to open this giant door myself? Then I noticed that the lock and chain next to it were unlocked and hanging loose. It seemed that it was usually locked but had been specially opened for this occasion. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± After taking a short deep breath. I grabbed the iron door¡¯s handle and applied strength. The friction of the metal rang out. Creak¡­ Groan¡­ ¡®It¡¯s ridiculously heavy¡­¡¯ I pulled on the door while grunting. Soon, the iron door slowly began to open. And the interior that was revealed. ¡°Amazing¡­¡± I opened my mouth wide at the spectacular sight that made me exclaim in admiration. Weapons were neatly arranged inside a cube-shaped glass case. Under the glass case, there were descriptions of the weapons, just like Rene had said. I headed toward the glass case that was closest to me. S?a??h the Nov?lF?re .??t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. Inside the glass case was a single spear with two snakes coiled around the shaft, forming an ornate design. I observed the spear for a moment before lowering my gaze to read the description below it. [Twin Serpent Spear] This spear was used by an unknown demon tribe to hunt serpents in their lairs. The souls of two snakes, filled with resentment and tears of death, now reside within the spear, making it a special weapon. By infusing a certain amount of mana into the spear, the user can manifest the forms of the two serpents. ¡°Hmm.¡± I glanced over the ambiguous description. The description was quite grand, but the weapon itself was not very useful. My main weapon was a dagger, and even if it weren''t, it wouldn''t be difficult to obtain a weapon with similar capabilities. Let''s move on to the next one. /// [Starlight Crystal] This crystal orb, imbued with countless starlight, was once used by a divine astrologer. By infusing a small amount of mana into the crystal, the user can borrow the light of the stars to gently illuminate their surroundings. The crystal was spherical in shape. It seemed like a useful artifact to use instead of a torch, but... It was completely incompatible with my Darkness attribute. The Darkness attribute allowed me to harness the power of darkness, while the Starlight Crystal emitted light. It was the worst possible combination. I turned my head away in disgust. ''This glass case is empty.'' The glass case was completely empty. Perhaps one of the people above me had taken it. Just how fraudulent must this artifact have been for even the descendants of the Seven Deadly Sins to covet it? A sudden curiosity prompted me to read the description. And then I shivered violently. That was because this place had once housed a truly fraudulent artifact. [Laurel of the Victor] In ancient times, this laurel wreath was bestowed upon the sole victor who emerged from a gladiatorial arena after defeating 77 gladiators. The wearer of the laurel gains exceptional resilience and vitality. This laurel chooses its own master. Once chosen, the owner of the laurel will never lose possession of it until their dying day, and they will gain an unyielding dignity that even kings cannot defy. Heh. ¡°So it''s an artifact with a unique equip requirement.¡± I let out a hollow laugh at the absurdity of it all. Unique equip requirement. That was one of the settings that I had discarded during the writing process. The reason was that it would have hindered the main characters'' progress as they killed the demons of Sytan and looted their artifacts to grow stronger. ''I never thought the setting I discarded would appear here like this.'' Moreover, the unique ability this relic possessed was also excellent. In terms of upper, middle, and lower, it would be around middle-level. Considering the dignity trait granted to the chosen one and the fact that it was Unique Equipment, it seemed like the rank could go up to upper-level. "Then what should I do?" It''s not mine anymore. I remember Balthan returning here wearing Laurel of the Victor. He''s considered to be the strongest among the Seven Deadly Sins, but he''s also very greedy. I looked around, feeling old. The weapons that didn''t exist inside the glass case. [Orochi Knot] [Demon Commander''s Flag] [Fallen Noble''s Proof] . . . Every single description written below them was fraudulent. However, there was no fraudulent artifact for me. Even the armor and weapons were just so-so. What am I supposed to do? "......" The guys above took all the useful artifacts. ''Come to think of it, the armor and weapons must have been destroyed or lost during the Human-Demon War.'' That''s why there was nothing worth picking. I felt ashamed for even thinking about taking the armor since there were no artifacts. ''What should I do?'' For now, I should unconditionally take one weapon. I didn''t have the slightest intention of letting this opportunity pass. However, it was also a shame to take an artifact that was only so-so. Then there was only one choice. ''I should take one of the weapons that doesn''t have a description.'' There might be something useful. I had no choice but to try. I looked at the seven weapons that didn''t have descriptions. "Hmm." I don''t know at all. Just because I keep looking at them doesn''t mean I''ll be able to figure out the performance of the weapons. In the end, I have to go back to this method. Swish. I took out paper and a fountain pen from my arms. I had to save Gold, so I couldn''t waste Gold Coins...... But there was no other way. I wrote a description of the broken sword on the information paper. Information about the ''Broken Sword'' that exists in this basement and doesn''t have a description. Not long after, the answer to this question appeared. ¡ºThis information requires a price.¡» ¡ºPlease pay a price of an artifact of Relic-grade or higher, or 100 Gold coins.¡» ¡°As I thought.¡± I smirked and looked away from the paper. From the beginning, I had no intention of paying for the information paper. What I wanted was the value of the artifact without any explanation. I can gradually figure out how to use it, so I should choose the information paper that quotes the highest price as much as possible. The higher the price, the more valuable it must be. ¡®For now, the first one seems to be worth 100 gold coins.¡¯ Let''s just keep it in mind for now. I turned my gaze to the second one. It seemed to have some kind of writing on it, but it was so badly damaged that I couldn''t tell what it meant. Information about the ''Damaged Robe'' that exists in this basement and has no description. ¡º Information that requires payment. ¡» ¡º Please pay 50 gold coins or more. ¡» This time, the answer was information that was not even worth the value of the artifact. Let''s move on to the third one. ¡®This one looks quite valuable.¡¯ A small statue made of black stone shaped like an eagle. It seemed like it would be quite expensive. ¡º Please pay 1 gold coin or more. ¡» ¡®Only 1 gold coin?¡¯ Rather, the price was so cheap that I became curious. If it was only 1 gold coin, I could afford it, so I paid it obediently. ¡º It is a stone resembling an eagle. ¡» Is that the end of the explanation? I thought it was cheap, but it was an absurdly expensive price. ¡®I''ve been tricked.¡¯ I frowned and moved on to the fourth artifact. ¡º 100 gold coins or more¡­¡­ ¡» Fifth. ¡º 50 gold coins or more¡­¡­ ¡» And at the sixth. ¡º An artifact of Legendary grade or higher, or please pay 300 gold coins or more. ¡» I hit the jackpot. An artifact with its own unique story. It was worth so much that I couldn''t buy it no matter how much money I spent. ¡®An artifact with a story in it.¡¯ This might be better than the artifact the children took. I hurriedly reached out. I didn''t want anyone to take it away. But then-. I flinched. I felt a tremendous sense of foreboding. I slowly turned my gaze following the feeling, and the necklace in the seventh glass case seemed to be looking at me. No, it was certain. The necklace was staring at me. Small circles clung to the large circle like raindrops. Compared to the other relics, the necklace seemed relatively ordinary, even if it did appear to have something within it. However, I had a strong feeling that I couldn''t just hand it over. That''s why I tried writing about the necklace on the information sheet. And then. ¡º Offer a god. ¡» An unimaginable response came back. Access 5 advance chapters with the Position Exchange ''I'' Tier ($10) For every $15 collected on Ko-fi, I will release an extra chapter. Bonus chapters on reaching milestones. Happy reading! Chapter 27 (1) - The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy The worst and strongest villain. I became a narrow-eyed character Arsene Adel. DBT,Korean,Novel,Translation,Academy,NEVDA,Fantasy,Possession,Assassin¡º Offer a god. ¡» I couldn''t understand. They wanted me to offer a god, not gold or an artifact, in exchange for information... The possibility of such a thing was questionable. Logically, it was impossible. Offer a god? ''That''s ridiculous.'' With my current abilities, I wouldn''t even be able to reach the Demon Gods of the Demon Realm, let alone the toes of a minor god. And yet, they wanted me to offer a god. It was such an absurd request that my eyes narrowed in irritation, but on the other hand, I was intrigued. ''Just what is this necklace...?.'' The fact that they asked for a god meant that it was at least an artifact with a mythical story behind it. I was already curious about what kind of abilities it had. Just in case, I tried infusing the necklace with mana. - ¡­¡­. However, the necklace didn''t react even after I infused it with mana. Normally, artifacts would show some kind of reaction when mana was poured into them. However, the necklace was as still as a windless lake. My curiosity grew with each passing moment. ''I''ll have to try something else.'' I''ll exploit the loophole in the paper. That way, I could at least find out some information about this necklace. The god associated with the necklace that is in the basement and has no description written on it. S?a?ch* Th? n0v?l(?)ire.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. Surely they would answer that much. I smiled in satisfaction and put down my pen, watching the paper''s reaction. However, the information paper did not spit out the answer I wanted. ¡º Offer a god. ¡» It just repeated the same thing as before, asking for a god. I tried to come up with several other ways to ask the question, but the information paper still only repeated the same answer: offer a god. It seemed I had no choice but to give up. ''Still, it''s certain.'' The necklace within the glass case. This was something that held even greater value than any artifact. It was a major flaw that I didn''t know how to use it, but I would figure it out eventually. My contemplation was brief. I decided to take this mysterious necklace with me. Swish. I opened the lid of the glass case. I carefully took out the necklace and hung it around my neck. With this, I became the owner of a necklace that might be connected to the Demon God. Let me check one more time. Maybe it would appear in the status window like the Eye of Arrogance. ''Status window.'' However, contrary to my expectations, there was no description in the status window either. [ ??? ] Only three question marks floated there, without any text written on them. I must have been a fool to expect anything in the first place. I sighed in disappointment. I closed the status window and put on the necklace. The necklace remained silent, showing no reaction whatsoever. ¡®Let¡¯s just go¡­¡­.¡¯ My strength drained away, and I dragged my feet. * * * ¡°What is that necklace?¡± Ares asked. He seemed very curious about the identity of the necklace I was wearing. The children¡¯s gazes followed his and turned to the back of my neck. Their gazes made me uncomfortable, so I answered indifferently. ¡°It¡¯s a necklace that had no description written on it.¡± ¡°Are you saying that you brought an artifact without knowing its performance or identity?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°It seems you know something about that necklace.¡± ¡°No¡­¡­ I don¡¯t know anything about it.¡± That was the truth. All I knew about this necklace was my hunch that it might be related to a God. However, it seemed that Ares did not take my words at face value. ¡°Are you trying to tell me that you chose an unidentified artifact for no reason?¡± ¡°That would be correct.¡± Ares continued to look at me with suspicion, so I answered curtly. I had never liked that old man, not since the exam. Only when I continued to remain tight-lipped, did Ares sigh. ¡°¡­¡­I will believe you. As an instructor of Sytan, I must trust my students.¡± Even so, the way he continued to glare at me showed his dissatisfaction. Still, I had no intention of answering him. I didn¡¯t really know anything about it, and I didn¡¯t see any need to tell the Sytan side that it was related to a god. ¡°Anyway.¡± When I maintained my resolute attitude, Ares turned his gaze away and called the children together. ¡°The artifacts you have chosen are now your property, so treat them with care. They could save your life in an unfortunate situation.¡± He wasn¡¯t wrong. Each of the artifacts the children had chosen was a top-quality item. They would definitely be worth more than a spare life. I should think of it as a kind of investment concept. Everyone here except me was a descendant of the Seven Deadly Sins. They were the ones who would lead the Demon Realm in the future, so it was a hint that they would not spare any support. ¡®I wish I could receive that kind of support too¡­¡­.¡¯ I was in an ambiguous position. I had more talent than the average student and showed remarkable performance, but that was it. I couldn''t show the potential or overwhelming force like the children of the Seven Deadly Sins. Even Ares, who might become my future instructor, was wary of me, so my path forward was blocked. Will I be able to do well...? I let out a secret sigh and listened to Ares'' explanation. After a while, the explanation ended, and the entrance exam was over without erasing my vague anxiety. As I was about to return to the inn where I had been staying with Rene for several days. "Hello!" Someone reached out to me. A male student with a smile full of joy on his lips. His hair boasted a passionate orange hue like the sun, and he had a sturdy body as balanced as a sculpture. In the Demon Realm, he was set up as the guy who was strongest in terms of force alone. It was Baltan. "Nice to meet you too, Baltan." "Yeah, nice to meet you!" We greeted each other and shook hands. Baltan was smiling gently. I was also smiling on the outside, but my insides were incredibly complicated. Access 5 advance chapters with the Position Exchange ''I'' Tier ($10) For every $15 collected on Ko-fi, I will release an extra chapter. Bonus chapters on reaching milestones. Happy reading! Chapter 27 (2) - The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy The worst and strongest villain. I became a narrow-eyed character Arsene Adel. DBT,Korean,Novel,Translation,Academy,NEVDA,Fantasy,Possession,Assassin''Why is he greeting me first?'' I recalled everything that had been written about Baltan in the work. Baltan was this kind of character. A personality that showed no interest in the weak. It didn''t mean he despised or looked down on them. He simply treated them with indifference. ''But he''s a guy who shows great interest in the strong.'' His desire to compete with the strong was beyond imagination. S?a?ch* Th? N?v?lF?re.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. It stemmed from the Envy family''s greed for strength. However, it didn''t mean he didn''t respect his opponents. He was a character who was clearly lenient, limited to the strong. ''But he''ll be merciless to the weak.'' If a weak guy drew his sword and swung it at Baltan, he would surely kill him without hesitation. However, his treatment of the strong was clearly different. In the case of strong people or talented people who aroused his competitive spirit. He even waited until they developed their talents and gained enough strength. ''He''s crazy.'' Baltan was the owner of such an elusive personality. He drove the human protagonist to the brink of death, but after learning of the protagonist''s talent, he spared his life. Even though he was a villain when I was writing, he was a character I was attached to... Currently, he was just a very difficult guy to deal with. ''I feel like throwing up.'' I took my eyes off Baltan. When I looked around, there were two students in sight. Rene, who was staring blankly at me, and Fron, who was glancing at me with indifference. Including me and Baltan, there were only four people present. ''Is this a blessing in disguise?'' Diana, who was more difficult to deal with than Baltan, was not present. Ares and the rest of the Seven Deadly Sins'' children were also gone. Even so, there were two people stronger than me. But why were they so interested in me...? As I was thinking that. Clench. A tremendous amount of pain struck me. Baltan had tightened his grip on my hand. I narrowed my brows in pain, and Baltan tilted his head. "What''s wrong?" "......It''s nothing." I was speechless at Baltan''s brazen attitude. Was he trying to pick a fight with me? To me, the writer who had given him that power... As I thought about it, I felt annoyed and activated my ability. Designation-. Move-. I immediately pulled my hand away and moved behind Baltan. The thing that changed my position was the laurel wreath on Baltan''s head. It wasn''t because I was annoyed that he had taken the best artifact first, but because it seemed like the easiest thing to do. "Huh? What the?" Baltan blinked his eyes in confusion and looked around. Thud. I watched him quietly and then tapped his shoulder. Baltan''s eyes widened as he turned around. And then he blinked again. As if he didn''t even understand what was going on. ''Did I surprise him too much?'' I was just trying to pull my hand away, but it seemed like I had overdone it. Depending on the situation, it could be seen as a threatening action. To apologize, I picked up the fallen laurel wreath and gently placed it on Baltan''s head. Until then, Baltan had only blinked his eyes. Ignoring him, I approached Rene, who was staring blankly at us. "Miss, shall we go now?" "Hmm..." Rene did not nod and shifted her gaze behind her. "Hey." I turned my head and saw Baltan with his eyes sparkling. "Let''s fight!" Baltan shouted. I hardened my face as I became bewildered. Fight. Not Rene, but me...? An unknown creepiness washed over me. ¡°I refuse.¡± I cut him off firmly. However, Baltan didn¡¯t seem to have any intention of listening to me. He tilted his head and asked with an innocent face, ¡°Why?¡± ¡°I¡¯m a little tired¡­¡­¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°¡­¡­I already told you. I¡¯m tired.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± For a moment, my fist clenched. Does he want to fight? Ah, he really is looking for a fight. ¡°Just go away.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± I turned my back on him, feeling like I might really fight him if I kept talking to him. Rene also lost interest and turned around. However, I narrowed my brows at the sensation I felt on my shoulder. ¡°Where are you going?¡± Baltan with eerie face asked with a smile. I found Baltan¡¯s excessive interest annoying and frightening, so I decided to get rid of him, even if I had to use some harsh methods. I narrowed my eyes and activated my killing intent trait. I imbued it with a tiny amount of mana. Goooo¡­¡­. Killing intent radiated from my body. At the sudden burst of stinging aura, Baltan¡¯s hand, which had been holding my shoulder, trembled slightly. I didn¡¯t miss that small opening. Designation. Transfer. I used the surrounding objects to teleport away, creating distance between us. I looked back and saw Baltan standing there, staring blankly at me. Did he give up on fighting? Well, my ability is practically cheating when it comes to escaping¡­¡­ So it¡¯s only natural. Baltan seemed to have given up on chasing me, so I headed to the train station with Rene to get out of Sytan. Until then, Baltan just sat there, silently staring at me. . . . Was it because I felt relieved? Unfortunately, I didn¡¯t see it. The light in Baltan¡¯s eyes, which had simply been born of curiosity, was now filled with a kind of ecstasy¡­¡­. Access 5 advance chapters with the Position Exchange ''I'' Tier ($10) For every $15 collected on Ko-fi, I will release an extra chapter. Bonus chapters on reaching milestones. Happy reading! Chapter 28 (1) - The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy The worst and strongest villain. I became a narrow-eyed character Arsene Adel. DBT,Korean,Novel,Translation,Academy,NEVDA,Fantasy,Possession,AssassinBonus Chapter. Please rate and review on Novel Updates. Another bonus chapter on 50 ratings.A new day had begun. I roughly tidied up my bedding and took Gu poison, who was still asleep, out of my arms and gave him a small drop of mana made from the darkness. - ¡­¡­. Gu poison then fell back asleep. S?a??h the N?v?lFir?(.)n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. This had become the first thing I did every morning lately. After confirming that Gu poison was sleeping peacefully, I stretched. ¡®I feel refreshed today.¡¯ Was it because of yesterday¡¯s hard work? I washed my face roughly with the water the innkeeper had brought me and looked in the mirror. My appearance had also changed a little from before. ¡®I¡¯m growing steadily.¡¯ My body, which had been no different from a child¡¯s, was gradually taking shape. Small, bumpy muscles were densely packed together. I was so satisfied with the sight that I let out a chuckle. ¡®I guess I¡¯ll just wear the uniform for now.¡¯ Yesterday, we had passed the entrance exam for Sytan. In the morning, two uniforms and a paper envelope arrived at the inn. The paper envelope had the word Sytan written on it in three letters. Click. I tore open the top of the attached paper envelope. There was a single letter inside the envelope. [Congratulations on your admission to Sytan. For the next three years, the students will receive training and will eventually lead the Demon Realm¡­ (Omitted) Prior to your admission, we will provide you with the clothing you will need to wear at Sytan. Students are prohibited from wearing plain clothes within Sytan except in unavoidable circumstances, and must only wear the designated clothing. . . . Once again, we sincerely congratulate you on your admission to Sytan.] In short, they had given us the uniforms we were supposed to wear. It was a long-winded way of saying something that wasn¡¯t even that important. ¡®Let¡¯s take a look at the uniform.¡¯ For now, I unpacked only my own and observed the appearance of the clothing. It looked similar to a modern school uniform, but there were some slight differences. ¡®It¡¯s simple, but it looks easy to move around in.¡¯ It seemed that they had put a lot of thought into the fabric itself, considering its practical aspects. A thin blazer, a neat white shirt, and black pants. It looked like it wouldn¡¯t be much different from modern fashion. ¡®In that respect, it¡¯s not too awkward.¡¯ Satisfied with my observation, I hurriedly put it on. When I tried it on, I felt even more alive. It was as if I had gone back to my student days. I should hurry and tell Rene in the next room. Creak. I left my room and stood in front of the door to the next room to wake Rene up. ¡°May I come in?¡± As I asked cautiously, a reply quickly came from inside the room. ¡°Yeah.¡± With permission granted, I opened the door right away and handed Rene the uniform of Sythan. Rene tilted her head and opened the wrapping of the uniform. ¡°What is this?¡± ¡°It will be faster for you to understand if you read the letter than if I explain it.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Rene began to read the letter. And when she had finished reading the entire letter, her gaze turned to the uniform in my hand. As if asking if she should wear it. ¡°Try it on.¡± Rene, who had received the clothes, narrowed her eyes as she was about to take off her clothes. It was a clear sign of rejection. Oops, I thought to myself, feeling embarrassed for no reason, so I left the room for a while. About 5 minutes passed like that? It seemed like she would have changed her clothes by now¡­¡­. ¡°May I come in?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Rene''s permission was granted. I opened the door and went in to see Rene wearing the uniform. My uniform was black, but Rene''s uniform had a navy tone. The black skirt and black stockings went well together. ¡°You look beautiful.¡± ¡°¡­¡­!¡± As I expressed my feelings as they were, Rene''s body trembled. And she turned her head to the side. It seemed like she was trying not to show her expression, but since her hair was short, her reddened ears were occasionally revealed. ¡®Is she embarrassed?¡¯ I opened my eyes wide at the unexpected sight. At first, she was just an object of fear, but now she had become cute to me. ¡°¡­¡­How long.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°How long are you going to look?¡± Ahem¡­¡­. At Rene''s remark, I coughed in vain and turned my gaze to the side. Then I hurriedly bowed to Rene and greeted her. ¡°I''ll be going now, so please rest comfortably today.¡± A rare holiday. Tomorrow I have to attend Sytan''s entrance ceremony, so I wanted to have some personal time today. What should I do to make the most of my day off? For now, let''s narrow it down to one thing I''d like to do¡­¡­. After all, sightseeing in the capital is what I like best. ¡®Because I haven''t really seen the scenery of the Demon Realm yet.¡¯ I should take this opportunity to have a look around. All I''ve seen in this world is the Bares family and the territory of the undead. Even that, I couldn''t see it properly because I was trembling in fear of Crete''s surveillance. In the novel, there is indeed a description of the Demon Realm, but it''s only a description of the Demon Realm after it was destroyed by humans. The Demon Realm before the war has yet to be described. ''Especially since it''s the capital, I''m looking forward to it even more.'' Since I''ll be staying here for three years anyway, the day will come when I can visit it. But I don''t know when that time will come... It should be fine if I don''t practice mana control for a day or so. "I''ll be going out now." After thinking it over, I left a short greeting and turned to go. No, to be exact, I was about to do so when Rene''s question stopped me in my tracks. "Where to?" "Since it''s my day off, I was thinking of sightseeing in the capital." "..." Rene looked displeased with my answer. She pursed her lips and uttered a single word. "You have work." "Pardon? What work are you referring to..." "Escorting me." I was struck with a sense of shock. I couldn''t speak for a while, then let out a groan that was close to a sigh. "...Ah." I had forgotten for a moment. About whose bloodline Rene belonged to. The bloodline of Crete, the Lord of Bares who had used me for months without pay. So it was inevitable that Rene would also behave like a member of a black company. Was my precious holiday going to end up being spent running errands for Rene? I felt a sense of emptiness and made a sullen expression. Rene, who had been staring at me, opened her mouth. "Let''s go together." Access 5 advance chapters with the Position Exchange ''I'' Tier ($10) For every $15 collected on Ko-fi, I will release an extra chapter. Bonus chapters on reaching milestones. Happy reading! Chapter 28 (2) - The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy The worst and strongest villain. I became a narrow-eyed character Arsene Adel. DBT,Korean,Novel,Translation,Academy,NEVDA,Fantasy,Possession,AssassinWe walked around the capital, looking around. Contrary to my expectations, the capital was pristine. The war that had taken place 10 years ago. In its aftermath, hadn''t the Demon Realm been preoccupied with restoring its buildings? But the capital that I saw now was unusually clean. The tall, Western-style houses and the lively voices that could be heard. It was hard to believe that there had been a war here 10 years ago. As I pondered this discrepancy, I came up with a plausible reason. ''It is possible.'' The reason why the capital was so clean was simple. During the war, the humans had been victorious in their battle against the Demon Realm, but they had failed to capture the capital. For the Demons, the capital was their last stronghold, and they had succeeded in defending it. Since it was a good thing, I decided to let it slide. Tug. Rene grabbed my sleeve as I was lost in thought. Only then did I turn my head to look at Rene. ¡°Let''s eat that.¡± ¡°That¡­¡­ Ah, you mean the street vendor.¡± The place Rene was pointing at was a street vendor grilling meat on skewers. The colorful combination of vegetables and meat looked quite appetizing. I approached the street vendor and asked the owner. ¡°What dish is this skewer?¡± ¡°It''s called Buck Skewer, made with Buck and vegetables. It''s our signature dish!¡± Buck? It was the first time I had heard of that animal. It must be an ingredient that only exists in the Demon Realm. Since I had only eaten the meals provided by Crete, I was hesitant because it was unfamiliar, but¡­¡­ ¡­¡­Looking at Rene, who was smacking her lips next to me, it seemed to be quite a delicious ingredient. ¡°I''ll take two.¡± ¡°Thank you!¡± When I paid, the street vendor gave me two skewers. I gave one of the two Buck Skewers to Rene. Drool. Rene immediately began eating the Buck Skewer. I also followed Rene and took a bite of the Buck Skewer. ''¡­¡­Delicious.'' A light flavor like chicken spread in my mouth. It was a taste that even I, a modern person, could enjoy. Among the meals Crete provided, there were some that I wondered if I could eat them¡­¡­ This is as good as it gets. ¡°Does it suit your taste?¡± ¡°Yeah, it''s delicious.¡± We walked through the streets of the capital, chatting. Rene still had a stoic expression, but I could now tell that she was smiling slightly. As we were walking like that. I stopped in my tracks when I saw a huge statue in the middle of the street. It seemed to be a statue modeled after some figure. ''Who is it?'' Somehow, it looked familiar. I tilted my head and tried to guess who the statue resembled. And soon, the answer came to me. It looked exactly like Diana, the woman who would soon ascend to the throne of the Demon King. However, I did not know its identity, so I asked Rene. ¡°Who is the subject of that statue?¡± ¡°The first Demon King.¡± Rene glanced at the statue and replied as if she couldn''t believe I didn''t know. Her words piqued my curiosity. Wasn''t that the figure who had founded the Demon Realm with the Seven Demon Gods? In other words, an ancestor to Diana. I wanted to take a closer look, so I approached the statue. Aah¡­¡­. The necklace I had brought from Sytan began to react. A ghostly object that required a god to be offered to discover its identity. However. ''Why is it reacting now?'' That was when I wondered. Swoosh... This time, the statue of the First Demon King reacted. Countless particles erupted from the statue and formed a single line. The particles began to gather and settled on the necklace. I was so taken aback that I couldn''t react. ''What did the others see¡­?'' I hurriedly looked back at Rene. Rene just tilted her head as if to ask what was wrong. That meant that I was the only one who had seen the phenomenon just now. Then, did I see something that wasn''t there? ''No, I definitely saw it.'' I shook my head. Because there was evidence. Clear proof that what had just happened was not an illusion. ''Because the color changed.'' The original necklace was white. But now, one of the circles on the necklace had turned grayish. s?a??h th? n0v?l(?)ire.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. It wasn''t the color of the largest circle that had changed, but only a small circle, but that alone was a great harvest. ''...Perhaps this necklace is highly likely to be related to the First Demon King.'' If so, that meant that in order to uncover the true nature of the necklace, I had to investigate things related to the First Demon King. It was an artifact that even Adel had avoided answering about. There was definitely something there. However, all I had figured out was that this necklace might be related to the First Demon King in some way. The necklace still didn''t show any reaction even when I poured mana into it. "What are you doing?" Rene asked me as I quietly fiddled with the necklace. I quickly put the necklace in my pocket. Rene, who had been watching me with a curious expression, gestured for me to follow her. "Yes, yes, I''m coming." "Hurry up." I sighed as I watched Rene urging me to hurry, but obediently followed after her. Access 5 advance chapters with the Position Exchange ''I'' Tier ($10) For every $15 collected on Ko-fi, I will release an extra chapter. Bonus chapters on reaching milestones. Happy reading! Chapter 29 (1) - The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy The worst and strongest villain. I became a narrow-eyed character Arsene Adel. DBT,Korean,Novel,Translation,Academy,NEVDA,Fantasy,Possession,AssassinThe next day. After spending a holiday, the day of the entrance ceremony had arrived before we realized it. We left the inn early in the morning and headed towards Sytan. The auditorium where the entrance exam was held was now being used for a different purpose. Students who were officially enrolling in Sytan and instructors standing around them. And on the stage stood a pink-haired girl from Sytan. The girl on the stage began her speech with a familiar tone for a moment, and everyone''s gaze was drawn to her. "That little girl is the headmaster." "Little girl? She''s a monster who subdued us with just her aura." "Even so, she''s cute." I overheard the students'' conversation and clicked my tongue inwardly. What''s cute about her? She has the appearance of a child, but how can anyone describe that appearance, covered in tattoos, as cute? To me, who possessed the morality and law-abiding consciousness of a modern person, it was nothing but creepy. However, since it was a story that I couldn''t share with others, I decided to organize my thoughts. ''In the end, has this day come without any results?'' After finishing my day out with Rene and returning to the inn, I pondered all night long, but I still couldn''t figure out the identity of the necklace. The necklace still showed no response even after I infused it with mana. The information paper still only repeated the words to offer a god. That''s why I decided to postpone finding out the identity of the necklace. For now, it would be better to listen to the headmaster''s speech. ''It''s a bit noisy.'' However, I couldn''t hear the headmaster''s voice well because of the students'' clamor. It wasn''t that I didn''t understand the students. Each of them had their own reasons for entering Sytan, so they couldn''t control their excitement and expressed it. The noise was getting louder and louder. Woo-woong-. A ringing sound came from the stage. It wasn''t a loud sound. But it was clear even in the midst of the commotion. Like a stone thrown into a lake, the waves grew stronger and stronger. The clamoring voices of the students grew smaller. ¡­¡­. Soon, only silence remained in the auditorium, and even the buzzing sound disappeared. A heavy silence descended. Satisfied with this, the headmaster smiled and opened her mouth. "Let''s begin the entrance ceremony." * * * The entrance ceremony was not much different from the modern one. The reasons why Sytan was created, the rules to keep at Sytan, what future students should have in mind and so on...... Since I didn''t feel the urgency to care particularly, it passed by my ears. Just as the atmosphere of the entrance ceremony was building up, "We will have the oath of the valedictorian and the salutatorian." The valedictorian and the salutatorian. At any rate, it wasn''t me or Rene. I did not show overwhelming skills in the entrance exam. The other seven children all had similar skills. I''m curious about what criteria they used to select. Before that, I was worried if Rene''s feelings were hurt. ''Isn''t that it?'' Rene, as always, was stoic, controlling her emotions and simply observing the situation. After all, Rene didn''t care about how strong she was compared to other children. Wasn''t her purpose of entering school to get revenge on the human who killed her mother? Therefore, she seemed to not care about trivial matters. If so. ''Who could it be?'' The top and second-ranked students selected by Sytan. If my guess is correct, one of them is probably Baltan. Thud-. As I expected, the first one to climb onto the stage was Baltan, his crimson hair fluttering. He walked forward confidently, receiving the attention of the other Sytan students. ''......He''s cool.'' Even though there was an unpleasant incident a few days ago, his appearance was admirable. I awkwardly clapped my hands along with the applauding students. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Was it my imagination? It seemed like Baltan''s gaze briefly passed over me. I turned my head slightly to the side and glared at his sharp gaze. Baltan was the second-ranked student, so it was the top-ranked student''s turn next. I had a hunch about this as well. "Top-ranked student, please come up to the stage." As the headmaster called for the top-ranked student, a path opened up among the students. Literally, the moment the top-ranked student was called, the students parted to the left and right, creating a distance. There was a reason why the students made way. The top-ranked student''s reputation was not undeserved, but the biggest reason was probably because of her identity. ''Who would dare block that woman''s path?'' The Demon King''s daughter, Diana. That''s why the woman who took first place in this entrance exam is her. Oh¡­¡­. The female students looked at Diana with eyes of admiration, and the male students blushed or gasped. Her pure white appearance was enough to make the male students admire her. There was even a face that seemed to be filled with pity¡­ ''That''s the appearance that God has given.'' Extraordinary appearance and aura. Even her skills were perfect. It was understandable that the students admired her. It was a great thing considering that Rene, who would definitely be stronger than me right now, didn''t even get second place. So I clapped my hands with a little respect. And so, a few moments passed. "I swear." Baltan and Diana''s voices rang softly in my ears. Baltan''s serious voice was devoid of any playfulness. I listened to the oath they began to read. ¡º We, the freshmen who have been admitted to Sytan, will abide by the school rules and uphold honor and glory during our studies. As members of Sytan, we will wash away our shame and devote ourselves to rebuilding the Demon Realm. We solemnly swear this. ¡» Their voices, filled with determination, filled my ears. The atmosphere, which had been chaotic until just now, began to fill with anger and hatred, growling low and coldly. The anger of those who had lost their homes and families to the humans spread uncontrollably. My throat tightened. ¡®If they find out I¡¯m of the Arsene lineage, they won¡¯t just kill me.¡¯ The name Arsene had a special meaning to the Demons. A name perhaps even more despised and hated than the Sword Saint. If it were revealed that I was of the Arsene lineage¡­ Being killed outright would be the greatest kindness they could show me. In the worst case, I would be tortured for an eternity. That was something I hated even more than death¡­ As I touched the nape of my neck where the tattoo was, ¡°This concludes the Sytan entrance ceremony.¡± The entrance ceremony was over. Access 5 advance chapters with the Position Exchange ''I'' Tier ($10) For every $15 collected on Ko-fi, I will release an extra chapter. Bonus chapters on reaching milestones. s?a??h th? N?velF?re.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. Happy reading! Chapter 29 (2) - The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy The worst and strongest villain. I became a narrow-eyed character Arsene Adel. DBT,Korean,Novel,Translation,Academy,NEVDA,Fantasy,Possession,AssassinAfter the entrance ceremony, we were assigned to our classes. The classes were divided into five: A, B, C, D, and E. They weren¡¯t divided based on ability. They were simply divided randomly. ¡®Of course.¡¯ The Imperial Academy divided its classes based on the students¡¯ abilities, but that was impossible at Sytan. The students of Sytan were forces that would be immediately deployed to the front lines of the human world, so their compatibility with each other was important. So what would be the point of dividing them into classes based on ability? Of course, that wasn¡¯t the only reason. Strong students and weak students. If students were to be classified based on these two criteria, then right now, even if a weak student with latent talent were unable to blossom due to not receiving proper lessons, they might not be able to shine until the very end. Furthermore, Sytan was a group comprised of the elite of the Demon Realm. Among them, the descendants of the Seven Deadly Sins, who were the most outstanding, would assume the role of commanders. With the exception of the leaders, the subordinates should be equal, which was why the classes weren¡¯t divided based on ability. ¡®Which class am I in?¡¯ I approached the bulletin board with the class assignments and checked my name. [1 ¨C A] Class 1, Grade A. That was my class. I turned my gaze to check which class Rene was in. Let¡¯s see. Rene is¡­ ¡®She¡¯s in a different class from me.¡¯ Rene was in Class 1, Grade C. Even though it was the class next door, I felt a little better since I had been placed in a different class from her. Lucky me. ¡°That¡¯s too bad. I didn¡¯t think we¡¯d be separated like this.¡± When I let out a regretful sigh, Rene frowned. ¡°Wipe that smirk off your face.¡± Gasp. I hurriedly composed my expression. The fact that I was slightly happy had inadvertently shown on my face. Rene, who had been about to say something, let out a deep sigh. Thankfully, she didn¡¯t seem angry¡­ Anyway. ¡®I¡¯ll be able to relax for the time being.¡¯ Now, I wouldn¡¯t have to act as Rene¡¯s servant while taking classes. I would still have to follow her around during free time or when our schedules overlapped, but at least I would be treated better than I am now. A slight sense of liberation. That was enough for me. Rene and I followed the other students who had begun to move and headed to our respective classes. ¡°......¡± Rene stared blankly at me, her expression still not relaxed, as if she didn¡¯t approve of me laughing just now. ¡®I¡¯ll ignore her.¡¯ Pretending not to notice her gaze, I entered the classroom with the nameplate for Class 1, Grade A. I looked around the classroom. I could see students who still seemed awkward. It was a new semester, and most of the students were meeting each other for the first time, so it was inevitable that they would be a little shy. But that didn¡¯t matter. What mattered was whether or not the descendants of the Seven Deadly Sins were in this class. ¡®Thankfully, those two aren¡¯t here.¡¯ Those two are referred to Baltan and Diana. I had already clashed with Baltan before, so things were awkward between us, and Diana was awkward for no reason at all. I guess you could say that there was an untouchable aura about her. Undoubtedly, she''s someone I''ll have to win over to my side someday, but approaching her right now was risky. As the final boss of the Demon Realm, there was a sense of distance from her... Still, we''ll meet again someday. I need to build up my strength to be on her side then, but that''s not important right now. ''...So, there are no descendants of the Seven Deadly Sins.'' It was a bit troubling. Assuming my prediction is correct, we''ll be dispatched to the human world in groups in the future. It goes without saying that the group with the most powerful students will have the advantage. That''s when my expression hardened. "Move." S?a?ch* Th? N0v?lFir?.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. A cold voice pierced my ears. I turned my head and saw a small child looking up at me with cold eyes. The dark eye shadow around his eyes and his thick navy hair made the boy''s face look sinister. His tone was arrogant enough to make me feel slightly offended, but... I quietly moved out of the way. "Go ahead." The boy passed me without even replying. If a normal student had shown such an attitude, I would have been upset, but I didn''t show any dissatisfaction. To be precise, there was no one to show my dissatisfaction to. The boy was a member of the Seven Deadly Sins. ''So that kid was here.'' My eyes widened in surprise. I thought there weren''t any descendants of the Seven Deadly Sins in my class, but I was wrong. The descendant of the Barus family, who is in charge of Gluttony among the Seven Deadly Sins. Samuel. In the original story, he appears with Fron. Of course, the fact that he is killed in the human world is no different from the other children of the Seven Deadly Sins, but he was definitely strong. ''The risk of dying has decreased a little.'' Since there is one descendant of the Seven Deadly Sins, I won''t die suddenly in the human world... His personality seems a bit dirty, but I''m sure he''ll be fine once we get to know each other. ...He''ll be fine, right? Access 5 advance chapters with the Position Exchange ''I'' Tier ($10) For every $15 collected on Ko-fi, I will release an extra chapter. Bonus chapters on reaching milestones. Happy reading! Chapter 30 (1) - The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy The worst and strongest villain. I became a narrow-eyed character Arsene Adel. DBT,Korean,Novel,Translation,Academy,NEVDA,Fantasy,Possession,AssassinBonus chapter thanks to @frozendeagon for subscription to ''Position Exchange - I'' tier on Ko-fi.Faculty Meeting Room. The atmosphere was tense in the room where the faculty members who would be in charge of the first-years and the headmaster were gathered. Ares, who was in charge of Class C of the first-years, opened his mouth. "I will go to Class A." At that remark, the faculty members next to him looked at Ares as if they were bewildered. The faculty members had already been assigned to their respective classes. Ares had also been assigned as the faculty member in charge of Class C. However, it was natural for the faculty members to be in an uproar when he suddenly said that he would change the class he was in charge of. The headmaster, who had been listening to Ares in silence, asked. "Is there a reason why you suddenly want to change the class you''re in charge of?" "Yes, there is." Ares said, meeting the headmaster''s gaze. The headmaster nodded as if to say that he would listen to the reason. "Adel, I have confirmed that the student has been assigned to Class A." "So?" "I want to control him directly. There is a high probability that he will grow up to be a person who will harm the Demon Realm in the future." "Why do you think so?" "Because he''s dangerous. When I was rolling around on the battlefield, I saw countless people with an aura similar to Adel''s." Ares paused for a moment. Everyone listened attentively because he had a brilliant track record of preventing humans from capturing the capital in the war. And then Ares''s mouth dropped. "That child is born with the nature of killing." Nature of Killing. It meant the talent and destiny of those who had no choice but to live by taking and trampling on life. If that nature is handled well, it will not be a big problem. But if he turns the blade against his own allies. ¡®There will be great damage.¡¯ There was one good thing. Adel, when judged solely on power, didn''t stand out as much as the children of the Seven Deadly Sins. He was still young. "It would be better to tame him while he can still be controlled." So leave it to me. As Ares finished speaking, an opposing opinion emerged. "Aren''t you paying too much attention to a half-breed?" "That''s right. Compared to the children of the Seven Deadly Sins, he was ridiculously weak. There''s no need to go as far as being the faculty member in charge of him...." Clatter. Ares shook his head at the opposing opinions. ¡°Strength is not solely determined by force.¡± Ares added. The teamwork Adel had shown when subduing the Sword Saint, the boldness and composure he had displayed when making his decisive move. Considering all of this, there was no way he was inferior to the children of the Seven Deadly Sins. The instructors also knew this, so even those who had opposed him had no choice but to remain silent. ¡°That is why I wish to go. Adel needs to be watched over......¡± ¡°Wait a moment!¡± Before Ares could finish speaking. Idea, Ares''s junior and the appointed instructor of Class A, slammed her desk and shot to her feet. ¡°Senior, do you not trust me? I''m also a worthy instructor of Sytan!¡± ¡°......That''s not it, but that child is a natural-born killer.¡± Ares denied it with his words, but his expression clearly showed that he did not trust Idea. There was no way Idea would not notice Ares''s subtle feelings. ¡°Is that to say, you do not trust me enough to entrust him to me?¡± ¡°......¡± Ares could not find any more words to say and hung his head. ¡°I apologize if I have made you uncomfortable.¡± ¡°Really, when will you stop treating me like a child......¡± Just as Idea was about to flare up her Mana in frustration. The headmaster personally stepped forward to mediate between the two. ¡°That is enough.¡± ¡°But......¡± ¡°That is enough.¡± The headmaster''s voice carried an overwhelming pressure. At this, a chilly atmosphere hung in the conference room as if frost had settled. ¡°You''re always picking on me.¡± Only then did Idea slump down and sit back in her chair. After confirming that Idea had calmed down, the headmaster sighed and opened her mouth. ¡°I have heard the instructor''s opinions. However, the classes have already been assigned. I do not think it would be beneficial to change the classes now.¡± ¡°......I understand.¡± Ares accepted the headmaster''s words as if he had no other choice. Even Ares, who had fought countless battles on the battlefield, did not dare to refute the headmaster''s words. Everyone knew that despite the headmaster''s childlike appearance and gentle speech, she was no different from a monster in reality. That was why Ares decided to put aside his own opinions and listen to the headmaster''s words. Believing that the headmaster must have thought everything through. ¡°One thing, the instructor''s words are not without merit. Instructor Idea, I would like to ask you to pay special attention to the child named Adel.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Idea, who was satisfied with the fact that she would be in charge of Class A as planned, replied in a much better voice than before. The headmaster, who confirmed this, tapped the desk and concluded. ¡°Then, this concludes the meeting. Everyone, please go to your respective classes and greet the children.¡± With this, the entrance exam and class assignments were all finalized. Finally, the first class was about to begin. s?a??h th? N0v?lFire(.)n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. Access 5 advance chapters with the Position Exchange ''I'' Tier ($10) For every $15 collected on Ko-fi, I will release an extra chapter. Bonus chapters on reaching milestones. Happy reading! Chapter 30 (2) - The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy The worst and strongest villain. I became a narrow-eyed character Arsene Adel. DBT,Korean,Novel,Translation,Academy,NEVDA,Fantasy,Possession,AssassinThe awkward atmosphere was short-lived, and the children, who were around the same age, quickly became noisy. Among the excited and awkward students, there were a few noticeable children. They are not the characters I remember. Some seemed a bit stronger. Although they were not ranked amongst the strong ones, but they seemed to have the eyes to recognize the strong. I wondered what they thought of me. A sudden curiosity arose. I was not stupid enough to ask this directly. ¡®The two most noticeable ones for now.¡¯ As expected, they are the Seven Deadly Sins. The first is Samuel. The atmosphere was unusual from the start. Samuel exuded a heavy atmosphere all around him, as if telling people not to approach him. It seemed difficult to get close to him, but since we were in the same class, it was not impossible. And the second is...¡­ ¡°Hoho, the strong always arrive the last.¡± - The kid who was babbling something similar. She exuded a presence among the students who were praising her, and her identity was Fron. I wondered why she appeared in the original work with Samuel, but it seemed that the setting of being in the same class had established the plausibility. ¡®She is clearly a descendant of a family that represents lust.¡¯ She is showing more arrogant behavior than lustful. It is true that her appearance is outstanding, but I am not interested because of her personality. Tsk, tsk. When I was clicking my tongue inwardly. Suddenly, my eyes met Fron¡¯s. Then Fron¡¯s eyes sparkled at me. I felt like I was going to get annoyed, so I quickly avoided her gaze. ¡®But...¡­.¡¯ Why is it? No student talks to me. Even Samuel, who has a fierce atmosphere, has students talking to him. ¡®Why me...¡­.¡¯ For a moment, I felt something swell up. But I repeated deep breathing and calmed my boiling emotions. What am I doing to the children? I should talk to them first. It would have been fine if I was the first one to strike up a conversation. Thinking this, I started to get up from my seat...... Startled. The students who had been chatting stopped moving and began to glance at me. Flustered, I pretended to adjust my posture and sat back down. Only then did the students start talking again. What the heck? What did I do wrong? No matter how much I thought about it, I couldn''t figure it out, so my confusion grew. I thought about it for a moment. In the end, I gave up. ''I guess I''ll just sleep.'' The nightmare of my school days had returned. I slowly closed my eyes. Hoping this moment would pass. How much time had passed? Bang-. I opened my eyes again at the loud noise. I looked up and saw a woman with a bright smile in my field of vision. Judging by her uniform, she didn''t seem to be a student, but she seemed to be the instructor who had been next to Ares. She stood in front of the platform and suddenly shouted to the students. "Nice to meet you! I''m Idea, the homeroom teacher for Class A, who will be with you from now on. Everyone, remember my name!" Homeroom teacher. S?a??h the Nov?lF?re .??t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. The students'' eyes changed. The instructors at Sytan were all veterans who had made significant contributions to the Demon War. For the students, the instructors were like objects of admiration and respect. Of course, not for me. Clap, clap. Idea clapped her hands and continued her explanation. "Some of you may already know me, but to introduce myself further, I am also your senior. I was also known by the alias, Legion of Calamity." Legion of Calamity? It was an alias I knew. But judging by the students'' reactions, she seemed to be quite a famous woman in the Demon Realm. ''If she''s the Legion of Calamity, then she''s the woman who killed a thousand humans by herself at the River of Phlegethos.'' ''Wasn''t it thirty thousand, not a thousand?'' She was more famous than I thought. Such a strong person is our homeroom teacher. Does that mean my chances of survival have increased a little? The students looked at Idea with even more admiration as she introduced herself. Idea basked in their gazes before getting to the main point. "Now that my introduction is over, I''ll tell you about the teaching style from now on." With that, Idea began to scribble something on the blackboard. The word written on the blackboard. [ Hunting Method ] Idea tapped the blackboard twice. "This is what I will be teaching you." Hunting Method? The students stirred. Idea smiled faintly, as if she had expected this reaction, and opened her mouth. ¡°The hunting method I will teach you is not the hunting of demons or beasts that you are familiar with.¡± ¡°Then who are we hunting?¡± When a student couldn¡¯t hold back his curiosity and asked, Idea spoke as if it were obvious. ¡°Humans.¡± The single word, human. The students showed interest at this. ¡°From now on, you will be hunting humans. Naturally, you must also know the methods for hunting humans, correct?¡± I also became interested at this. Methods for hunting humans¡­ Aren¡¯t those grandiose words? It¡¯s not just killing, but methods for hunting. It seemed worth listening to. As Idea said, we will be facing many humans from now on, so it wouldn¡¯t be bad to listen. However, there must have been students who were dissatisfied, because a voice like this was heard. ¡°If we only learn hunting methods, will we not be able to learn magic or swordsmanship?¡± ¡°You do not need to worry about that. I will only be teaching the hunting methods, and other instructors will teach those subjects.¡± Only then did the student show a relieved expression. Idea continued speaking. ¡°That said, I will not only be teaching you hunting methods. I will also be in charge of Class A¡¯s practical training and basic physical training.¡± I couldn¡¯t help but groan inwardly. ¡®My weakest subjects¡­¡¯ Basic physical training must mean physical strength. I had been avoiding Rene because I hated training my physical strength. In the end, what was meant to happen, happened. I had been feeling the need to train lately, so I decided not to complain. ¡°Then, shall we begin the first lesson?¡± Access 5 advance chapters with the Position Exchange ''I'' Tier ($10) For every $15 collected on Ko-fi, I will release an extra chapter. Bonus chapters on reaching milestones. Happy reading! Chapter 31 (1) - The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy The worst and strongest villain. I became a narrow-eyed character Arsene Adel. DBT,Korean,Novel,Translation,Academy,NEVDA,Fantasy,Possession,AssassinBonus chapter for reaching 50 rating on Novel Updates. Another bonus chapter on reaching 5 reviews.First Lesson Begins Idea called the students to the training ground. Technically, it''s called a training ground... But it''s questionable whether it can be defined as such given its size. The training ground was vast. It seemed to be at least four times the size of a normal school training ground. It was likely built this large to accommodate the use of magic and weapons. It seemed safe to assume that there would be no risk of being hit by stray attacks. While I was curiously looking around, Clap, clap. Idea clapped her hands, focusing the students'' attention. "Watch carefully." Idea closed her eyelids. Ooh... As Idea stretched out both arms forward, black mana began to gather. The black mana gradually took shape, transforming into a tray shape. It didn''t end there. Something emerged from the black mana. Not one, but countless numbers. Humans. What Idea had summoned were soldiers clad in iron armor, gripping swords. "Now, let me explain today''s lesson." Idea said, patting the shoulder of a human soldier. The human soldier stood there blankly, unresponsive like a doll. "They''re not real humans. They''re just illusions I created with magic." A rare Illusionist capable of this level. Boasting to herself, Idea struck her palm with her fist, ''thwack.'' "By the way, I was also the one who forged the Sword Saint during the entrance exam." I was a little surprised. A counterfeit close to 10% of the original. If it had been a replica of an ordinary person, I wouldn''t have felt this way, but it was a replica of 10% of the Sword Saint. It''s true that his replica couldn''t directly cause harm in reality. However, based on the performance it showed during the exam, it was clear that she had the ability to turn the tide of battle. ''It''s full of monsters.'' Sytan with its formidable power, and the Imperial Academy that overwhelmingly surpasses it. It was enough to give me goosebumps. "Shall we start here?" Idea smiled brightly and pointed at a student. The student who was pointed at, pointed himself with a bewildered look. "Me?" "Yes!" "What am I supposed to do?" "You can attack me." "Huh?" The student tilted his head. Idea continued her explanation. "You just need to get past the group of human soldiers and successfully attack me." ¡°You¡¯re not dueling me directly?¡± ¡°Yes, because¡­¡­¡± Idea didn¡¯t finish her sentence. Because I opened my mouth first. ¡°You¡¯re going to act as the commander.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± A sharp gaze. Idea¡¯s piercing gaze shot towards me. I quickly shut my mouth. I was about to say more¡­¡­. Was there something she didn¡¯t like? As if confirming my thoughts, Idea asked for my name. "What''s your name?" "It''s Adel." "...Well, you were right. But from now on, don''t open your mouth while the instructor is explaining." She kept staring at me. I nodded. What exactly was she dissatisfied with? Didn''t Ares also treat me like this? She listened when other students interrupted her and said what they wanted to ask... It seemed like I had been marked by the instructors without even knowing it. Idea soon turned her gaze away from me and continued her explanation. "I will play the role of the commander of the human soldiers. Humans are weak, so they have a habit of moving in groups." Idea stepped into the midst of the human soldiers and pointed to herself. "And there is a commander within the human group. Their spiritual supporters, or leaders. Then what happens to the remaining humans after they die?" Idea paused and drew her hand across her neck, and the human soldiers collapsed in a heap. It was like dominoes. "They lose a significant amount of combat power. The stronger their leader, the greater the impact." "Strike the head and the body will follow." It was a proverb from Sun Tzu''s Art of War that meant to eliminate the enemy leader first, but... there was a big flaw in this saying. It was easier said than done. Human commanders not only had outstanding individual strength but were also heavily guarded by their surroundings. And even if they were successfully subdued, humans could immediately elect another leader. This was the difference between the human world and the demon world. Compared to the human world, which was overflowing with talent, the demon world had a scarcity of it. That aside... ''It''s not fundamentally wrong.'' There was nothing as weak as an army that had lost its leader and its will. The problem was that it was incredibly difficult. ...But then again. If it was just about subduing the leader¡­ It shouldn''t be too difficult for me. It was when I was smiling with my eyes. "Of course, it''s impossible for you to break through the human soldiers and subdue me, so I''ll consider it a pass if you touch me with your hand or weapon. Those who fail will be subject to supplementary lessons." The students seemed to despair at the mention of supplementary lessons. However, since their level had dropped significantly, it was a welcome development for me. "I''ve changed my mind. Let''s rearrange the first order." The beginning of a full-fledged class. At the same time, Idea scanned the students with a gaze that seemed to be searching for prey. For some reason, I got a creepy feeling. My intuition was right. Chuck-. Idea''s outstretched fingertips. The one who was targeted was none other than me. ''I guess I was marked after all.'' Since I had already expected it, I stepped forward without much complaint. Idea narrowed her eyes. It seemed like she wanted to see how I would do it. Then I should respond accordingly. "Let''s begin." I nodded my head in response and became lost in thought. The situation during the entrance exam. ''I was able to exchange positions with the Sword Saint.'' That wasn''t all. When I was in the Bares family, I was also able to exchange positions with the Gu Poison that Crete had put inside me. Gu Poison was made of mana. That means that the Position Exchange also recognizes things made of mana as non-living beings. However, there was something that was impossible. I had tried to use Position Exchange on organs like the heart or lungs of my opponent. The result was a complete failure. I tried it just in case, but the result was as expected. S?a??h th? N?v?lFir?(.)n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. Of course, not now. I smiled sinisterly. And I uttered the incantation. Access 5 advance chapters with the Position Exchange ''I'' Tier ($10) For every $15 collected on Ko-fi, I will release an extra chapter. Bonus chapters on reaching milestones. Happy reading! Chapter 31 (2) - The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy The worst and strongest villain. I became a narrow-eyed character Arsene Adel. DBT,Korean,Novel,Translation,Academy,NEVDA,Fantasy,Possession,Assassin"Designation." An arrow shoots out. One. Two. Three... It passes over the human soldiers one by one. Soon, the arrow reached the human soldier who was directly in front of Idea. Even I was surprised at the growth of my ability. Because the distance between me and Idea was at least a hundred meters. ''Has it already grown to this extent?'' A frightening growth rate. Even if it was impossible to control the battlefield, it was enough to annihilate one of the enemy''s units. ''No more distractions.'' When I didn''t move, Idea looked at me with pity in her eyes. At this, I chanted the incantation again. "Move." In that instant. Space warped. I bypassed the soldiers and arrived before Idea. I didn''t even feel the need to unleash my other abilities. I simply pointed my dagger at Idea''s throat. And a heavy silence flowed. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Idea blinked blankly. Did that mean she didn''t even realize what was happening? Or was she relying on the Mana Shield that was faintly shimmering at the tip of my dagger? One thing was for sure. I had succeeded in subduing Idea. For a Mage to show an opening to an Assassin meant death. "Will this pass?" "Ha." A chuckle escaped Idea''s lips as I asked mockingly. There was definitely a smile on her lips, but for some reason, an inexplicable fear crept over me. Was it just my imagination? Idea, who had been looking at me with a strange glint in her eyes, muttered, ¡°¡­¡­I think I understand why Senior asked me to keep an eye on you." "Pardon?" "You pass. Return to your seat." "Yes? Yes, I understand." I felt a sense of trepidation. I hadn''t expected it to go this smoothly. The emotion Idea had shown me was clear hostility. But it had suddenly changed to a look of interest. It was difficult to guess what had changed her mind. But I thought I knew one thing for sure. ''It must be the special nature of the Sytan working.'' If one possessed outstanding abilities, Sytan guaranteed them appropriate treatment. That meant they would be heavily involved in combat, but they would also be given some leeway during peacetime. I didn''t know what action of mine had caused Ares and Idea to be wary of me. But since my talent seemed to be extraordinary, they had changed their attitude. I didn''t know why Ares kept watching me¡­¡­. ''It can''t be that he''s figured out that I''m a descendant of Arsene.'' If that were the case, he would have tried to kill me immediately. But since he hadn''t, it seemed that he hadn''t yet discovered my bloodline. ''Well, it doesn''t matter.'' I would highlight my talent without revealing the full extent of my abilities. I just had to keep acting the way I had been. With that thought in mind, I returned to my seat, and it was the other students'' turn. - Die, you human bastards! - Die! The students were stronger than I expected. Although they were students who had not passed the entrance exam with excellent grades, the fact that they were Demons remained unchanged. It wasn''t difficult for them to subdue a few human soldiers without any special abilities. Cough...!! These humans are strong...! ...Of course, there were some students who seemed to be struggling. Still, the majority of the students possessed the ability to subdue the human soldiers. But that was it. Stab-. Idea, who had been watching the situation from behind, began to command the human soldiers. The soldiers surrounded the students who had been running wild and stabbed them from a distance with their spears. In the end, the students failed due to their accumulated wounds. One student suddenly jumped high and charged towards Idea, but would the human soldiers only use spears and swords? Pew-. The soldiers shot arrows. The student who had jumped up was pierced by dozens of arrows and became like a hedge-hog. It was quite clever, but it failed. Quite some time had passed, yet I was still the only one who had passed the class. It was here that I once again felt the deceitfulness of the Position Exchange. ''They can''t even be compared to ordinary students.'' If only my skills were sufficient, I would have easily surpassed even the children of the Seven Deadly Sins. Moreover, if I could increase my proficiency in Position Exchange and grasp the exact activation criteria, it would be amazing. The Imperial Academy offered huge rewards to students who showed excellent results. In Sytan, where a single talent is precious, the probability of receiving a better reward was higher. They even gave me an artifact just because I passed the entrance exam with excellent grades. Therefore, it was necessary to maintain high grades. If I was going to do it, I might as well aim for the best. Now that I think about it, being ranked 1st in my class might be more doable than I thought. There was a time when I had such thoughts. Until a student came out. ¡­¡­. Everyone held their breath. It felt as if their breathing had stopped. The moment that student stepped out, the air around him seemed to distort. ¡°¡­¡­I shall begin.¡± As his turn came, the student who walked out spread his arms and clasped his hands together. Then, purple mana surged around the student, and a cool wind began to envelop the surroundings. Soon. Samuel, his magic swept over the human soldiers and Idea. Access 5 advance chapters with the Position Exchange ''I'' Tier ($10) For every $15 collected on Ko-fi, I will release an extra chapter. Bonus chapters on reaching milestones. Happy reading! S~?a??h the ??v?l_Fir?.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 32 (1) - The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy The worst and strongest villain. I became a narrow-eyed character Arsene Adel. DBT,Korean,Novel,Translation,Academy,NEVDA,Fantasy,Possession,AssassinA swirling violet storm raged. Only Idea, at the center of the typhoon, seemed unaffected. But the human soldiers... Annihilated. They had all vanished. Unable to withstand Samuel¡¯s magic, they had returned to nothingness. ¡®¡­I guess I should take back what I said earlier.¡¯ Hadn¡¯t I said that being first in my class seemed easy? I felt like crawling into a mouse hole out of shame. The power that could sweep away an entire front. I obediently admired the sight of genuine magic, worthy of its name. If I had to nitpick, my ability could also be classified as magic. However, what Samuel had just displayed was real magic, the kind you would only see in games. It was on a completely different level from what I had seen from the audience seats during the entrance exam. Furthermore, it seemed that he had mixed his own unique ability into this magic. Gluttony. Samuel¡¯s unique talent. S~?a??h the N0v?lFire(.)n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. The very embodiment of appetite, Gluttony was a fearsome ability that could devour anything. "Ugh...!" Idea gritted her teeth and feigned an expression of anger. From the very first class, two students had overwhelmingly surpassed her class. So, from Idea¡¯s point of view, it was impossible not to be angry. Even if she respected talented students, as an instructor, her pride was being wounded. If I had been one of the Seven Deadly Sins, she might have been able to understand. However, I wasn¡¯t one of the Seven Deadly Sins, so that would have made her even angrier. Idea, who had been on the verge of tears, let out a sigh. ¡°Why is this batch of students like this¡­?¡± Idea seemed to have given up and gestured to Samuel. Without a word, Samuel returned to his seat. It was then. ¡°......¡± ¡°......¡± As he passed by me, Samuel shot me a piercing glare. Then, he quickly looked away and continued on his way. ¡®What the?¡¯ I couldn¡¯t understand his behavior, but I let it slide. I was too engrossed in my thoughts. ¡®The descendants of the Seven Deadly Sins really do stand out, even among the best students.¡¯ In other words. There wasn¡¯t a single student who was as talented as the descendants of the Seven Deadly Sins. And I hadn¡¯t even seen the full extent of the descendants¡¯ abilities yet. Wasn¡¯t there still one more descendant of the Seven Deadly Sins who hadn¡¯t appeared yet? Laurel Fron. Her turn hadn¡¯t come yet. - Only three students might pass the first assignment. - I''m envious. When will I ever become that strong? It seemed that the students already recognized the three of us as beings stronger than themselves. They seemed to see us as objects of envy, jealousy, and resentment¡­ I don''t know how long those feelings will last. The gap will only continue to widen. - But that half-demon in that class seems weaker than Samuel. If the instructor hadn''t let her guard down, he would have been easily subdued. - Subdued? He would have fainted after just one hit. I can hear every word. I gritted my teeth and memorized the two bastards who had just spoken. Just you wait. As I was grinding my teeth, The storm that had been raging around Idea gradually subsided. Idea, boasting her perfectly unruffled clothes, opened her mouth. "It was an amazing ability that took me by surprise for a moment." ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Samuel didn''t react to Idea''s compliment. He just stood there quietly, as if he was annoyed by the situation. It was an attitude that came from the confidence that he would pass. But Idea''s one word turned the situation upside down. "But unfortunately, you failed." ¡°¡­¡­?¡± Only then did Samuel react. Samuel''s deeply sunken eyes twitched slightly. Idea pointed to her body as if to explain. "It was good that you subdued the human soldiers. But you failed to kill me, the commander of the humans." Idea was right. It was true that Samuel had wiped out all the human soldiers, but he had not been able to deal a direct blow to Idea. Looking at Idea, whose hair was not a single strand out of place and whose clothes were not a single wrinkle out of place, I couldn''t even tell if Samuel had used magic. Clack. Samuel gritted his teeth. He wouldn''t be able to accept it. I was acknowledged even though I couldn''t subdue the human soldiers, let alone damage Idea. Samuel had shown his strength, which was greater than mine, but he couldn''t accept Idea''s harsh evaluation. Idea continued to explain to Samuel, who was biting his lower lip. "No matter how many human soldiers you kill, there are more than enough soldiers to take their place. That''s what I mean." A strand of black mana rose from the tip of Idea''s finger. It formed a thin oval shape again, and soon began to spew out countless human soldiers. More than before, a number reaching a hundred. Samuel¡¯s eyes wavered at this. Clack. Idea, who had confirmed Samuel¡¯s reaction, flicked her finger and made the human soldiers disappear. Access 5 advance chapters with the Position Exchange ''I'' Tier ($10) For every $15 collected on Ko-fi, I will release an extra chapter. Bonus chapters on reaching milestones. Happy reading! Chapter 32 (2) - The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy The worst and strongest villain. I became a narrow-eyed character Arsene Adel. DBT,Korean,Novel,Translation,Academy,NEVDA,Fantasy,Possession,AssassinIdea let out a sigh and explained. ¡°Like this, no matter how many human soldiers you kill, you won¡¯t be able to deal any significant damage. That¡¯s why you have to kill the commander.¡± ¡°At the very least, high-ranking personnel like the commander are difficult to replace.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Even after Idea had explained everything, Samuel glanced at me with an unpleasant expression. I gave a small smile. What can I do? Samuel seemed as if he wanted to say something, but he quickly turned his head away. ¡®Samuel must have noticed it too.¡¯ What my strengths are. What I excel at compared to him. I have lived more lives than the other students, so my ability to see the essential nature of a problem is more developed. That¡¯s why my objective reasoning ability is superior to that of students who are only 17 years old. Therefore, I focused on attacking only Idea. If I used my traits, subduing the human soldiers would be a piece of cake. However, I knew that killing the human soldiers was not the essence of this lesson. What Idea was trying to teach us in this first lesson. ¡®The condition of victory.¡¯ Demons and humans are fundamentally different. Undying and undefeated. Idea was trying to explain to us the things she had learned about humans through her experience in war. But Samuel probably thought that he just had to kill all the enemies. That was his downfall. Arrogance. Overconfidence in his own abilities. For these two reasons, Samuel failed even though he could have easily passed. ¡°¡­¡­Tch.¡± In the end, Samuel accepted the result. He didn¡¯t seem to be completely satisfied, but¡­ He didn¡¯t raise any complaints, so the final turn began right away. The last turn of the first lesson. The protagonist of this turn was Fron. "Hehe, it''s finally my turn." Fron stepped forward, her blue hair swaying. The students were interested in Fron¡¯s confident appearance. - It''s another child of the Seven Deadly Sins. - Samuel could have easily passed, but he failed because he was careless. As long as Fron isn''t careless, she''ll pass, right? "Hehe..." Fron, who had been listening to the students¡¯ reactions in silence, snorted. At first glance, it seemed like a display of confidence, but it was slightly different. Fron was trembling. - Why isn''t she moving? - What is she doing? The students wondered as they watched Fron, who didn¡¯t show any movement. I watched Fron quietly because I roughly knew the reason. Fron was still trembling. S?a?ch* Th? ?ov?l?ir?.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. ¡®It can¡¯t be helped. Fron¡¯s ability wasn¡¯t specialized in combat. Since she was in charge of lust among the Seven Deadly Sins, Fron didn¡¯t fight directly. She only commanded her subordinates like a queen bee in a beehive. To put it simply, it meant that she had an ability specialized in buffs. Even during the entrance exam, Fron had passed by granting overwhelming power to her teammates. The problem was that she couldn¡¯t cast buffs on herself. ¡­¡­But that can¡¯t be it. She can¡¯t cast buffs on herself? It didn¡¯t make sense. There seemed to be another reason, but I couldn¡¯t think of anything. ¡®Well, it¡¯s unfortunate.¡¯ In individual classes, Fron¡¯s ability didn¡¯t shine. That was why Fron hadn¡¯t been able to use her ability at all. A horrible sight unfolded that I couldn¡¯t bear to explain. She had collapsed after being beaten up by the human soldiers. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± I watched that sight and quietly closed my eyes. It was a truly unfortunate sight. That was when it happened. There was a female student who made my pupils tremble strangely. Saaa-. The wounds of the students who had been rolling on the floor, torn and bleeding, began to heal. Healing magic. I couldn¡¯t hide my surprise. ¡®A healing-type talent?¡¯ This was a huge discovery. Healing magic was one of the talents that only humans could use. It was a type of divine power that the gods of the human world gave to their apostles. ¡®It doesn¡¯t seem like something a human did.¡¯ There was no way a human would be here, and even if there was, there was no reason for them to stand out like this. So it was definitely a half-Dark Elf student. It would be possible if it was a half-Dark Elf with half-human and half-Dark Elf blood. Swish-. I turned my head, following the lingering mana from the healing magic. My extremely developed senses could sense the traces of mana unless the other person intentionally tried to hide it. That was how I saw a student. The pink-haired girl was a half-Dark Elf, as expected. She had pink hair and was as charming as expected, but she was half-Demon, just as I had guessed. Her appearance was no different from a human¡¯s, but there was a star tattoo on her wrist. ¡°What was her name again?¡± She wasn¡¯t a particularly noticeable student. She hadn¡¯t stood out during the entrance exam, so she must have been one of the students who had fainted. Should I try to find out more about her? ¡°I¡¯ll need to find a way to connect with her.¡± For now, I decided to memorize her appearance. Since she was the owner of a rare healing ability, she was worth my time. Access 5 advance chapters with the Position Exchange ''I'' Tier ($10) For every $15 collected on Ko-fi, I will release an extra chapter. Bonus chapters on reaching milestones. Happy reading! Chapter 33 (2) - The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy The worst and strongest villain. I became a narrow-eyed character Arsene Adel. DBT,Korean,Novel,Translation,Academy,NEVDA,Fantasy,Possession,AssassinThere¡¯s an old saying: You can¡¯t spit in a smiling face. That¡¯s how important a smile is. Smirk. I turned my lips up into a smile for Samuel, who was glaring at me. Samuel flinched and twisted his head away as if he had seen a disgusting bug. Is this¡­¡­ not it? The first attempt ended in failure. Then the second attempt¡­¡­. ¡°What a nauseating face.¡± Just as I was about to do that, Samuel uttered icy words. I froze, unable to react. I could clearly feel the hostility. Samuel and I faced off for a while. A short moment that felt like an eternity. It was Samuel who broke the silence. ¡°Can¡¯t you understand? I mean get your nauseating face out of my sight. Lowly bastard.¡± Lowly bastard¡­. That word meant half-blood. It seemed that Samuel clearly disliked me, a half-blood. But what could I do about it? ¡°What an incredibly rude way to speak. Weren¡¯t you the one who stared at me first?¡± Flinch. Samuel¡¯s eyebrows twitched fiercely. My eyes narrowed, and a cold atmosphere began to circulate. At this, Samuel growled lowly. ¡°Are you trying to fight me?¡± ¡°I wouldn¡¯t mind.¡± I answered with a shrug. ¡°I don¡¯t know how great your family is, but judging from the fact that they produced trash like you, they must not be much of a family.¡± ¡°You crazy bastard¡­¡­!¡± I snorted at Samuel¡¯s furious appearance. This time, it was different from the case with Baltan. That guy just wanted to fight me out of pure curiosity. It was always within the realm of sparring. Since the principle of Sytan was that students could not harm other students. However, Samuel showed me genuine hostility. I could never overlook that. It would be nice if I could win Samuel over as an ally, but if he had that much hostility towards me, it would be difficult to win him over as an ally, and it could become an obstacle to my future plans. So, it would be better to make a judgment now. If the relationship was going to get worse, it would be better to cut it off now. ¡°I¡¯ll do as you wish.¡± Clench-. Gritting his teeth, Samuel frowned and released his power. Coo-ooo-. Dozens of teeth began to sprout on Samuel¡¯s right arm. I manifested my killing intent against him. An eerie aura like a well-honed sword blade enveloped the surroundings. At the same time, I felt the gazes of the students focusing on us. - Are they fighting? - What''s going on? What''s the situation? But soon, the students¡¯ murmurs began to fade away. Samuel and I We began to prepare to tear at each other¡¯s throats. I was drawing arrows so that we could switch places at any moment. Ding-Dong- The bell rang, signaling the start of the third class. The students returned to their seats. Suddenly, only Samuel and I were left standing. Samuel grimaced and sat back down. ¡®Hmm.¡¯ The situation was tense. In the end, I also sat down. It felt like it had ended without a clear resolution, which was annoying¡­ Still, it was better than one of us getting hurt. As I was thinking about what to do next, the door to the classroom opened. The teacher for the third class had entered. ¡°Now that class has started, I would like everyone to be quiet. Ah, first, let me introduce myself.¡± * * * The teacher for the third class finished his brief self-introduction. To summarize, the teacher¡¯s name was Robolt, and he was in charge of teaching magic. In that case. ¡®It¡¯s time for magic class.¡¯ S?a??h the N?v?l(F)ire.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. Thump-. I had forgotten about what had just happened with Samuel, and my heart pounded with anticipation. Magic class. It was the moment I had been waiting for the most. When you think of a fantasy world, what¡¯s the first thing that comes to mind? Swordsmanship or spearmanship isn¡¯t bad, but what really gets my heart racing is magic, isn¡¯t it? Magic also appears in my novel. In my work, magic belongs to a completely different category than talent or traits. You could say that it¡¯s closer to a skill. Unlike traits and talents, which you can use as long as you have enough mana, magic could also be considered a form of knowledge from another perspective. In order to use this magic, you need not only enough mana, but also something called a ¡®circle¡¯. ¡®But I don¡¯t have a circle¡­¡­.¡¯ That¡¯s why I haven¡¯t been able to use magic until now, and have had to rely on traits and talents. Rene didn¡¯t seem to be able to use magic either, so I didn¡¯t have a chance to learn. ¡­I didn¡¯t want to ask Crete. I had been feeling discouraged because of that, but since Sytan had offered to teach me magic, I was more than willing. I listened to the teacher¡¯s words. ¡°First, in order to learn magic, you need to know one thing.¡± [Attribute] Robolt emphasized this. ¡°Some of you may be familiar with the concept of attributes, while others may find it unfamiliar.¡± What is an attribute? The nature of mana that builds magic. To summarize, that''s what it is. Fire, water, wind, darkness, etc... Mana has its own attribute, and depending on that attribute, the magic that can be learned changes and is strengthened. Most demons have one attribute, and in some cases, they have two attributes. ''I think I have two attributes.'' The bloodline of the Arsene family. The mana I got from the Bares family. Maybe it''s not two attributes. The mana of the Bares family is definitely a dark attribute, but I don''t know what the attribute of the Arsene family is. That question will be answered soon. "In this class, we will find out the attribute of the mana you possess." Robolt, who took out a small bead from his arms, added that if you put your hand on the bead, you will know the attribute of your mana. What attribute do I have? A beautiful expectation was in my arms. "Let''s start from the first order. Everyone, stand in a line." Robolt called the students together. The students put their hands on the bead in order, and the color of each bead began to change accordingly. If it is red, it is a fire attribute. The student who is green is a wind attribute. In that way, various colors popped out. And finally, it was my turn. "Put your hand up." "Yes." Chuck-. As I put my hand on the bead as Robolt instructed, a color was added to the translucent bead. The color that appeared like that. It was a color that had never come out from the students before. Since it was an unfamiliar color, I looked at Robolt and asked. "What attribute is this color?" "Hmm." Robolt looked at the color of the bead. Half of the bead was black, and the other half was gray. Robolt, who had been looking at the bead for a long time, opened his mouth. "Black means a dark attribute. It''s not common, but it''s a color that is often seen in high-ranking demons. But the gray color is unfamiliar." "You don''t know either, Instructor?" "No, I know. I''ve only seen a handful of gray attributes, so I was a little surprised." "Then..." "Gray means chaos." Chaos. ...What kind of attribute is this? Access 5 advance chapters with the Position Exchange ''I'' Tier ($10) For every $15 collected on Ko-fi, I will release an extra chapter. Bonus chapters on reaching milestones. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Happy reading! Chapter 34 (1) - The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy The worst and strongest villain. I became a narrow-eyed character Arsene Adel. DBT,Korean,Novel,Translation,Academy,NEVDA,Fantasy,Possession,AssassinBonus chapter for reaching 75 rating on Novel Updates. Another bonus chapter on reaching 5 reviews or 100 ratings.Chaos Attribute It was the first time I had ever heard of such an attribute. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever mentioned it in my work before¡­ Why is it? I couldn¡¯t understand why a setting I had never created was suddenly popping up, so I frowned and asked, S~?a??h the N???lFire.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. ¡°What is the Chaos Attribute?¡± ¡°I know that it¡¯s the basis for magic that goes against the order of things, but other than that, I don¡¯t know much about it.¡± ¡°¡­¡­I see.¡± I nodded at Robolt¡¯s words, as even he didn¡¯t know either, and returned to my seat. Still, it wasn¡¯t like there were no gains. ¡®The basis for magic that goes against the order of things.¡¯ There must be an answer in this sentence that Robolt had said. I didn¡¯t think I needed to rush to find out about it. For now, it was certain that I could handle the Darkness Attribute. ¡®Attributes are based on the four elements.¡¯ Earth, water, wind, fire. If you add darkness and light to that, you have the six basic attributes. Among them, I possessed the Darkness Attribute and another attribute, the Chaos Attribute. I should dig into the Darkness Attribute first. I¡¯ll probably be able to learn about the Darkness Attribute from Sytan right away. I¡¯m quite looking forward to the future. And so, the magic class ended, leaving me with a sense of anticipation. * * * Groan. I stretched because my shoulders were stiff. My body was sore from sitting for so long. I had finally finished three classes. There was only one class left. ¡®Swordsmanship class.¡¯ It would be a class that required a lot of physical activity, so I was a little worried. My body was not yet trained to be suitable for swordsmanship. What would I learn in swordsmanship class, anyway? Would I learn the principles of swordsmanship like in the Imperial Academy''s classes? Swordsmanship was the second thing I wanted to learn after magic. As I waited for the next class with a mixture of worry and anticipation, Poke. Poke. Someone was hovering around me. I couldn¡¯t hide my bewilderment at their sudden appearance and asked, ¡°What are you doing in front of me?¡± "Gasp, you noticed my stealth skills." It was Fron. Fron looked up at me with a pale face, her expression grim. I was speechless. Was this kind of thing worthy of the grand title of "stealth skills"? I asked Fron, unable to hide my bewilderment. "Was that stealth skills?" ¡°Ugh, that¡¯s not important!¡± ¡°Then what is?¡± When I asked, Fron leaned her face closer. I pulled my head back slightly at the sudden close distance. Although her speech and actions were a bit absurd, tarnishing the atmosphere of our first meeting, Fron¡¯s appearance was considerable, which is why I felt burdened. Fron continued to speak, heedless of my attitude. ¡°What the hell are you thinking?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°I mean provoking that kid.¡± Fron pointed to Samuel with her sidelong glance. Samuel had fallen asleep with his face buried in his arms as soon as class ended. But provocation¡­ She must be talking about the encounter I had with Samuel before class started. I shrugged and answered. ¡°I just couldn¡¯t keep my mouth shut when he picked a fight with me.¡± ¡°You couldn¡¯t keep your mouth shut?¡± Fron looked as if she was amazed. ¡°Is there a problem with that¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Of course there is! That¡¯s why I¡¯m talking to you!¡± Before I could finish speaking. Fron gritted her teeth and began to press me hard. I frowned thinly at the loud noise that made my eardrums hurt. There were many things I wanted to ask, but I decided to listen to her first. ¡°What¡¯s the problem?¡± "Are you really asking because you don''t know? You''re not making fun of me, are you?" ¡°¡­¡­Yes, but.¡± She kept acting like this, so I started to wonder if I had done something else wrong. Unable to find an answer, Fron sighed once and said. "Didn''t you bring up his family?" When I confronted Samuel, I mentioned his family. It must have been a family that seemed to have no power. That¡¯s how I said it. Was that the problem? After all, it was the family of one of the Seven Deadly Sins, so I guess Fron reacted sensitively. But there was a reason why I brought up his family. "The forces outside of Sytan can''t harm me anyway. You must know that." Sytan is isolated from the outside. It¡¯s impossible to even enter without the ¡®train¡¯ that I rode to come to Sytan before, and it even takes the form of a labyrinth connected to several dimensions. That¡¯s why I judged that the Seven Deadly Sins family couldn¡¯t threaten me. Not only that, no matter how much the Seven Deadly Sins are, harming a student goes against Sytan. Fron nodded her head excitedly at my confident attitude. "No, I''m talking about demon to demon. That child''s family..." Ding-dong. Fron couldn¡¯t finish her sentence. It was because the bell for the 4th period had suddenly rung. ¡°¡­¡­Let¡¯s go back for now.¡± Access 5 advance chapters with the Position Exchange ''I'' Tier ($10) For every $15 collected on Ko-fi, I will release an extra chapter. Bonus chapters on reaching milestones. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Happy reading! Chapter 34 (2) - The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy The worst and strongest villain. I became a narrow-eyed character Arsene Adel. DBT,Korean,Novel,Translation,Academy,NEVDA,Fantasy,Possession,AssassinIn the end, Fron returned to her seat before the instructor came in. I wish I could have heard the rest of the story, but it was a shame. What was she trying to say? Is Samuel¡¯s family quite cruel? No, I don¡¯t think so. I couldn¡¯t figure it out no matter how much I thought about it, so I turned off my mind. The next class was more important. Creak-. The door opened and Ares entered. Ares opened his mouth. ¡°I saw you all during the entrance exam, so there¡¯s no student who¡¯s seeing me for the first time, so I won¡¯t introduce myself.¡± Every second counts. Ares added and tapped the blackboard while glaring at us. ¡°You guys are weak.¡± Some students frowned. It must be because he touched their sore spot. There must be some who show displeasure because they didn¡¯t understand what he said. Unlike those guys, I knew better than anyone that we were weak enough to be miserable. Ares distorted his face like a demon towards the students expressing their dissatisfaction. "Against an illusion that was only 10%, no, not even 5% of the Sword Saint, you formed groups of four and still, except for eight groups, you were all annihilated. Even those who passed relied on exceptional individuals. Without them, you would have been wiped out. Am I wrong?" ¡°¡­¡­.¡± The students didn¡¯t answer. No, they couldn¡¯t. The students also know that Ares is not wrong. That¡¯s why they couldn¡¯t refute it. Still, it seems like some of them were quite hurt in their pride¡­¡­. If you become a student of Sytan, you should be able to handle insulting remarks. ¡®He must have said that on purpose to make you angry.¡¯ I should be able to figure out this much. Think about it logically. Did it seem easy to achieve a skill level of 5% of the Sword Saint? It¡¯s difficult. Perhaps some may not reach that level even after graduating from Sytan. The gap between the Sword Saint and ordinary students was like an insurmountable wall. Nine times out of ten, they will never be able to climb that wall, no matter how much time passes. ¡®Rather, shouldn¡¯t they be reacting happily?¡¯ However, the students were too young to think that far ahead. Their knowledge and abilities were shallow and limited. That¡¯s why they needed to learn. How to become stronger, and how to kill a human. In the midst of the gloomy atmosphere. Knock, knock. Ares knocked on the platform. As the students¡¯ gazes focused on him-. ¡°Therefore, I will teach you swordsmanship. Even if you die, I will make sure that you can take one of your opponent¡¯s arms with you. That is what I, your instructor, will do for you.¡± Ares¡¯ declaration echoed through the air. The overwhelming atmosphere was different from when I had faced him in the entrance exam. It seemed to affect not only me, but the other students as well. Wow!! How cool¡­¡­. Their gazes were filled with admiration and longing. It was a gaze that should have been somewhat unfamiliar, but Ares continued to speak without moving an eyebrow. "Let''s begin the first lesson. What I will teach you today is..." * * * To tell the truth. s?a??h th? N0??F?re.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. Ares looked a bit cool. It¡¯s true that he had looked at me with some kind of intention during the entrance exam, but he hadn¡¯t done anything else to harm me directly, so I hadn¡¯t paid much attention to it. In that situation, when he said something so cool, my negative feelings towards him had shifted slightly towards the positive side. But that was a mistake. Because Ares was the devil himself. Ugh. I, I think I¡¯m going to die¡­¡­. On the training ground. The students were walking with their shoulders slumped, struggling to move. It was because of Ares¡¯ first lesson. ¡°The basics of swordsmanship are physical strength. How can you use a sword if you don¡¯t even have the strength to hold it? So, for the time being, we will only train your basic physical strength.¡± The students were relieved to hear that they would be training their basic physical strength. I also thought that it wouldn¡¯t be difficult to increase my basic physical strength¡­¡­. But when I actually tried it, it was the hardest lesson I had ever taken. ¡®50 laps around the training ground.¡¯ That was the assignment that Ares had given us for today¡¯s lesson. You shouldn¡¯t think of it as a normal athletic field. It was incredibly large, easily dwarfing a soccer field. We had to run around it 50 times without resting. Before I knew it, I had completed thirty laps. ¡°Hey, you. Stop.¡± Suddenly, Ares glared at a student with a sinister voice. The student, who was struck by lightning, was startled and fell back into his seat. ¡°I told you to train your basic physical strength, but you¡¯re using mana. You punk, start over from the beginning.¡± ¡°W-What the hell!¡± The student hung his head with a look of shock. Ares ignored him and began to pick out the students who had used mana to enhance their physical abilities. In an instant, more than ten students were forced to start over from the beginning. ¡®How cruel.¡¯ My tongue rolled out on its own as I watched him. He had deliberately delayed their punishment. The horror of making the students run again from the beginning when they had already run more than half the distance. I quietly suppressed the mana I had been trying to use. A little more time passed like that. ¡®It¡¯s hard¡­¡­.¡¯ My muscles and bones were screaming. I could clearly feel the lukewarm sweat running down my spine. I lifted my head and stared ahead. There were only a handful of people who could run around the training ground without losing their breath. About three, I guess. Even they seemed to be people who had trained their bodies intensively. On the other hand, those who had only relied on magic and talent were dropping out one after another. The prime examples were Fron and Samuel. ¡°Huff, huff¡­¡­ I¡¯m going to die like this!¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Fron was gasping for breath, and Samuel had long since collapsed on the ground, unconscious. I guess I¡¯m better off. I glanced at Ares with a strange sense of triumph. Ares was prodding the fallen students to get up. ¡°Those who fail to finish in time will have extra lessons until they do!¡± I flinched. Samuel¡¯s shoulder, which had been lying on the ground, twitched once. I quietly closed my eyes. Although he was the guy I almost fought with, I couldn''t help but feel sorry for him. Access 5 advance chapters with the Position Exchange ''I'' Tier ($10) For every $15 collected on Ko-fi, I will release an extra chapter. Bonus chapters on reaching milestones. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Happy reading! Chapter 35 (1) - The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy The worst and strongest villain. I became a narrow-eyed character Arsene Adel. DBT,Korean,Novel,Translation,Academy,NEVDA,Fantasy,Possession,AssassinNew Ko-fi tier released!! Now read 10 chapters ahead with ''Eye of Arrogance'' tier.The hellish last class had finally ended. I swallowed the saliva that was welling up in my mouth and regulated my ragged breathing. The other students also looked exhausted. On the other hand. Unlike those who looked like they were about to die, I was the only one who could maintain my composure thanks to Adel¡¯s smiling face. I basked in a subtle sense of superiority. As time passed, the students who had been lying down raised their bodies one by one. One of them caught my eye. Fron was barely able to get up with the help of the other students, and she approached me while staggering and talking. ¡°You don¡¯t get tired, do you? As expected of the slave I acknowledged!¡± ¡°¡­¡­I hope you fall down again.¡± I poked her on the forehead. Fron, who was pushed away by me, rubbed her forehead with a small groan. ¡°Why doesn¡¯t it work on you¡­¡­.¡± Fron muttered to herself as if she was wronged. It was a story that didn¡¯t seem worth listening to. ¡°Everyone¡¯s up.¡± Ares spoke as all the students got up. The students looked up at Ares with their shoulders drooping. ¡°I¡¯m disappointed in you.¡± Ares¡¯s words and actions were heartbreaking. However, none of the students showed any signs of dissatisfaction towards Ares like before. The students had come to realize it. Just as Ares had said, if they couldn¡¯t use mana or their unique abilities, they would have to rely solely on their own bodies. However, the students were so weak that they couldn¡¯t even complete the basic ¡®long-distance running¡¯ that Ares had given them. It meant that they were in no position to talk back. ¡°Before you learn swordsmanship, you need to build up your bodies. At the very least, you shouldn¡¯t collapse from exhaustion while swinging a sword.¡± The students who could only use magic seemed particularly offended. There may have been those like me who had first encountered magic in the Demon Realm, but there would also be those who had grown up in a family of mages who valued magic. In such cases, most of the students had weak bodies. ¡°Since this is the first class, there will be no extra lessons. But don¡¯t slack off on your training outside of class.¡± The students nodded their heads. Everyone had understood the true meaning of Ares¡¯s words through today¡¯s lesson. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Of course, there were still some who were filled with shame. Samuel hung his head low and clenched his fists tightly. I had no intention of comforting him. It was his own fault. It was Samuel¡¯s fault for not training his body. ¡®It¡¯s obvious that he can¡¯t do well from the start.¡¯ I realized it now. Even if they are the Seven Deadly Sins, they are not perfect in every field. They are just exceptionally talented. In Sytan, those guys will awaken their talents and grow. Am I the only one looking forward to that moment for some reason? ¡­¡­No, by then, the war will have truly begun. It might be better to pray that it doesn¡¯t come. ¡°This concludes the lesson. Everyone, return to your classes.¡± * * * After finishing all my classes, I left the classroom after the closing ceremony. Students formed groups of three or five. But I was the only one who didn¡¯t belong to a group. If I had to guess, I thought that being half-Demon had a big influence on it. However, ¡®¡­¡­It doesn¡¯t seem like that.¡¯ I glanced at the other half-Demons. It was true that the half-Demons were not included in the groups of the regular Demon students, but they had formed their own groups. What the heck? As expected, it¡¯s difficult to understand the psychology of children in puberty. I shook my head and moved my feet, shaking off the distracting thoughts. Like that, I left the building of Sytan and stared at the students who had started to go home. ¡®Should I go there now?¡¯ Dormitory. It was the place where I would live from now on in Sytan, but since Sytan was so big and wide, it wasn¡¯t easy to find my way. As I was looking around Sytan here and there, trying to find my way, I hardened my face at the appearance of an unexpected woman. ¡­¡­She doesn¡¯t seem to see me yet, so I should hide. How many minutes passed like that? Fortunately, she passed me by without any problems, and only then was I able to let out a sigh of relief. ¡°Phew¡­¡­¡± I wiped away the sweat running down my forehead because of the tension. From the entrance exam until now, my heart, which would pound violently whenever I saw her, did not seem to want to stop. The woman who passed me by was the Demon King¡¯s daughter, Diana. ¡®I¡¯m going crazy.¡¯ With a complicated feeling, I roughly swept my hand across my face. It was not easy for me to treat Diana comfortably. Rather, it would have been easier if I had become close with Samuel. It couldn''t be helped. After I fell into this absurd world, the most important thing to me was to hide the Arsene mark engraved on the nape of my neck. The reason for this was that the Arsene family had made a great contribution to the defeat of the Demon World, and one of their greatest achievements was... ''Killing the Demon King.'' To be precise, they had killed all of the Demon King''s wives as well. That''s why I don''t stand before Diana. S~?a??h the N???lFire.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. I didn''t feel guilty because it wasn''t something I or Adel had done directly, but I was keenly aware that I was in no position to be proud. That''s why I''ve been working hard to hide the fact that I''m an Arsene bloodline since I came to the Demon World. Of course, it''s a creepy thing to do. But that doesn''t mean I regret coming to the Demon World from the human world. At least my face isn''t known in the Demon World, so it''s enough to just hide my tattoo, but in the human world, there was nowhere for Adel to hide. ...Just thinking about it made me tired, so I let out a sigh. ''I''ve had too much to do today....'' Access 5 advance chapters with the Position Exchange ''I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with Eye of Arrogance Tier ($18) For every $15 collected on Ko-fi, I will release an extra chapter. Bonus chapters on reaching milestones. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Happy reading! Chapter 35 (2) - The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy The worst and strongest villain. I became a narrow-eyed character Arsene Adel. DBT,Korean,Novel,Translation,Academy,NEVDA,Fantasy,Possession,AssassinI want to rest now. But I couldn''t. I had to learn about the attribute of chaos that I had learned about in magic class, and I had to get to know the students I would be sharing a dorm with. What would they think of me if I went into the dorm and just went to bed? It''s absolutely necessary to get close to the students of Sytan. Especially my roommate, who I''ll be living with the closest. First impressions are important. ''I have to make this work this time.'' Just because I got off on the wrong foot with Samuel from the beginning doesn''t mean I can give up on my relationship with the other students. I resolutely made up my mind and started walking towards the dorm, but then two paths appeared. A fork in the road. I looked around to assess the situation. It seemed that the female students were going to the right, but the male students were going to the left. That means the men''s dorm is on the left. I was about to take a step, but... Thud- Someone put a hand on my shoulder. I turned my head and saw a girl with a cold expression staring blankly at me. ...Why is Rene here? I was a bit flustered, but I responded calmly. "Were you going to the dorms?" "Yeah." "I was just going to the dorms too. You must be tired from taking classes today, so please rest comfortably in the dorms." ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Just as I said that and was about to turn around, what was this sudden feeling of anxiety that washed over me¡­? I couldn¡¯t easily tear my gaze away and had to silently endure Rene¡¯s stare. Not long after, Rene opened her mouth. ¡°Insufficient.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Your training is insufficient.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± s?a??h th? N???lFire.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. I was lost for words. Come to think of it, unlike me who was completely exhausted, Rene didn¡¯t look tired at all. Rather, she just kept yawning as if the lessons she had attended today were boring. Rene was inviting me to train with her. I, was on the verge of collapsing because all my mental and physical strength had been depleted. I wanted to refuse, but I couldn¡¯t. That was only natural since the chance for Rene to oversee one¡¯s training was not an opportunity that came often to others. ¡®Should I say that this is a good thing?¡¯ Training personally guided by a child of the Seven Deadly Sins. There were countless students who wished to receive Rene¡¯s training. It would be foolish to let this great opportunity pass me by because my body and mind were tired. ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll do it.¡± ¡°Good.¡± As I made my decision, Rene nodded her head in satisfaction and gestured for me to follow her. As I followed Rene obediently, I couldn¡¯t help but ask a question that came to mind. ¡°I know that there¡¯s still quite some time before we have to return to the dorms, but is there a suitable place where we can train?¡± ¡°There is.¡± ¡°Where is it?¡± ¡°The students¡¯ personal training ground.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± I quickly nodded my head in agreement. After all, if this was an educational institution the size of Sytan, it would be stranger if there wasn¡¯t a personal training ground for the students. Fortunately, the personal training ground was not far from the dorms. It seemed to have been built near the dorms so that the students could train and practice easily and freely. Rene and I stopped in front of a large building next to the dorms. ¡°It¡¯s quite large.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The two of us shared a brief exclamation. It wasn¡¯t as large as Sytan¡¯s main building, so it didn¡¯t elicit much admiration, but the training ground wasn¡¯t small either. Perhaps it was about the size of a high school. But what mattered was not the exterior but the interior, right? We passed through the entrance of the training ground and stepped inside. There were dozens of exercise machines installed inside the training ground, and in the center was a space where students could spar. It looked like a pretty good facility at first glance. ¡®It¡¯ll definitely improve my physical strength.¡¯ There were machines you¡¯d expect to see in a gym, and dumbbells that weighed anywhere from a few dozen to a few hundred pounds. Just looking at them, I could tell that this was about as good as it gets when it comes to facilities for improving physical strength. As I looked at them, memories of the past came flooding back to me. The memory of how I fell for that sweet talk about getting a huge discount if I paid for a whole year of gym membership upfront, only to quit three days later¡­ But the past is the past. The me back then and the me now are different. So there¡¯s no need to be timid. I confidently walked towards the machines and pointed to one that the students weren¡¯t using, then asked Rene, ¡°How about I try that one first?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go first.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± I ignored Rene¡¯s glare and headed towards the machines. I¡¯ll show her. My true strength. Access 5 advance chapters with the Position Exchange ''I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with Eye of Arrogance Tier ($18) For every $15 collected on Ko-fi, I will release an extra chapter. Bonus chapters on reaching milestones. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Happy reading! Chapter 36 (1) - The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy The worst and strongest villain. I became a narrow-eyed character Arsene Adel. DBT,Korean,Novel,Translation,Academy,NEVDA,Fantasy,Possession,AssassinBonus chapter thanks to @frozendeagon for subscription to ''Eye of Arrogance'' tier on Ko-fi.Sweat trickled down my jawline. Before I knew it, two hours had passed since I started training. Rene earnestly guided me, who was still unfamiliar with how to use the training equipment. ¡®It definitely seems better than the training equipment of the Bares family.¡¯ The training equipment of the Bares family, which only increased the intensity without any finesse. When I used them, I couldn¡¯t even operate the equipment properly, so I would either assist Rene with her training or just watch her quietly. Sometimes, Rene would force me to train as well¡­¡­. ¡®But it¡¯s a bit better here.¡¯ However, the training equipment in Sytan showed a significant difference. Equipment specialized in training each part of the body, just like in modern times. The weight could also be set to an easy level for beginners like me. ¡°¡­¡­Too weak.¡± Rene looked at me training with a low weight on my defense equipment with a pitiful expression, but I couldn¡¯t help it. Because Adel¡¯s body still needed training. The current Adel had never done any exercise because he had been locked up in his room his entire life. But I¡¯ll be able to get stronger if I just get through this period. Thud. I squeezed out the rest of my strength and completed the last stage, then spoke to Rene. ¡°I¡¯m finally done.¡± ¡°Good work.¡± ¡°Whew, I¡¯m worried about the pain that¡¯s going to hit me tomorrow.¡± A tremendous amount of pain would hit me. The pain of muscle soreness¡­¡­. I wondered if I would even be able to walk properly tomorrow. Rene spat out the words as she looked at me with a troubled expression. ¡°Don¡¯t joke around.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not joking¡­¡­.¡± I clicked my tongue inwardly. Did she think of others as training bugs who were crazy about training like herself? Compared to the other students, I was actually a bit above average. I glared at Rene as I grumbled softly. ¡°Do you not have a towel?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°That¡¯s too bad.¡± Sigh. I sighed and brushed back my hair, which was drenched in sweat. Well, I had come here right after class, so there was no way I would have brought a towel. I¡¯ll just have to bring my own from next time. ¡°It seems like I¡¯ve finished using all the training equipment, so what should I do now?¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Rene narrowed her brow as if in thought. Rene had also used all the equipment in the training room. There were no more devices I could use. It would be rude to continue using them, as many other students were using them as well. Rene finally seemed to have organized her thoughts as she fiddled with her scabbard and said, ¡°Let¡¯s duel.¡± ¡°That word can be interpreted in different ways, but you don¡¯t mean a duel to the death, do you?¡± ¡°¡­..¡± Rene glared at me as if I was crazy. I quickly continued speaking. ¡°Unfortunately, I don¡¯t think I can today. As you can see, my body is completely worn out.¡± I shook my limp arm. It was true that my body was tired, but I was also wary of revealing my true abilities while sparring with Rene. Rene must have assumed that I was a priest. I used this as an excuse to receive better treatment from Rene than before. There was a high probability that she had already discovered that I was weaker than her. However, she couldn¡¯t have been certain. ¡®I need to hide it thoroughly and use it to my advantage.¡¯ I have to wear numerous masks. Furthermore, I had to prevent her from even guessing my true identity. No one in the Demon World would know who I truly am. Neither the Bares family nor the people of Sytan. My existence as ¡®me.¡¯ I can only survive by becoming someone else. I engraved that fact into my mind from the moment I hid the mark of Arsene. Not only my identity but also all my abilities must be concealed as much as possible. I smiled faintly and gently suggested, ¡°Since things have come to this, I think it would be best for you to rest as well, Miss.¡± ¡°Very well.¡± Was it because of my persistent persuasion? She eventually agreed. I chuckled inwardly and left the training ground with Rene, making polite gestures. ¡°Good choice. I will escort you to the dormitory.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Rene followed me obediently. I left her behind and opened my status window to check my progress so far. ¡¾ Arsene Adel ¡¿ : Race - [ Half Demon ] : Tendency - [ Chaos ] : Talent - [ Position Exchange ¡®¢ò¡¯ ] : Trait - [ Interest ] [ Absorption ] [ Killing Intent ] [ Darkness ] [ Mana Manipulation ] [ Eye of Arrogance ] : Mana - [ 1297 ? 1321 ] ¡®Ugh.¡¯ I let out a small groan. Mana Total: 1321¡­¡­. It was hard to hide my disappointment that it had only increased by 24. Compared to before, it was an extremely insufficient increase. I knew it couldn¡¯t be helped, but it still left a bitter taste in my mouth. Once a certain level was surpassed, the total amount of mana didn¡¯t increase much. It wasn¡¯t a very good feeling to experience this. I had been practicing mana manipulation every night to increase my mana¡­ Perhaps now was the time when I had hit a wall. ¡®In that case, should I find and eat an elixir?¡¯ It didn¡¯t seem like a bad choice. The more elixirs you ate, the better, so there was nothing bad about it. However, the problem was where to find the elixir. ¡®There are places to get elixirs in my head, though.¡¯ For some reason, I was a bit hesitant. Access 5 advance chapters with the Position Exchange ''I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with Eye of Arrogance Tier ($18) For every $15 collected on Ko-fi, I will release an extra chapter. Bonus chapters on reaching milestones. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. S?a?ch* Th? N?v?lFire.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. Happy reading! Chapter 36 (2) - The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy The worst and strongest villain. I became a narrow-eyed character Arsene Adel. DBT,Korean,Novel,Translation,Academy,NEVDA,Fantasy,Possession,AssassinIn order to obtain those elixirs, I had to either conquer a Secret Realm again or collect them myself. However, the first method was too dangerous, and if I chose to collect them myself, I would only be able to obtain low-quality elixirs. s?a??h th? ???el F?re.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. ¡®For now, it¡¯s best to set aside the mana issue.¡¯ There was nothing I could do. Still, it¡¯s not like my mana has completely stopped increasing¡­¡­. With those regrets, I was about to close the status window. ¡°This is.¡± A single word written in the status window caught my eye. : Tendency - [ Chaos ] Something I had been thinking about and wondering about all day. The word ¡®Chaos¡¯, which was the attribute of my mana, was written in the status window. A sudden feeling of bewilderment arose. Could it be that Tendency meant the attribute of mana? ¡®¡­¡­.¡¯ I don¡¯t know. I had just thought of Tendency as one of the modifiers that described Adel. This is worth looking into. Perhaps it could be a clue to the Chaos attribute. First, let¡¯s define what Chaos is. Chaos. It refers to a state of being mixed and undefined. Furthermore, it can also mean the beginning. This is because there is no distinction between nothingness and existence yet. To put it simply, it can be classified as a non-attribute and an attribute. However, a non-attribute means that there is no attribute at all. An attribute literally means that there is an attribute, but in fact, the definition of an attribute is nothing more than a play on words. ¡®If there¡¯s an attribute, there¡¯s an attribute. There¡¯s no such thing as simply the ¡®existence¡¯ attribute.¡¯ Scratch, scratch. I scratched my itchy head. If I approach it this way, the questions will just keep piling up. Then, should I write an information paper? Then I realized it was a useless worry and shook my head from side to side. If the information paper could have helped, it would have given me knowledge about attributes when it told me how to use my abilities through imprinting. But. ¡®The information paper didn¡¯t do that.¡¯ In other words, it¡¯s beyond the information paper¡¯s ability. Figuring out about the chaos was a task I had to solve myself. So, for now, let¡¯s just guide Rene. I was about to organize my thoughts and quicken my pace when I heard Rene¡¯s voice. ¡°Not that way.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± The atmosphere turned awkward. I slowed down and walked beside Rene. * * * I escorted Rene to the girls¡¯ dormitory. Male students were strictly prohibited from entering the girls¡¯ dormitory, so I could only go as far as the front gate with her. After that, I turned around and headed for the fork in the road leading to the boys¡¯ dormitory. What is it? Walking with Rene and seeing only dark-skinned men made me feel strange. Oh, man. I let out a deep sigh and started walking. Unlike the girls¡¯ dormitory, which had a relatively flat path, the path leading to the boys¡¯ dormitory was quite steep. I wondered if it was part of the training. But I walked on without saying anything. Because I desperately wanted to rest in my dorm room. Then suddenly. I had this thought. ¡®Who¡¯s my roommate?¡¯ This was an important part. Since we would be spending the next semester together, I needed information about my roommate. It would be great if he was a guy with both strength and character. If possible, I could even get him on my side. I could have a pretty fun semester this time. ¡®Let¡¯s see.¡¯ I stood in front of the main gate of the boys¡¯ dormitory. As expected of the largest school in the Demon Realm, the dormitory was also huge. It wasn¡¯t just a place for students to sleep, but it also had various amenities, starting with breakfast, so it must be this big. I couldn¡¯t help but have high expectations. ¡®My dorm room is¡­¡­.¡¯ I took out the letter that the Sytan side had given me with my uniform before. It had the room number of the dormitory I was assigned to. Room 407 - Room 7 on the 4th floor. There were several staircases inside the dormitory, but fortunately, a sign that said ¡®Accommodation¡¯ was hanging from the ceiling of the staircase on the far right side of the building. I walked up the stairs. When I reached the 4th floor, I could see rooms 1 to 10 lined up on both sides. I stood in front of room 7 and looked around the door. ¡®I guess there¡¯s no nameplate.¡¯ I could only see a plain wooden door. Well, since another student would be using this room next semester, there was no reason to make a nameplate. Realizing that there was no need to hesitate, I grabbed the doorknob. ¡®Finally.¡¯ For some reason, my heart swelled with excitement. Usually, roommates who share a dormitory can¡¯t help but get along well. I was an introvert, so I hadn¡¯t made any friends when I entered college. But I quickly became close with my roommate. At first, it was awkward and we were shy, but as we shared a room, we naturally became close. That¡¯s why I couldn¡¯t help but be excited. My first same-sex friend! Excluding Rene, this would be my first friend in this world. With a smile filled with excitement, I turned the doorknob and opened the door. ¡°Haha, nice to m¡­¡­¡± My greeting was cut short. That moment. Thud. I heard the sound of something falling to the floor inside the dormitory. It wasn¡¯t the kind of dust that fell because the facilities were outdated. It was the sound of my roommate dropping the candy bar he was eating. Without waiting for the other to speak first. ¡°¡°Why are you here¡­¡­¡±¡° We both uttered the same words. That¡¯s because a truly shocking person was standing in the room. To that person, I must have also been a shocking person. ¡®What the hell is this.¡¯ I cursed inwardly. The person who I presumed to be my roommate. His identity was. . . ¡°You half-breed¡­!!¡± It was Samuel, his face contorted into a demonic scowl. Access 5 advance chapters with the Position Exchange ''I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with Eye of Arrogance Tier ($18) For every $15 collected on Ko-fi, I will release an extra chapter. Bonus chapters on reaching milestones. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Happy reading! Chapter 37 (1) - The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy The worst and strongest villain. I became a narrow-eyed character Arsene Adel. DBT,Korean,Novel,Translation,Academy,NEVDA,Fantasy,Possession,AssassinAn uncomfortable silence lingered between us. Neither of us had expected the other to be our roommate. I was the first to break the silence. Thud. Thud. I couldn¡¯t just stand there in front of the door, so I stepped into the room. Samuel¡¯s shoulders shook slightly at my movement. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± But Samuel only glared at me, he didn¡¯t attack me. Fighting between students was strictly prohibited at Sytan unless it was a sanctioned duel. Also, I didn¡¯t want to ruin the space where I could rest by fighting. So I ignored Samuel and looked around the dorm. ¡®The facilities aren¡¯t bad.¡¯ That was my simple assessment. S?a??h the N0??F?re.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. There was a bathroom next to the entrance. It was equipped with a shower that used running water, combining modern technology with magic, and it was clean. But more importantly¡­ There were two beds, one on each side of the room. Behind them were a desk and chair, and a closet with clothes. ¡®I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll be studying in the dorms anyway.¡¯ I didn¡¯t need the desk and chair. Studying in the library, where all the knowledge of the Demon Realm was recorded, was a better choice than being cooped up in the dorms. The bed looked soft, and a satisfied smile spread across my lips. In my current physical condition, I could probably fall asleep even if I collapsed on the floor¡­ But hey, comfort is comfort. Next, I looked at the closet. Creak- I opened the closet door and saw several neatly arranged white shirts, socks, underwear, and other items. They were provided by Sytan. ¡®I guess I don¡¯t need to buy clothes separately.¡¯ The quality and condition of the clothes seemed fine. Buying clothes would be a small expense, but it was good to save money when I could. Swish. I took off my uniform jacket and hung it on a hanger. I took off my dress shirt and changed into a white undershirt. But I didn¡¯t take off the information paper or the necklace. I had to keep those two items on my body at all times. If they were stolen¡­ ¡®Just thinking about it is horrible.¡¯ A chill ran down my spine. I felt more at ease keeping those two items on me. It would be better to carry a dagger as well. Because. ¡°¨E¡­.¡± Samuel¡¯s piercing gaze would not leave me alone. Ha. I let out a short sigh. I have no idea why he¡¯s acting like this towards me. Is there any other reason besides the argument we had? Eventually, my patience reached its limit. ¡°If you have something to say, then say it.¡± ¡°¡­¡­!¡± Did he not think I would speak first? Samuel¡¯s eyes widened like lanterns. Furious. And not long after, Samuel¡¯s ears turned red and he quickly turned his head to the side and laid down. ¡­¡­An elusive guy. ¡®I should do what I need to do.¡¯ I felt a lot more comfortable once Samuel¡¯s piercing gaze disappeared. I wanted to sleep like that guy, but I still had things to do. - Oh Demon God, grant your servant the understanding of the flow of chaos. - Bestow upon us righteous trials, and let not the demons starve. - But lead us not into temptation.¡­¡­¡­. Woo-. I recited the Bares family¡¯s mana method and forcefully circulated mana. The thick mana that began to flow roughly through my heart. At the same time, the three lines engraved on my wrist shook slightly. I activated my senses and absorbed the residual mana in the air. Thirty minutes passed like that. ¡°It¡¯s over¡­¡­.¡± I let out a stifled breath and took a deep breath into my lungs. It didn''t seem like the total amount of mana had increased much. I didn¡¯t need to check the status window. At best, it would have only increased by a very small amount. ¡®But I should still do it consistently whenever I have time.¡¯ A drop of water makes an ocean. There are cases where those without talent or with low-level mana methods, mana don¡¯t increase at all. So I¡¯m doing pretty well for myself. ¡®But I do feel the need to take an elixir.¡¯ I need an elixir that will make it easier to use mana rather than one that will increase my total amount of mana. I feel it more and more as I use the Bares family¡¯s mana method. The Bares method was not suitable for my body from the beginning. It¡¯s not that the method is low-level or anything like that. It¡¯s literally not suitable for my body. ¡®Because it¡¯s not my family¡¯s method.¡¯ Because it¡¯s not the Arsene family¡¯s method. I couldn¡¯t handle it properly. If the Demon God hadn¡¯t helped me directly, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to recite the verses. Even so, it was better than learning other mana cultivation methods. Since it was the unique mana cultivation method of the Seven Deadly Sins family, even if it didn¡¯t suit my body, it was better than the mana cultivation methods of other families. So, it was better to find an elixir that would help me control my mana rather than learning other mana cultivation methods. ¡®I should raid a secret realm soon.¡¯ At the present time, there were many secret realms in the Demon Realm that the protagonist¡¯s party would raid in the future. I just had to set one of them as my target and raid it. Of course, it would be impossible to go and raid it right now. I couldn¡¯t go outside of Sytan except during the vacation, so let¡¯s wait until then. ¡°Ugh.¡± I stretched both of my shoulders up. I closed my eyes due to the deepening fatigue and laid down on the bed. Access 5 advance chapters with the Position Exchange ''I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with Eye of Arrogance Tier ($18) For every $15 collected on Ko-fi, I will release an extra chapter. Bonus chapters on reaching milestones. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Happy reading! Chapter 37 (2) - The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy The worst and strongest villain. I became a narrow-eyed character Arsene Adel. DBT,Korean,Novel,Translation,Academy,NEVDA,Fantasy,Possession,AssassinThe next day came. Ding-dong. The sound of the wake-up bell rang in my ears. I rubbed my eyes, which wouldn¡¯t open easily, and got up. Chirp, chirp. I could hear the sound of birds chirping from the window. I turned my head and saw a small bird that resembled a sparrow sitting on a branch of a tree by the window. I looked at the cute and adorable bird with a subtle emotion in my eyes. S?a??h th? N?velF?re.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.¡®¡­¡­How can there be a living being other than students in Sytan?¡¯ That¡¯s not a bird. Sytan was afraid of the humans¡¯ tricks, so they didn¡¯t even allow a single ant to enter. But there was a bird¡­¡­. Any student with a keen eye would have noticed the discrepancy. I smirked. ¡®Someone used a trick.¡¯ Who could that person be? The most likely suspect was Ares. Samuel, who was the most wary of me, was sleeping next to me right now¡­¡­ Huh? But Samuel was nowhere to be seen. Swish. I put my hand on Samuel¡¯s blanket and felt the lukewarm warmth. It seemed that he had gone down to the dormitory cafeteria to eat breakfast. As expected of the family of Gluttony. Their appetite had to be great. Anyway. ¡®If Samuel was the culprit, he wouldn¡¯t need to use such a trick.¡¯ He could just watch me from the side, so there was no need for him to go through such trouble. No matter how much I thought about it, the only person who would use such a dirty trick was Ares. Click. I clicked my tongue. Did he think I wouldn¡¯t notice? How ridiculous. He underestimated me too much. ¡®Hmm.¡¯ I looked at the bird once more and had a good idea. What if I tamed that bird? It would be useful in various ways. I didn¡¯t know if it would work or not, but it seemed worth a try. I immediately opened the window and took out a small candy from my pocket. It was a snack I had bought while sightseeing with Rene. There was something I had to check before giving it to the bird. Whirrr-. I used my mana to quickly scan the bird¡¯s body. It was definitely connected to something magical, but it wasn¡¯t an illusion created by mana. In other words, it was a living creature. Thud-. After confirming that it wasn¡¯t an inanimate object, I crushed the candy into a fine powder. It was the perfect size for the bird to eat. I piled a handful of it in the center of my palm and held it out to the bird. The bird tilted its head and then began to peck at the candy crumbs with its beak. It must have liked the sweet taste, because it quickly ate it all. But is it okay to feed sugar to a bird? ¡®I guess it doesn¡¯t¡­¡­ matter.¡¯ It¡¯s not a bird from the human world, but a bird from the Demon World, so it should be fine. ¡­¡­Let¡¯s think that way. Flap-. After eating all the candy, the bird spread its wings and flew back to the branch. Then it just sat there, staring at me. It was a form of vigilance. ¡®It¡¯s impossible to tame it right away.¡¯ I clicked my tongue. As expected, I couldn¡¯t lure it with just one meal. If I do this, I¡¯ll just be wasting precious candy. ¡°Tsk.¡± It was a shame, but I turned around. If Ares drops his guard against me, the bird won¡¯t come to me anymore. I should stop worrying about it and just eat. I was about to change into my uniform and leave the dormitory when I felt a sense of doubt and stopped in my tracks. Where was the dining hall? ¡°¡­¡­.¡± I suddenly felt depressed. It seemed like I was going to have a hard time finding my way around this time too. * * * 1 hour ago. Samuel was already awake. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Samuel looked down at Adel, who was sleeping soundly without a care in the world. For a moment, a killing intent flickered in Samuel¡¯s eyes. However, he soon suppressed it and got up. Adel had been messing with his emotions, but Samuel wasn¡¯t stupid enough to risk his life and kill a student in Sytan. And he didn¡¯t feel any particular reason to kill him, and the most important reason was¡­¡­. ¡®I¡¯m hungry.¡¯ Because of the hunger that had come with the morning, Adel had become unimportant to Samuel. Gulp. His stomach rumbled loudly. Samuel bit his lower lip in irritation. It was the tyranny of gluttony. A bitter pain that struck at any moment if he didn¡¯t consume anything for a certain amount of time. The depth of that pain was not something a mere student could endure. Because Samuel had to devote a lot of effort to suppressing the pain, he often reacted sensitively. That was the reason why he fought with Adel. A guy who provoked him with an unpleasant gaze and tone while he was fighting against the extreme pain of starvation. It was not a situation where Samuel could respond calmly. ¡®But I won¡¯t apologize anyway,¡¯ Samuel glanced at Adel. If Adel hadn¡¯t made ¡®that remark,¡¯ he might have apologized. However, now that Adel had said such a thing, it was safe to say that his relationship with Samuel was irreversible. ¡®To insult our family¡­¡­.¡¯ Should I say he was fearless? Or should I say he was rude? In the meantime, Adel¡¯s disheveled appearance entered Samuel¡¯s sight. The guy was sound asleep, drunk on fatigue. ¡°When I look at him like this, he just looks like an idiot.¡± A half-breed who was nothing special. That was the evaluation he had made when he first saw Adel. However, the aura Adel had shown was not something a worthless person could possess. Just like that, Samuel was staring intently at Adel. Suddenly-. ¡®What the hell is this?¡¯ Samuel¡¯s expression hardened. Why was it? As he looked at Adel, a pain came over him as if his heart was being squeezed. A pain different from the pain of hunger, a pain he had experienced before. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Unable to recall the reason for a long time, Samuel turned around and headed towards the dormitory cafeteria. Samuel had to hurry because he planned to eat at least six plates of meat for breakfast. He couldn¡¯t risk having his daily food stolen by other competitors. Access 5 advance chapters with the Position Exchange ''I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with Eye of Arrogance Tier ($18) For every $15 collected on Ko-fi, I will release an extra chapter. Bonus chapters on reaching milestones. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Happy reading! Chapter 38 (1) - The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy The worst and strongest villain. I became a narrow-eyed character Arsene Adel. DBT,Korean,Novel,Translation,Academy,NEVDA,Fantasy,Possession,AssassinBonus chapter thanks to @frozendeagon and @Talosfanboy for subscription to ''Eye of Arrogance'' tier on Ko-fi.A terrible hunger gnawed at me. How did things turn out like this? I had been trying hard to find the dormitory cafeteria, but in the end, I was too late and had to skip breakfast. The homeroom period began in such a state. ¡°Good morning, everyone!¡± Idea greeted the students with a bright smile. The students also greeted Idea one by one, and I thought the class was about to begin. ¡°Today, we will elect a class president during homeroom period!¡± Idea¡¯s bombshell announcement exploded. So suddenly? The other students must have felt the same way I did because murmurs could be heard here and there. Idea continued her explanation, not paying any attention to it. She really is a self-centered woman. That was when I clicked my tongue inwardly. ¡°Hoo hoo.¡± Suddenly, an unpleasant laugh came from behind me. I turned my head and saw Fron with her ears perked up. For some reason, she looked very excited. Perhaps she was picturing herself as the class president, leading the students. I agree that she is the most likely candidate to become the class president. The two most important factors for becoming a leader of a group are ¡®charisma¡¯ and ¡®ability¡¯, right? As the daughter of a family representing lust, Fron had the best appearance and a bright personality to match. Her weakness was that she was vulnerable in one-on-one situations, but if she became the leader of the group, even that weakness would be filled. In this respect, Fron was the perfect candidate. She does have the weakness of being a little less intelligent. ¡®In the original story, Fron was the one who led this class, so¡­¡­.¡¯ The class president will be Fron after all. The next candidate after her would be Samuel, but I didn¡¯t think he would be able to lead the class well. What kind of class president would a guy who shows his killing intent when he is displeased? It would be fortunate if he didn¡¯t cause any unnecessary accidents. - As expected, Lady Fron will become the class president. - Don¡¯t you think so? The students¡¯ opinions were also flowing in the direction that Fron was suitable for the role of class president. Samuel¡¯s name was mentioned occasionally, but his opinion was soon ignored. There was another name that came up next. - What about Adel? - He seems to have something going on. My shoulders twitched. I chuckled to myself. ¡®Looks like my performance in the first class wasn¡¯t bad.¡¯ I had passed the first class in one go, surpassing Idea¡¯s soldiers. Along with the other students, both Samuel and Fron had failed. So, naturally, my image had solidified as someone capable. However, there was also an opposing opinion. - How can a half-breed be the class president? - Fron is the right choice. Several students brought up the fact that I was a half-breed. It was a reaction I had somewhat expected, so I scratched my head. The animosity the Demon had for half-breeds was beyond imagination. If I were to become the class president, there would surely be a strong backlash. ¡®I should yield the class president position.¡¯ I wasn¡¯t particularly disappointed. I hadn¡¯t expected it in the first place. Rather, I should be grateful that the students¡¯ evaluation of me had changed from a simply sinister guy to a guy with some skills. As I was making an ambiguous smile, a student asked Fron a question. ¡°By the way, do you know what the class president does?¡± ¡°Ha, as if I wouldn¡¯t know that?¡± Fron burst into hollow laughter as if she were amused and answered confidently. ¡°The king of this class!¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± The student who had asked Fron made a complicated expression and turned her head away. I, who understood that student¡¯s feelings all too well, also looked at her with a complicated gaze. Can we really entrust the future of the class to that woman¡­¡­. As I hung my head and imagined a bleak future. ¡°How do we choose the class president?¡± A student asked Idea. ¡°Hmm¡­¡­¡± Idea seemed to be lost in thought for a moment before crossing her arms and speaking. ¡°I was going to have the students who applied for the position vote, but is there really a need to do that?¡± It meant that she already had a student in mind for the class president position. S~?a??h the N0v?lFir?.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. Naturally, the students¡¯ gazes turned to Fron. I also glanced at Fron. The situation where she had already been decided on, Samuel, who could be considered my only rival, seemed to have no chance of winning. ¡°Hoohoo, you¡¯ve thought well, Instructor.¡± ¡°Yes? No, why is a student using¡­¡­.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to be shy! Let¡¯s lead the class well together from now on.¡± Idea made a dumbfounded expression. Watching Fron, who was getting excited, I felt like my soul was leaving my body. Idea sighed once and opened her mouth. "The class president isn''t you." "Wha...?!" Fron''s eyes widened. Idea ignored her and turned her head with a mischievous smile. For some reason, her gaze gradually... ...moved closer to me. Eventually, Idea met my gaze and opened her mouth. "The class president is Adel." Access 5 advance chapters with the Position Exchange ''I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with Eye of Arrogance Tier ($18) For every $15 collected on Ko-fi, I will release an extra chapter. Bonus chapters on reaching milestones. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Happy reading! Chapter 38 (2) - The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy The worst and strongest villain. I became a narrow-eyed character Arsene Adel. DBT,Korean,Novel,Translation,Academy,NEVDA,Fantasy,Possession,AssassinYesterday. All the instructors who had finished their classes were gathered in one place. It was to take care of some overtime work. An hour passed like that. Most of the instructors had returned to their dorms, leaving only Ares and Idea in the staff office. Actually, Idea had finished all her work, but since Ares'' work was taking forever, she was killing time by drumming her fingers. But there''s a limit to waiting in silence. "Are you not done yet?" Idea asked as she approached, and Ares frowned as if he was annoyed. "I have a long way to go." "What on earth are you doing?" Idea glanced at Ares'' paperwork. The documents contained a general assessment of the student''s physical abilities. Ares was in the middle of organizing the students'' physical abilities. Some students excelled in physical ability, while others were ridiculously lacking. S?a?ch* Th? N?v?lFir?(.)n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. Ares was constantly striving to narrow the gap between the two. Honestly, it''s not like much would change even if he did this, but that''s why his sincerity towards the students was even more evident. "You''re so old-fashioned, senior." Idea puffed out her cheeks and sat down next to Ares. "......You''re a bother. Go away." "No, I won''t. I have to look at your mean face, senior." "Tch." They often bickered like this, but she didn''t actually hate Ares. She found his old-fashioned ways stuffy, but she liked him. Because Ares'' charm came from his silent sincerity. However. There was one point of contention between them. It was about Adel. Idea and Ares respected each other''s opinions. Usually-. They knew that their thoughts and values were different, so in a way, it was only natural as educators. But this time, it was difficult to narrow their differences. Thud-. Ares put down the paperwork and turned his gaze to Idea. "What do you want to say?" "I like that child." ¡°What?¡± ¡°His skills are top-notch, and¡­ unlike some ¡®noble son,¡¯ he uses honorifics when speaking to all students. From what I¡¯ve seen, he doesn¡¯t seem like a bad guy?¡± Of course, his appearance was rather gloomy, but that wasn¡¯t a big problem. Ares, who was currently frowning, didn¡¯t look any less threatening. Moreover, his abilities were outstanding enough to offset all of his shortcomings. At the very least, he had proven that it was no fluke that he had passed the entrance exam with the same grades as the children of the Seven Deadly Sins. His personality didn¡¯t seem particularly strange either. This was all according to Idea¡¯s standards, of course. As for the murderous aura and cruelty that Ares was wary of, there were probably more cruel demons among the Demonkin. Even Idea herself didn¡¯t exactly kill humans gently. ¡°The fact that he¡¯s a half-Demonkin is a bit of a concern, but it seems like the Bares family is sponsoring him?¡± His identity was also certain. According to Idea¡¯s investigation, Adel was an escort for the daughter of the Bares family. The Lord of Bares wouldn¡¯t have put a suspicious person next to his daughter. However, Ares¡¯s thoughts were different. ¡°Even if his identity is certain, that doesn¡¯t mean he¡¯s someone we can trust. You know that, don¡¯t you?¡± Ares didn¡¯t trust Adel. He had a gut feeling about him. He just didn¡¯t have any evidence. Swish-. Ares touched his chest. Under his clothes, a long, unhealed scar was etched into his skin. A half-Demon who had inflicted an unforgettable wound on him. ¡­For some reason, Adel and that guy had similar auras. It was enough to make his skin crawl. Although their speech and abilities, as well as all of their external characteristics, were different, it didn¡¯t seem like he was the guy¡¯s blood relative or descendant¡­ But it was true that he felt uneasy around him. ¡°And most importantly, we haven¡¯t figured out what he wants. There¡¯s nothing more dangerous than a blind sword.¡± Ares had grasped Adel¡¯s true nature. Like water and oil. It was a perfect and piercing description of the Adel he had been observing all this time. The students of Sytan had a strong hatred for humans. It wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration to say that they had entered Sytan solely because of that driving force. If the students were ordered to give up their lives to kill a human, they would do so without hesitation. However, Adel didn¡¯t seem to feel any hatred towards humans. If Ares¡¯s guess was correct, Then he probably wouldn¡¯t feel much of a difference between killing a human and killing a fellow Demon. It was only natural for someone born with the nature of a killing. Ares deliberately frowned. "Do you think I don''t know you?" "What do you mean?" ¡°You¡¯re trying to give the position of class president to him, aren¡¯t you?¡± "Oops, you caught me." "......You''re out of your mind." Ares sent a cold glare at Idea, who clicked her tongue and tapped her forehead. "You''re giving that guy the position of class president. Don''t you know what that means?" "Of course I do. It means handing over the command of a unit called Class A, even if it''s temporary, right?" "Even though you know that...!!" Anger filled Ares''s voice. Basically, the homeroom teacher was in charge of leading the class, but it was impossible for the homeroom teacher to follow them every moment during practice or actual combat situations. Therefore, the class president serves as the representative of the class. It¡¯s a crucial role that involves leading the class and guiding the students in real combat situations. But to give that heavy position, which held everyone''s lives, to that guy... ¡°Give the position of class president to one of the descendants of the Seven Deadly Sins. They¡¯d be better than him.¡± "No." "......This is crazy." Ares and Idea confronted each other for a long time over this. However, Ares couldn''t change Idea''s mind. Ares was an outsider after all, so it was only right that the will of Idea, the homeroom teacher of Class A, should be respected. Idea, who seemed to think she had won the argument, proudly taunted Ares. "I''ll take care of my class, so butt out, senior. I may be a new teacher, but my eye for talent is accurate." "......" In the end, Ares had to back down. Like that, Idea left the staff office with a relieved expression. The staff office became empty after Idea left. Whew-. Ares whistled. Then, a bird flew in through the window. A bird that was raised for information gathering and reconnaissance purposes, boasting a market price of several thousand gold per bird. In fact, it had shown outstanding performance on the battlefield. "Keep an eye on that guy." Ares sent the bird to the room where Adel was. In order to grasp Adel''s movements and keep an eye on him. ...Without realizing that Adel would discover the bird''s identity within a day. Access 5 advance chapters with the Position Exchange ''I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with Eye of Arrogance Tier ($18) For every $15 collected on Ko-fi, I will release an extra chapter. Bonus chapters on reaching milestones. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Happy reading! Chapter 39 (1) - The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy The worst and strongest villain. I became a narrow-eyed character Arsene Adel. DBT,Korean,Novel,Translation,Academy,NEVDA,Fantasy,Possession,AssassinBonus chapter thanks to @Talosfanboy for subscription to ''Eye of Arrogance'' tier on Ko-fi.Countless gazes fell upon me. I knew that I needed to stand out in Sytan, but I never dreamed that I would suddenly receive so much attention. How did things turn out this way? I just thought that Fron would become the class president. But out of nowhere, I became the class president. It would be impossible to give up the position of class president¡­ Because Idea was looking at me with a bright smile, as if she would refuse any kind of objection. ¡°Pixie Adel!¡± ¡°¡­¡­Yes.¡± I answered Idea, who called my fake last name, in a trembling voice, and she clenched her fist. ¡°Please lead the class well for once, and I have another class to teach, so I¡¯ll just pass on the announcements and go!¡± Announcements out of nowhere? I had some questions about being suddenly appointed as the class president, but I listened to Idea¡¯s words for a moment. ¡°As you all know, to prepare for the midterm exams at the end of the semester, we will be conducting classes mainly through practical training. The practical training will be done in groups of three, so please form your teams by today!¡± Midterm exam and practice. Idea stated that both of them would be conducted in teams. Speaking of practice¡­ My eyes narrowed. It was because I had a rough idea of what the practice would be. Killing humans. The content of the next practice would be that. However, I realized that there was a problem with Idea¡¯s words, and I felt a strange feeling. ¡®It wasn¡¯t difficult to guess that we would be killing humans in the practice.¡¯ The problem was the location. ¡®Where¡¯ can we find humans to kill? It would take quite a while before the students of Sytan would start to terrorize the human world in earnest. Did the schedule get moved up? But I shook my head. I had never done anything that could affect the development of Sytan. It was too much to blame it on the butterfly effect. ¡®The content of the practice might not be killing humans.¡¯ Perhaps, like the first class, we would be fighting Idea¡¯s skeleton soldiers. If it was that level of difficulty, it didn¡¯t seem necessary to put in the effort to form a team. Still, Idea said that the teams we formed this time would be maintained for the midterm exam, so I couldn¡¯t completely ignore it. It was revealed that the midterm exam would also be conducted in the form of a practical exercise. Perhaps the teams formed this time could last for the entire semester, or even the entire year. In the end, I changed my mind. I need to choose my team carefully. ¡°From now on, the class president will greet the instructors whenever they enter the classroom and submit a list of team members by the end of today.¡± Idea stared at me with silent pressure, demanding an answer. Only then did I realize that I had become the class president of Class A. ¡°¡­¡­I understand.¡± ¡°Yes, then I¡¯ll see you at the end of class!¡± I sighed as I watched Idea leave the classroom with a sinister smile on her face. For now, the fact that I had become the class president would not have much impact on my daily life. The thing I should be concerned about right now is forming a team. When I turned around, I saw the students gathered in groups of three or five, chatting among themselves. - Let''s team up. - Yeah, we need one more person. - Is there anyone who''s strong and has a good personality? It seemed that they were already forming teams. Well, since Idea had told us to form teams by the end of today, the more proactive students would not hesitate to do so. Since they did not know each other¡¯s abilities well yet, it seemed that the students were sticking with those they were familiar with. ¡­¡­But I don¡¯t have any students that I¡¯m familiar with. As I was feeling depressed, the students in front of me began to gather. - Fron, let''s be in the same group. - Team up with me, Fron. - Lady Fron, please team up with me¡­¡­. Fron seemed to be quite popular. However, not a single student approached me or Samuel. To be precise, the students did not approach us easily. But Fron possessed a beautiful and cute appearance. Her personality was not bad either. She was easygoing and did not arouse any resentment from the students. Also, her somewhat arrogant attitude during the first class seemed to have narrowed the distance between her and the ordinary students. However, in my case... ''It seems like the students are even more hesitant to approach me than before.'' There were two reasons for this. First, the cruel and formidable appearance I had shown had intimidated the students. With the position of class president that Idea had given me added to that, they would not easily find the courage to approach me. Second, it was because I was a half-demon. Among them, there were even students who glared at me with contempt. Perhaps it¡¯s because their family had suffered greatly at the hands of the Arsene family, so they has strong negative feelings toward half-demon. S?a??h th? N?velF?re.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. ¡®Or maybe they simply detest half-demons.¡¯ One thing¡¯s for sure, it¡¯ll be difficult to get them completely on my side. It won¡¯t be easy to even become friends with them. I was scratching the back of my head in frustration when¡­ ¡°E-Excuse me, would you like to team up with me?¡± ¡°!¡± My heart skipped a beat as I looked up. But soon, I couldn¡¯t help but narrow my eyes in annoyance. The student wasn¡¯t talking to me, but to Samuel. ¡°¡­¡­I don¡¯t mind. As long as you don¡¯t hold me back.¡± ¡°Thank you, Samuel! This is my friend who I agreed to form a team with¡­¡­¡± The student introduced his friend after Samuel accepted his offer. I felt genuinely bewildered as I watched Samuel nod curtly as if he were annoyed. I never dreamed that I¡¯d be the one to form a team later than that arrogant jerk. I rubbed my face self-consciously, lost in self-pity. ¡®Is it because of my appearance?¡¯ My face could be mistaken for handsome at first glance, but my narrow, slitted eyes gave off a sinister vibe. In retrospect, I hadn¡¯t accurately grasped the image the students had of me, so I didn¡¯t even know what the problem was. Let¡¯s put that aside for now and form a team first. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± I looked around, wondering if there were any students I could recruit for my team. Most of the students who hadn¡¯t formed a team yet were half-demons. The half-demons were outcasts in the class. More accurately, perhaps the term ¡®bullied¡¯ would be more appropriate. Access 5 advance chapters with the Position Exchange ''I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with Eye of Arrogance Tier ($18) For every $15 collected on Ko-fi, I will release an extra chapter. Bonus chapters on reaching milestones. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Happy reading! Chapter 39 (2) - The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy The worst and strongest villain. I became a narrow-eyed character Arsene Adel. DBT,Korean,Novel,Translation,Academy,NEVDA,Fantasy,Possession,Assassin¡®It¡¯s not like they can¡¯t form groups at all.¡¯ It would be fair to say that there were absolutely no half-demons who formed groups with pure-blooded beasts. There were cases where half-demons formed groups among themselves, but they had to endure the harsh glares and insults of the demons. So they were timid. Even though they were clearly being treated unfairly, the half-demons didn¡¯t confront them head-on. I suppose they didn¡¯t want to act out and become targets for the ill-tempered demons. ¡®Still, the intensity of the bullying doesn¡¯t seem to be as bad as I thought.¡¯ In the past few days, I hadn¡¯t seen any half-demons getting beaten up or bullied noticeably. Maybe it¡¯s because it¡¯s the beginning of the semester. Or maybe it¡¯s because the animosity of the demons is focused solely on me. ''I hope they have at least a little bit of goodwill towards me.'' With a glimmer of anticipation, I approached a half-Demon. A female student who couldn¡¯t even form a group with the half-Demons. She was a student I remembered. ¡®She had healing abilities.¡¯ She was an outstanding talent that I had wanted to recruit to my team. I stood in front of the girl and blinked blankly. ¡®Her appearance is quite decent.¡¯ Her impressive, light pink hair was lively and refreshing. She had a bright and cute appearance, but her face looked a little gloomy. She seemed to be intimidated by the sharp gazes of the other Demon students. When I swept my gaze across the girl¡¯s face, she flinched. ¡°Hic¡­¡­¡± She hiccuped as our eyes met. Her skin seemed whiter up close than it did from afar. Of course, her appearance wasn¡¯t important to me. The reason I was looking at her was simply to assess her level. ¡®The amount of mana she has in her body is not something to scoff at.¡¯ She wasn¡¯t as good as me or Samuel, but she seemed to be in the upper-middle ranks of the class. However, one cannot measure strength based on the total amount of mana alone. More outstanding than her mana was her unique healing ability. Still, it wasn¡¯t bad that she had a lot of mana. I thought for a moment and finally made a decision. I would put her on my team. ¡°What is your name?¡± ¡°Me, me?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± When I nodded, she answered in a trembling voice. ¡°My name is Luna¡­¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s a nice name. Do you know my name?¡± ¡°Yes, I do.¡± Luna nodded. After all, if there was a student in Class A who didn¡¯t know my name, they must have been a spy sent from the human world. After such a brief self-introduction, I got straight to the point. ¡°How about joining my team? I think we half-Demons would get along well.¡± ¡°Th, that¡¯s a little¡­¡­¡± Luna tried to refuse my offer with a look of obvious embarrassment. I stared at her with a pressuring gaze. ¡°Eek!¡± Luna cowered under my gaze and hesitated. When the pressure didn¡¯t let up, Luna reluctantly nodded. ¡°Ha, then do it. Same team¡­¡­.¡± ¡°An excellent choice.¡± I smirked at Luna, who was trembling. With that, I had secured one member for my team. The problem now was how to find the other member. While I was lost in thought. Stab, stab-. Someone was poking my shoulder from behind. I turned around and saw Fron standing there, clearing her throat. S?a?ch* Th? N???lFire.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. Why did she suddenly come to me? As I wondered inwardly. Fron suddenly pointed at me and shouted. "I haven''t acknowledged it yet!" ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Your position as the leader! I will definitely take it away from you. I am the one who is most suited to be the leader of the class!¡± ¡°Ah, yes.¡± I replied insincerely. It seemed like she came to me because she was dissatisfied with Idea giving me the position of leader instead of her. I was a little busy to listen to her complaints. But even after a long time, Fron didn¡¯t leave and just stood in front of me. Why don¡¯t you go away? ¡°¡­¡­¡­.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡­.¡± As I stared blankly for a long time, the corners of her mouth twitched slightly. In the end, Fron couldn¡¯t hold it in and sighed as she spoke. ¡°I heard that you haven¡¯t found all the members yet.¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡± I was a little surprised. She was surrounded by so many students, but I thought she had heard everything we were talking about. I looked at Fron with slightly widened eyes, and she cleared her throat and spoke. ¡°Let¡¯s be in the same group as me.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± It was a refreshing suggestion. Fron came to me to be on the same team as me. But there are so many students who want to be on a team with me. Why does she want to be on a team with me? As I wondered inwardly, Fron spread her arms wide and shouted at me. ¡°Come under me!¡± Fron seemed to be speaking as if she thought I would accept it. However, the words that came out of my mouth were quite different from Fron¡¯s expectations. ¡°¡­¡­That¡¯s impossible.¡± Access 5 advance chapters with the Position Exchange ''I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with Eye of Arrogance Tier ($18) For every $15 collected on Ko-fi, I will release an extra chapter. Bonus chapters on reaching milestones. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Happy reading! Chapter 40 (1) - The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy The worst and strongest villain. I became a narrow-eyed character Arsene Adel. DBT,Korean,Novel,Translation,Academy,NEVDA,Fantasy,Possession,AssassinBonus chapter for reaching 100 rating on Novel Updates. Another bonus chapter on reaching 5 reviews or 100 5-star ratings on Novel Updates.My reasons for rejecting Fron¡¯s offer to join my team were quite valid. My concern was whether I could control her. Fron''s behavior up to this point had been based on strong self-assertion and high self-esteem. Decisively, she possessed arrogance that considered everyone beneath her. ''It''s no different from having the worst personality as a teammate.'' Of course, it wouldn''t be bad to build a close friendship with a student with potential. Even more so if it was a student as outstanding as Fron in terms of family or ability. But the type of teammate I needed right now was a ''controllable'' figure who would follow orders thoroughly. Because I needed to get good grades in the practical exam or midterm. ¡®They gave us artifacts as rewards for the entrance exam.¡¯ That was just a simple reward for the entrance exam. Then how great a reward would I get if I got good grades on a test like the midterm? ''This was also a reward for the entrance exam.'' I fumbled with the necklace. A precious item suspected to be connected to the Demon King. I was able to receive such an extraordinary item simply as a reward for excellent grades. In addition, the artifacts taken by the other children of the Seven Deadly Sins were also excellent enough to appear in the original. So I had no choice but to expect it. But Fron didn''t understand my calculations at all. Fron shouted, her face flushed red with shame when her offer was rejected. "What is the reason!?" "I don''t think Miss Fron will listen to my opinion. I only want controllable personnel." I explained the reason, leaving out the story about the artifact. There was no reason to provoke the rivalry of others, and it seemed like my image would be seen as vulgar. However, it seemed to be insufficient to persuade Fron. "Of course, it''s normal for you to listen to this lady''s orders!" "Of course it''s not normal." I cut off Fron''s words. If she had really been able to fulfill her role as a truly capable commander. She wouldn''t have lost her life to the protagonist''s party in the original. As the mastermind who had drawn the scene of Fron''s death, it was natural for me to find Fron unattractive. Even if she were a capable commander, it was a set future that she would be defeated by the protagonist''s party and annihilated. However, it would be a waste to let go of this opportunity to recruit Fron. That¡¯s why. ¡°If you are willing to ¡®listen¡¯ to my opinion, I will gladly accept that offer, but it seems that you have no intention of doing so, Miss Fron.¡± I tried to provoke Fron. ¡°Hmph¡­!¡± Did it work? Her blue hair rustled slightly as her body trembled. Fron, who had been grumbling about my words for a long time, continued speaking. ¡°¡­I don¡¯t mind listening to your opinion. But I will never listen to your orders!¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that obvious?¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Fron frowned and asked me back as I shook my head as if I was being sincere. S?a??h the Nov?lF?re .??t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. Now that I¡¯ve given her the whip, it¡¯s time to give her the carrot. I carefully chose the words that would make Fron¡¯s mouth water. ¡°The leader of our party will be Miss Fron, so shouldn¡¯t you be the one giving orders?¡± ¡°!¡± ¡°Of course, I will only assist you from the side.¡± ¡°!!¡± Fron¡¯s eyes grew even wider. She seemed to be completely unaware that I was sweet-talking her to deceive her. But I didn¡¯t stop talking. ¡°In fact, wasn¡¯t it the instructor¡¯s arbitrary decision that made me the class president?¡± I whispered softly in Fron¡¯s ear. ¡°From the beginning, I didn¡¯t think the instructor in charge had a very good eye for talent. Don¡¯t you agree? Of course, it should have been Miss Fron who became the class president.¡± ¡°Hoo, hoohoo.¡± Fron tried to control her expression as if she was trying to maintain her composure. But the smirk that was forming on her lips was impossible to erase. ¡°Your words are reasonable!¡± ¡°Oh, please.¡± I smiled as I stared at her, who was becoming arrogant because of my flattery. With this, it¡¯s all over. ¡°I shall graciously join your team. Consider it an honor, half-breed.¡± ¡°Oh my, what an honor for my family.¡± And so, Fron and I burst into laughter and shook hands. Perhaps Fron thought she was above me. But the winner of this fight was me. ¡®A fool, that¡¯s what she is.¡¯ I showed her an evil smile. And Luna was watching that sight with trembling eyes. ¡°Why are you acting so creepily in front of me¡­?¡± I thought I heard something strange, but I simply ignored it. * * * Several days passed. My daily routine hadn¡¯t changed much since Fron, Luna, and I formed our party. After class, I would practice briefly with Rene, and in the dorms, I would review what I had learned in class. I was a little nervous that I might clash with Samuel again during this process. But unexpectedly, Samuel didn¡¯t try to pick a fight with me like before. ¡®Did he have a change of heart?¡¯ I was curious, but I didn¡¯t ask. Because just reviewing the Mana Method kept me plenty busy. ¡¾ Arsene Adel ¡¿ : Race - [ Half Demon ] : Tendency - [ Chaos ] : Talent - [ Position Exchange ¡®¢ò¡¯ ] : Trait - [ Interest ] [ Absorption ] [ Killing Intent ] [ Darkness ] [ Mana Manipulation ] [ Eye of Arrogance ] : Mana - [ 1321 ? 1332 ] ¡°Whew.¡± My total mana had increased by an absurdly small amount compared to before. Of course, mana was something I could address by consuming an elixir at some point, so I didn¡¯t need to worry too much about it. But it was a little disappointing. ¡®The problem is the stuff I learned in class.¡¯ Especially magic class. I had attended two more magic classes since the first one. But I still couldn¡¯t get a feel for the chaos attribute. ¡®I hope I can figure out the true nature of the chaos attribute today.¡¯ Magic classes were only held twice a week. If I couldn¡¯t get a feel for the chaos attribute today, I would have to wait another week. I arrived at the classroom with a heavy heart. Access 5 advance chapters with the Position Exchange ''I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with Eye of Arrogance Tier ($18) For every $15 collected on Ko-fi, I will release an extra chapter. Bonus chapters on reaching milestones. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Happy reading! Chapter 40 (2) - The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy The worst and strongest villain. I became a narrow-eyed character Arsene Adel. DBT,Korean,Novel,Translation,Academy,NEVDA,Fantasy,Possession,Assassin¡°Good morning!¡± Fron greeted me. Fron had been talking to me quite a bit since we formed our party. I guess she thought we had gotten a little closer. ¡°Yes, I hope you had a good day too, Lady Fron. Instructor Ares¡¯s class was pretty tough yesterday.¡± ¡°Hmph, nothing is too much for this lady¡­¡­!¡± When I poked her in the bicep, Fron clamped her mouth shut as if trying to hold back a scream. It seemed she was suffering from muscle pain because of Ares¡¯s training. ¡°¡­¡­Just you wait.¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll be sure to check it out next time.¡± I turned my back on Fron, who was tearfully backing away, and looked around for Luna. Found her. Luna was slumped over her desk by the window, her head buried in her arms. I approached Luna. Poke. And poked her shoulder. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± However, Luna only flinched; she didn¡¯t turn around or acknowledge me. Why was she acting like this all of a sudden? I felt a sudden sense of awkwardness. Until now, she would tremble but still respond when I spoke to her, but now she seemed unwilling to even answer. Feeling a bit annoyed, I whispered softly in her ear, ¡°Get up.¡± ¡°Eek¡­!¡± Luna jolted awake as if my voice had tickled her ear. ¡°Oh, it was just Adel. You startled me.¡± ¡°I tried to surprise you since you weren¡¯t responding at all.¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Luna¡¯s expression relaxed as she recognized me, but then it turned gloomy again. It seemed like her emotions were quite volatile. Luna, who had used honorifics with me when we first met, had finally started speaking informally. She had suggested that I speak comfortably with her, but I had firmly refused. It was obvious that it wouldn¡¯t look good if I used honorifics with some classmates while speaking informally with others. S?a?ch* Th? N0v?lFire(.)n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. However, ¡°You don¡¯t look well. Did something happen?¡± I asked, noticing that Luna didn¡¯t seem to be in good shape. Luna panicked and shook her head. ¡°No, nothing happened.¡± I asked with my eyes half-open, ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes, really.¡± ¡°¡­Alright.¡± Adel¡¯s beast-like senses were telling me that there was no way nothing had happened, but¡­ Since Luna was adamantly denying it, I couldn¡¯t offer any solutions. However, I had some suspicions. One week. It was more than enough time for the students to differentiate between the weak and the strong within the class. ¡®They wouldn¡¯t dare touch me, but¡­¡¯ It would be easy enough to target a weak and vulnerable half-breed. Luna, who lacked confidence despite her decent mana capacity¡­ Is there a more suitable prey for the students who burn with hatred for half-demons and humans? I looked down at Luna with suspicious eyes. ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Nothing happened.¡± Luna simply shook her head with a faint smile. Only then did I shrug my shoulders. She was insisting that nothing had happened. What could I do in this situation? Besides, Luna and I weren¡¯t close enough to help each other, and excessive kindness would only burden both of us. Clang, clang-. As I was gazing at Luna, the bell signaling the start of homeroom rang. That meant Idea would be entering the classroom soon. I returned to my seat because I knew I would be scolded if I stood up while the ceremony was in progress. ¡°Good morning!¡± Soon after, Idea, who had entered the classroom, shouted. ¡°Class president, lead the greeting.¡± Idea pointed at me. I let out a small sigh that no one could hear and stood up. Idea had me stand up to greet the instructor as the student representative. It had become routine to greet the instructor at the beginning of the ceremony and class. ¡°All students, salute the instructor.¡± I saluted politely as Idea had instructed. Behind me, I could hear the voices of some students grumbling about a half-beast representing them. But I ignored them. Soon, Idea, who had a satisfied smile on her face, tapped the blackboard. It was to focus the attention of all the students. ¡°Today¡¯s class will be a little special. We¡¯re going to have an outdoor class!¡± I suddenly felt a sense of doubt. So far, all of Idea¡¯s classes had been held outdoors. To be exact, they had been held in the training ground of the Sytan. It seemed like she meant that this time, we would have class outside the Sytans¡¯ territory. ¡®That¡¯s probably why she told us to form teams for the next exercise.¡¯ The reason Idea had told us to form teams was for today. I had thought that the exercise would start, but I didn¡¯t know it would start this quickly. Is it really outside the school, not the training ground if it¡¯s outdoors? That¡¯s fun. I didn¡¯t think I¡¯d be able to go outside even though it¡¯s not a vacation. The students were excited. However, I couldn¡¯t get excited easily because I had a rough idea of what the exercise would be. Today, we will, kill ¡®humans¡¯ for the first time. Access 5 advance chapters with the Position Exchange ''I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with Eye of Arrogance Tier ($18) For every $15 collected on Ko-fi, I will release an extra chapter. Bonus chapters on reaching milestones. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Happy reading! Chapter 41 (1) - The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy The worst and strongest villain. I became a narrow-eyed character Arsene Adel. DBT,Korean,Novel,Translation,Academy,NEVDA,Fantasy,Possession,AssassinBonus chapter for reaching 500 reading list on Novel Updates. Another bonus chapter on reaching 5 reviews or 100 5-star ratings on Novel Updates.¡°Now, follow me!¡± Idea led the students outside of Sytan. The enormous train we had seen during the entrance exam appeared before our eyes. We really were leaving Sytan. ¡­¡­To kill humans. S~?a??h the N?velF?re.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. ¡®I never dreamed I¡¯d leave Sytan like this.¡¯ I had thought I would only be able to see outside of Sytan during the vacation. I was briefly taken aback by the unexpected early outing. I quietly closed my eyes and organized my thoughts. ¡®It¡¯ll be difficult to leave Sytan by myself.¡¯ To obtain the elixir, I needed permission to act individually. However, Sytan and the professors must have worked tirelessly to prepare for this exercise. Not only would I not be able to leave for personal reasons, but revealing that I wanted to obtain the elixir would also be a bad move. In that case. What about breaking through by force? I shook my head. It was certainly a tempting method, but it wasn¡¯t an appealing enough option to deal with the aftermath. ¡®It¡¯s better to follow them for now.¡¯ I neatly folded away the thought. It seemed better to wait until vacation or another opportunity to leave Sytan to obtain the elixir. As I followed Idea, the train began to enter the station. Creak-. Whoosh¡­¡­. The train stopped in front of the students and opened its doors. ¡°Students, get on!¡± Idea, who had already gotten on the train, stuck her head out and beckoned. The students followed Idea with excitement in their steps. I simply watched them with a hardened expression. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you getting on?¡± Fron frowned, asking as my lack of movement seemed strange. Only then did I start walking. ¡°¡­¡­It¡¯s nothing. Let¡¯s get on.¡± ¡°You¡¯re a strange one.¡± As Fron and I, the last ones, entered the train, the doors closed and an announcement played. ¡¾ The train to Orgon will depart shortly. ¡¿ ¡¾ Passengers, please prepare for the upcoming shock. ¡¿ Orgon. My expression noticeably hardened. If it¡¯s Orgon¡­¡­. Before I could sense the ominous feeling, the train began to cross dimensions. A floating sensation enveloped my body, vibrating the interior of the train. Some of the students who hadn¡¯t adapted yet were clutching their stomachs and retching. I also felt dizzy, so I broke out in a cold sweat trying to stay conscious. After a long time. ¡®Finally adapted¡­¡­.¡¯ I could feel my nauseous stomach gradually becoming comfortable. My body¡¯s excellent adaptability had finally overcome the dizziness. I exhaled deeply, relaxing my body in the seat. My head felt a little clearer, so now I could finally organize the situation. ¡®¡­¡­Orgon.¡¯ I knew that name. To explain about Orgon, I needed to go back to the time of the Human-Demon War. There were countless soldiers and knights who came from the human realm to conquer the Demon Realm. Among them, there must have been those who died in battle. There were those who returned to the human world. ¡®But there must also be humans who survived and remained in the Demon Realm.¡¯ Those who failed to return. Strictly speaking, it was true that the humans were the ones who won the war. However, that didn¡¯t mean that there were no casualties. The remnants were those who were unable to escape from the Demon Realm and were captured. The prison that housed those human prisoners was Orgon. In other words. ¡®Are they taking us to a prison camp?¡¯ It seemed that none of the students knew about Orgon. The only people here who knew about Orgon were me and Idea. Just the two of us. Idea was an instructor, so of course she would know about Orgon¡¯s existence. ¡®I also know about Orgon. Because the protagonist¡¯s party went there to liberate the prisoners.¡¯ But to think that we would be doing our training there¡­¡­. Surely not. My shoulders trembled at the thought that suddenly crossed my mind. The training was definitely related to killing humans. The connection to Orgon. What it meant was clear. In the training, we had to kill the prisoners of Orgon. ¡°Why are you so stiff?¡± Thud, thud. Fron patted me on the back and asked. ¡®Does she really never get tired?¡¯ Her lively expression was the complete opposite of Luna, who looked like she was dying as she leaned against her seat. For some reason, looking at Fron made me feel a lot better. I gave her a faint smile and answered her question. ¡°I¡¯m a little nervous because it¡¯s my first outdoor practical training.¡± ¡°Hooh, so even you can get nervous. You look so gloomy, I thought you¡¯d never get nervous.¡± My eyes widened in surprise as I retorted. ¡°Why do you have to say things that you don¡¯t have to?¡± ¡°Huh, your face is just asking for it.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± I felt incredibly wronged. Who would want to be born looking like this? I felt unnecessarily offended and shut my mouth tightly. ¡®Just you wait and see.¡¯ It remained to be seen whether Fron¡¯s carefree attitude would be maintained in Orgon. Leaving Fron aside, how many of the students would be able to keep their sanity? Just as a slight anxiety began to bloom. The world outside the train gradually turned gray. The train ran through a barren land where not a single blade of grass grew and entered a huge tunnel. Creak-. Not long after, the train came to a stop. Access 5 advance chapters with the Position Exchange ''I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with Eye of Arrogance Tier ($18) For every $15 collected on Ko-fi, I will release an extra chapter. Bonus chapters on reaching milestones. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Happy reading! Chapter 41 (2) - The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy The worst and strongest villain. I became a narrow-eyed character Arsene Adel. DBT,Korean,Novel,Translation,Academy,NEVDA,Fantasy,Possession,AssassinAs the train door opened, Idea quickly called out to the students. ¡°Now, get off the train!¡± Under Idea¡¯s command, the students walked out of the train. I also walked towards Orgon with heavy steps. Woo-. As all the students got off the train, it disappeared from the station. I turned my head and looked around the interior of Orgon. It didn¡¯t seem to be the floor where the prisoners were being held, as only dark gray stone walls filled my vision. The students curiously looked around the interior of Orgon. Idea opened her mouth with a cold smile on her face. ¡°This is today¡¯s training ground, Orgon. There won¡¯t be any battles, so you don¡¯t have to be too scared!¡± Idea¡¯s bright laughter. A foul stench could be felt within it. Idea was looking forward to it. To how the students would react during the training. It was a disgusting stench that made me want to vomit. Unlike me, who noticed Idea¡¯s intentions, the students followed Idea with much more relaxed steps. After walking for about ten minutes. ¡°Did you come from Sytan?¡± A man who had been waiting asked Idea, taking off his hat. ¡°Yes, here¡¯s the pass.¡± ¡°Please wait a moment.¡± The man who received the card from Idea came back after some time. The man handed the card back to Idea and opened his mouth. ¡°Acknowledged. Please follow me with the students.¡± S~?a??h the N0??F?re.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. ¡°Let¡¯s go, everyone!¡± Idea and students followed the man deeper inside. I naturally realized that the man was a warden, one of the positions that managed the Orgon. The students didn¡¯t seem to know yet. Something¡¯s creepy here¡­¡­. Isn¡¯t it like something¡¯s going to pop out? The deeper they moved into the Orgon, some of the students with good senses realized that it was an eerie place. The moment all the students realized that the Orgon was not an ordinary place was when they heard a strange voice. Please let me out. I don¡¯t want to die. Sob¡­¡­. A mix of cries and screams echoed and filled the surroundings. The students¡¯ faces began to harden like stone. ¡°Wh, what is this place¡­¡­?¡± Even Fron, who had been showing off her confidence, was consumed by fear and her face turned pale. If that was the case for Fron, the expressions of the other students were not worth mentioning. Most of the students were consumed by the gloomy atmosphere that had attacked them. In an instant. ¡®Samuel seems fine.¡¯ There are always exceptions. On the contrary, Samuel seemed to be enjoying the current situation as his usual gloomy atmosphere disappeared and madness filled his eyes. The strangeness that had appeared in Samuel¡¯s eyes grew thicker as the interior of the Orgon was revealed. As if he had been waiting for this moment. Crash-. The fire inside lit up. Thanks to that, the students were able to see at a glance the scene that had been invisible and only audible. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Hell. Excluding that word, how many other modifiers could describe the interior of the Orgon? Two humans were hugging each other inside a prison that seemed cramped for even one person to enter. Unidentified bugs and centipedes crawled on the floor and ceiling. The occasional chirping of the bugs amplified the chaos. Clang, clang-. As if a child who didn¡¯t know any better was knocking on the glass to get the attention of the fish in the aquarium. Idea knocked on the iron bars of the prison with a bright smile. ¡°Do you see any humans in here?¡± No one answered, so only silence lingered. Of course, she hadn¡¯t asked because she expected the students to answer. Idea continued, unable to hide her excited smile. ¡°This is a prison where humans who attacked the Demon Realm are locked up. Everyone here is a heinous criminal who has killed at least one of my people.¡± The students'' fear was compounded by anger. "Now, I''m sure you''re curious about the topic of the exercise. Please watch carefully." Idea turned her gaze to the human male in the iron cage. The human was covered in large and small wounds, as if to prove that he had been subjected to severe torture. Click-. Soon, Idea opened the iron cage. "What?" The human reacted by opening his eyes to the suddenly opened iron cage. Clank- Clank-. He seemed to be trying to get up, but the iron chains tied to the human''s arms and legs prevented him from moving. Idea walked towards the struggling human and concentrated her mana on her hand. The mana, thick with killing intent, soon transformed into a black sphere. Did he guess what was going to happen to him? "Ugh, ugh!!" The human resisted by clenching his mouth shut and twisting his body. However, Idea''s strength was not something a mere human soldier could resist. Idea forced open the human''s mouth and pushed the sphere inside. "Aaah...!" The human sighed as he swallowed the black sphere in an instant. Soon after, the human began to shed crimson tears and his movements slowed down. Not long after that. Pop-. Thud-. His head exploded, scattering blood and fragments of brain everywhere. Idea looked away from the sight and spoke to the students. "The exercise is to kill a human each in your own way." She smiled gracefully, enough to send shivers down their spines. "Isn''t it easy?" Access 5 advance chapters with the Position Exchange ''I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with Eye of Arrogance Tier ($18) For every $15 collected on Ko-fi, I will release an extra chapter. Bonus chapters on reaching milestones. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Happy reading! Chapter 42 (1) - The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy The worst and strongest villain. I became a narrow-eyed character Arsene Adel. DBT,Korean,Novel,Translation,Academy,NEVDA,Fantasy,Possession,AssassinBonus chapter thanks to @Talosfanboy for Ko-fi donation on Ko-fi.Humans and demons have very similar appearances. If I had to point out a difference, it would be the tattoo-like mark carved into their bodies. If I had to be more specific. In the case of pure-blooded demons, it takes the form of a unique shape that symbolizes each family. ''Aside from that, there''s no major difference between humans and demons.'' Demons and humans resembled each other. So much so that if it weren''t for that tiny difference, they wouldn''t have been able to tell them apart. However, humans and demons hated each other relentlessly, and as a result, their relationship had crossed a river that could not be turned back. That obvious fact was only now being felt to the bone. ''The two of them don''t respect each other.'' They saw each other as insects. They killed each other mercilessly, as they would step on a pest. That said, not all students could accept this situation. "Ugh..." Luna was gagging. She was gripped by fear, her shoulders trembling as she covered her ears. But she couldn''t seem to calm down, and her eyes were filled with moisture. Luna had a gentle nature, so it seemed she had a hard time accepting the gruesome sight before her. Swish-. I looked away from Luna and scanned my surroundings. The students were expressing a variety of emotions. There were students who were thrilled at the fact that they could now kill humans. On the other hand, there were also many students who felt disgust or fear. The majority belonged to the latter. Students who were not yet mature. Even if the students hated humans endlessly, there was a clear difference between hating them and killing them directly. That¡¯s why they prepared this. So that they wouldn''t feel any resistance when killing humans-. It was obvious that the intention was to get the students used to killing. Normally, I would have felt disgusted by such cruelty and blatant intent. ''Strangely enough, I don''t feel anything.'' I didn''t even feel any emotion. I just sneered. In a situation where even the weak would have a hard time keeping their sanity, I found it strange that I was so calm and collected. I didn''t feel any anger towards the demons. Nor did I feel any sympathy for the humans. ''Maybe it''s because I almost got killed by humans.'' Before I came to the Demon Realm. The humans had not only sent knights to kill me, but they had also bribed my servants to be their watchdogs. My physical identity must have played a part as well. I was a half-demon. A being destined to never find a place to belong, neither among humans nor demons. It was only natural for a half-demon to feel no affection for either humans or demons. That was why I was afraid of myself. Now I understood why Ares had been wary of me. ¡®Just as he said.¡¯ I possessed a power without purpose. A power comparable to that of the Seven Deadly Sins, but I had no idea where to direct it. I was merely repeating the words Adel had spoken before possessing this body. My purpose was¡­ To fulfill Adel¡¯s wish. Only then would I be able to correct the unfinished ending of the world. Thud- thud-. I took a step forward. ¡°Class president, do you have anything to say?¡± Idea tilted her head in puzzlement as I stepped forward. I didn¡¯t answer. I simply drew the dagger from my pocket. Two humans stood guard at each iron cage. Excluding the human that Idea had killed, there was one human left. That human stared at me with eyes filled with fear. ¡°......¡± He was covering his mouth with his hand, mumbling as if he was afraid of provoking me. I felt no resentment. How could I hold a grudge against a human I had just met? That was why I would kill him without emotion. Swish-. I slit the human¡¯s throat. Pshhh-. Blood spurted out. I had not simply cut his throat, but had severed his artery. ¡°Aagh¡­!¡± The human tried to cover his throat, but he could not stop the blood that seeped through his fingers. ¡°......¡± The students watched this scene in stunned silence. I observed the human slowly dying in the silence. How much time passed like that? Thud. The human, who had been spraying blood everywhere, collapsed to the ground. Then he fell into a dreamless sleep, showing no further reaction. Death. The nameless human had fallen into eternal rest. I turned away from the human, whose body was still warm. ¡°Is it done?¡± ¡°Perfect!¡± Idea clapped her hands as if she was pleased with my performance. Of course, other than Idea, there were no students who cheered for the murder I had committed. For some reason, I felt a sense of relief. I had found my purpose. My purpose was not revenge or survival. S?a??h th? N?v?lFir?(.)n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. ¡®Adel, what you asked of me.¡¯ I will fulfill your last request. That was when I made my pledge. When I killed a human captive, Idea continued her explanation. ¡°You guys just have to kill one human each, just like the class president. Ah, half-demon students, please raise your hands.¡± At Idea¡¯s words, several students, including Luna, raised their hands. Six in total. Of course, that number excluded me. I hesitated over whether I should raise my hand, but since Idea didn¡¯t say anything, I decided to just watch the situation unfold. Idea clapped her hands and said, ¡°You all have to kill the designated captives!¡± Idea led the half-blood students away, smiling brightly. What appeared before us then was the sight of humans locked in a prison that was far worse than before. But upon closer inspection, I realized that they weren¡¯t humans, but a different race. They were not human. ¡®Half-demons.¡¯ I roughly understood Idea¡¯s intentions. Idea intended for the half-demon students to kill half-demons, not humans. The half-demon students did not feel pity for their kind, who were dying pitifully in their prison. Rather, they burned with hatred. ¡°You all need to prove yourselves. Prove that you are completely unrelated to these traitors and that you are different.¡± Access 5 advance chapters with the Position Exchange ''I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with Eye of Arrogance Tier ($18) For every $15 collected on Ko-fi, I will release a bonus chapter. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 42 (2) - The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy The worst and strongest villain. I became a narrow-eyed character Arsene Adel. DBT,Korean,Novel,Translation,Academy,NEVDA,Fantasy,Possession,AssassinClick-. The iron bars opened. Unlike the humans, the half-demon captives were crammed together in one space. It meant that they were not even valuable as hostages. But I had no intention of simply condemning them. After all, they were the ones who had betrayed the Demon Tribe and chosen to be human. ¡°Now, go ahead and prove yourselves.¡± Idea turned around, a smirk on her face. I could see that this was a plan that, while seemingly cruel at first glance, was actually quite considerate. ¡®So that¡¯s why.¡¯ It was because she was worried about internal conflict. One of the most important things to keep in mind when commanding soldiers. As you know, the atmosphere in the Sytan was one of ostracizing half-demons. It seemed like she was trying to resolve this conflict by having the half-demons kill their own kind, thereby demonstrating their identity as members of the Demon Tribe to the regular students. Furthermore, there was probably also a warning in there, telling the half-demons that they should not hesitate to kill their own kind. ¡°Do you know how much you guys have made us suffer?!¡± One of the half-demon students jumped up and kicked off the ground. He kicked one of the half-demon captives hard and without mercy. S?a??h the N0??F?re.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. The resentment contained in the kick. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± The captive who began to be beaten could only shed tears. Was it because of guilt toward his kin? Or was it because he didn¡¯t have the strength to make excuses? Perhaps it was both. ¡°Die! Die!¡± ¡°Die already!¡± Like a pebble thrown into a lake, as one person began to beat him, the other students also began to hit the captives. Soon after. The screams of humans began to echo inside Orgon. The cheers and noise mixed with madness made my insides feel nauseous. Orgon, which had fallen into chaos in an instant. The most noticeable person in that chaos was none other than Samuel. ¡°Devour them.¡± Samuel¡¯s shadow transformed grotesquely, taking on a bizarre form. Thorns as sharp as nails and large fangs like the pillars of a temple. Gluttony. Samuel¡¯s shadow gnashed its teeth as it devoured the humans. It ground every bit of flesh and bone into dust. The shadow licked up every last drop of blood. I felt a strange creepiness, but. ¡®This is strange.¡¯ It was a scene that felt out of place. If it were Samuel¡¯s magic, he would have been able to kill the humans cleanly, even without doing something so cruel. Did Samuel want to tear the humans apart that badly? Since there was nothing more to see, I looked for Luna and Fron. ¡°Instructor.¡± ¡°Yes, what is it?¡± Fron approached Idea and spoke to her. Fron¡¯s stiff face showed how nervous she was. ¡°If I use my ability to kill them, will I pass the exam?¡± ¡°Hmm, yes.¡± ¡°I understand.¡± After finishing her conversation with Idea, Fron reached out to a student. It was the student who had been madly beating the human prisoner. ¡°Become bound.¡± ¡°¡­¡­!!¡± The student stopped moving at the mana that Fron emitted. And he started moving according to Fron¡¯s instructions. He had fallen under Fron¡¯s unique talent, Charm. ¡°Kill one human.¡± ¡°¡­¡­Yes.¡± Following Fron¡¯s order, the male student started moving. Fron found a human who was bound and unable to move. ¡°Kill that human.¡± She didn¡¯t use any special methods. Fron simply ordered the charmed student to kill the human. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± A brief but complex mix of emotions flickered across Fron¡¯s eyes. And the charmed student began to strangle the human. Fron didn¡¯t kill the human as cruelly as I thought. It wasn¡¯t a humane method either, but at least it was more bearable than the way the other students were killing the humans. She just strangled him. Snap¡­ The human captive soon suffocated to death. Watching him, I was able to get a rough idea of Fron¡¯s character. Fron was younger than I thought. ¡®It¡¯s not like she has no hatred for humans, though.¡¯ It must be a clash of values. Fron was reluctant to kill, but she had to kill humans, so she did it out of necessity. Idea seemed to have noticed this as well, and she looked like she was contemplating whether or not to give her a passing grade. Soon, Idea seemed to have come to a conclusion as she shrugged her shoulders. ¡°Well, you pass. You can fix the soft parts later.¡± ¡°¡­¡­Hmph.¡± Fron turned her head away irritably, as if something was bothering her. Access 5 advance chapters with the Position Exchange ''I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with Eye of Arrogance Tier ($18) For every $15 collected on Ko-fi, I will release a bonus chapter. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 43 (1) - The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy The worst and strongest villain. I became a narrow-eyed character Arsene Adel. DBT,Korean,Novel,Translation,Academy,NEVDA,Fantasy,Possession,AssassinLuna was gripped by fear. ¡®I want to leave.¡¯ The atmosphere of fanaticism displayed by the students in Orgon was unbearable for a frail child like Luna. The subject of the exercise. Killing a human captive. Luna, who had absolutely no experience in killing, fell into a panic. Thud-. Thump-thump-. The sound of tearing flesh echoed in her ears. She turned her gaze and saw the students beginning to mercilessly slaughter the human. The same students¡¯ savagery that she had never seen in Sytan. ¡®¡­¡­I definitely can¡¯t do it.¡¯ She knew that there would be consequences if she failed to pass the exercise, but. In the end, she couldn¡¯t move. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you doing it?¡± Idea asked, her brow furrowed as she watched Luna. ¡°I, that¡­¡­¡± Luna stammered. Idea¡¯s questioning tone only made the situation worse. In the end, Luna¡¯s legs began to tremble. From the very beginning, Luna¡¯s talent was not specialized in combat. Healing ability. Healing allies from behind was all that Luna could do. However, Idea was forcing Luna to kill a human, not heal. Luna was not unaware of Idea¡¯s intentions either. Even if it was just a support role, she would have to participate in battle if necessary, because anything could happen on the battlefield. She thought she was prepared enough. But. When it came down to actually killing a human, her hands and feet began to tremble. In her head, she knew that she had to kill the human in front of her. But her frozen body refused to obey Luna¡¯s will. Thud-. Luna collapsed to the ground, unable to kill the human. Idea¡¯s gaze, cold as ice, mercilessly pierced Luna¡¯s heart. ¡°Pathetic¡­¡­¡± Tears began to stream down Luna¡¯s face. s?a??h th? Nov?lF?re .??t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. She was ashamed of herself for being unable to kill even a captive human. At the same time, she felt sorry. Luna¡¯s mother, who had been a single mother. A human who came through some gate before the Human-Demon War, not even worthy of being called a father. When the Human-Demon War began, he abandoned Luna, who had been born between him and her Demon mother, and fled. And so, her mother had fallen ill and died before Luna had even turned ten. Her mother, who had been ostracized even in the Demon Realm for giving birth to a human child. And the young girl who lost her mother and was left alone in a harsh environment. Luna awakened her talent and vowed to take revenge on the humans who had pushed her and her mother into the abyss. But what the hell is this? ¡°I can''t do anything...!¡± Soon, Luna burst into tears. The cold sensation she had felt from her mother''s body, who had died a dozen years ago, seemed to be enveloping her whole body. It was then, while Luna was sobbing, ¡°Are you alright?¡± Someone spoke to her. The owner of the voice was polite, but it lacked sincerity. A man with short stature and crimson hair looked at her, brushing his hair aside. ¡®Adel?¡¯ Luna was bewildered. He was the student who had suddenly asked her to join his group not long ago. Adel had passed the entrance exam with grades comparable to the Seven Deadly Sins, and had even secured the position of class president. He was a student who was admired by the half-demon students. However, there were also those who feared him because of the strange behavior and sinister smile he had shown during the entrance exam. Luna belonged to the latter group. It was hard for her to accept the way he had casually stabbed a corpse, saying he wanted to make sure it was really dead. And from the first day of school, he had created a hostile atmosphere by picking fights with the Seven Deadly Sins. The killing intent that Adel had exuded at that time was still vivid in her memory. ¡®...But he was kind.¡¯ He had reached out to her first, even though she didn''t belong to any group. He had asked her to join his group. He had told her that she had talent. Even after that, she had felt him worrying about her, even though she didn''t realize it. When she had been depressed because of the rumors spread by the other children, he had asked her what was wrong. That''s why Luna thought Adel was a kinder student than he seemed. However. ¡®But the way Adel looks now...¡¯ It''s creepy. Adel whispered to Luna, exuding his characteristic sinister aura. ¡°You must be scared.¡± So. Adel continued, a faint smile on his lips, leading Luna with an eerily gentle touch. ¡°Let me help you.¡± Soon, he looked around as if searching for something. Thud-. His gaze stopped at a certain point. Luna''s gaze was fixed on the human she had failed to kill and left alone. ¡°¡­¡­!¡± The human''s eyes met hers, and fear washed over them. As if about to resist, Adel moved in a flash and knocked the human unconscious with a blow to the nape of the neck. It was a swift and decisive action. ¡°Now, let''s begin.¡± Adel leaned the unconscious human''s limp body against the wall. Then, feeling the human''s exposed abdomen, he spoke to Luna. ¡°Could you release your grip for a moment?¡± He spoke gently, so as not to startle her. With a soft movement, so as not to make her feel uncomfortable, he placed Luna¡¯s palm on the human¡¯s abdomen. Thump- thump-. She could feel the heartbeat. ¡°Only when this throbbing stops can we be sure that they are dead. The physical weaknesses of the Demon and humans are not so different.¡± ¡°Th, that''s right.¡± Luna nodded at Adel''s explanation. ¡°So let¡¯s make it stop.¡± Access 5 advance chapters with the Position Exchange ''I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with Eye of Arrogance Tier ($18) For every $15 collected on Ko-fi, I will release a bonus chapter. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 43 (2) - The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy The worst and strongest villain. I became a narrow-eyed character Arsene Adel. DBT,Korean,Novel,Translation,Academy,NEVDA,Fantasy,Possession,AssassinAdel handed Luna her dagger and gently wrapped her hand around it. The dagger Adel had used for his first kill. Fresh blood still stained the hilt of the blade. However, strangely, she didn¡¯t feel as scared as before. Influenced by Adel¡¯s strangely gentle atmosphere, she even felt a sense of ease. That was when it happened. ¡°Ah¡­¡­!¡± A gasp escaped Luna''s lips. Adel had tightened his grip on her hand. Plunge-. The dagger in Luna''s hand pierced the human''s abdomen in an instant. The sensation of flesh being torn and parted traveled up her fingertips. Swish-. Adel stroked Luna''s head once, as if in praise, and whispered softly. ¡°Well done.¡± A gentle murmur. Luna accepted Adel''s touch, her face flushed. * * * I helped Luna kill the human captive. ''I barely managed to pull it off.'' I watched Luna as she gasped for breath and wiped the sweat from her forehead. ''I almost made a huge mess of things.'' Idea''s gaze as she watched the troubled Luna. It was a potentially dangerous situation. After all, Sytan did not tolerate weak-willed students. ''Especially a student who couldn''t even kill a single human.'' If I had not intervened, Luna would likely have been expelled. Of course, since she specialized in healing abilities, she could have provided support from the rear, so there was no need for her to kill humans directly. However, my position and Sytan¡¯s position were different, so it couldn¡¯t be helped. I approached Luna, who still hadn''t calmed her breathing. "Are you okay?" Pat, pat. I asked, patting Luna on the back. "Ugh, I''m okay." She forced an awkward smile and nodded her head with difficulty. It seemed like her mental energy had been greatly depleted, but somehow she had managed to overcome it. I was lost in thought as I looked at Luna, who was very grateful to me. Did I just create a debt? Luna''s healing ability is useful in any situation. So it was necessary to maintain a good relationship with Luna. ''......I''d better finish the job.'' Idea was looking at us with displeasure. It seemed that she was dissatisfied because Luna had not killed the human prisoner. In fact, it''s the same as if I had killed him, so it''s natural. Idea was the first to speak. "I can''t understand why you did that." Idea looked me up and down with cold eyes. ¡°If you have even a shred of conscience, you wouldn¡¯t think that would be a passing grade.¡± Idea''s resolute words. I shook my head at this. "No, Student Luna also passed." "What?" A frown appeared on Idea''s forehead. A deliberately angry tone. I continued to speak resolutely. "Surely the instructor said that if you kill a human using your ability, you pass." "......" When I finished speaking, Idea crossed her arms as if to listen. I realized that Idea''s actions were a silent acceptance. Idea also knew the value of Luna, just like me. The rarity of a demon with healing abilities. Isn''t Luna almost the only one in the Demon World? There may be more Demons who can use healing abilities if you look for them. But the only healer I''ve ever met is Luna. ''There''s no way the instructors of Sytan wouldn''t know about Luna''s value.'' Perhaps they are watching her as the next in line after me and the children of the Seven Deadly Sins. That''s because having a healer means saving a lot of precious medicine and time. ''So I guess they want me to convince her if I can.'' The current situation was also a test to find out about me. The position of class president that Idea had given me. That wasn''t a position that could be obtained with mere force. It was a position that could only be obtained by possessing the leadership to lead a unit. Idea must have finished grasping the talent I possessed. ''But I haven''t shown any significant tolerance or leadership.'' I had to show her. To what extent I possessed the qualities of a leader. s?a??h th? N?v?l(F)ire.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. I steeled my resolve and spoke to Idea. "As you know, Luna is very talented. Her healing ability isn''t a talent commonly seen in the Demon Realm, is it?" "That''s right." Idea nodded her head. It was her way of acknowledging that she also knew Luna''s worth. "I''ve come to realize the value of Luna''s talent. That''s why Luna is qualified to pass this training." "Why on earth would you say that?" I shrugged at Idea, who was blinking her eyes in disbelief. "Luna used her worth to her advantage. I helped her because she''s talented. Isn''t that also a kind of ability?" "Heh, how amusing." My words were nothing more than sophistry. I should be grateful that I didn''t get cursed at right away. Idea frowned and asked. "By that logic, are you saying that you wouldn''t bother with students who lack talent or are inferior?" As if evaluating me, Idea narrowed her eyes and asked. I twisted the corners of my mouth slightly and smiled wryly. "That''s a given." "What?" Idea''s eyebrows twitched. It must be because an answer that a leader should never give had popped out. I sensed that this was the right time to make my move. I could tell instinctively. Idea wasn''t angry even though an absurd answer came out of my mouth. Rather, the emotion she was subtly expressing was... ''Interest''. That''s why I carefully chose the answer Idea wanted and opened my mouth. "If they''re untalented, I''ll abandon them. There''s no point in embracing them." Access 5 advance chapters with the Position Exchange ''I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with Eye of Arrogance Tier ($18) For every $15 collected on Ko-fi, I will release a bonus chapter. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 44 (1) - The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy The worst and strongest villain. I became a narrow-eyed character Arsene Adel. DBT,Korean,Novel,Translation,Academy,NEVDA,Fantasy,Possession,AssassinBonus chapter thanks to @Steve Tiam for subscription to ''Eye of Arrogance'' tier on Ko-fi.Despite being my own words, they were spoken with a chilling indifference. ¡®It¡¯s not like that¡¯s my true intention, though.¡¯ It was merely something I came up with after pondering the answer Idea would want. If I had said that I would have to look after even the weak students there, I would never have seen the corners of Idea¡¯s lips twitching. ¡°You really are quite willful. I¡¯ll be sure to remember what you said.¡± With those words, Idea turned her steps towards the other students. It meant that she would tolerate me helping Luna. I let out a sigh and looked back. Luna, who hadn¡¯t grasped the context of the conversation between Idea and me, wore a look of confusion. ¡°The instructor said she¡¯d let it slide this time. I don¡¯t know if she¡¯ll be so lenient next time, though.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Luna¡¯s eyes widened. She must have been imagining that she would be mistreated at school or even lose her scholarship. Or that the instructor in charge could expel Luna at their discretion. The fact that Luna, a character who didn¡¯t appear in the original work, was almost punished with expulsion¡­ ¡®Fortunately, I seem to have prevented it¡­¡­.¡¯ A crisis narrowly averted. If the instructor in charge had been Ares instead of Idea, there was a high probability that he wouldn¡¯t have tolerated it as Idea did. He would have frowned at my statement and tried to teach me a lesson. After all, my statement was something that shouldn¡¯t come out of the mouth of someone who recognizes students as comrades. ¡®If they¡¯re students without value or talent, I¡¯ll gladly abandon them.¡¯ The implication of those words was simple. In a war situation, I would move according to calculations, and if things didn¡¯t go my way, I would boldly abandon the injured or endangered students. It wasn¡¯t something that should come out of the mouth of someone in the position of class president. Rather, the fact that Idea retreated, satisfied with my answer, meant¡­ ¡®She knows, too.¡¯ It meant that Sytan''s students couldn''t easily defeat the Imperial Academy''s students. We would suffer great losses while carrying out Sytan¡¯s plan. There would also be students who would be injured and rendered unable to fight during the mission. ¡­¡­It was a story of weighing the value and accepting the loss. S?a??h th? N0v?lFir?.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. ¡®A kind of discrimination, is it?¡¯ If an injured ally had a value comparable to the Seven Deadly Sins, they would have to be saved, even if it meant sacrificing other students. However, the story changes if it¡¯s an ordinary student with no talent. We have to abandon them. Because we could suffer greater losses because of that student. As a rule, if one person becomes unable to fight without dying, it¡¯s a loss of three people. Because at least two people have to take care of the injured comrade. ¡®¡­¡­.¡¯ But I knew this wasn¡¯t ethically right. Of course, it¡¯s the best judgment from a practical perspective. But can I really not feel guilty about it? ¡®Let¡¯s try for now.¡¯ I don¡¯t know what the right answer is. But I have to make the best and greatest choice. I finished my thoughts and looked back at Luna. Luna was barely holding on, her exhaustion evident. ¡°Are you okay?¡± ¡°¡­¡­I¡¯m just a little sleepy, that¡¯s all.¡± Luna spoke as if it was nothing, but I could tell that her mental strength was at its limit. ¡°You should get some rest. It seems Instructor Idea has gone to see the Demon students.¡± ¡°Is that so¡­¡­.¡± Luna nodded once, then finally fell asleep. It seemed she didn¡¯t even have the strength to lift her head. Swish-. I wrapped my arms around Luna and moved her. ¡°Ms. Luna, if you fall asleep here, you might catch a cold.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Luna didn¡¯t answer. She was already fast asleep. It didn''t matter since I hadn''t asked her to answer anyway. ¡°Sleep well.¡± I laid Luna down with her back against the wall. Swish, swish. I tidied Luna''s tangled pink hair and thought. ¡®It¡¯s still a long way until the end of the exercise.¡¯ I looked around. Orgon, which had become a slaughterhouse. But compared to the chaos, the number of dead humans wasn¡¯t that high. The students still hadn¡¯t killed even half of the prisoners. It wasn¡¯t because they couldn¡¯t kill them. ¡®They¡¯re completely trampling on them.¡¯ The students weren¡¯t focused on killing the prisoners, but on toying with them. Students taunted the prisoners with insulting words. They showed a nasty disposition, enjoying the sight of the prisoners¡¯ despairing faces. ¡®As I expected.¡¯ It was different for me, who was like a third party. The deep emotional rift between the Demons and humans. Because of this, I was sure that this exercise would be long, even though it was simple. ¡®I have to take advantage of this gap.¡¯ That was why I killed the prisoner first. I needed to create some free time. Although I did spend some time helping Luna, it was still within the time frame I had set. So let¡¯s move now. ¡®I know the inside of Orgon like the back of my hand.¡¯ I quietly turned my steps towards the students¡¯ blind spot. Orgon was a place that was also used as an important episode in the original story. There was a secret treasure hidden here. ¡®Orgon¡¯s basement.¡¯ I have to go down. This is the first floor of Orgon. Basically, the higher the floor, the more heinous or extreme the crimes committed by the humans held captive there. Since they had to be used for negotiations or hostage situations with the human world, it was no different from treating them as VIPs. Most of the prisoners on the first floor here are just ordinary soldiers. Then what¡¯s in the basement? ¡®Something unimaginable¡­¡­.¡¯ Access 5 advance chapters with the Position Exchange ''I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with Eye of Arrogance Tier ($18) For every $15 collected on Ko-fi, I will release a bonus chapter. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 44 (2) - The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy The worst and strongest villain. I became a narrow-eyed character Arsene Adel. DBT,Korean,Novel,Translation,Academy,NEVDA,Fantasy,Possession,AssassinDuring the process of raiding Orgon and rescuing the human prisoners, the protagonist and his party discovered a place leading to an underground passage. I even remember the detailed description. ¡º Hamel and his party fought a fierce battle with the Orgon guards. And finally, while rescuing the prisoners, a strange iron cage caught Hamel¡¯s eye. It was clearly an iron cage made to hold a human, but no one was inside. Considering that the other iron cages were packed with humans, it was a strange thing. ¡» ¡®But.¡¯ Unlike the protagonist and his party in the original story, I had to avoid the guards¡¯ eyes and head to the underground passage. But the guards were keeping a close eye on the area around the iron cage, so it was a bit of a headache. I needed to subdue the guards to get to the secret passage. ¡®But I can¡¯t kill them.¡¯ If I killed the guards, Sytan would directly intervene to find the culprit. The only ones who visited here today would be Sytan¡¯s students. Even without that, I was bound to be identified as a strong suspect since I was under Ares¡¯ surveillance. I had to subdue the guards without revealing my identity. It would be better if I could avoid their gaze as much as possible. ¡®It¡¯s not difficult to cover my face.¡¯ It wasn¡¯t just my face anymore; I could now cover my whole body in darkness. My mana had increased dramatically. Thanks to that, the total amount of darkness I can cast has also increased. Like right now. Swish-. I scattered mana into the air and painted it black. Darkness attribute that could only be used to obscure vision. Now, I could cover my entire body without difficulty. ¡®Remarkable growth.¡¯ Was it when I was facing the fake Sword Saint? It felt like just yesterday when I was panting after using up all my mana on the darkness attribute....... Now, I wasn¡¯t struggling at all, even after consuming this much mana. How much stronger could I get if I obtained the elixir here? ¡®Of course, what I can get from Orgon isn¡¯t an elixir.¡¯ To me right now, it was something more useful than an elixir. A formidable ability comparable to the Eye of Arrogance. The one who discovers it receives that ability without any penalty. I couldn¡¯t miss this opportunity. More than anything. If the secret treasure in the underground prison fell into the hands of the protagonist''s group as in the original story, the damage would become irreparably large. Stealthily. Like that, I turned my steps to find an uninhabited iron cage, leaving the students behind. ¡®It''s probably located near the path leading to the upper floor.¡¯ Among the guards, only a few knew about the existence of the underground prison. That''s why only a small number of people guarded the underground prison. ¡®I think I¡¯m almost there.¡¯ It was when the students were far enough away to look like dots. I saw a guard patrolling the area. The aura emanating from his body was different from the guards near the students. A dark and heavy atmosphere. Unlike the guards who abused the prisoners, he didn¡¯t spare them a glance. He simply patrolled a set area from a set location. And not long after. Thud, thud-. Thud-. As if he had noticed my presence, the guard stopped walking and looked back. Before his gaze could reach me, I hurriedly spread out an arrow. The target was one of the humans locked in the iron cage. ¡®Designation.¡¯ Move-. The moment I initiated the position exchange, the prisoner¡¯s clothes shot out of the iron cage. I took the place of the prisoner¡¯s clothes and became trapped in the iron cage. ¡°Wh, what the¡­¡­!!¡± The human who had suddenly become naked opened his eyes wide. The guard¡¯s sharp gaze fell on the human¡¯s clothes. ¡°Be quiet.¡± ¡°Who, who the hell¡­¡­?!¡± The prisoner tried to tell me something in a hurry. When I put my index finger to my lips, he nodded as if he understood. In fact, it was probably because I had a dagger pointed at the back of his neck. ¡°Why did his clothes suddenly fall off?¡± The guard blinked his eyes and turned his head to find the owner of the clothes. I had to find a passage before the guard noticed me. Fortunately, I was able to quickly find an empty cell. ¡®Over there.¡¯ The empty cage came into view in the most secluded corner There was no human in the cell, but there were a few stone statues, so it seemed possible to use my ability. And that was when I initiated the position exchange. S~?a??h the N???lFire.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. ¡°Is he there?!¡± The guard turned his gaze to the cell where I had been. However, I had already escaped from the cell. Soon, the guard opened the cell and began to beat the naked human. ¡°How dare you try to trick me!¡± ¡°Th, that¡¯s not it!¡± It was a truly unfortunate situation. My conscience pricked me as I watched the innocent human being beaten. Well, whatever. ¡®It must be somewhere around here.¡¯ Groping around. I felt the floor as I searched for a device that would lead me underground. And finally, I found it. Click-. The moment I pressed the corner of the floor. Creak-. The floor rotated. Realizing that it wasn''t a strange phenomenon but the device being activated, I let myself go. And so, I began to fall into the endless darkness. Access 5 advance chapters with the Position Exchange ''I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with Eye of Arrogance Tier ($18) For every $15 collected on Ko-fi, I will release a bonus chapter. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 45 (1) - The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy The worst and strongest villain. I became a narrow-eyed character Arsene Adel. DBT,Korean,Novel,Translation,Academy,NEVDA,Fantasy,Possession,AssassinIn the darkness that was like an abyss. I was falling endlessly. Swoosh-. S?a?ch* Th? N???lFire.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. The faster I fell, the more my body felt like it was being crushed. If I hit the ground like this, my body would turn into a lump of meat. But there was a way to survive. ¡®¡­¡­I''m sorry, but.¡¯ I took Gu poison out of my arms, where he was sleeping. Gu poison opened his eyes wide at the sudden feeling of floating. I had to act before he could figure out what was going on. Swish-. I tied Gu poison tightly to the hilt of the dagger. Gu poison clicked his tongue as if his body was uncomfortable, but I had no intention of letting him go. If I die, he''ll be trapped here and die too. He''ll have to put up with this level of discomfort. Even though he''s a creature made of mana, he''ll dry up and die if he doesn''t get mana from me. ¡®So hang in there.¡¯ Gu poison trembled once as I stared at him intently. ¡­¡­. Then he looked into my eyes as if he was gauging something. Gu poison didn''t resist, as if he had confirmed something from me. He simply left his body in my hands. Swoosh-. Like that, the two of us fell further and further down. And soon after, the ground began to come into view. Unlike in the air, the closer I got to the ground, the more light came into view. Some kind of device in the basement was painting the surroundings with color. So the chances of landing safely increased a little. And when the ground was finally close to me. Thud-. I slammed the dagger that Gu poison was tied to into the wall. Fortunately, the dagger dug perfectly into the wall. Now, let''s just wait a little longer. Like that, just before I hit the ground, I spread out the arrow and initiated the position exchange. ¡°Designation.¡± Move-. That was the moment. The positions of Gu poison, who was tied to the handle of my dagger, and me were reversed. The pressure that had been crushing my body also disappeared. Thud. I quickly grabbed the handle of the dagger. Unable to bear my weight, the dagger began to slide down the wall. Clang, clang, clang-! The dagger and the wall made a deafening screeching sound as they came into contact. On the one hand, I frowned, but on the other hand, I worked tirelessly to reduce my body''s speed. Thanks to that effort, I was able to land on the ground. ¡°Fortunately, you fell a bit later.¡± It was the moment I reached out and grabbed Gu position, who was about to fall to the ground. Clench-. Gu poison bit my hand hard. It didn¡¯t show its fangs, and it seemed to be some kind of sign of dissatisfaction. For a moment, the thought crossed my mind that if I didn¡¯t appease it, it might tell Crete everything that had happened so far. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± I gave it a drop of mana coated with the darkness attribute. ¡­¡­. The guy who had been glaring at me started licking the mana drop. Gu poison, who seemed to like the mana that was thicker than before, soon closed its eyes. It looked like it was in a much better mood after filling its hungry stomach. The guy yawned once and went into my pocket. ¡®I barely managed to appease it.¡¯ Only then did I let out a sigh of relief. And I looked around. Orgon¡¯s underground passage. A damp and humid feeling pressed down lightly on my shoulders. Splash-. As I took a step, the water rippled. Orgon¡¯s underground passage looked like a sewer. The water level was up to my ankles, and things like moss were growing here and there on the walls. ¡®Are the ripples going forward?¡¯ I muttered as I watched the water flowing slowly. The secret treasure I was looking for would be at the end of the water stream. Let¡¯s follow the water stream. A little time passed like that. Thump-. A shapeless black object that was neither liquid nor solid thumped. ¡®A monster?¡¯ I narrowed my eyes. I wasn''t scared because I was familiar with its appearance. Black Slime. It was the identity of the monster blocking the path of the underground passage. ¡°Now I get to see a proper monster.¡± I felt a small sense of excitement. Since coming to the Demon Realm, all I had seen were artificially created monsters. Whether it was in the Bares'' secret realm or the territory of the Undead. But the Black Slime in front of me was different. A real monster created naturally. Normally, it should be normal to see natural monsters more often than artificial ones, but. ¡®The situation wasn''t favorable.¡¯ Let''s be satisfied with seeing a Black Slime for now. Puck! PuckPuck? The Black Slimes seemed bewildered as if they hadn''t seen a Demon in a long time. Although they didn¡¯t have sparkling eyes like in some games, I could feel it. ¡®It would be better to attack first.¡¯ It would have been right to kill them while they were still not moving. Black Slimes were monsters that became more difficult to deal with the longer you waited. That¡¯s because they¡¯re guys who emit poison when they sense a threat from their enemy. And it¡¯s an extreme poison that can kill dozens of humans with just a small amount. I quickly organized my thoughts while gauging the distance between me and them. ¡®It¡¯s not a good choice to close the distance any further.¡¯ I need to use a long-range attack. If the poison touches my skin, I¡¯ll melt away without a trace. ¡°Black Blade.¡± I raised a black dagger above my hand. An attack skill created by fusing the darkness attribute with mana. It was a powerful skill that had killed the Sword Saint during the entrance exam. I threw the black dagger towards one of the Black Slimes. Screech¡­¡­! Boom-. The Black Slime''s body exploded upon being hit by the black dagger. ¡®A failure.¡¯ Access 5 advance chapters with the Position Exchange ''I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with Eye of Arrogance Tier ($18) For every $15 collected on Ko-fi, I will release a bonus chapter. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 45 (2) - The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy The worst and strongest villain. I became a narrow-eyed character Arsene Adel. DBT,Korean,Novel,Translation,Academy,NEVDA,Fantasy,Possession,AssassinI couldn''t kill it. Soon after, the scattered slime fragments squirmed and began to recover. I had to kill it before it could fully recover its original form. There is a ¡®core¡¯ in the center of a slime¡¯s body. If you destroy that core, the slime won¡¯t be able to recover its body. ¡°Black Blade.¡± ¡°Black Blade.¡± ¡°Black Blade.¡± ¡°Black Blade.¡± This time, I created four of them. The four black daggers floated above my hand, bobbing up and down. I threw two of the daggers first. Puck! Puck! Bang, bang-. The slimes exploded simultaneously as I threw the black daggers to the sides. A perfect hit. ¡®That must be the core.¡¯ A black sphere that had fallen to the ground. Black mana was spiraling up like a whirlwind. I sent the remaining two daggers toward the sphere. Then, the sphere shattered with a sound like glass breaking. Soon, the slime¡¯s mucus, which had been wriggling, stopped moving. ¡°That was easy.¡± I took care of it surprisingly easily. If it were someone who didn¡¯t know the dangers of Black Slimes, they might have rushed in without thinking and gotten hurt. But for me, the creator who knows everything about the demons that appear in the original story, they were very easy opponents. I took a light step. ¡®Let¡¯s keep going.¡¯ I didn¡¯t feel the need to rest since I wasn¡¯t even tired. S?a??h th? N0v?lFire(.)n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. This place was originally prepared for the protagonist to acquire a Secret treasure. There are probably no enemies stronger than Black Slimes. Therefore, the only thing I need to be careful of is the traps¡­¡­. It wasn¡¯t easy to fall for the traps. ¡®I¡¯ll have to use Position Exchange ahead.¡¯ ¡®A brick that¡¯s a different color from the others. Anyone can tell it¡¯s a trap.¡¯ ¡®This is a trap that the protagonist¡¯s party triggered.¡¯ Traps kept popping up every time I took a step. However, my intuition warned me that they were traps, and since only the traps described in the original work existed, I was able to move forward without difficulty. ¡®This should be around it¡­¡­.¡¯ After walking for a while, I sensed that I had reached the end of the passage. The water current was gradually stopping. On the other hand, the water level was gradually rising, and soon it reached my knees. This meant that I was approaching the point where the water was accumulating. ¡°That¡¯s for sure.¡± A puddle soon appeared. A large puddle spread out before me, comparable to a small pond. However, there was no land to step on from the front. I took a quick step forward, but my foot didn¡¯t land and sank right in. The end of the underground passage. I had to go into the pond. Hoo-. I filled my lungs with air and threw myself into the pond. * * * The interior of the pond was vast. The phosphorescent stones that were sparsely installed on the walls allowed me to see ahead even in the water. I wanted to look around with curiosity, but I exercised self-control. ¡®If I dawdle, I¡¯ll run out of breath.¡¯ Unfortunately, I didn¡¯t have the ability to breathe underwater. That¡¯s why I had to go down quickly. Splash. I swam relentlessly, cutting through the water. That¡¯s when I was going down. ¡¾ Don¡¯t go any further. ¡¿ ¡¾ The Great Evil is dead. ¡¿ The warning message written on the wall. I couldn''t help but widen my eyes. This message wasn''t something I had written in the original story. Unlike other places that weren''t the main focus of the story, Orgon played a fairly large role. Therefore, I put quite a bit of effort into describing it. It would be strange if there was anything I didn''t know about the Orgon episode in my memory. But. ¡®I''ve never written such a message.¡¯ I examined the message written on the wall in detail. Don''t go any further. This message could be there to warn intruders. But what about the Great Evil? ¡®This is where a Demon who tried to rebel hundreds of years ago is sleeping.¡¯ Even the Demon King at the time judged that this Demon couldn''t be killed. So, the setting was that he was imprisoned in an underground prison that no one except certain people knew about. If that traitor was referred to as the Great Evil, it wouldn''t be incomprehensible. ¡®But it still feels a bit unsettling.¡° Was it because I was confident that I had a perfect grasp of this place since it was the center of a fairly important episode? Even though it was just one line of text that I didn''t know about, it was hard to shake off the unsettling feeling. Let¡¯s just keep going down for now. ¡®It¡¯s not like I can go back up.¡¯ At least if I had come this far, I had to take at least one secret treasure with me. To prepare for the midterm exams, where I didn''t know what would happen. Considering the timing, the period when Sytan''s first-year students invaded the Imperial Academy overlapped with the midterm exams. This meant that the content of the midterm exams was definitely an invasion to the human world. ¡®There''s no need to hesitate.¡¯ If I were to miss a Record that will clearly be a great asset because of just one line of writing, it would be a huge loss. Moreover, if it¡¯s according to the original story, it becomes something that increases the power of the protagonist¡¯s party. I tried hard to shake off the discomfort and started to go down. ¡®Now I¡¯m starting to suffocate.¡¯ I gradually felt my chest becoming stuffy. At the same time, along with the feeling of my head becoming dizzy, it became a situation where it was even difficult to support my body. I gritted my teeth. Just a little more. Just a little bit more. - ¡­¡­. A large magic circle was visible nearby. It was a kind of device that separated the space where the secret treasure from the pond. It also meant that if I just destroyed that magic circle, I would be able to breathe. I stretched out my hand towards the giant magic circle. Thud-. However, the magic circle just pushed my hand away and didn¡¯t break. In the original story, it was written that the protagonist¡¯s party simply broke it with force. ¡®I don¡¯t need to do that though.¡¯ When I brought my eyes close to the magic circle, I could see the objects that were situated beyond it. I couldn¡¯t see them exactly because of the water current, but I could at least confirm that they were inanimate objects. ¡®Designate.¡¯ As a result, I was able to spread out the arrow. ¡®Move.¡¯ My body succeeded in passing through the magic circle. Access 5 advance chapters with the Position Exchange ''I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with Eye of Arrogance Tier ($18) For every $15 collected on Ko-fi, I will release a bonus chapter. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 46 (1) - The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy The worst and strongest villain. I became a narrow-eyed character Arsene Adel. DBT,Korean,Novel,Translation,Academy,NEVDA,Fantasy,Possession,AssassinBonus chapter thanks to @Steve Tiam for subscription to ''Eye of Arrogance'' tier on Ko-fi.Cough! I coughed and sat up. Inside the magic circle. I had finally arrived at my destination. I shook off the moisture from my clothes and looked around. This was a narrow cavity. A place designed to imprison only a single criminal. Four enormous iron chains were placed in the cavity. ''That must be it.'' Something bound by the iron chains. A skeleton was floating in the air with its limbs tied up. It wasn''t hard to figure out the identity of the skeleton. A demon who had committed treason. It must have been imprisoned here and eventually met its end. The cavity had a rather eerie atmosphere, but I quickened my pace without hesitation. Creak-. My steps finally stopped in front of the skeleton. Not a speck of flesh was visible, indicating how much time had passed. Only a grayish, rotten heart remained inside the skeleton. ¡®The secret treasure is inside that heart.¡¯ I had deliberately left the heart behind to give the secret treasure to the protagonist''s group. I was reluctant to place a treasure chest in a place that was supposed to be a prison. The way to obtain the secret treasure left in the skeleton''s heart was simple. Step-. I just had to grab it. It was the moment I placed my hand on the skeleton''s heart. Swoosh¡­¡­. Something dormant in the skeleton''s heart was absorbed into my body. I immediately opened my status window. ¡¾ Arsene Adel ¡¿ : Race - [ Half Demon ] : Tendency - [ Chaos ] : Talent - [ Position Exchange ¡®¢ò¡¯ ] : Trait - [ Interest ] [ Absorption ] [ Killing Intent ] [ Darkness ] [ Mana Manipulation ] [ Eye of Arrogance ] [ Telekinesis ] : Mana - [ 1332 ] A new trait had been added. Telekinesis. It must have been one of the traits the skeleton had used when it was alive. Unlike when I had obtained the Eye of Arrogance in the Secret Realm of Bares, I didn''t feel any pain. Rather, it felt like something in my chest had been filled. At the same time, a ''will'' burned. A will to crave, to destroy, to crave something endlessly¡­¡­. I realized that this emotion was a kind of wish that the skeleton had possessed. The remnants of its ability must have remained in the skeleton''s heart because its will had been so strong. But that didn''t matter. All I needed was the ability the skeleton had left behind. ¡®This is how you use it.¡¯ I slowly recalled the new trait I had acquired. It seemed that I could use telekinesis if I consumed mana. Fortunately, I was able to figure out how to use it as soon as I acquired the telekinesis trait. s?a??h th? N?v?lFire.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. I decided to use telekinesis to lift the dagger. Whoosh-. The dagger immediately began to rise, but¡­ Thud-. Not long after, it fell powerlessly to the ground. It wasn¡¯t because I lacked mana, or because the telekinesis trait itself was weak. It was simply because my proficiency was terrible¡­ ¡®I need to train.¡¯ It was still too much for me to lift the dagger. I had enough telekinetic power, but I couldn¡¯t control the ability. For now, I should start by training with small objects. With that, I turned off my telekinesis, leaving behind a sense of regret. Thump. A heartbeat echoed in my ears. The source of the sound wasn''t me. ¡®Then¡­?¡¯ I slowly raised my head. What entered my field of vision wasn¡¯t a grayish, rotten heart. It was a heart that had regained its vitality, turning red and spurting blood. I blinked at the bizarre sight. ¡®What the hell?¡¯ This was an unexpected turn of events. It was true that Orgon held great significance in the original story. But this chamber was just a device for obtaining a fortuitous encounter. That was why the protagonist¡¯s party left the cavity after obtaining only the telekinesis ability. Nothing happened. But. ¡®¡­What¡¯s going on?¡¯ A scene unfolded that even I, the author, hadn¡¯t anticipated. The heart of the skeleton, which had clearly stopped, began to beat again. Soon, a dark shadow appeared in the skeleton¡¯s eye sockets. Just a moment ago, the skeleton¡¯s eyes had been empty. An unexpected change was taking place. And I could see it. A symbol appeared behind the skeleton''s back. A large cross was engraved within a circular border, like a brand. It was all too familiar. This was, The tattoo that proved one¡¯s lineage as a descendant of Arsene. I felt goosebumps rising on my back. This skeleton was definitely connected to the Arsene family. The Demon World¡¯s traitor was connected to the Arsene family. While I was gaping in surprise, unable to contain my astonishment, ¡¾ Child of Arsene. ¡¿ An eerie voice filled my ears. The ghastly voice filled my ears from afar. The skeleton spoke, its bony mouth rattling. ¡¾Listen to the voice of the Left.¡¿ Access 5 advance chapters with the Position Exchange ''I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with Eye of Arrogance Tier ($18) For every $15 collected on Ko-fi, I will release a bonus chapter. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 46 (2) - The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy The worst and strongest villain. I became a narrow-eyed character Arsene Adel. DBT,Korean,Novel,Translation,Academy,NEVDA,Fantasy,Possession,AssassinWas it speaking to me? No matter how much I looked around, there were no other living beings in this cavity besides me. Furthermore, there could be no other blood relative of Arsene besides me, so it must have been speaking to me. Although I was still overcome with confusion, I quickly calmed myself and replied to the skeleton¡¯s words. ¡°I shall listen.¡± Then the skeleton continued to speak. ¡¾If you can hear the thoughts of the Left, then you must have the same karma as me.¡¿ I focused on the word ¡®thoughts¡¯. The skeleton had not come back to life, but rather had left behind remnants of its memories. That was why it could not hear me speak. I decided to simply listen to the skeleton¡¯s words in silence. ¡¾Descendant of the Left who harbors chaos, do not be consumed by chaos.¡¿ And my expression hardened at the skeleton¡¯s next words. The skeleton seemed to know what chaos was. ¡¾Chaos is a power that distorts the rules of the world. Remember not to be consumed by it; if you focus only on meaning, you will meet the same end as the Left.¡¿ I wanted to hear a more detailed explanation about chaos, but¡­ ¡­¡­ The Arsene symbol that had appeared behind the skeleton''s back disappeared, and the rapidly beating heart also turned gray. Flutter-. Soon, its heart shattered and fell. I realized that I would not be able to obtain any more information. ¡®So, let me summarize.¡¯ The Demon World¡¯s traitor was Arsene¡¯s ancestor. And it also possessed the chaos attribute. ¡®This is crazy.¡¯ My head throbbed from the sudden influx of information. Still, there was one thing I had gained. The chaos attribute. I had found a clue about it. ¡­¡­And that I had to hide the Arsene family¡¯s symbol even more securely. I quickly used my darkness attribute to darken the nape of my neck even more. This should be enough to put me at ease. ¡®Is there nothing else I can gain?¡¯ Greedily, I searched every nook and cranny of the cavity, but I realized that there was nothing left. Well, it would be excessive to try to gain any more benefits here. So it was time for me to leave. ¡®It was hard enough coming here.¡¯ It would be even harder to leave. Jeez. I sighed so deeply that the ground shook, and turned to leave. Since the unexpected development had delayed me, I needed to hurry. * * * I managed to escape the underground passage safely. ¡®My whole body is aching¡­¡­.¡¯ I patted my back. It wasn¡¯t difficult to get out of the pond, but it was hard to climb back up the cliff. The ceiling rotated again when I raised my hand. After I came up to the ground like that. I switched clothes and places with a prisoner who was grumbling at the warden. The moment I joined the group. - You bastard, are you trying to trick me again?! An angry voice rang out. The warden was yelling at the prisoner who had become naked again. But it wasn¡¯t my business. ¡®Fortunately, I¡¯m not late.¡¯ I naturally blended in with the students and looked around. Before I knew it, Orgon, where the training had ended, was cleaner than I thought. It was possible because the wardens were disposing of the bodies immediately. Thanks to this, the surveillance of the underground passage seemed to be less than I thought. But there was a student who noticed my absence. ¡°What were you doing?¡± ¡°¡­¡­Let¡¯s just say I went for a walk.¡± Fron narrowed her eyes and questioned me. Fron snorted when I tried to dismiss it as nothing. ¡°Are you saying you went for a walk in this place?¡± ¡°I rather liked the sight of humans filling up the iron bars.¡± ¡°Ha, stop talking nonsense.¡± Fron shook her head. I just shrugged my shoulders. By the way, where is Luna? I had put Luna, who had fallen asleep trying to enter the underground passage, down on the wall. Ah, there she is. Luna was approaching with noticeably relaxed steps. It seemed like she had woken up after sleeping soundly while I was in the community. ¡°Did you sleep well?¡± ¡°Yeah, I slept well.¡± ¡°You were sleeping so deeply that you wouldn¡¯t have known if someone had carried you away.¡± ¡°Hehe¡­¡­.¡± Luna scratched her head as if she was embarrassed. Sideways glance. Then she started to glance at my face from the side. Is there something she wants to say? When I tilted my head, Luna turned her head away in surprise. For some reason, Luna¡¯s ears were flushed red. I don¡¯t see any other reactions besides that, so it can¡¯t be anything important. I was having such a pointless conversation with Luna when. Fron asked, poking her head in. ¡°What are you doing now?¡± Her gaze was fixed on the two stones floating above my hand. I paused for a moment before answering. There was no reason to hide it. ¡°Telekinesis.¡± ¡°Are you referring to a type of ability?¡± ¡°Yes. It¡¯s a power that I¡¯m still not proficient in using, so I¡¯m training.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Fron didn¡¯t seem to doubt me. There was no particular reason to doubt me. Of course, telekinesis wasn¡¯t a common ability. But it wasn¡¯t an ability that was completely unheard of either. It meant that it wasn¡¯t as rare as the Eye of Arrogance or my other traits. ¡®However, if I have sufficient proficiency and a vast amount of mana, I can unleash tremendous power.¡¯ What I wanted was to evolve telekinesis. The next stage of telekinesis. ¡®Gravity.¡¯ A natural and transcendental power that could crush or lift anything. It was an incredible ability that was considered to be a planet in its own right. I was still a long way from developing telekinesis to that extent. I was only able to lift two stones. ¡®It¡¯s not something I should reveal now.¡¯ S?a??h th? Nov?lF?re .??t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. Still, if I didn¡¯t slack off on my training, the possibilities were endless. I was having such optimistic thoughts while training my telekinesis. Before I knew it, Idea appeared and began to organize the students. ¡°Is everyone here?¡± Idea said, scanning the number of students with her eyes. ¡°Fortunately, there are no dropouts for this training session.¡± Luna flinched as if she had been pricked. What a mischievous personality. She must have said that on purpose to embarrass Luna. Regardless, Idea continued speaking. ¡°Your eyes have finally gained a good light. It seems like they still need some refinement, though.¡± Idea was right. The students¡¯ eyes were filled with confidence. Furthermore, their fear of humans had somewhat diminished. The qualifications of a predator. One by one, the students were beginning to acquire that aspect. ¡°Then, let¡¯s head back to Sytan!¡± Idea cheered and left Orgon with the students. It was the moment of escape from a place that had been short but had felt long. Access 5 advance chapters with the Position Exchange ''I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with Eye of Arrogance Tier ($18) For every $15 collected on Ko-fi, I will release a bonus chapter. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 47 (1) - The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy The worst and strongest villain. I became a narrow-eyed character Arsene Adel. DBT,Korean,Novel,Translation,Academy,NEVDA,Fantasy,Possession,AssassinA week has passed. There hadn''t been any major changes in the students'' lives since the practical exam. Rather, the atmosphere had relaxed a bit. The students didn''t seem to be too concerned about the midterm exam, no matter how much the instructors tried to scare them. The experience of killing prisoners during the practical training had somewhat washed away the students'' fear of humans. Whether this change would have a positive or negative effect. No one knew. ''There''s nothing uglier than being arrogant when you lack the skills.'' Mutter-. I muttered as I levitated pebbles above my hand. My telekinesis proficiency, which had been at a pathetic level, had improved considerably. At first, I could only lift two. But now, I could lift as many as five. ''I still can''t lift heavy objects, though¡­¡­.'' Even so, it seemed that I would soon be able to lift a dagger. I was in a good mood because my growth rate wasn''t bad. And there was another piece of news that made me happy. - I heard that there won''t be any theory in the magic class today? Does that mean we''ll be learning real magic? The students'' conversation. I was interested in the story that they would start magic classes in earnest from today. The moment I had been hoping and praying for. Of course. Even if I learn magic, I won''t be able to use powerful magic like Samuel. Perhaps I will never be able to use it. ''My talent in this body was originally in assassination, after all.'' I won''t be able to master the magic that Samuel uses. Even so, it was certain that I would become stronger than I am now. With the midterm exam approaching. If I can become stronger, I shouldn''t be picky about the means. It''s also true that I''m attracted to the fantasy element of magic. ¡­¡­But then again. "Class will start soon." "Huh? There''s still some time left!" "¡­¡­" I narrowed my eyes as I looked at Luna, who wouldn''t leave my side. Luna has been strange lately. Originally, she would tremble in fear whenever our eyes met. Now, she just gives me a sullen look if I don''t look at her. I scratched my head in frustration. ''Is she at the age where she''s starting to get interested in the opposite sex?'' I know the feelings that Luna has. After all, I also went through puberty. I must have done something nice for her to like me. For Luna, a half-breed, contempt and ridicule must have been commonplace. Even a small favor would have made her feel very grateful. I hope she doesn¡¯t get confused. ¡®It¡¯s just a fleeting emotion, so there¡¯s no need to worry about it.¡¯ Emotions subside after a while. That¡¯s just how it is in school. With a thought that reeked of an old man, I gently pushed Luna¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Please go.¡± ¡°I understand¡­¡­¡± Luna obeyed me, even though she looked displeased. Then what¡¯s left? Just a noble lady who looks at me with annoyance. ¡°Why are you acting like that again, Ms. Fron?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t help but stare at you every time I see you because you look so sinister.¡± A vein popped out on my forehead. Is she just itching for a fight since she hasn¡¯t caused any trouble since morning? Not long after that, Fron returned to her seat. How bland. After the troublemakers left. I was once again engrossed in practicing telekinesis. Ding-dong. The bell rang, signaling the start of class. How come it¡¯s going so smoothly? It seemed that Fron had guessed that class was about to start. Creak-. The front door of the classroom opened, and the magic teacher, Robolt, entered. I stood up to greet him. ¡°All students, bow to the teacher.¡± I checked that Professor Robolt nodded and sat down. Then I looked up at Robolt with an expectant expression. He looked different today. It felt like he was emanating an aura that I hadn¡¯t felt before. Thud, thud. Robolt pounded on the blackboard. It was a sight I had never seen from him, who usually spoke in a friendly manner. ¡°Today, I will teach you magic that you can use in real situations.¡± S?a??h th? N?v?l(F)ire.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. It was just as I had expected. Robolt used chalk to write two words on the blackboard. ¡®Stealth¡¯ and ¡®Silence.¡¯ The moment I read those words, my eyes flashed. ¡®He¡¯s teaching Adel¡¯s specialty.¡¯ Access 5 advance chapters with the Position Exchange ''I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with Eye of Arrogance Tier ($18) For every $15 collected on Ko-fi, I will release a bonus chapter. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 47 (2) - The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy The worst and strongest villain. I became a narrow-eyed character Arsene Adel. DBT,Korean,Novel,Translation,Academy,NEVDA,Fantasy,Possession,AssassinThey were the two most basic magics for assassination. Stealth literally meant hiding one¡¯s body, and Silence meant not making a sound. S?a??h the ???el F?re.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. Breathing, footsteps, etc¡­ ¡®What¡¯s the principle behind it?¡¯ The magics that I had created and put into the novel myself. I had never thought about how to use them. That''s why I found it interesting. It''s in my nature to be interested in the unknown and to immerse myself in it. "Students, from now on, you will be dealing with humans directly in the human world. However, there will be enemies that you cannot defeat." The students nodded. Just as there were weak humans like the ones at the prison camp, There were also powerful humans like the Sword Saint from the entrance exam. "So here''s the problem. What will you do if you encounter an enemy stronger than you? I''m talking about an opponent you have little chance of winning against in a head-on confrontation." The students did not answer. It seemed that each of them was racking their brains to find an answer. Some students shouted nonsense like, "We should fight to the end, even if we die!" but Robolt ignored them and continued speaking. "The answer is assassination." ''That''s right.'' I nodded in agreement. To think that you would face an opponent stronger than yourself head-on. It was a foolish thought that was beyond idiotic. Of course, the word ''assassination'' didn''t have a good connotation, so there were students who frowned. Robolt spoke to those dissatisfied students. "Of course, it would be great if you could win by fighting head-on. But can you guarantee that you, who can''t even defeat 1/10th of a real Sword Saint right now, will always be victorious in a head-on battle?" None of the dissatisfied students could answer. It seemed that they had not considered what would happen if they lost. Robolt opened his mouth as if to mock their thoughts. "Do you want to give your life to the humans who killed your family, friends, and neighbors?" Silence fell over the class. "For you, assassination is not an option but a necessity." "Because none of you can kill a human hero head-on." "Do you understand a little bit now?" No more objections were raised against Robolt. They had been reminded of how powerless they were before the Sword Saint. Robolt looked at the students with a satisfied expression and opened his mouth. "First, I will teach you about the art of stealth." * * * "Slowly circulate mana. You need to fully feel the circulating mana. And then release the mana." Robolt demonstrated it himself. A faint mana began to emanate from Robolt''s body. ¡°You must be able to cover your entire body. Even if your mana purity is low, spread it as thinly as possible to cover yourself. If you can¡¯t cover your entire body, the Stealth technique will fail.¡± Mana covered Robolt¡¯s entire body. In an instant, Robolt¡¯s figure blurred. It was the effect of the Stealth technique. Click- Robolt then gestured to release the Stealth technique. The students revealed various emotions as they looked at Robolt. Curiosity, admiration, etc¡­ ¡°Today¡¯s assignment is to cover your body with mana. It will be impossible to do within a day, but don¡¯t be discouraged and try your best.¡± Robolt finished the demonstration and began to walk among the students. The students fumbled around, trying to cover their bodies with mana. Thirty minutes passed like that, but no student had yet succeeded in covering their entire body with mana. ¡°There¡¯s no need to be impatient. It¡¯s difficult to manipulate mana in detail, so it¡¯s important to take your time, even if it¡¯s slow.¡± At Robolt¡¯s calm advice, two students showed progress. Robolt narrowed his eyes and scanned the two. Fron and Samuel. The two descendants of the Seven Deadly Sins succeeded in covering their entire bodies with mana. It would normally take a week of practice to get the hang of it. In Robolt¡¯s view, Fron had a large amount of mana. She also seemed to have a great sense of manipulating mana. However, the one with the truly outstanding sense of manipulation was Samuel. ¡®What a great talent.¡¯ Samuel had perfectly controlled his mana and succeeded in covering his entire body with it. He was now staring at himself as if wondering what to do next. ¡°Student Samuel has succeeded perfectly, beyond reproach.¡± ¡°......¡± Samuel did not show any expression of Robolt¡¯s praise. He simply looked at him indifferently, as if it were something he had expected. In Robolt¡¯s eyes, Samuel and Fron were geniuses. The top students in the entrance exam are different, after all. As Robolt was thinking that, the name of a child suddenly crossed his mind. ¡®There should have been one more student who did well on the entrance exam¡­¡¯ He was also a person of interest. The student with the Chaos attribute, whom Instructor Ares was extremely wary of. It was said that he had used Idea¡¯s authority to push aside those two and take the position of class president. ¡®Was it Pixie Adel?¡¯ He was a student with small eyes and ominous crimson hair. However, there was something strange. Adel, who should have been listening to Robolt''s lecture, was nowhere to be seen. Suddenly. Goosebumps rose on Robolt''s back. "What the..." Adel''s seat, which had been empty just a moment ago. Adel had appeared while Robolt had briefly looked away. Was I seeing things? Robolt knew it wasn''t an illusion. But it was hard to accept the reality without denying it. Stealth of a level that could deceive an instructor like him. This was a realm that was difficult to reach, no matter how much one trained in stealth. "Easy." And then came Adel''s words. Robolt couldn''t help but feel a sense of dread at this. It was the moment when Adel''s low, sunken gaze felt eerie. Access 5 advance chapters with the Position Exchange ''I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with Eye of Arrogance Tier ($18) For every $15 collected on Ko-fi, I will release a bonus chapter. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 48 (1) - The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy The worst and strongest villain. I became a narrow-eyed character Arsene Adel. DBT,Korean,Novel,Translation,Academy,NEVDA,Fantasy,Possession,AssassinBonus chapter. Do rate and review on Novel Updates.The magic class was over. In conclusion, learning stealth magic wasn''t difficult. Since my assassination talent was beyond anyone''s expectations, it was only natural in a way. After all, I was the strongest exclusive assassin in the novel. The problem was how to integrate the chaos attribute with stealth magic... "This isn''t easy." I racked my brain in frustration. In my future plans, I needed to push my assassination skills to the limit. Assassination only worked on guys who were somewhat lacking. It wouldn''t work on the real powerhouses of the human world. ''But the reality is that there''s no better option than assassination.'' So I had no choice but to grit my teeth and train my assassination skills. For now, since all my classes were over, I should head back to the dorms. I was gathering my writing utensils and getting ready to leave my seat when... "Student Adel." Someone called out to me. I stopped moving and turned around to see Robolt with a serious expression on his face. Judging by his expression and tone of voice, he seemed to have something serious to say. "What is it?" "Student Adel, is this your first time learning magic from Sytan?" S?a?ch* Th? N?v?lF?re.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. My first time learning magic? I felt a bit strange. Well, excluding Adel''s traits, it was my first time learning magic. The difference between traits and magic. In a way, magic was a subset of traits. Magic that you could use if you had enough mana and the right attributes. Traits were unique abilities, so it was impossible to do things depending on them. There were probably quite a few cases where magic and abilities were similar, but they were still different. "Yes, this is my first time learning magic. I''ve been able to use my unique talents since the beginning." "Haha..." Robolt let out a hollow laugh at my answer. Then he gave me a hungry look, as if he was looking at prey. "Please visit my lab when you have time. I have a lot of stories I''d like to share." "Um, I understand, but... could you explain why?" I didn''t understand why Robolt was making such an offer to me. Could it be that he had found out something about the chaos attribute? Robolt shook his head excitedly and opened his mouth. "Student Adel''s talent for magic is incredible. You might even surpass me in the near future." ¡°Yes?¡± "You even have the rare chaos attribute. Your research value is more than enough, it''s overflowing." ¡°¡­¡­I see.¡± My gaze turned cold. Robolt''s words meant, "You have talent, so let''s talk." But there was a problem. I wasn¡¯t as talented as Robolt thought I was. ¡®My talent for magic is limited to assassination techniques.¡¯ I had no other talents to speak of. Just look at how I learned stealth magic. The moment Robolt told me how to use stealth magic. My body instinctively understood. How to move on to the next step. ¡®As if it was knowledge I already knew.¡¯ That¡¯s why I was able to use stealth magic without Robolt telling me what to do after covering my body with mana. But me, a magic prodigy? ¡®That¡¯s laughable.¡¯ Having a serious discussion about magic with Robolt would be a waste of time. But it was a bit of a shame. It was rare for an instructor to show favor. It wouldn¡¯t be wise to dismiss it just because I wasn¡¯t interested. It just wasn¡¯t the right time. ¡°I have something to do today, so I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t visit your lab.¡± ¡°Ugh, I can¡¯t force you.¡± I smiled at Robolt, who wore a look of disappointment, and continued. ¡°But I¡¯ll be sure to visit next time.¡± ¡°Promise!¡± ¡°Yes, I will.¡± Only after I gave my word did Robolt retreat, satisfied. At this rate, I¡¯ll have to act the part of a magic prodigy. I¡¯ll figure out something. With that thought, I picked up my things and left the training ground. ¡®It looks like Luna and Fron went in first.¡¯ My conversation with Robolt had taken a while, so it seemed they had left first. Thanks to that, I was able to return to the dorms without any problems. And so, I walked along the path to the dorms, lost in thought. ¡®I should train in the dorms today.¡¯ I had a good reason. Stealth magic that I had learned today. While Robolt was explaining its principles, something had crossed my mind. However, in order to train that technique, I needed to be alone. There was no way anything good would come of someone discovering the existence of that technique. ¡®I should use it as a trump card.¡¯ The more hidden a card was, the more powerful it became. Thinking about the spies of the human realm who might be here¡­ ¡®I guess I¡¯ll have to clean them up soon.¡¯ The human world and the demon world, which sent spies to each other. Naturally, there were also human spies hiding in Sytan. A spy appeared as an informant, telling the six families about the information they had gathered about Sytan. There was a chance that the fact that a descendant of Arsene was in the demon world would reach their ears. ¡®Killing that spy would mean¡­¡¯ Killing one of the humans who appeared in the original story. That was another reason for my hesitation. Of course, it wasn¡¯t because I was attached to the character I created. It was just¡­ ¡®It¡¯ll be a bit tricky.¡¯ Very tricky. To act boldly in enemy territory, one needed to be both intelligent and powerful. He would have prepared for the possibility of his identity being exposed. In order to deal with that guy, I needed to be fully prepared. ¡®I¡¯ll have to train somewhere secluded until then.¡¯ The skill that applied stealth magic. This ability was more than enough to deal with the powerhouses of the human realm. If I could pull it off, that is. After all, what I had established today was just a theory. Access 5 advance chapters with the Position Exchange ''I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with Eye of Arrogance Tier ($18) For every $15 collected on Ko-fi, I will release a bonus chapter. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 48 (2) - The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy The worst and strongest villain. I became a narrow-eyed character Arsene Adel. DBT,Korean,Novel,Translation,Academy,NEVDA,Fantasy,Possession,AssassinAs I was walking towards the dormitory¡­ ¡°Hello.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± The woman I wanted to avoid the most today was waving at me. It was Rene. This time, she wasn¡¯t alone. There was someone next to her. A woman with long, flowing white hair, staring at me. She was beautiful, but I couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of eeriness. Diana, the daughter of the Demon King. She, who would become the next Demon King, was staring at me with Rene. ''She''s even scarier than before.'' Before, I only had to be careful about being from the Arsene family. But now I knew that one of the traitors of the demon world was an ancestor of Arsene. What if they found out that I was a descendant of the Arsene family in the midst of all this? I would die. I was sure of it. So¡­ I had to run. I used the stealth magic I had learned today and quickly ran away. The ability that had allowed me to hide my presence from the instructor for a moment. The moment I activated the stealth magic, I used Position Exchange towards the bushes. ''Move.'' Our positions were switched. Only a leaf was falling in the place where I had been. "...Did I see wrong?" "I saw it too, so I don''t think so." "Hmm." "Maybe he had something urgent to do?" "Maybe." Fortunately, the two of them left without looking for me. Only then did I let out a sigh of relief and walk out of the grass. ''Why did they come out of there?'' Meeting people I never expected to see made me feel nervous. Still, I should be glad that I didn¡¯t run into them. I hurriedly left the spot in case the two of them came back. * * * I arrived at the dormitory. For some reason, I couldn¡¯t see Samuel anywhere. Maybe he¡¯s practicing the stealth magic he learned today. Thanks to that, I was able to practice magic comfortably. ¡®First, let¡¯s close the curtains.¡¯ Ares¡¯s bird that was watching me. The magic I¡¯m going to practice this time is a secret card, so I have to close the curtains even if it makes him a little suspicious. Creak-. After closing the curtains. I sat down on the floor and reviewed the magic. ¡®Now I think I¡¯m getting the hang of it.¡¯ The magic I learned today is stealth magic. I was able to find a clue about the Chaos attribute here. Stealth and Chaos. The two concepts were similar. Stealth focuses on appearing not to exist, even though you clearly do. ¡®Chaos is like this.¡¯ It doesn¡¯t exist, but it does. An unstable state that can exist or not exist. I decided to apply this to Stealth. ¡®Beyond hiding your presence, to existing but not existing.¡¯ I closed my eyes and concentrated. I circulated my mana and spread it throughout my body, just like I did in class. An incredibly detailed use of mana. At the same time, I used Stealth to hide my presence, following my body¡¯s instincts. ¡®I can see my body because I¡¯m the caster.¡¯ I looked down at my arms. I could see that they were still there, albeit faintly. I can¡¯t stop here. The concept of Stealth. I twisted that proposition. I forced it upon the world. That from the very beginning, the existence called ¡®me¡¯ didn¡¯t exist¡­ And then. ¡°¡­¡­!¡± I became complete nothingness. Even I couldn¡¯t see myself. In the dormitory room-. No, in the world, my existence as ¡®me¡¯ was not observed. That¡¯s because an indescribable haziness enveloped all my senses. Even the concept of time disappeared. Was it a brief moment that passed, or several minutes? S~?a??h the ???el F?re.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. Perhaps several years had passed. Was it because my existence had disappeared? I was not bound by the laws of the world. This magic literally contained chaos. ¡°¡­¡­!¡± At one moment. As my Stealth was released, I was spat back out into the world. I gasped for breath and hurriedly felt my whole body. Only after confirming that all my limbs were intact could I feel relieved. ¡®That was a terrible feeling.¡¯ A sensation I never wanted to experience again. It reminded me of the warning Orgon''s ancestor had left in Ashen. Now I understood why he had told me not to be consumed by the power of chaos. Because I had felt omnipotence for a moment. ¡®It¡¯s an ability that¡¯s even difficult to control.¡¯ I couldn''t deactivate the Stealth. Mana exhaustion. It was simply that all my mana had been used up, and the magic had been released. If I hadn¡¯t fallen into a state of mana exhaustion, I might have lost myself. ¡®Still, if it¡¯s just once, I can use it as a trump card.¡¯ It was difficult to use repeatedly. I could tell just by the fact that I had used up all my mana after using it only once. It meant that the cost-effectiveness was poor. However. ¡®I won¡¯t seal it.¡¯ It was valuable enough to use. Aside from its drawbacks, such as its enormous mana consumption or its dangerous ability, it had its advantages. So when I organized the newly acquired chaos attribute Stealth, I named it ¡®Absolute Stealth.¡¯ ¡°¡­¡­!¡± Something struck the back of my head hard. My body was unable to keep its balance from the intense shock, and I fell forward. A powerful blow that could have knocked me unconscious. I looked back and couldn¡¯t help but open my eyes wide. Samuel had somehow entered the dormitory. But. I hadn¡¯t heard the sound of Samuel entering the dormitory. ¡®Something¡¯s strange.¡¯ I opened my mouth and tried to make a sound. But no sound came out. I looked up at Samuel with trembling pupils filled with fear. Thump, thump-. - Get out of my way, I''m going to sleep. Samuel seemed to be saying something with an angry face. But I still couldn¡¯t understand what Samuel was saying. ¡­Because I couldn¡¯t hear any sound. Access 5 advance chapters with the Position Exchange ''I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with Eye of Arrogance Tier ($18) For every $15 collected on Ko-fi, I will release a bonus chapter. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 49 (1) - The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy The worst and strongest villain. I became a narrow-eyed character Arsene Adel. DBT,Korean,Novel,Translation,Academy,NEVDA,Fantasy,Possession,AssassinFor a moment, I lost my hearing. That fact shocked me greatly. The recoil of the Chaos magic. It was too great of a penalty. For a whole week, I repeatedly studied the penalty of Chaos. At first, it was my hearing. Then, my sense of taste and touch. And then, I even lost my sight. Of course, it wasn''t a complete loss. Exactly two hours later, the lost sense would recover on its own. ''Fortunately, it''s only a short-term loss, but there''s the problem of not knowing which sense I''ll lose.'' It''s certain that I lose a sense as a penalty when using Absolute Stealth. However, I couldn''t choose which sense I would lose. ''And the duration is only about 3 seconds¡­¡­.'' That was the result I found out through the watch. Exactly 3 seconds had passed after I used Absolute Stealth. ''It''s a real last resort.'' Losing a sense in a combat situation is like committing suicide. It was a skill that could only be used on the assumption that I would definitely kill my opponent. That was the conclusion I came to. For the time being, I''ll seal Absolute Stealth. ''...It''s all for nothing.'' I had finally gained a powerful ability, but I couldn''t use it. I tried to graft the Chaos attribute onto my other traits as well, but... Things weren''t going smoothly. I even failed to manifest the Chaos attribute. ''Then, what I need to do from now on is¡­¡­.'' The Chaos attribute, which left me with only regret, was put on the back burner. Then, I needed to focus on my original strengths. Swordsmanship and the amount of mana. ''The tasks I need to solve in the future are these two.'' Let''s say I drink an elixir for mana. But what should I do about swordsmanship? It was a difficult problem. Ares, the swordsmanship instructor, had not allowed the students to even hold a sword until now. He only made them increase their stamina. Just like now. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± As usual, the students were running around the training ground. In Ares'' first class, only a few students were able to finish the course. But now, everyone was able to finish it. Ares nodded his head for the first time. ¡°That''s enough physical training.¡± At those words, I raised my hand and stopped the students. ¡°Halt, it''s the instructor''s orders.¡± Creak-. The students stopped in their tracks at my hand signal. At this, a vein popped out on Ares'' forehead. It had been like this ever since I became the class president. ¡®What¡¯s he so dissatisfied about?¡¯ Ares has been expressing his displeasure with me being the class president with his whole body. At first, I was taken aback, but now I¡¯ve adapted. I glanced at Ares indifferently. Ares narrowed his eyes in displeasure at my reaction, but soon realized that many of the students were looking at him and continued speaking. ¡°From now on, we will reduce the amount of time spent on physical training and incorporate swordsmanship lessons.¡± ¡°¡°Ooh.¡±¡± The students cheered. The anticipation of finally being able to learn proper swordsmanship. I also looked at Ares with eyes full of anticipation. ¡°First, let me show you a demonstration.¡± Clang. S~?a??h the N?v?l(F)ire.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. Ares drew his sword from its scabbard. Then he pointed the sword at me. "Class president, come forward." ¡°¡­¡­Understood.¡± Is he trying to humiliate me? I felt uneasy, but I had no choice but to follow the instructor¡¯s orders. ¡°Can you infuse mana into your sword?¡± ¡°Yes, I can.¡± I nodded. I wasn¡¯t at the level where I could draw out sword energy, but I could use mana to strengthen my body and sword. There¡¯s no such concept as a Sword Master or Expert in the Demon Realm. To put it simply. You can think of it as a line like a circle. It¡¯s different from human mages. For the Demon race, the size and type of tattoo, not the circle, signifies strength. Swordsmanship is the same. While humans classify the strength of swordsmen as Sword Masters or Experts. The Demon race is judged by their swordsmanship skills and how much mana they can infuse into their swords. ¡®In the first place, being able to infuse mana into a weapon is not an easy task.¡¯ Probably most of the students won¡¯t be able to infuse mana into their weapons. Thanks to my genius talent for assassination, I was able to infuse mana naturally. To make it easier to understand, let¡¯s compare it to the human world. ¡®A little less than Expert level.¡¯ It wasn¡¯t a bad growth rate. Since Peltz, who attacked me in the human world to kill me, was about Expert upper level. Peltz is at the level of an instructor at the Imperial Academy. That¡¯s why I was curious. How strong is Ares, who is similar in level to Peltz? Clang. I also took out my usual weapon, the dagger, Fang of Darkness. Ares spoke to me, pointing his sword at me. ¡°Attack me using mana, I won¡¯t use mana.¡± ¡°Then are you saying that you will only use swordsmanship?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°¡­¡­Huh, I understand.¡± Access 5 advance chapters with the Position Exchange ''I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with Eye of Arrogance Tier ($18) For every $15 collected on Ko-fi, I will release a bonus chapter. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 49 (2) - The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy The worst and strongest villain. I became a narrow-eyed character Arsene Adel. DBT,Korean,Novel,Translation,Academy,NEVDA,Fantasy,Possession,AssassinWas he looking down on me? Ares declared purely that he would only use swordsmanship. On the contrary, he told me to use Mana. There was no reason to refuse that suggestion. He must have meant not to use my Trait, but using Mana alone was enough. Whoosh-. I circulated my Mana. I infused my sword and body with Mana and threw myself at Ares. My target was the nape of Ares¡¯ neck. Clang-. However, Ares twisted his body and evaded my attack. As soon as I confirmed that my attack had been missed. I instinctively moved my arm for the next attack. This time, my target was Ares¡¯ shoulder. I forcibly twisted the trajectory of my arm that was cutting through the air. An attack close to a miracle that would be impossible with the body of an ordinary person. But. Ares didn¡¯t move. He just muttered a word quietly-. ¡°It¡¯s not complete yet.¡± Stab. It was the moment the dagger pierced Ares¡¯ shoulder. Ares swung his sword as if he had been waiting. It wasn¡¯t an attack I could avoid. It was because I had forcibly twisted the trajectory of my arm, making it difficult to make any other movements. ¡®Is he trying to kill me?¡¯ Ares¡¯ sword was fast and fierce. If this kept up, I might really get hurt. I focused my eyes and manifested Telekinesis. Bang-! In a split second. I succeeded in repelling Ares¡¯ sword with Telekinesis. However, I couldn¡¯t completely avoid it. The sword grazed my chest and tore my uniform. I looked at the fluttering and falling pieces of clothing and asked Ares. ¡°Were you trying to kill me?¡± ¡°How could that be?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± I glared at Ares, who shrugged. If my proficiency in Telekinesis had been even slightly lower, I would have been hit. If I had been hit in the neck, it would have been difficult to guarantee my life or death. ¡°You can go back now.¡± ¡°¡­¡­I understand.¡± I felt displeased, but to others, it must have looked like Ares had stopped just before he cut me down. I obediently returned to my seat. Because I knew that there was nothing good that would come from rebelling against Ares. In fact, the one who wasn¡¯t in good condition was Ares. ¡°Instructor, are you okay¡­¡­?¡± A female student asked Ares, whose blood was dripping from his shoulder. Ares nodded. ¡°It would be a problem if you died.¡± ¡°......¡± Ares pressed on his bleeding shoulder to stop the bleeding and spoke. ¡°What did you feel during the fight just now?¡± A student was singled out. The student hesitated before opening his mouth. ¡°It seems like the class president was stronger than I thought.¡± ¡°Is that all?¡± ¡°And also......¡± When the student failed to answer, Ares singled out another student. The student confidently opened his mouth. ¡°It seems like the instructor was looking out for Adel. It seems like he showed us how strong he is without using mana.¡± However, Ares only spat out a cold question. ¡°Is that all you felt?¡± ¡°Yes......¡± It meant that it wasn¡¯t the correct answer. After that, several more answers came out. Ares, who had been listening to the answers, finally turned his gaze to me and asked. ¡°Class president, what did you feel?¡± I thought about it for a moment. Ares could have definitely dodged the attack. However, he didn¡¯t dodge it and instead took the attack head-on. An intentional move. And in turn, he counterattacked me, creating a dangerous situation. So the answer is... ¡°It¡¯s a fighting style for the weak.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Ares asked, narrowing his eyes. An unpleasant expression. However, since he didn¡¯t deny it, I decided to continue my explanation. ¡°You told me that I could use mana, but you put a restriction on yourself and imagined a scenario.¡± ¡°......¡± Ares remained silent. ¡°A confrontation between the strong and the weak. You showed us the only way for the weak to win in that situation.¡± ¡°Continue.¡± ¡°Just like how the instructor offered me your shoulder and tried to cut my neck, you wanted the students to realize the fighting style of offering flesh and taking bone.¡± ¡°That is correct.¡± Ares nodded at my answer and looked around at the students. ¡°There are many formidable warriors in the human realm. Get rid of the idea that you can defeat them without getting hurt.¡± Ares was explaining something that the students didn¡¯t know. ¡°Induce carelessness, boldly reveal your weakness, and train to use it in reverse to launch a surprise attack.¡± The weapon that the children needed to hone in the future was not swordsmanship or magic. s?a??h th? N0v?lFir?.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. A counterattack that pierces the strong. This was the only way for the Demon students to defeat humans. ¡°Noble swordsmanship? I won¡¯t teach that in my class. I¡¯ll only teach swordsmanship that can win.¡± Ares stopped talking and suddenly looked at my dagger, adding, ¡°¡­¡­It¡¯s not even worthy of being called swordsmanship. From now on, let¡¯s call it weapon technique class.¡± Ares finished explaining everything. I felt like an idiot. ¡®He doesn¡¯t seem to have any intention of hiding it at all.¡¯ The midterm exam is coming soon. Before that, Idea taught me what it means to kill a human. And Ares taught me how to deal with strong humans. ¡®There was a reason why the instructors of the Imperial Academy responded so quickly.¡¯ A human spy who had been collecting all this information must have informed the Imperial Academy of the contents of the midterm exam in advance. The plausibility of the description that only the students of Sytan who I had written about were harmed, while the students of the Imperial Academy were unharmed, was fulfilled. ¡®I need to find more spies.¡¯ Fortunately. I know who the spy is. I could also figure out where his radius of activity would be. In order to find information, one must be where those who possess that information gather. ¡®This is a good opportunity.¡¯ Ares must be suspecting me as ¡®that spy¡¯. He must have sensed that there was something unusual about me. However, if I catch the spy, the false accusation that I am a spy for the human world will be cleared. I don¡¯t know if that¡¯s the only reason he¡¯s wary of me. ¡®I can reduce the damage I¡¯ll take in the midterm exam and get rid of the suspicion.¡¯ While I was thinking about this and that. Ding-Dong-. The bell rang, signaling the end of class. ¡°Return to your classes.¡± Ares instructed the students, and I was the only one left in the training ground. When I didn¡¯t return to my class, Ares frowned and asked, ¡°Are you rebelling against your instructor by not returning?¡± ¡°How could I?¡± I smiled kindly and turned my back on Ares, walking away from him. Ares, who was watching me, clicked his tongue and turned around. Swish. I looked back at Ares and smiled faintly. My eyes were filled with a cold, killing intent. Access 5 advance chapters with the Position Exchange ''I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with Eye of Arrogance Tier ($18) For every $15 collected on Ko-fi, I will release a bonus chapter. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 50 (1) - The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy The worst and strongest villain. I became a narrow-eyed character Arsene Adel. DBT,Korean,Novel,Translation,Academy,NEVDA,Fantasy,Possession,AssassinBonus chapter for reaching 100 5-star rating on Novel Updates. Another bonus chapter on reaching 5 reviews.Ares won''t help me. It can''t be helped. Ares was wary of me, and not just because he suspected I was a spy. He was definitely wary of my power. ''For some reason, I don''t know why.'' It must have been related to the killing intent and cruel demeanor I had shown. So if you ask me if I''m going to stop showing my cruelty... I shook my head. ''I can''t do that.'' Compared to the children of the Seven Deadly Sins, I don''t have much power. At least, not for now. If I push my telekinetic abilities to the limit, I''ll gain a wide-area skill that''s not inferior to the children of the Seven Deadly Sins. But that''s a story for the distant future. ''The children of the Seven Deadly Sins must have the power to wipe out hundreds of people at once, even now.'' On the other hand, my talent is specialized in assassination. That means I''m not suited for the role of wiping out enemies in a flashy way. If that happens, my abilities will be underestimated. So, in order to maintain my authority and position, I had to attack somewhere else. That''s it. A cruel side that could overwhelm the power of the children of the Seven Deadly Sins. Thanks to that, I was able to receive high praise from Idea and the other students. There was the side effect of Ares'' wariness, but... ''But it''s not that bad.'' At most, he just glares at me or is conscious of me. Of course, there are also tricks like spreading a surveillance network, but It didn''t affect my daily life or radius of activity. ''If he crosses the line...'' A chilling killing intent leaked out. At that time, I would have to bear the consequences of whatever I did. The price of touching me will never be light. "Eek...!" Luna''s face turned white as I distorted my expression. It seemed that killing intent had leaked out. "Oh, no." I roughly wiped my face. I didn''t mean to, but I seemed to have startled Luna without thinking. I smiled again and coaxed Luna. "I think I''ve been a little tired lately, so I seem to have startled Ms. Luna unintentionally." "N-no, it''s okay." Luna smiled awkwardly and accepted my apology. She seemed to be in a good mood, as if she didn''t dislike me that much. Is she still afraid of me? It¡¯s not good¡­ I¡¯ve only just managed to raise Luna¡¯s favorability, so I can¡¯t let it go to waste. ¡°Ms. Luna.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°Would you like to have a meal with me?¡± It was just a school meal, but it held great significance. ¡°!¡± Luna¡¯s eyes widened. This was the first time I had ever invited her to have a school meal together. Up until now, I had been so focused on training my mana and miscellaneous traits that I hadn¡¯t even eaten school meals with my party members. That¡¯s why Fron and Luna had been secretly expressing their dissatisfaction. S?a?ch* Th? N?v?lFire.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. They tried to hide it, but I could tell from the regretful expressions they wore. I tilted my head and asked, ¡°Do you have other plans?¡± ¡°Ah, no! Let¡¯s eat together!¡± Luna nodded her head. She¡¯s quick to warm up to me. Luna and I headed to the cafeteria, chatting about this and that. ¡°Did you know this is the first time we¡¯re having a school meal together?¡± ¡°Yes, I suppose it is. Now that I think about it, this is my first time having a school meal at all.¡± I had been skipping lunch because it was a hassle. I would get hungry, but I didn¡¯t want to waste time eating. ¡°Really?! You haven¡¯t eaten in all this time?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve only been eating breakfast and dinner in the dormitory cafeteria.¡± ¡°That¡¯s ridiculous.¡± If you skip even one meal, you¡¯ll get hungry and weak. Luna¡¯s expression as she said this was full of genuine concern. ¡°Let¡¯s eat together from now on.¡± ¡°¡­¡­!¡± As I said this with a grin, Luna¡¯s ears turned red. She¡¯s such an easy woman to read¡­ I was tempted to tease her more, but I suddenly stopped in my tracks and looked back. ¡®Someone¡¯s watching us.¡¯ I narrowed my eyes suspiciously. I thought it might be Ares, but the presence was weaker than his. If I had to guess, it would be about the same level as Chris during the entrance exam. Which meant that it wasn¡¯t Ares. ¡®And the gaze isn¡¯t directed at me.¡¯ For a moment, I thought it was someone who had noticed my true identity and was keeping an eye on me. But the gaze was clearly directed at Luna, not me. My expression hardened as I asked Luna, ¡°Ms. Luna.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°We¡¯re being followed.¡± ¡°¡­¡­?!¡± Luna gasped in surprise and looked back. At the same time, I turned my head to follow Luna¡¯s gaze. Just as I had sensed, three demons were following Luna and me. They were Sytan''s students. Fortunately, they didn''t seem to be assassins or overseers, so I could rest assured. "Do you know them?" "......Yes." Luna nodded with a dark face. However, judging by Luna''s expression, they didn''t seem like people she would call friends. I could roughly understand the situation. They were probably the nasty students who had been harassing Luna. ''These days, they don''t seem to bother her because Fron and I are with her, so I''ve left them alone......'' What the hell is going on? For some reason, those students'' steps seemed unusually confident today. I''ve shown them more than Fron has lately, so it can''t be because Fron isn''t here. Did they get some kind of backing in the meantime? While I was pondering the reason why those Demon students had regained their confidence. They spoke to us first. "You half-breeds are quite the gathering." It was clear provocation. A pungent and acrid scent of emotion wafted from them. It was an unpleasant smell. "......" Clench-. As they approached, Luna grabbed my shoulder. There must be a reason why she was afraid of them, but perhaps it was also because of the persecution and contempt she had suffered as a half-Demon. Anyway, she''s a handful. I was about to step forward. "Get lost...!" Luna took a step forward and shouted at the Demon students. Access 5 advance chapters with the Position Exchange ''I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with Eye of Arrogance Tier ($18) For every $15 collected on Ko-fi, I will release a bonus chapter. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 50 (2) - The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy The worst and strongest villain. I became a narrow-eyed character Arsene Adel. DBT,Korean,Novel,Translation,Academy,NEVDA,Fantasy,Possession,AssassinAlthough she couldn''t hide the trembling in her voice, it was definitely an unfamiliar sight. ''No way, she''s going to do it herself.'' I had thought that I would have to take care of her all this time, but I was surprised to see a different side of her. As Luna growled like a cat, the students burst out laughing. "You half-breeds sure fight well among yourselves." "If Instructor Ares hadn''t stopped his sword at the end, you would have died, huh?" Ah, I get it. The duel with Ares that had just happened. At that time, Ares'' sword was pushed back by my telekinesis, but they didn''t realize that and thought that the instructor had spared me. Moreover, Ares wasn''t using mana, so they must have thought that I was being pushed back by someone who couldn''t use mana either. Are these guys idiots? ''They''re unbelievable.'' Ares possessed a power comparable to that of the Imperial Academy''s instructors. In human terms, he was just below the level of a Swordmaster. Moreover, I had even sealed all my attributes...... I felt like I needed to make them understand. The difference in strength between me and those guys. ''But it seems like she''s still scared.'' I glanced down at Luna. Luna was trying to look dignified with her shoulders squared, but it only made her trembling body more noticeable. It was time for me to step in. ¡°Hey, half-breed. Why are you acting like a mute who¡¯s eaten honey? Now that your true self has been revealed, are you scared¡­¡­.¡± Thud, thud. One of them asked, hitting my shoulder, but I didn¡¯t answer. Instead. Gooooo¡­¡­. I just glared at them with the ¡¾Killing Intent¡¿ trait. ¡°¡­¡­!!¡± The demon student who received the killing intent right in front of him fell down and landed on his butt. Thud. A dull thud echoed. The expressions of the students behind him hardened. S?a?ch* Th? N?v?l(F)ire.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. It was only a small amount of Mana lightly infused into the Killing Intent. But it was enough to scare the students who were still immature. ¡°W, what¡­¡­.¡± The Demonic student sprawled on the floor looked up at me with fearful eyes. He had already lost his will to fight. If you were going to attack me, shouldn¡¯t you have been prepared for this? I turned my gaze and glared at the other two students. But. ¡®What the.¡¯ There was a student with a strange vibe. He was clearly surprised by the current situation, but he didn¡¯t seem scared. A black-haired student with a black spider tattoo on his left cheek. Rather, he was looking at me with cold eyes. A calmness unbefitting of a student. Was there another hidden gem in our class besides Luna? In the end, I became ¡®interested¡¯. ¡°I have no intention of fighting, so please leave.¡± I said to them with a smile. ¡°What kind of trick are you trying to pull¡­¡­.¡± The student who had helped the guy on the ground up flared up. But he wasn¡¯t the student I was interested in, so I didn¡¯t feel the need to answer him nicely. ¡°Ah.¡± .So I spoke a little more forcefully. ¡°You¡¯d better take him with you. I don¡¯t want to see his guts for lunch.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°¡­¡­Let¡¯s go.¡± They backed down, overwhelmed by my presence. Even then, the student I had my eye on kept glancing at me until the end. As if he was trying to gather information about me. Well, for now. ¡°Let¡¯s go eat first.¡± ¡°Y, yes¡­¡­.¡± I took Luna¡¯s hand, who was nodding her head in a daze, and headed to the cafeteria. Access 5 advance chapters with the Position Exchange ''I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with Eye of Arrogance Tier ($18) For every $15 collected on Ko-fi, I will release a bonus chapter. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 51 (1) - The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy The worst and strongest villain. I became a narrow-eyed character Arsene Adel. DBT,Korean,Novel,Translation,Academy,NEVDA,Fantasy,Possession,AssassinInside the school cafeteria. The delicious aroma filled the air, satisfying my senses of smell and sight. "You can take as much food as you want on your plate, but only what you can finish." "I understand." "Don''t leave any leftovers. Take only what you can eat. If you want more, you can get another plate." "Got it." It was a buffet, so to speak. Compared to modern buffets, the variety and quality of the food were lacking¡­¡­. But just being able to eat meat to my heart''s content was enough to satisfy me. I was filling my plate with meat when¡ª "If you waste food, you might be punished by the Demon God of Gluttony!" "Yes¡­¡­." Luna scolded me, thinking I was taking too much meat. Luna was suspiciously serious about dining. Speaking of which, the Demon God of Gluttony¡­¡­. Wasn''t that the Demon God in charge of Samuel''s family? After all, the Demon God of Gluttony was a god who devoured everything, so it wouldn''t be surprising if he got angry. "I''ll make sure not to leave any leftovers." "Good thinking!" I wasn''t planning on leaving any leftovers anyway. Luna and I took a moderate amount of food on our plates and found a place to sit. Perhaps because we were late to the dining hall due to the commotion, there weren''t many students eating. "Ugh¡­¡­." That''s why we stood out even more. As if they had come to eat, the group that had been harassing Luna met my gaze. I didn''t feel like fighting, so I waved my hand. "¡­¡­Let''s go." The student who seemed to be the leader turned his head away and left. Then he started eating his food far away from us. It was a distance where he wouldn''t be able to hear what Luna and I were saying. "Luna, what happened with those kids?" "That''s¡­¡­." Luna hesitated to answer. It wasn''t that she had been threatened or anything, but she seemed genuinely worried that I would get hurt because of her problems. However, this was now a matter that involved me, so I needed to know. ''Because favors should be repaid.'' It was better to wrap things up cleanly than to leave any regrets. I was also curious about the guy who had been watching me. After some persuasion, Luna reluctantly began to speak. "They''re the ones who''ve been bullying me. I don''t know why, but one day they just started¡­¡­." Luna had confided in me up to this point. She said that ever since she entered the academy, she had been ignored by the students of Sytan because she was a half-breed. It wasn¡¯t anything strange. Thinking about it, I had also been discriminated against before taking the entrance exam because I was a half-breed. Now that I had proven my abilities, they wouldn¡¯t dare touch me. Even Samuel, the best in the world, didn¡¯t mess with me. However, Luna¡¯s situation was different from mine. ¡°I¡¯m weak, my physical abilities are average¡­¡­¡± Luna only had healing abilities. On the other hand, I and the other half-breed students had combat abilities. That¡¯s why the wicked students seemed to have focused on bullying Luna. Because Luna was easy to pick on. ¡®The instructors must think differently.¡¯ Perhaps the instructors would know the value of Luna¡¯s healing abilities. So they wouldn¡¯t discriminate against her because she was a half-breed. They would have treated her well. However, most of the students didn¡¯t know the value of healing abilities. They must have thought of her as a useless student who didn¡¯t have any combat abilities. ¡°Ah, but they didn¡¯t physically assault me or anything like that! They would just occasionally pass by and curse at me, or steal my supplies for class, that kind of thing¡­¡­¡± ¡°I see.¡± Fortunately, it seemed that they weren¡¯t very wicked students. Maybe they were reluctant to hit her because she was a female student. If I had been in Luna¡¯s position¡­ Well. S~?a??h the N?v?lFir?.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. I wouldn¡¯t have looked very good. ¡°From now on, it would be better if you stayed by my side.¡± ¡°No, there¡¯s no need for that.¡± Luna shook her head and said. ¡°I have to prove it, that I¡¯m different from those who betrayed the Demon Race.¡± Was she looking to be recognized? It wasn¡¯t something I couldn¡¯t understand. No matter how much I protected her, if she couldn¡¯t overcome the prejudice herself, nothing would change. However¡­ ¡°If that¡¯s the case, it would be better for you to stay by my side.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Because you¡¯ll have a chance to prove yourself.¡± That opportunity would come soon. When the midterms started, there would be a lot of students who got injured. The student who would shine brighter than anyone else there would be Luna, Sytan¡¯s only healer. However, Luna didn¡¯t seem to understand the hidden meaning in my words. I smirked at Luna, who was tilting her head with a puzzled expression. And then I asked her something I had been curious about. ¡°Who is that student?¡± Luna, who had been stuffing food into her mouth with bulging cheeks, failed to answer right away. I gestured for her to finish eating before explaining. Gulp. After a while, Luna swallowed all the food and opened her mouth. ¡°Surely you haven¡¯t failed to memorize even the names of your classmates?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± I nodded obediently. Most of them didn¡¯t seem worth remembering anyway. And if they had even a single line in the original, I would at least know their names. My not knowing their names meant that they hadn¡¯t even appeared in a single line of the original. Even if they had appeared, the demons wouldn¡¯t have been described in much detail. Anyway. ¡°So if you know anything about that student, I would be grateful if you could tell me.¡± "Ugh, it''s too much for the class president to not even know his name¡­" ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that?¡± I shrugged. I wouldn¡¯t have cared if they had special abilities like Luna or stood out in some way, but if they didn¡¯t, they weren¡¯t worth investing in. I¡¯ll stick to this approach in the future. ¡°His name is Kyle.¡± ¡°Kyle?¡± It was a familiar name. Definitely a name in my head. I narrowed my eyes suspiciously and stared at the student named ¡®Kyle¡¯ who was eating. ¡­¡­Is it just a coincidence? He looked completely different from the character in the book. Still, I decided to ask just in case. Access 5 advance chapters with the Position Exchange ''I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with Eye of Arrogance Tier ($18) For every $15 collected on Ko-fi, I will release a bonus chapter. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 51 (2) - The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy The worst and strongest villain. I became a narrow-eyed character Arsene Adel. DBT,Korean,Novel,Translation,Academy,NEVDA,Fantasy,Possession,Assassin¡°Is that student Kyle half-demon?¡± ¡°What are you talking about? He¡¯s pure demon.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Well, if Kyle had been half-demon, he wouldn¡¯t have been harassing Luna. I hadn¡¯t asked just out of curiosity. ¡®That guy is one of the supporting characters.¡¯ Because a half-demon named Kyle worked as a spy for the human world in Sytan. Half-demons and pure demons had different auras, so it wasn¡¯t difficult to tell them apart. If Luna was certain enough to say that he was pure demon, then he wasn¡¯t half-demon. ¡®Suspicious.¡¯ But I couldn''t shake off the feeling of dissonance. There was definitely something about that Kyle guy. As I was lost in thought, Luna muttered in a weak voice. ¡°He¡¯s a little scary¡­¡­¡± "Who are you talking about?" I asked in surprise. Was my killing intent leaking out again? Luna soon smiled bitterly and shook her head. ¡°Kyle looks down on the half-blood students as if he despises them.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that the same with the other Demon students?¡± From the very beginning, it was hard to find a student who didn¡¯t look down on half-bloods. Even Fron, for example, didn¡¯t she try to enslave me, a half-blood? ¡°No, it¡¯s a little different¡­¡­¡± Luna shook her head again. ¡°How is it different?¡± ¡°If the other students look at us as if we were traitors, then that kid¡­¡­¡± ¡°You mean he looks at us as if we were bugs?¡± ¡°¡­¡­Yeah.¡± Luna nodded. It seemed like she was finally getting the gist of it. It was true that the Demon students looked down on half-bloods. However, they didn¡¯t look at them as if they were prey to be trampled to death. That meant. The gaze we sent to the humans in Orgon. Kyle was looking at the half-bloods with that kind of gaze. With this, it was certain. ¡®A strong suspect.¡¯ The probability that he was a spy from the human world was high. However, there was a problem. The fact that Kyle was perfectly acting as a ¡®Demon¡¯. How could he, a half-blood, act as a Demon? My worries didn¡¯t last long. Of course. ¡®¡­¡­Because Kyle was trained in the human world to disguise himself as a Demon.¡¯ If my guesses were true, it wouldn¡¯t be easy to find out that Kyle was a half-blood with ordinary methods. But that didn¡¯t mean there was no way. There were actually two ways. The first method was¡­¡­. ¡®To borrow the power of the information paper.¡¯ I had relied on it a lot since I fell into this world. However, I stopped using it after I realized the limitations of its abilities. The information paper didn¡¯t give me the perfect answer. It only provided information, and I had to solve it myself. It also required a high price, and the answers were limited, so I hadn¡¯t used it lately. Swish-. I glanced at Luna and wrote down the information I wanted on the paper. Anyway, Luna couldn¡¯t see the paper, so it didn¡¯t matter if she found out. ¡º Identity of Kyle from Class A of Sytan. ¡» ¡º This information requires a price. ¡» ¡º One hundred gold coins¡­¡­¡­ ¡» As expected, the paper demanded an outrageous amount of money. I would have to spend all my remaining money to get that information. What if Kyle wasn¡¯t a spy? It would be a waste of money. I had to be careful. But I had no intention of paying the price. ''It''s a bit of an uncertain method, but¡­.'' Based on the information I''ve gathered so far, it was clear that Kyle was suspicious. Demons didn''t look at half-demons like prey. But if he wasn''t a demon, but a half-demon. And if he wasn''t on the side of the demons, but on the side of the humans. Then it would make sense for him to have that kind of gaze. ''Let''s test him.'' The reason I didn''t have to use the information paper. It was because I had more than enough information on ''Kyle the Spy''. I soon got up with my plate. Luna tilted her head as I suddenly got up. Without answering her, I moved towards where Kyle''s group was. "What?" The delinquent student asked, looking at me with displeasure, but I didn''t answer and muttered just one sentence. "There''s a girl in the first year of the Imperial Academy." Kyle didn''t react to this. I wondered if he hadn''t heard me. Sneakily-. When I saw him glancing at me and then trying to focus on his meal again, it seemed like he had heard me but wasn''t very interested. I added another sentence. "That half-demon girl, her only family is her older brother, right?" Only then did Kyle start to react properly. His eyebrows began to twitch like a snake. As Kyle and I faced off. "This bastard, ignoring me¡­!" The delinquent student frowned and got up from his seat. Bam-. I hit the student hard on the head with my plate. Blood and food splattered down. S?a??h the ??v?lF?re.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. I smiled and looked at Kyle. "Her name was... Ray, wasn''t it?" That moment. Crash-. Kyle''s gaze distorted ferociously. It seemed my guess was correct. I smiled, with my eyes narrowed like a crescent moon. Access 5 advance chapters with the Position Exchange ''I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with Eye of Arrogance Tier ($18) For every $15 collected on Ko-fi, I will release a bonus chapter. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 52 (1) - The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy The worst and strongest villain. I became a narrow-eyed character Arsene Adel. DBT,Korean,Novel,Translation,Academy,NEVDA,Fantasy,Possession,AssassinInside Sytan''s restroom Crash- The student whose head was smashed into the plate by Adel was washing away the food mixed with blood. Thud- The boy, Luke, gritted his teeth and revealed his hostility toward Adel. "That damned half-breed¡­" Luke was greatly humiliated by Adel. A half-demon dared to do this to him. He was a guy who wouldn''t be satisfied even if he tore him to pieces. However, Luke knew that he couldn''t defeat Adel. He desperately denied it in his head, but the fear was deeply imprinted in his body. That fear stemmed from the overwhelming gap rather than the actual pain. That was why Luke decided to rely on Kyle rather than getting revenge himself. Sneakily "Kyle, are you going to get revenge?" "......" Kyle didn''t answer Luke''s question. He just maintained a cold attitude as if he was lost in thought. Luke felt frustrated by Kyle''s appearance and shouted in indignation. "Answer me, Kyle! Are you going to just let that half-breed''s humiliation slide?" "That''s right, we have to get revenge!" Even the student next to him chimed in. No matter how skilled that guy was, he was still just a half-breed. They didn''t doubt that they could defeat Adel if the three of them joined forces. ''He''s just a half-demon, how strong can he be?'' ''There''s no such thing as too many people. What could he possibly do?'' They were already filled with the thought of attacking Adel together. Fair and square? They had given up on such things a long time ago. They didn''t intend to use violence from the beginning. But they rationalized that they couldn''t help it considering who they were dealing with. Besides, wasn''t he just a half-breed with no backing? For some reason, Fron, one of the Seven Deadly Sins'' children, was hanging around, but she would probably lose interest once she saw that the bastard was getting beaten up. The children of the Seven Deadly Sins didn''t show much interest in anyone other than their own family members. "So, what are you going to do?" Luke, who was rubbing his bloody forehead, approached Kyle and asked. "......" Even then, Kyle remained silent. Luke felt frustrated by this. Kyle, the leader of the group. He was the one who had suggested that they bully Luna. That was how it all started. It makes me sick. One day, it all began. It was when Kyle uttered those words while looking at Luna. Normally, they didn¡¯t bother the half-demons, but together with Kyle, they had been tormenting Luna without end. The vicious rumors directed at Luna. Kyle was at the center of it all. - I want to kill her. - She¡¯s lower than trash. Kyle spewed out insults that even those who bullied Luna flinched at. As if swept away by Kyle¡¯s mood, they bullied Luna. Kyle had the power to incite ill feelings in others. However, ¡°Kyle, why aren¡¯t you answering?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Kyle remained silent. Worried that Kyle might not help them, they began to make excuses. They hadn¡¯t done anything wrong. They said that Kyle was to blame for everything, from bullying Luna to being friendly with the monster Adel. So Kyle shouldn¡¯t stay silent. ¡°You¡¯re the one who started all this!¡± Luke strode towards Kyle. Surely, he wasn¡¯t going to leave them alone after bringing things this far. ¡®Wait, come to think of it¡­¡­.¡¯ Even when Kyle was threatened by Adel, he just watched quietly. He had simply observed Adel, but Luke judged that Kyle had abandoned him. In the end. Luke crossed the line. ¡°You cowardly bastard!¡± He ended up yelling insults at Kyle. Only then did Kyle glare at Luke with fierce eyes. Luke thought that attitude was hostility towards Adel. However, ¡°Are you finally going to listen to us¡­¡­.¡± Thud-. Before Luke could finish speaking, his face was slammed into the wall. Kyle stared at Luke, whose whole body was convulsing with a distorted expression. ¡°You¡¯re like a bug, always buzzing around and annoying me.¡± Thud, thud-. After slamming Luke¡¯s face into the wall several times, Kyle turned his gaze. His gaze was directed at the delinquent student who was hiccuping and trembling with fear. ¡°Get lost.¡± ¡°Y, yes.¡± ¡°Take this with you.¡± Thud-. When Kyle threw Luke, the student fell flat on his face. He quickly got up and ran away with Luke. Kyle, who had been watching their pathetic display, brushed back his black hair. ¡°Whew¡­¡­.¡± A long sigh escaped his lips. Kyle¡¯s mind was filled with questions about Adel. That was why he hadn¡¯t been paying attention to Luke¡¯s words. He hadn¡¯t intended to focus on them in the first place. ¡°How did he notice?¡± Kyle looked at the mirror above the sink. Luke¡¯s blood was splattered on his face. Swish- As he wiped the blood off his cheek, his face rippled like a mirage. s?a??h th? N0v?lFir?.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. ¡°The magic is working normally¡­¡­¡± Perception Reduction Magic and Disguise Magic. Since it was magic cast by a high-ranking wizard, the probability of his identity being revealed was low. If a human had disguised himself as a demon, powerful individuals like the instructors or the dean would have found out right away. But Kyle was a half-demon. That magic only hid the aura unique to half-demons, so not even they could see through Kyle¡¯s disguise. ¡®¡­¡­He doesn¡¯t seem stronger than them, though.¡¯ It was certain that the student named Adel was one of the most powerful. But he was still only a student. It was hard to believe that Adel was stronger than the instructors. Soon, Kyle became lost in thought. ¡®The probability that he¡¯s a spy sent from the human world.¡¯ It was possible that he was a spy from the human world. But if that were the case, there was no reason for him to pick a fight with Kyle. According to his investigation, the Bares family had vouched for his identity. ¡®Adel, who are you?¡¯ How did he know about his little sister? And what was he trying to tell Kyle by using that fact? Kyle couldn¡¯t figure it out. That was why the conclusion he came to was simple. ¡°I have to kill him.¡± Before his identity was revealed. He had to take care of him. Access 5 advance chapters with the Position Exchange ''I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with Eye of Arrogance Tier ($18) For every $15 collected on Ko-fi, I will release a bonus chapter. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 52 (2) - The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy The worst and strongest villain. I became a narrow-eyed character Arsene Adel. DBT,Korean,Novel,Translation,Academy,NEVDA,Fantasy,Possession,AssassinIn the dead of night. All the lights in Sytan had been turned off, and silence had descended. But if one looked into a certain room, they would see a faint light flickering. ¡°I need to make thorough preparations to kill that bastard.¡± Kyle was gathering all sorts of tools to kill Adel. This place was an abandoned classroom. For some reason, it was a space that was left unused and abandoned. Kyle would come here at night to organize the information he had gathered during the day. And the device that could send the information he wrote down on paper to the human world was also in this place. It seems like my identity has been discovered by a student named ¡®Adel¡¯. He was in the middle of writing about Adel on a piece of paper. Suddenly. Creak- The door to the room opened, and a man entered. Kyle put down the pen he had been playing with and looked back. Behind him was a red-haired half-demon student approaching with a friendly smile. Adel. He had come to find Kyle. * * * ¡®I almost missed him.¡¯ I let out a gasp. I rushed over as soon as dawn broke, just in case Kyle ran away. It seemed like he had no intention of running away, but if I had fallen asleep, I would have been attacked. Should I call this fortunate? ¡®He looks flustered.¡¯ Kyle seemed unprepared for my response. He just looked up at me with flustered eyes. I opened my mouth to speak to Kyle. ¡°Good evening.¡± ¡°Good evening. If only you weren¡¯t here¡­¡­¡± ¡°Haha, how spiteful.¡± ¡°Do I look like I¡¯m joking?!¡± Swish-. Kyle threw the pen in his hand at me. The tip was sharp, so I ducked my head to avoid it. Kyle was casting magic in that gap. Puck-! Immediately after, a 2nd-circle magic energy bolt shot towards me. It was quite fast, but not fast enough to avoid. I stepped lightly to dodge the energy bolt and taunted Kyle. ¡°Do you not even plan to hide your identity?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Kyle was silent. This was basically an affirmation. The energy bolt that Kyle used was circle-based magic. Circles were a power that only humans could possess, meaning that he was not a complete demon. In other words, he was a half-demon. ¡°The fact that you have a circle means that tattoo is also fake, right?¡± ¡°¡­¡­Yes.¡± Kyle obediently affirmed when I pointed to his forearm. Not long after, the tattoo drawn on Kyle¡¯s wrist disappeared. It seemed like he had decided that he could no longer hide his identity from me. Kyle opened his mouth with a coldly hardened expression. ¡°¡­¡­Does the fact that you found the secret hideout mean that you already know everything?¡± ¡°Is that how it is?¡± I put on a puzzled expression. There was no need for me to reveal the information that I had. Well, I do know all the information about Kyle. When I didn¡¯t give him the answer he wanted, Kyle asked in a fearful voice. ¡°How do you know about Ray?¡± Kyle¡¯s attention was completely focused on his younger sister, Ray. That was inevitable. Kyle had never worked for the sake of humans in the first place. It was rare for a half-demon to be truly loyal to humans or demons. ¡®Who would be loyal to those who despise them?¡¯ If there was such a person, they must be a pervert who enjoys being abused. Anyway. Kyle¡¯s position was very strange. The human world asked Kyle to act as a spy. S?a?ch* Th? n0v?l(?)ire.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. They even offered a condition that he could never refuse. ¡®They said they would cure his sister¡¯s incurable disease.¡¯ She didn¡¯t exactly have an incurable disease, but she had a special constitution. A constitution that caused her to accumulate a large amount of mana in her heart. A vast amount that her human body could never accept, pouring in like a waterfall. That was why she needed rare herbs that could disperse mana, and a high-ranking wizard had to be by her side at all times. However, Kyle wasn''t wealthy, nor was he a high-ranking mage. So, the human world sent Kyle to the demon world in exchange for providing Ray with treatment costs and all necessary prescriptions. That was the inside story of Kyle, but. What Kyle didn¡¯t know was¡­¡­. ¡®Kyle¡¯s sister has already been completely cured.¡¯ Ray appears as the heroine in the story. The protagonist helped cure Ray¡¯s special constitution. The solution was to make a contract with a dragon. Ray became the contractor of the dragon with the protagonist¡¯s help, and thus obtained the dragon¡¯s heart. In the end, Ray became even stronger by accumulating mana in her heart. But Kyle doesn¡¯t know this fact. He must still think that his sister is writhing in pain. Why? Because Kyle can send the information he obtains there, but he cannot receive information from the human world. Naturally, there was no way to come from the human world to this side or go from the demon world to that side. Until the midterm exam began. ¡®How far can I use this?¡¯ Information that Kyle doesn¡¯t know. He must have asked how I know Ray. ¡°Well.¡± I smiled a distorted smile. ¡°How would I know? Your sister¡­¡­.¡± I said, staring at Kyle. ¡°I¡¯ve never met Ray.¡± Ah, his tearful, pitiful smile was truly beautiful. So much that I wanted to break it. The moment I added those words with a smile, Kyle lunged at me. Access 5 advance chapters with the Position Exchange ''I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with Eye of Arrogance Tier ($18) For every $15 collected on Ko-fi, I will release a bonus chapter. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 53 (1) - The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy The worst and strongest villain. I became a narrow-eyed character Arsene Adel. DBT,Korean,Novel,Translation,Academy,NEVDA,Fantasy,Possession,AssassinBonus chapter thanks to @Avarco for subscription to ''Eye of Arrogance'' tier on Ko-fi.In reality, I had never even met Kyle''s younger sister. However, it was enough to deceive the flustered Kyle. "You son of a b*tch!" "As expected of someone on the human side, your choice of words isn''t very demon-friendly. ''Cerberus bastard'' would be more accurate," I retorted. "Shut up!" The agitated Kyle fired off energy bolts indiscriminately. I lightly dodged Kyle''s attacks and taunted him. S?a?ch* Th? N?velF?re.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. I''ve got him. Kyle is consumed by anger. So he was unable to think straight. If he had thought about it a little more, he would have realized that there was no connection between me and Ray. It is a well-known fact that the Bares family supports me. Since I am even accompanying Rene as her escort, it wouldn''t be difficult to find out that I have been staying at the Bares family''s estate. So there is ''no'' chance that I, who was at the Bares family''s estate until recently, would have met Ray, who is at the Imperial Academy. However, since I haven''t revealed any information, Kyle must think I have something up my sleeve. That''s what I intended. "I don''t know how much you know, but...." Kyle gritted his teeth and cast another spell. "I will definitely capture and interrogate you!" "If you can, then go ahead." I smiled mockingly. Well. It seems that I will not be the one interrogated, but rather you. Puck-. Kyle fired another energy bolt. I used Position Exchange to deal with it. Killing a wizard was the easiest thing for an assassin to do. "Designation." I spread out an arrowhead towards the energy bolt flying at me. "Move-." And the positions of Kyle''s energy bolt and my body were reversed. It was as if my body had moved ahead of the energy bolt. Thud. The energy bolt passed through the spot where I had been and pierced the floor. Kyle opened his mouth as he watched the scene. "¡­As expected, you''re a teleporter." "Something like that." "Unbelievable...." "Didn''t you already know? I thought you had already finished investigating me." "¡­That means you already knew my identity as well." I shrugged. I had only learned the identity of the disguised Kyle today. But if there was a spy, they would have obtained all the information about the children of the Seven Deadly Sins and me. ¡®That¡¯s why I told my teammates that my ability was Teleportation during the entrance exam.¡¯ If there was a spy, it was obvious that they would have approached my teammates during the entrance exam to find out my ability. Well, it¡¯s true that it¡¯s a similar ability to Teleportation. In some ways, you could say it¡¯s an improved version of Teleportation. Instead of using teleportation, which would greatly reduce the distance I could travel with the high mana consumption, I could swap positions with any designated object. Position Exchange has the weakness of ¡®not being able to switch places with a living being¡¯, so it was a lie to make up for it. ¡®Fortunately, it seems like he¡¯s well-fed.¡¯ Kyle¡¯s expression hardened. It seemed like he had noticed that his chances of winning were slim. It was at that moment that I thought things were going to get easier. "¡­I''ll go all out." Soon, Kyle¡¯s eyes flashed with determination. Immediately after, the entire room began to vibrate with intense waves of mana. And mana clumps began to surround me. Multiple magic, which can only be used when you reach the 3rd Circle of the magic realm. ¡®At least twenty shots.¡¯ I quickly scanned the situation. Dozens of energy bolts were closing in on me. It was impossible to switch places with the surrounding objects or clothes. Behind Kyle. Several energy bolts had been cast so that no matter where I teleported to, I would be annihilated. So how could I avoid the energy bolts? There was no need to use Absolute Concealment. Because there was an easier way. ¡°Designate.¡± At the same time as I uttered the incantation, I spread out the arrow. Swish, swish, swish, swish, thud! Dozens of energy bolts that Kyle had cast rushed towards me. I switched places with the energy bolt that was closest to Kyle. ¡°Move.¡± The moment I dodged all the energy bolts and reached right before Kyle. Kyle fired the energy bolts he had stored behind his back at me. ¡°I was waiting for you!¡± Kyle¡¯s voice was full of conviction. The conviction that he could defeat me-. However, I easily broke down the trump card that Kyle had used. ¡°Designate.¡± I switched places with one of Kyle¡¯s energy bolts again. ¡°Move.¡± Thud, thud. The energy bolts that passed me by made a pitiful sound as they hit the floor. ¡°How can you use Teleportation in succession¡­¡­?¡± Kyle''s eyes wavered as if he were bewildered. Darkness enveloped him. "Just faint for a moment." "Wha...?!" The darkness I created. An oval-shaped space made of dark energy surrounded Kyle and me. "What are you doing..." Kyle muttered in a bewildered voice, but he couldn''t finish his sentence. Thud. It was because I lightly hit Kyle''s neck and knocked him out. Access 5 advance chapters with the Position Exchange ''I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with Eye of Arrogance Tier ($18) For every $15 collected on Ko-fi, I will release a bonus chapter. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 53 (2) - The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy The worst and strongest villain. I became a narrow-eyed character Arsene Adel. DBT,Korean,Novel,Translation,Academy,NEVDA,Fantasy,Possession,AssassinRight after Kyle collapsed unconscious. Whirr-. I released the dark space and put my finger on Kyle''s nose. ''He''s alive.'' I remembered the story that you faint if you get hit on the back of the neck, so I tried it, and it worked better than I thought. He didn''t seem to be in any danger of dying. His complexion wasn''t bad, and he didn''t have any other symptoms, so he simply fainted. "What should I do now?" I trailed off, looking at the unconscious Kyle. Should I kill him? I shook my head. Killing Kyle wasn''t a good choice. Not only was there information that I could get from Kyle right now, but if I killed him, I would also have to deal with his younger sister, Ray. ''I don''t know about Kyle, but it would be difficult to handle Ray.'' Ray had the qualities of a Grand Mage. Even now, she would be stronger than Baltan, who was considered the strongest of the Seven Deadly Sins. I didn''t think I was at the level where I could beat Baltan yet. Ray and Kyle''s bond was very strong, so I had to be careful. ''Thinking of me as an enemy and considering me a mortal enemy are two different things.'' If Ray were to use all her power to kill me. Even if it was me, it was obvious that I wouldn''t be safe. In a word, Kyle was an important hostage. ''I should go in the direction of saving him.'' I won''t kill him. That didn''t mean I would let go of the prey I had finally caught. I thought deeply about how I could control Kyle. If there was a way to instill fear in the other person and kill them if they didn''t do what I wanted... ''There is one.'' The Gu poison sleeping in my arms. If I used that guy, I would be able to control Kyle sufficiently. However, since the owner of the Gu poison wasn''t me, I ran into a problem. How could I use it well...? I was lost in thought about what to do with the unconscious Kyle. Several hours passed like that. * * * ¡°Ugh¡­.¡± Kyle groaned softly and opened his eyes. I looked down at him and smiled. ¡°Are you awake?¡± ¡°¡­..¡± Kyle ignored my question and checked his body. His eyes widened in surprise when he realized he was surprisingly unharmed. He seemed even more bewildered because I hadn¡¯t even tied him up. It seemed like the shock of me just looking down at him without taking any action had gotten to him. Kyle looked at me in confusion and growled. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°What do you mean? What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°¡­..Why did you wait until I woke up?¡± Why I waited. It must have been a question for him. This was where it was important. Whew. I took a deep breath. From now on, I have to act. I hurried to answer Kyle¡¯s question. "It''s true that I waited for you, but I didn''t think you would assume I did nothing." I smiled wickedly. A smile I made as evil as possible, like a demon¡¯s. Kyle flinched at my sinister smile and asked. ¡°¡­..What did you do?¡± Instead of answering, I signaled to Gu poison in my arms. Gu poison wrapped around my arm and perched on my shoulder. Kyle¡¯s face turned blue when he saw it. ¡°That¡¯s.¡± ¡°You recognize it.¡± ¡°To think you can even control Gu poison¡­.¡± Kyle muttered in disbelief. ¡°I heard that the Bares family vouched for your identity¡­.¡± Kyle fell into the delusion as I intended. He seemed to think I could control Gu poison. ¡®Actually, it belongs to Crete.¡¯ Well, whatever. As long as I could deceive Kyle, that was enough. I smiled even more broadly. ¡°Surely¡­.¡± Finally, Kyle took the bait. ¡°You noticed what¡¯s inside your body.¡± ¡°¡­..From the beginning, was this your plan?¡± ¡°Yes, this Gu poison¡¯s name called Twin Gu poison. It can only exert its power when it¡¯s inside two bodies.¡± ¡°Twin?¡± ¡°It can kill its host with just a little stimulation, so I can¡¯t give it a signal unless it¡¯s urgent.¡± The moment I added those words. Kyle¡¯s eyes widened as he asked. ¡°Two people?¡± ¡°Hmm, you¡¯re probably right. The other half is inside Ray¡¯s body.¡± ¡°¡­¡­I can¡¯t believe it. I¡¯ve never even heard of a Twin Gu poison.¡± As he said that, Kyle¡¯s shoulders shook slightly with fear. What I said was a declaration that if he did anything reckless, I would kill Ray. "It was quite an interesting body. Her mana sensitivity was so high that her heart couldn''t handle it. Thanks to that, it was easy for Gu poison to infiltrate." I stroked Gu poison, who was rubbing her body against my cheek like a spoiled child. It was also playing along with my act. What a good boy. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Kyle couldn¡¯t continue speaking and just stared blankly. Information that he couldn¡¯t have known unless he had examined Ray¡¯s constitution, let alone met her in person. In fact, at this point in time, Kyle didn¡¯t even know what was wrong with Ray. That¡¯s why I suggested it. ¡°Your sister¡¯s constitution is very rare, but it¡¯s not completely incurable.¡± ¡°Then.¡± ¡°It can be cured. By me.¡± ¡°¡­¡­That¡¯s ridiculous. How could someone like you do something that even the most renowned human mages can¡¯t?¡± Kyle¡¯s question was valid. My strength was still only comparable to the children of the Seven Deadly Sins at best. And yet, he was asking how I could solve something that the high-ranking human mages had failed to do. In reality, I couldn¡¯t solve it either. But I had a lie prepared. ¡°It seems you haven¡¯t investigated the Bares family thoroughly enough.¡± ¡°What are you talking about all of a sudden¡­¡­¡± ¡°Gu poison has the ability to devour the host¡¯s mana.¡± I cut off Kyle¡¯s words and said. Kyle¡¯s eyes widened as he recalled Gu poison¡¯s traits. It seemed like he was thinking about what Gu poison was doing in Ray¡¯s body, even without me explaining it further. S?a??h the N?v?lFire.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. Ray, for whom overflowing mana was poison. Gu poison, who devoured mana. If those two met¡­¡­. ¡°¡­¡­So that¡¯s how it is. It was actually a blessing in disguise that Gu poison parasitized her.¡± Kyle nodded as if he had understood. He had fallen for my act completely. Access 5 advance chapters with the Position Exchange ''I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with Eye of Arrogance Tier ($18) For every $15 collected on Ko-fi, I will release a bonus chapter. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 54 (1) - The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy The worst and strongest villain. I became a narrow-eyed character Arsene Adel. DBT,Korean,Novel,Translation,Academy,NEVDA,Fantasy,Possession,AssassinBonus chapter thanks to @Avarco for subscription to ''Eye of Arrogance'' tier on Ko-fi.¡°What do you want?¡± Kyle asked, his gaze regaining its composure as he seemingly organized his thoughts. ¡°The fact that you said that means you don¡¯t plan on killing us. You must want something from us, then.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± I nodded my head. What did I want from Kyle and Ray? There were countless things. If I were given a piece of paper and told to write a list, I could fill it to the brim. But if I asked for everything, he might just tell me to kill him. I pretended to be calm and opened my mouth. ¡°I don¡¯t like your attitude.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Remember that your siblings¡¯ lives are in my hands.¡± I looked him in the eye and shot out my ¡®Killing Intent¡¯ trait. Kyle¡¯s face turned pale and he began to tremble. Then, Kyle narrowed his eyes and barely managed to open his mouth. ¡°¡­¡­I understand.¡± I smiled in satisfaction. The situation was completely in my favor. ¡°There are two things I want from you.¡± I spread out my index and middle fingers. Kyle looked at me with a curious expression. ¡°What do you want?¡± ¡°First, I want you to use that device to send false information to the Imperial Academy.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Kyle¡¯s face hardened. He must have guessed what I was going to say. s?a??h th? ???el F?re.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. But this was something I had to do, so I couldn¡¯t back down. ¡°Tell the Imperial Academy that Sytan is planning to kill the third-year hero candidates.¡± ¡°¡­¡­And you¡¯ll attack the other grades, I suppose. I¡¯ll never¡­¡­¡± ¡°I know what you¡¯re worried about.¡± Kyle¡¯s body shook as I smiled sinisterly again. ¡°What do you know?¡± ¡°You¡¯re worried because Ray is at the Imperial Academy, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°You really do know everything.¡± Kyle¡¯s face darkened. The reason he had refused me so quickly was because he still didn¡¯t trust me completely. But now that I had revealed my knowledge about his sister¡­ He would have no choice but to trust me, even if he didn¡¯t want to. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry. I won¡¯t touch Ray. Of course, that¡¯s only if you cooperate with me obediently.¡± ¡°¡­¡­I understand. I will send false information to the Imperial Academy.¡± Kyle accepted the first request. However, the moment I uttered the next request. Kyle¡¯s expression hardened instantly. ¡°Resign from Sytan?¡± ¡°Yes, because there is something you need to do outside Sytan.¡± ¡°Me?¡± Something Kyle had to do. It was information gathering. It was to make use of Kyle¡¯s specialty as a spy and to gather information about the secrets and rumors in the Demon Realm and report them to me. He wouldn¡¯t be able to do those things inside Sytan. After pondering for dozens of minutes, Kyle opened his mouth. ¡°Fine. I will grant you what you desire.¡± However, ¡°On one condition. If you do not accept this condition, you can kill my sister and me for all I care.¡± ¡°Oh, and what is it that you desire?¡± ¡°¡­¡­Write an Oath of the Demon God.¡± Oath of the Demon God. It was something that was only used when making important contracts. A fearsome oath that could take one¡¯s life if the rules of the contract were violated under the name of the Demon God. However, it was worth writing. ¡®I can just exploit a loophole in the contract.¡¯ It wasn¡¯t difficult to find a weakness in the oath and break it. I would use that to add credibility to this false contract. ¡°Very well. I shall do as you wish.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes, there is no reason not to.¡± Rather, it was like an opportunity to enslave Kyle. Was there any reason to dissuade him when he was willingly putting shackles on his own ankles? I was inwardly delighted for a moment. But soon, I encountered a problem. ¡°However, the Oath of the Demon God is an item that can only be created by a mage who has reached a certain level. Do you happen to have one in your possession?¡± ¡°As if I would.¡± ¡°¡­¡­How bold of you.¡± ¡°I merely stated the truth. And it shouldn¡¯t be difficult for someone like you to obtain one.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± I was speechless at Kyle¡¯s words. What in the world did he think of me to be able to utter such words without hesitation? He probably thought of me as some kind of secret agent of the Bares family. It was understandable, considering I could handle Gu poison, which only a few members of the Bares family possessed, and I also had knowledge of the human world. But... ¡®Looks like I¡¯ll have to find it myself.¡¯ I narrowed my brows slightly. There was no one among the students of Sytan who had the ability to create an Oath of the Demon God. To find someone that capable. ¡®I have to find one among the instructors.¡¯ The instructors of the first year. Let¡¯s exclude Ares for now. He¡¯s a swordsman, and if I tell him that I caught a spy from the human world, he¡¯ll suspect me rather than praise me. So, the remaining people are Idea and Robolt. Idea would definitely ask me how I found out about Kyle¡¯s identity. Even if she suspects me, the only person who would make the oath without saying anything is Robolt. However. ¡®Me and Instructor Robolt have no connection¡­¡­.¡¯ Or rather, we don¡¯t have any at all. I recalled a situation while thinking about such things. He kept nagging me to visit his lab. If I use that well, I might be able to do something. ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll try to get it by today.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Swish-. I reached out my hand towards Kyle. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Kyle looked at my hand blankly. Why are you like this? It¡¯s embarrassing. When Kyle didn¡¯t seem to be trying to grab it, I tried to pull my hand back. Grab. Kyle grabbed my hand and raised his body. With this, the contract was established. Access 5 advance chapters with the Position Exchange ''I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with Eye of Arrogance Tier ($18) For every $15 collected on Ko-fi, I will release a bonus chapter. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 54 (2) - The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy The worst and strongest villain. I became a narrow-eyed character Arsene Adel. DBT,Korean,Novel,Translation,Academy,NEVDA,Fantasy,Possession,AssassinI smiled at Kyle and handed him the paper in my arms. The paper had, ¡º The Sytan side plans to attack the third-year dormitory. Be prepared. ¡» False information written on it. Kyle stared at the paper for a long time before sighing. Then, he put the paper in his arms. Kyle accepted because he was loyal not to humans, but to his only blood-related family, his younger sister. ¡°Tomorrow at dawn, let¡¯s meet here again.¡± ¡°Only if you bring me the oath.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry and just write your resignation letter.¡± I smiled once and turned around to leave the room. ¡°Dammit¡­¡­.¡± I heard Kyle¡¯s irritated voice from behind me. Knock, as I closed the door, even that sound disappeared. Just by giving them false information, the sacrifices of the Sytan students will be greatly reduced. But is this enough to successfully finish the midterm exam? If I were to ask, I was a bit skeptical. ¡®This isn¡¯t enough.¡¯ Imperial Academy, there is a reason why the original owner of this body, who was the strongest villain, failed. No matter what I do, the probability of achieving results in the midterm exam is infinitely close to 0. Even so, I have to do it. Now, the first button has been fastened. Thud-. Thud-. I headed to the dormitory with noticeably lighter steps. * * * The next day. I visited Robolt¡¯s research lab after my magic class. ¡°You came as promised!¡± Robolt welcomed me with open arms. ¡°Of course, since it was a promise.¡± ¡°First, please sit here.¡± Robolt kindly smiled and offered me a chair. I sat down and looked around Robolt¡¯s research lab. Hundreds of well-maintained books were piled up. There were also many experimental tools. The most noticeable thing was the various magic formulas drawn on the blackboard. ¡®He seems to be interested in formulas.¡¯ The blackboard, which clearly showed traces of his struggle as he wrote and erased, revealed his nature of wanting to obtain any information about magic. Could it be called a researcher¡¯s thirst for knowledge? I wonder if I can satisfy Robolt with my knowledge. I did brag to Kyle and say that I would get Oath of the Demon God. ¡­¡­I¡¯m starting to regret it a little. I was sighing inwardly when, ¡°I¡¯m going to make some tea. Would you like some?¡± Robolt asked, magically heating a small teapot. There was no particular reason to refuse, so I nodded. ¡°Yes, please.¡± ¡°No one in the academy can match this instructor¡¯s tea-making skills. You can look forward to it.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± In truth, I didn¡¯t know much about tea. Even when I was a modern-day person, I enjoyed coffee more than tea. Still, tea is a kind of luxury item, so the taste shouldn¡¯t be bad. I was savoring the thought of what the taste of tea from the Demon Realm would be like when Robolt handed me a teacup. A black tea with steam rising from it. Whew-. As I took a sip, a warm sensation seemed to spread throughout my body. It felt like something I could get addicted to. I made a satisfied expression and took another sip of tea before opening my mouth. ¡°The tea tastes excellent. Is it because of your skill, Instructor?¡± ¡°Haha, I can¡¯t deny it, but in truth, it¡¯s mostly because the tea leaves are high quality.¡± Robolt was modest about my compliment. So far, the atmosphere was definitely good. However, it seemed too early to ask for Oath of the Demon God. I guess I should continue the conversation for now. ¡°Thank you for your hospitality. But may I ask why you called me here? I¡¯ve been very curious.¡± I asked Robolt why he brought me here. I know he¡¯s interested in my magical talent. But. Is that a good enough reason to invite me to his lab? When I asked him about it, Robolt scratched the side of his head. ¡°It¡¯s quite an important matter¡­¡­¡± Robolt¡¯s aura sharpened after a moment of hesitation. Robolt¡¯s atmosphere had clearly changed. ¡®¡­¡­He didn¡¯t call me here for no reason.¡¯ Something¡¯s up. My curiosity was piqued, so I decided to listen. ¡°Are you worried that I¡¯ll tell someone?¡± ¡°Hmm, I¡¯m not saying that Student Adel is loose-lipped. But it¡¯s not something that can be easily disclosed¡­¡­¡± ¡°If you wish, I can even write an Oath of the Demon God.¡± I wondered if he could make an Oath of the Demon God. Robolt smiled broadly at my words. ¡°Oh, if you understand that much, then there¡¯s nothing I can¡¯t disclose. I¡¯ll tell you.¡± S?a??h th? ???el F?re.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. Pop-. A sheet of paper popped out of thin air when Robolt gestured. The aura of cleverness flowing from it didn¡¯t seem very ordinary. Robolt snatched the paper and handed it to me. I quietly looked over the paper. ¡¸ Adel will not spread Robolt¡¯s research data anywhere and will assist in the research. The duration is until meaningful results are achieved. As compensation, Robolt will pay Adel [ ]. £¨Signature£© ¡¹ ¡°Did you prepare this in advance?¡± ¡°Haha¡­¡­¡± Robolt scratched his head as if embarrassed when I stared at him with cold eyes. Is there anyone as self-willed as this guy? It seemed like he was convinced that I wouldn¡¯t be able to refuse if he piqued my curiosity. Let¡¯s put that aside for now. ¡°The compensation section is blank.¡± I pointed out the most important part. Then Robolt took out a pen from his pocket and said, ¡°Yes, please tell me if there¡¯s anything you want.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡­¡± I fell into contemplation. It seemed like he would give me the oath of the Demon God without any compensation. What should I write? More importantly. Is it the right thing to participate in this suspicious research? I thought for a moment before opening my mouth. ¡°Let¡¯s revise the contents of the oath.¡± Access 5 advance chapters with the Position Exchange ''I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with Eye of Arrogance Tier ($18) For every $15 collected on Ko-fi, I will release a bonus chapter. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 55 (1) - The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy The worst and strongest villain. I became a narrow-eyed character Arsene Adel. DBT,Korean,Novel,Translation,Academy,NEVDA,Fantasy,Possession,AssassinAn Oath Should Be Made with Caution Since it was an oath with binding force and side effects, I needed to revise the oath in a way that was advantageous to me. I was able to revise it in a way that was satisfactory to both of us because I wrote it while coordinating my differences of opinion with Robolt as much as possible. ¡º Adel will not spread Robolt¡¯s research data anywhere and will assist in the research. Adel may withdraw assistance if deemed beyond his capabilities. However, in that case, he must return all the compensation he received from Robolt. As compensation, Robolt will pay Adel [ ]. £¨Signature£©¡» It was perfect. I deleted the item that said, ¡®I must help Robolt until he achieves his results.¡¯ Instead, I added an item that said I could void the contract if I judged it to be beyond my capabilities. Of course, if that were to happen¡­ ¡®I won''t be able to receive the Demon God''s Oath.¡¯ The Demon God''s Oath was the first thing I needed to obtain. Only by obtaining it would I be able to use Kyle as my pawn. That''s why there was no need to write an excessive demand in the compensation section that had not yet been filled. ¡®Something that Robolt can easily give me, but that I need.¡¯ I had been thinking about it all along. S~?a??h the N?v?lFir?.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. Something that Robolt could easily obtain, but that I absolutely needed. I wrote down what I wanted in the compensation section. ¡°You want those?¡± Robolt asked when he saw the compensation I wanted. I nodded my head. The first was the Demon God''s Oath. The second was ¡®Mana Potion¡¯. Those were the things I was asking Robolt for. ¡°I have a few copies of the Demon God''s Oath, so I can give them to you. Mana Potion is hard to obtain, but... It''s not impossible to obtain.¡± ¡°I would be grateful if you could.¡± ¡°Hmm, but you don''t want just one bottle, do you? How much do you want?¡± ¡°About three bottles of high-grade Mana Potion should be enough.¡± I didn''t want inferior goods. I only wanted the best. A high-grade Mana Potion instantly restores the mana you''ve consumed to its maximum. Of course, those with a large mana pool like experienced mages, won''t be able to recover even half of it. It''s the most important item for me, who still has a small amount of mana. ''Giving me an elixir would be too much.'' Even low-grade elixirs were expensive, and high-grade ones were practically impossible to obtain unless you were from a noble family. That''s because during the Human-Demon War, humans took all the elixirs they could see. That''s also the reason why I feel the need for an elixir but can''t get one. Most of the elixirs in the Demon Realm are probably sleeping in the warehouses of high-ranking families or in high-level secret realms. That''s why I chose potions as a second-best option. "I understand. But if my research doesn''t succeed, I won''t be able to pay you." As I expected, Robolt accepted my request without hesitation. It was all based on success, but if it succeeded, that would be it. But I had a question. "Why me?" "What do you mean?" "I''m curious why you''re recommending your research to me. I''m sure there are more talented students than me among the students." Was there a reason to entrust this task to a mere 1st-year student? Robolt would have no problem getting in touch with 2nd or 3rd year students. I wondered why he chose me despite Samuel being in Class A. "Well, actually...." Robolt, who had been choosing his words for a moment, replied. "Apart from Student Adel, I asked several other students for help, but most of them were not helpful to my research." Robolt''s words were like this. He asked other students for help besides me, but they didn''t produce any significant results. That''s why he reached out to promising 1st-year students, and I happened to be one of them. Somehow, there was a reason for giving me something as precious as a high-grade mana potion. "I tried to ask student Samuel for help, but he refused outright, saying it was annoying." Robolt added with a sigh of disappointment. ''Well, that''s typical of him'' Rather than that. ''If all the other students failed, it means that it''s not an easy study to do.'' What kind of research is he trying to do? In the end, I became interested. "Then sign it." "Yes." Swish-. I wrote the four letters Pixie Adel in the signature box. Before I knew it, I had become accustomed to the pseudonym that did not use Arsene''s last name. That was the moment. Flash-. As soon as I wrote my name, the Demon''s Oath burned and disappeared. And the remaining embers seeped into my chest. The oath was complete. ¡°It¡¯s complete.¡± Robolt opened his mouth and rose from his seat. ¡°Now, follow me. I¡¯ll show you what I¡¯ve been researching.¡± ¡°I will.¡± I rose after Robolt. We walked through Robolt¡¯s lab in silence. We arrived in front of a bookshelf. Click- Robolt pressed on one of the books on the bookshelf, and it slid inward. Clank- A dull sound rang out, and the bookshelf began to split in two. ¡°Shall we go in?¡± ¡°¡­¡­Yes.¡± A secret passage appeared before our eyes. ¡®Demons seem to really like secret passages.¡¯ The secret warehouse from the entrance exam was the same, and it seemed like they had some kind of romantic notion about secret passages. I didn¡¯t say it out loud and just started walking. As we walked down. ¡°Light.¡± Tap- Robolt flicked his finger and created a sphere of light. Soon, the secret passage began to fill with light. Robolt walked forward and started talking. ¡°What I¡¯m researching is a book.¡± ¡°A book?¡± ¡°Yes, a book that¡¯s presumed to be an ancient artifact.¡± ¡°¡­¡­I see.¡± I let out a low groan. I could guess that research wouldn¡¯t be easy from the words ¡®ancient book.¡¯ I wouldn¡¯t know until I tried, but it didn¡¯t seem like it would be the interpretation of an ancient text. And my prediction was correct. ¡°This is it.¡± Swish- The place we arrived at was filled with various items covered by curtains. ¡®It¡¯s like a scientist¡¯s lab.¡¯ While I was having a brief thought, Robolt pulled the cloth off of an item. An ancient book was revealed. Access 5 advance chapters with the Position Exchange ''I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with Eye of Arrogance Tier ($18) For every $15 collected on Ko-fi, I will release a bonus chapter. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 55 (2) - The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy The worst and strongest villain. I became a narrow-eyed character Arsene Adel. DBT,Korean,Novel,Translation,Academy,NEVDA,Fantasy,Possession,AssassinIt was a book that was so faded that it was impossible to guess its age. Swish- Robolt carefully turned the pages while wearing white gloves. I blinked as I checked the contents of the book. ¡°This is¡­¡­¡± ¡°Yes, it is as you see.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± I felt a sense of disappointment wash over me. The book was blank. There were no sentences or letters written anywhere. Robolt let out an awkward laugh as I stared at the book with cold eyes. ¡°For some reason, most of the book is empty, but there are words written on the last page.¡± ¡°¡­¡­I see.¡± I replied, showing my disappointment. I had to help Robolt with his research to obtain the Oath and the Mana Potion, but the book I was supposed to study didn¡¯t have any content in it¡­¡­. Then, suddenly, I became curious. ¡°Where did you get this book? It doesn¡¯t look ordinary, just by its appearance.¡± ¡°I got it from an abandoned house.¡± ¡°An abandoned house?¡± I frowned at Robolt¡¯s words as I stopped flipping through the book. ¡°Yes, literally. I happened to have some business in the Western Desert, so I visited it, and there was an abandoned house standing alone in the middle of the sandy beach. I found this book inside it.¡± I couldn¡¯t help but be puzzled. Why was there an abandoned house in the desert¡­¡­. More importantly, Robolt¡¯s following words were important. ¡°Judging from the large oasis, there must have been a village there. But somehow, only this book and the abandoned house remained.¡± ¡°Are you saying that the village just vanished, leaving behind this book and the abandoned house?¡± ¡°As of now, that¡¯s the only assumption we can make.¡± It was interesting. A village that disappeared, leaving only an abandoned house and a book. It was certain that some kind of magical effect was at play. It definitely seemed worth studying, even writing an Oath for it. ¡°I¡¯m curious now. Can I see the sentence written on the last page of the book?¡± ¡°Of course! The reason I asked for your help in the first place was to interpret the last page.¡± ¡°Then let me see it.¡± As I gestured, Robolt showed me the last page of the book. S?a??h the N?velF?re.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. And Robolt let out a deep sigh as he looked at the sentence that appeared. ¡°It¡¯s definitely written, but¡­¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s badly damaged.¡± ¡°Yes, except for a few words, it¡¯s impossible to recognize. It feels like it was intentionally hidden.¡± As Robolt said, the last page was impossible to interpret. Of course. ¡º ¡­¡­rule¡Ø? ?s? great¡à¡Þ ??did. ¦®¦µ ¦²¦Î ¦²¦·¦©is. ¦Ë¦Öwill stop¦Ø¦Ø ¦Ó. ?©M? end? time¨H. ¡» All that was left were a few lines of unrecognizable sentences. The letters were distorted and misshapen, as if corrupted by some unknown force. How was I supposed to interpret something like this? As I hardened my expression, Robolt opened his mouth. "Now you understand why the other top students failed?" "Quite horribly" I admitted, nodding in agreement. It was no wonder the other students had failed when faced with such a cryptic message. ¡°Have you made any progress in your research?¡± ¡°No, not at all. I¡¯ve only become more certain that it¡¯s an extraordinary sentence.¡± I grimaced as I watched Robolt shake his head. The realm of impossibility. With my power, I couldn¡¯t figure out anything about this inscription. In the end, it means that I have to go back and find the clues one by one. I stared at Robolt and asked, ¡°There might be clues in the town near where you found this book.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already looked into that as well, but¡­¡­¡± He said there was no progress. Robolt visited several towns nearby, but he couldn¡¯t find anyone who knew about the abandoned house or the old book. It¡¯s like looking at a ghost house. There¡¯s no way the abandoned house standing in the middle of the desert wouldn¡¯t be noticeable. Since he said that they had never even seen it, I couldn¡¯t help but be suspicious. ¡°You mean I have to figure it out without any clues?¡± ¡°¡­¡­Yes.¡± Robolt nodded his head gloomily. It must be frustrating for him. He said that he couldn¡¯t even bring himself to research the book, even though it seemed to be worth studying, because there were no clues. There¡¯s definitely a hint in this inscription. That was when I ran my hand over the inscription. Squirm- The letters squirmed. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Did I see it wrong? I looked around, but Robolt was still frowning with frustration. It means he didn¡¯t see the strange phenomenon just now. Could it be¡­¡­. ¡°Give me your gloves.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Hurry.¡± When I urged him, Robolt took off his gloves and gave them to me. I lightly brushed the inscription with my gloved hand. Woo- Then the letters began to squirm even more violently. Soon. Saaa¡­¡­. Some energy came out of the book and headed for the nape of my neck. Specifically towards the necklace believed to be connected to the Demon God. Access 5 advance chapters with the Position Exchange ''I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with Eye of Arrogance Tier ($18) For every $15 collected on Ko-fi, I will release a bonus chapter. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 56 (1) - The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy The worst and strongest villain. I became a narrow-eyed character Arsene Adel. DBT,Korean,Novel,Translation,Academy,NEVDA,Fantasy,Possession,AssassinI was briefly taken aback by the situation I could never have imagined. I quickly sorted out the situation. ''Was it a passage related to the Demon God?'' That would make sense. The ancient book with only one page left, the abandoned house, an abandoned house, and villagers with no recollection of them If the Demon God was involved, this level of mystery was hardly surprising. That''s what I was thinking when. ¡ºThose who defied the rules...¡» Distinctly interpreted passages began to enter my field of vision. The letters were being modified so that I could recognize them. ¡º...The price for defying the rules was cruel. Everything is disappearing. The annihilation continues. Until the end of the world.¡» ''What kind of nonsense is this?'' I couldn''t help but feel bewildered. I couldn''t interpret the passage no matter how many times I read it. I could tell what was written, but I didn''t know what it meant. I frowned at the passage that I couldn''t understand at all. Then, Robolt, who had been watching me intently, opened his mouth. "Is something wrong?" ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Robolt asked, looking back and forth between the passage and me. Perhaps Robolt couldn''t see the modified passage. I kept silent for a moment before explaining to him. "I interpreted the passage." "Yes?" Robolt was surprised by my unexpected declaration and asked back. I calmly caught my breath and read the original passage. Robolt''s eyes widened after hearing the whole explanation. S?a??h the N0??F?re.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. "It''s true! The syllables match perfectly. Hmm, it could be related to the chaos attribute...! It''s such a rare attribute, it has significant research value..." Robolt muttered to himself. I waited for Robolt, who seemed to need some time alone. Ahem. Robolt cleared his throat and spoke after finishing his thoughts. "It seems that student Adel''s interpretation is correct. We''ll need to do more research to find out more, but for now, it''s a huge discovery." "Is that so?" "Yes! I''m going to start interpreting this passage now... but I don''t think I need student Adel''s help with this part. I''ll have to look through other ancient books." Does that mean I don''t have to do anything else? It also meant that there wouldn¡¯t be any more bothersome work, so I could breathe a sigh of relief. ¡°However, I might need to visit other regions to acquire those ancient books. For now, it seems like student Adel won¡¯t be of any more help in the current research.¡± ¡°I understand.¡± I might have something to do later on, but¡­ For now, the remaining research will be Robolt¡¯s job. ¡®Wait a minute.¡¯ If Robolt researches other ancient books or relics¡­ I looked down at the necklace. Three of its circles were glowing red. However, I didn¡¯t know what would happen once all the circles on this necklace were illuminated. Then, how about entrusting the necklace to Robolt for now? ¡®I don¡¯t even know how to use it anyway¡­¡­.¡¯ But I soon stopped thinking about it. A necklace related to the Demon God. Even though I had become acquainted with Robolt, he wasn¡¯t someone I could trust, so I couldn¡¯t entrust it to him. For now, it seemed better for me to keep it. Because, like now, I never knew when or in what situation I would be able to fill the necklace¡¯s light. ¡°Ah, I¡¯ll pay you the reward now.¡± Robolt, who had been writing down the text that I had interpreted, opened his mouth. ¡°Hmm? Really?¡± I asked back with a bright smile. I had assumed it would take some time to prepare the mana potions, even if he had the Demon God''s Oath readily available. It was natural for me to feel happy at Robolt¡¯s words that he would give them to me right away. Robolt smiled at my brightly lit expression. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for student Adel, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to interpret this book. There¡¯s still a lot I need to figure out, but I¡¯ll ask for your help again then. Of course, I¡¯ll pay you more.¡± Was it because I was the only student who had deciphered the ancient book? Robolt seemed to be trying to build a good relationship with me. There was nothing bad about being close to Robolt, who was both an instructor and a scholar. He would surely pay me a generous reward, so there was no reason not to accept. However. ¡°For now, I¡¯d like to see the reward for this research first.¡± There was something bothering me, so I decided to receive the reward and think about it. ¡°Yes, please wait a moment!¡± Robolt readily agreed to my words. ¡°Hmm, it was around here somewhere¡­¡­.¡± After saying that, Robolt began rummaging through his study. He soon took out three glass bottles and two pieces of paper. In the glass bottle, black waves rippled. The mana potions used by humans were blue, but the mana potions used by the demons were black. ¡®The effect is not much different.¡¯ It was just a difference in color; they both restored mana. The effect might differ depending on whether one was a human or a demon, but at least that didn¡¯t apply to me. After all, I was half-human and half-demon. ¡°Here, take it.¡± Robolt placed the mana potion and the oath in my arms. I didn¡¯t need to check if these were high-level potions. The Demon God¡¯s Oath was absolute, so it couldn¡¯t be broken. ¡°I will receive it with gratitude.¡± Nod. I bowed my head and replied to Robolt. Robolt responded with a bright smile. ¡°I am the one who is grateful. I will ask for your help in the future. Oh, and you must not tell anyone else about my research!¡± When Robolt earnestly asked me, I showed a puzzled smile. "Well, wouldn''t that depend on what you do, Instructor?" Access 5 advance chapters with the Position Exchange ''I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with Eye of Arrogance Tier ($18) For every $15 collected on Ko-fi, I will release a bonus chapter. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 56 (2) - The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy The worst and strongest villain. I became a narrow-eyed character Arsene Adel. DBT,Korean,Novel,Translation,Academy,NEVDA,Fantasy,Possession,Assassin¡°Do you intend to break the oath?¡± I gave a sly smile at Robolt, who was being brazen. "It seems like this research is being conducted without the Headmaster''s permission, isn''t it?" ¡°Ugh¡­!¡± Robolt broke out in a cold sweat and gasped, as if I had hit a nerve. Watching him, I clicked my tongue inwardly. I knew it. The first thing that had felt off about this research was the oath. There was nothing strange to be found anywhere in Robolt¡¯s research. Of course. Wasn¡¯t seeking and researching the unknown a basic quality of a scholar? So, was the identity of the ancient book a dangerous relic? No. Therefore, if he had followed proper procedures and obtained Sytan''s permission, there would have been no need for secrecy. But why would he ask for the cooperation of talented students in his research while making them swear an oath? This was clearly an attitude that was difficult to understand in general. So the conclusion I came to was simple. Research conducted without Sytan¡¯s permission. That was my conclusion. ¡°Of course, the oath states that I must keep it a secret, so I will not say what kind of research the Instructor is doing.¡± Robolt couldn¡¯t open his mouth, as if he had anticipated what I was going to say. I looked at him coldly and added, ¡°But is it worth risking exposure and incurring the wrath of the Headmaster? Unlike you, a well-established instructor, I¡¯m just a mere student. It¡¯s not impossible that I could be expelled.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Knowing his guilt, Robolt couldn¡¯t answer and just slumped his shoulders. There may have been a reason, but what was certain was that he had kept his research a secret from Sytan¡¯s side. I could guess the reason, too. For Sytan, who was preparing for war, researching ancient mysteries was a waste of both time and resources. That¡¯s why I thought they wouldn¡¯t allow it, so he must have started the research in secret. However. This was something that could harm even me, who participated in the experiment. Anyway, he proceeded with the research without Sytan¡¯s permission. Could Robolt not have known that? ¡®Of course he knew.¡¯ He must have known. But he must have been reluctant to give up, given the time and effort he had put in. He must have done it because he couldn¡¯t solve it on his own. ¡°Since we¡¯re already in the same boat, I¡¯ll help you with your future research, but you¡¯ll have to prepare a bigger reward.¡± Of course, I intended to continue our collaboration and reap the benefits, but I wouldn''t let him off easy. Robolt muttered weakly, succumbing to my pressure, ¡°¡­¡­I understand.¡± Then, Robolt lifted his head slightly and looked at my face, and I snapped my fingers. ¡°¡­¡­!¡± Robolt flinched, realizing what it meant. I wasn¡¯t going to let this slide either. ¡°Mana Potion, give me more.¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡­.¡± In the end, I managed to extract one more high-grade mana potion and one mid-grade mana potion from Robolt. Robolt, who handed me two bottles of potion, suddenly asked a question out of curiosity. ¡°By the way, what are you going to use the oath for?¡± I didn¡¯t tell him the exact answer. I just smiled ambiguously and said, "I''m planning to acquire a slave." * * * That morning. S?a?ch* Th? ?0velF?re.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. I left the dormitory and headed to Kyle. In my hand was the Demon God¡¯s Oath, which was for a smooth contract with Kyle. I opened the door to the room hidden in the dark corner of Sytan and stepped inside. ¡°¡­¡­Are you here.¡± I showed my hand to Kyle, who was staring at me with an unpleasant look. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time.¡± ¡°Ha, what do you mean by ¡®long time¡¯?¡± Kyle responded coldly. I thought he was joking, but he seemed to be taking my words seriously, which startled me. ¡®Was I the type of person who would make such jokes?¡¯ I definitely wasn¡¯t that type of person. ¡­¡­After living in this body for a long time, it seemed that my inherent nature was starting to show itself more often. Anyway. That wasn¡¯t important. It was finally time to make the contract that I had promised with Kyle. ¡°Shall we draft the contract now?¡± I took out the Demon God¡¯s Oath and a fountain pen from my arms. Kyle muttered in surprise at the sight. ¡°¡­¡­You really brought it.¡± ¡°I only brought it because you asked me to.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d really bring it today¡­¡­¡± ¡°There¡¯s no time to hesitate now. If you¡¯re thinking of breaking the contract, you¡¯d better be prepared.¡± I tried to show my killing intent, wondering if he was trying to break the contract, but Kyle shook his head. ¡°I have no intention of breaking it. I was the one who wanted the Demon¡¯s Oath.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s write it.¡± ¡°¡­¡­Let¡¯s do it.¡± Kyle still looked reluctant. However, he didn¡¯t seem to be thinking of going back on the contract. In fact, even if Kyle didn¡¯t want to make the contract, he had to. His life and his sister¡¯s life depended on this contract, so the oath was essential. ¡®It¡¯s a complete scam, though.¡¯ I couldn¡¯t kill either him or his sister. However, Kyle didn¡¯t know this fact, so he had no choice but to fall for my scheme. Even so, he would be able to save his life, so it wouldn¡¯t be a completely losing deal for Kyle. Or maybe not. Access 5 advance chapters with the Position Exchange ''I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with Eye of Arrogance Tier ($18) For every $15 collected on Ko-fi, I will release a bonus chapter. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 57 (1) - The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy The worst and strongest villain. I became a narrow-eyed character Arsene Adel. DBT,Korean,Novel,Translation,Academy,NEVDA,Fantasy,Possession,AssassinI extended the oath with a brazen smile. ¡°Now, take your time and examine it closely.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± At my recommendation, Kyle began to examine the content of the oath. ¡º Adel will not pose any threat to Kyle and his younger sister, Ray. In addition, Ray''s chronic illness will never recur. Kyle must prioritize and obey only Adel''s orders. In this regard, Adel will not give Kyle any tasks that would endanger his life. (Signature) ¡» ¡°What do you think?¡± ¡°¡­¡­It''s acceptable.¡± Unaware of the flaw in the clause, Kyle signed his name on the signature line. The moment I had finally acquired a lifelong slave had arrived. Whoosh¡­.. Just like when I had drawn up the oath with Robolt, purple particles emerged and seeped into Kyle''s chest. A mark that would inflict a fearsome curse upon him if he broke the contract. However, I had no intention of breaking the contract, so it wasn''t particularly frightening. Rather, I had to be careful that Kyle didn''t break the contract. With his younger sister at stake, he wouldn''t dare violate the contract. ¡°With this, the contract is complete.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Kyle nodded and rose to his feet. Then he approached a contraption and retrieved the paper I had given him earlier. It was the paper with the false information about the midterm exam. ¡°Your first order was to send this paper to the human world, wasn''t it?¡± I checked once more to make sure it was the paper I had given him and watched as Kyle operated the contraption. A spherical device. As Kyle pressed the red button in the center of the sphere, a tiny slit opened. He rolled up the paper tightly and pushed it into the slit. ¡®Amazing.¡¯ I felt a slight sense of wonder. Opening a gate large enough for a person to pass through was an incredibly difficult task. After all, it required astronomical amounts of capital and mana. However, a small slit, no thicker than a pencil, could create a small gate without expending much effort. Of course, even that had its limits. Knock, knock-. Kyle tapped the transmission device once and spoke. ¡°This device charges automatically and can send a paper to the human world once a month.¡± ¡°It won¡¯t be of any use now, though.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Since we sent false information, they must have realized that I was tricked.¡± ¡°The word ¡®tricked¡¯ sounds strange. It was done under a mutual agreement.¡± ¡°¡­¡­Let¡¯s just say that.¡± Kyle sighed as if he was tired of even responding. Well, despite what he said, I had no intention of disposing of the transmission device. ¡®It seems like it could be useful.¡¯ Since it could no longer be used to send things from the demon world to the human world, I could use it in the opposite way, sending things from the human world to the demon world. Fortunately, it seemed like the location for sending memos could be adjusted. It could be used to support demon spies in the human world. I organized my thoughts and gestured to Kyle with my chin. ¡°Now there¡¯s only one order left.¡± ¡°You want me to withdraw from Sytan, right?¡± "Yes, starting from today, Kyle, you need to resign from Sytan." "That''s not hard, I just have to submit a withdrawal form. Explain why I have to drop out first." "There''s a task you need to do." "A task I need to do?" To Kyle, who was looking puzzled, I added an explanation. "You need to go outside of Sytan and find out all kinds of information about the demon world." "For example?" ¡°Find information about hidden secret realms, stories of high-ranking demon families, hidden history or relics of the demon world, things like that.¡± There was a reason why I ordered him to gather information about the demon world. Lack of information. I had been feeling it keenly lately. I needed information that would make me stronger. And it had to be information about the demon world. ¡°First, prioritize finding the location of a secret realm near Sytan and information about the Seven Deadly Sins families.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± When I laid out the priorities, Kyle seemed to grasp the main points. Perhaps it was because of his experience as a spy in the human world. He was certainly excellent at understanding and accepting instructions. Choosing to make Kyle my slave through a contract instead of killing him was definitely the right decision. I chuckled to myself. ¡°Give me the expenses.¡± Kyle held out his hand awkwardly. ¡°Expenses? You mean money?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that obvious? How am I supposed to gather information without money?¡± He was right. Yes, he was right. To act as a spy, a minimum amount of funding was necessary. ¡­¡­But what was I supposed to do when I didn''t have any money either? I grabbed onto Kyle¡¯s words and hung on. ¡°Didn¡¯t they provide you with activity funds in the human world?¡± S?a?ch* Th? N?v?lFire.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. ¡°They did, but won¡¯t that stop now?¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡­¡± An unexpected, realistic problem. I closed my eyes as I pondered a solution to this. The gold I currently possessed was something I had to use later, so I couldn¡¯t give it to Kyle. That meant I had to find a new source of funds for Kyle to use, but time was running out if I wanted to figure this out before the midterm exams started. Suddenly, Ah. I let out an exclamation as I thought of something. I had found a way to get funds. ¡°Go to the Bares family and give them my name. They should be able to provide you with activity funds.¡± Crete had forced me to take on the position of Rene¡¯s escort knight. So he would at least help me with something like this. In return, I would have to write a letter to Crete. Scribble, scribble. I quickly wrote something on a piece of paper, making sure Kyle couldn¡¯t see, and then folded it neatly and handed it to him. The contents were a secret. ¡°If you give them this, they will help you. Just make sure you don¡¯t open it.¡± ¡°I understand.¡± Kyle muttered my words back to me as if to confirm them. After a while, Kyle seemed to have finished thinking and opened his mouth. ¡°I''ll leave today. I''ll leave Sytan as soon as I submit my withdrawal form.¡± ¡°You¡¯re quick to act.¡± ¡°¡­¡­It makes me want to puke, being stuck in between those disgusting things.¡± Kyle looked nauseous. It seemed that being stuck with the demons had stressed him out quite a bit. After all, it didn¡¯t seem like Kyle particularly liked humans, but he certainly didn¡¯t like demons either. It wasn¡¯t like he would listen if I told him to apologize for harassing Luna. I had no choice but to just talk about the main topic. ¡°Let¡¯s agree to send letters to each other every two weeks. Then, I¡¯ll see you next time.¡± With that, our conversation ended. We weren¡¯t close enough to share pleasantries. We were just in a contractual relationship where our interests were intertwined. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Kyle left my side with a somewhat relieved gait. Thus ended our short but long encounter¡­¡­. The next day. Kyle dropped out of Sytan. Access 5 advance chapters with the Position Exchange ''I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with Eye of Arrogance Tier ($18) For every $15 collected on Ko-fi, I will release a bonus chapter. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 57 (2) - The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy The worst and strongest villain. I became a narrow-eyed character Arsene Adel. DBT,Korean,Novel,Translation,Academy,NEVDA,Fantasy,Possession,AssassinTwo days passed. Kyle disappeared from Sytan as per our agreement. Luna, who had been harassed by Kyle all this time, looked at me with suspicion after Kyle disappeared. ¡°Adel, did you do something¡­?¡± ¡°Hmm? What do you mean?¡± ¡°¡­¡­Nothing.¡± Luna shook her head, but she couldn¡¯t completely erase the suspicious look in her eyes as she calmly replied to me. ¡®She¡¯s quite perceptive in this kind of situation.¡¯ However, I couldn¡¯t possibly tell her about what happened between Kyle and me since it had to be kept a secret. So, when Kyle submitted his withdrawal form and left Sytan, Kyle¡¯s and my names became the subject of gossip among the students for a while. I heard he got beaten up by the class president in the cafeteria. I saw that too. The class president hit him with a tray! He must have been in so much pain. Wasn¡¯t it Luke who got hit? That¡¯s right. It seemed that quite a few students had witnessed the commotion in the cafeteria at that time. I was very worried that rumors would spread that I had made Kyle drop out. But since Kyle¡¯s reputation among the students wasn¡¯t very good, my evaluation actually improved. ¡®¡­The problem is the instructors.¡¯ I rested my chin on my hand and fell into thought. Robolt and Idea wouldn¡¯t ask me why Kyle dropped out, but Ares would definitely have some doubts about it. Especially since the day before he dropped out, he must have judged that something was wrong when his bird only shared darkness with him. However, ¡®Ares can¡¯t touch me.¡¯ This incident was something that happened under my meticulous plan. I had acquired a position that Ares couldn¡¯t touch. Due to the timing of the midterm exams and my role as class president, Ares couldn''t get involved in my affairs. As the class president, I had to manage and take responsibility for the students during the practical exam. There were only three days left until the midterm exam. It was obvious that replacing the class president in the midst of all this would cause great chaos. However, since it seemed like a talented student like Kyle had dropped out because of me-. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± It was only natural that Idea¡¯s expression wasn¡¯t very good when she entered the classroom for the morning assembly. However, she didn¡¯t seem to have anything special to say, so Idea turned her attention away from me and began to explain the midterm exam. ¡°As you all know, the midterm exams will begin in three days. There are four subjects in total that you must prepare for.¡± Idea wrote the exam subjects on the blackboard with chalk. [ Weaponry ] [ Human Understanding ] [ Magic ] [ Practical ] ¡°Let me explain the schedule in order¡­¡­¡± S?a??h th? N0??F?re.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. Weaponry and Human Understanding will be tested on the first day of the midterm exams. Human Understanding will be in the form of a theory test, while Weaponry will be a one-on-one duel with Ares. ¡°The Magic exam will be held on the second day. Since you are all still weak, it will not be a practical exam, but only a theory exam.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that Weaponry would be a practical exam?¡± A student raised his hand and asked. Idea sighed deeply and gave a simple explanation. ¡°It¡¯s Instructor Ares.¡± ¡°Ah.¡± It was a simple but easy-to-understand explanation, so the students let out voices mixed with admiration. After all, if it were Ares, he would have insisted on a practical exam regardless of whether the students were strong or not. ¡®That¡¯s not the only bad reason.¡¯ Ares genuinely cared for and wanted to protect the students of Sytan. That¡¯s why he would continue to teach them even during the exam so that they could survive this midterm exam. Even in that situation, he had taught me fiercely without discriminating against me like the other students. But he kept his guard up against me all the time. If he¡¯s going to teach me well, then he should just teach me well, and if he¡¯s going to be wary of me, then he should just be wary of me. It¡¯s a bit awkward to not know how to deal with Ares¡­¡­. For now, let¡¯s just listen to Idea¡¯s explanation. ¡°The exam with the most points is the Practical exam. It¡¯s the exam that you will take on the last day of the midterm exams.¡± The fact that the Practical exam had the most points meant that it was also the most difficult. We¡¯ve finally come this far. The episode of the original work that truly begins. The demons who invade the Imperial Academy and the humans who try to stop them. And the time when the villains who take advantage of the chaos, reveal their existence and confront each other. The starting point of that was Sytan¡¯s invasion of the human world. ¡°In the Practical exam, you will invade the humans¡¯ school, the Imperial Academy.¡± The atmosphere in the classroom heated up at Idea¡¯s declaration. Access 5 advance chapters with the Position Exchange ''I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with Eye of Arrogance Tier ($18) For every $15 collected on Ko-fi, I will release a bonus chapter. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 58 (1) - The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy The worst and strongest villain. I became a narrow-eyed character Arsene Adel. DBT,Korean,Novel,Translation,Academy,NEVDA,Fantasy,Possession,AssassinBonus chapter for reaching 100 members on discord server.As Idea left the classroom, a chaotic atmosphere swirled among the students. There was anxiety and worry, but above all, the overwhelming emotion was excitement. It would be difficult for the students to calm their pounding hearts as they faced the race that had killed their families. However, There were also students who were depressed. "Ha...." Luna, who had sat down at my desk at some point, sighed. "Are you worried?" "Yeah, what if I freeze up like I did at the POW camp...." [T/N: POW: prisoner of war] Luna seemed to still not have forgotten the memories of the POW camp. She had been terrified and unable to face even a bound human. With my help, she had barely passed the exercise, so it was natural for her to be worried since she hadn''t completely overcome the psychological pressure. Still, it wasn''t good to see her trembling with a lack of confidence. "You won''t have to fight directly. Ms. Luna''s ability is healing." "Wh-what? You knew about my ability?" "Yes, I saw you healing the injured students before." "You saw that, huh? That''s kind of embarrassing...." "So please have confidence. It''s not good to be so timid." My words were reasonable. If you''re timid, you won''t be able to do anything. Rather than that, it was better to be arrogant and boastful. Like Fron over there, acting all high and mighty.... "Hoho, the midterm exam''s first place going to be mine." "If it''s Fron, it''s possible!" "Kill the class president! Finish him off!" "But isn''t it against the rules to kill or finish someone off?" "Shut up." Fron basked in the students'' gazes, her nose in the air. "Worship me...!" I was about to tell Luna that it was better to be arrogant than to be scared like a mouse, but.... Thinking about it carefully, that didn''t seem right. The moment I looked at Fron and her group with cold, indifferent eyes. Fron, who noticed my gaze, jumped up from her seat and shouted. "President, you''d better be prepared this time. The midterm exam''s first place belongs to me, so surrender obediently!" "I will." At the sudden surrender proposal, I nodded and added with a wide smile. "If you can." "Hmph...!!" Realizing that I was ignoring her, Fron clenched her fists and trembled. I smirked at the sight, but inwardly clicked my tongue. ¡®Competing with students of the same year shouldn¡¯t be the theme of this training.¡¯ Invading the Imperial Academy. If things went as I had described, the Class A students would not be able to avoid annihilation. Thanks to Kyle¡¯s espionage, all of Sytan¡¯s invasion routes had been exposed, and the students of the Imperial Academy were very strong. But there was hope. ¡®I¡¯ve twisted several pasts, so it¡¯s not completely hopeless.¡¯ I forced Kyle to leak false information to the Imperial Academy. The Imperial Academy would not know Sytan¡¯s invasion route. Moreover, I made sure that Luna, Sytan¡¯s only healer, would not be expelled from Orgon¡¯s training. ¡®¡­¡­And countless others.¡¯ I also gave Rene an artifact. Finally, there was the existence of the strongest villain, ¡®me¡¯. I had accomplished things that far surpassed my abilities. So, I guess I¡¯ll just have to wait and see the results. It would be nearly impossible to destroy the Imperial Academy right now. But I wondered if I could save the students of Sytan who had been defeated and killed in the original story. The goal of the midterm exam was survival. And good grades. To get another chance to enter Sytan¡¯s armory like I did during the entrance exam. The reward might be different this time, but it definitely wouldn¡¯t be any lower than that. I had to do my best. Even for the sake of survival. * * * Two days passed. The day before the midterm exam, I met her in the training room. ¡°Long time no see.¡± ¡°Yes. It feels like it¡¯s been months since I last saw you.¡± ¡°Right, because you¡¯ve been avoiding me.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Rene¡¯s face turned cold and expressionless, and I shut my mouth. Because I was guilty¡­¡­. Up until now, I had always avoided or made excuses whenever Rene asked me to train with her. Of course, I had my reasons for avoiding Rene. I also had to practice my Stealth skill, and I had a lot of other things to do¡­¡­. But most of all. ¡°Hello? My name is Diana.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± It was because of the white-haired woman who had come to greet me. White hair and soft, curved eyes that held a strange charm, and a beauty mark on her right eye. My throat tightened. Is this woman from the Lust family, not Fron? As I stared at her without a word, she let out a sigh. "Are you not going to greet me? I''ll be a little disappointed if you don''t." ¡°¡­¡­Pixie Adel. It is an honor to meet your noble lineage." As I bowed my head in greeting, she burst into laughter as if something was funny. She was Diana, the woman who would become the Demon King. There were countless grudges between the blood of Arsene and the blood of the Demon King, so I avoided Rene, who had started to follow Diana around. In the end, it came to this. Rene stared at me coldly and opened her mouth. "Tell me why." ¡°¡­¡­What do you mean." "Why did you avoid me and then suddenly request a duel?" ¡°¡­¡­.¡± I kept silent for a moment at the spiteful voice. In fact, I couldn''t reveal the fact that I was of the Arsene bloodline, so I came up with the best lie I could and started acting. "I apologize." "For what." "As your escort, I failed to take care of you because of personal matters. I have no idea how much you suffered." "Don''t give me that Cerberus crap." "That''s harsh¡­¡­.¡± I even pretended to wipe away tears, but Rene remained cold. Damn it. Is this really the only way? "Really. I''m so sorry. I even brought you a present. Would you like to see it?" ¡°¡­¡­What is it." Rene''s expression seemed to soften a little at the word "present." People are generally weak to gifts. But if the gift is not there, it will backfire. And this situation was within my expectations. Swish-. I rummaged through my arms and pulled out an intermediate mana potion that I had prepared in advance. "It''s a mana potion. Are you going to give it to Rene as a present?" Diana asked, looking at the potion. "Yes, I had a hard time getting it." "I heard that mana potions have been hard to come by since the war. Rene, take this and calm down. Okay?" Coo coo-. Diana laughed and poked Rene''s right cheek. Access 5 advance chapters with the Position Exchange ''I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with Eye of Arrogance Tier ($18) For every $15 collected on Ko-fi, I will release a bonus chapter. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. S~?a??h the N?v?lFire.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 58 (2) - The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy The worst and strongest villain. I became a narrow-eyed character Arsene Adel. DBT,Korean,Novel,Translation,Academy,NEVDA,Fantasy,Possession,AssassinRene''s forehead twitched at this, but Diana didn''t seem to notice. How come Diana can treat Rene like this and still be safe... They seem to be closer than I thought. ''Repaying grudges with favors.'' She indeed has the qualities of a Demon King. However, I was very curious about how she became close with Rene. How long did it take me to gain Rene¡¯s trust? But Diana became close with her as soon as she entered Sytan. It was when I was feeling depressed from a sense of defeat that I couldn¡¯t explain. ¡°¡­¡­Okay.¡± Swish-. Rene spoke as she pushed Diana, who kept clinging to her, to the side. ¡°I don¡¯t need it, that kind of thing.¡± Rene even pushed away my gift. I thought she might forgive me without accepting the gift, but seeing Rene''s cold expression, it seemed not. Instead, Rene demanded an explanation. "Tell me the reason why you avoided me." "....." I didn''t expect her to refuse the gift. I clumsily shoved the unwanted mana potion back into my bosom and carefully chose my words. What kind of excuse should I make for Rene to understand and let it go? In a split second, after finishing my thoughts, I came up with an excuse. ¡°Actually, I witnessed some half-demon students being bullied by some students.¡± I tried to look as depressed as possible. I continued speaking while shaking my shoulders slightly. ¡°Those students tried to bully me too, and I kept my distance in case I caused you any concern, Miss Rene.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Rene listened to my story without saying anything. The story of Kyle, who was bullying me as a half-demon in Sytan and then suddenly dropped out of Sytan, was already spreading within Sytan. Rene must have known this fact as well, so my lie seemed credible. ¡°If this caused you any harm, I will bow my head and apologize.¡± I bowed my head more than I thought was necessary. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± When I glanced up, I saw Rene¡¯s expressionless face, as if she was lost in thought. Rene¡¯s lips moved slightly, as if she was feeling better. And Rene opened her mouth. ¡°I didn¡¯t receive it.¡± ¡°What¡­¡­.¡± What didn¡¯t you receive? What do you mean you didn''t receive anything? Ah, is that what you''re talking about? I recalled the existence of the mana potion I had put in my bosom. S~?a??h the N?v?lF?re.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. Just as I was about to put my hand on my bosom, thinking that she wanted me to hand it over in exchange for her forgiveness, "I wasn''t hurt." Rene said with a hardened expression. "¡­¡­I see." I replied in a trembling voice. Anyway, it seemed that her anger had subsided, so I expressed my gratitude. "Thank you for forgiving me." "Just this once. Tell me if something like that happens again." "But wouldn''t that be too much of a bother?...." "It doesn''t matter." Rene¡¯s affirmation left me momentarily taken aback, but then a good idea came to mind. From now on, if there¡¯s something that¡¯s too much for me to handle, I can just call Rene. Since she volunteered to be my helper, there was no reason to refuse. Diana, who had been watching us, patted Rene on the shoulder. ¡°Rene, I¡¯m glad it worked out well.¡± ¡°¡­¡­Don¡¯t talk to me.¡± ¡°Rene¡¯s so uptight. It would be nice if she could just fix that.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Rene, who didn¡¯t seem to think it was worth responding, turned her head towards me and asked. ¡°Let¡¯s train. It¡¯s been a while.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± I nodded. Since the purpose of meeting Rene after so long was to train, there was no reason to refuse. Clang- Rene drew her sword from its sheath, and I also took out my dagger. As the duel was about to begin, Diana, who had been standing a few steps away, approached Rene and whispered something in his ear. The problem was that I could hear the whisper. My extremely developed senses allowed me to hear whispers if they were close enough. ¡®Rene, show the escort knight your new technique.¡¯ ¡®Don¡¯t talk to me.¡¯ New technique? It seemed that Rene had learned a rather unique technique while we were apart. I stared at Rene, curious to see what it was. ¡°Watch closely.¡± Rene closed her eyes, holding the sword in both hands. I couldn¡¯t tell what kind of trick she was trying to show me. Had she learned how to fight with his eyes closed? ¡­¡­And after a short while, I realized how ridiculous my guesses had been. It wasn¡¯t because Rene¡¯s new technique was useless. Rather. It was because it was so amazing. Crackle-! Black electricity burst out from Rene¡¯s sword, spewing flames in all directions. The intense energy forced me to take a few steps back. And then, at one moment. Woom- The mana that had been gushing out of Rene¡¯s sword haphazardly began to shrink. It wasn¡¯t because she had reduced the amount of mana being released. The amount of mana gushing out of the sword remained the same. But the mana was condensing. ¡°This is¡­.¡± My pupils dilated. Sword Lacquer. That was the name of the new technique that Rene had awakened. Access 5 advance chapters with the Position Exchange ''I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with Eye of Arrogance Tier ($18) For every $15 collected on Ko-fi, I will release a bonus chapter. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 59 (1) - The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy The worst and strongest villain. I became a narrow-eyed character Arsene Adel. DBT,Korean,Novel,Translation,Academy,NEVDA,Fantasy,Possession,AssassinSword Lacquer I couldn''t help but be surprised. Sword Lacquer is a technique that only knights who have reached the level of ''Expert'' can use, in human terms. S?a??h th? Nov?lF?re .??t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. In a word. ''A realm similar to sword energy¡­¡­.'' Sword Lacquer is the act of coloring a sword with mana. Usually, the Demon race materializes mana into flames on their swords or uses it to strengthen their bodies. Unlike humans, this means that they don''t have the concept of sword energy. However, there was a concept similar to sword energy that existed among the Demon race. That is Sword Lacquer. The technique that Rene normally used was to inflate her sword with a massive amount of mana, making it gigantic. She compressed it with a high level of concentration, making it thinner than a sheet of paper. In this way, it could possess destructive power and sharpness that was greater than when simply materializing mana. I observed Rene''s Sword Lacquer once more and let out a gasp of admiration. It was so thin that it looked like she had simply colored her sword. It was definitely different from sword energy. If the thickness of sword energy was its greatest strength, then the thinness of Sword Lacquer meant that its concentration was superior. ''As expected of one of the Seven Deadly Sins.'' It had only been a few months since she had entered Sytan, but¡­¡­. I didn''t know that she would already be able to use Sword Lacquer. Woom-. However, Rene was unable to maintain his Sword Lacquer for long, and soon the color faded away. "It''s not perfect yet." "Yeah, I have to push my concentration to the limit." In other words, the moment she lost her concentration, the color on her sword would return to its original color. Rene seemed to be on the verge of reaching the lower levels of Expert. It would still be impossible for her to compete with an Expert-class knight. ''¡­¡­But it won''t be long.'' Assuming that Rene survives this midterm exam, she will become a full-fledged Expert by the second semester. I need to change my thinking. I thought I could catch up to Rene quickly, but that was just a miscalculation. I need to get stronger, too. "Then, shall we clash once?" "Okay." I kicked off the ground as soon as Rene nodded. I thought about using Position Exchange, but I decided to just clash with pure strength since I was curious about the power of Sword Lacquer. Clang, clang-. In the air, Rene''s and my daggers clashed repeatedly. With my excellent dynamic vision, I was able to read Rene''s swordsmanship. I had anticipated a protracted battle. Crash-! Before long, my dagger shattered into countless pieces. In that split second, Rene had manifested her Sword Lacquer and destroyed my dagger. I couldn''t help but gasp at its formidable power. "Impressive. Sword Lacquer of this caliber..." "Of course." Rene said it as if it were nothing, but I knew that this feat was far from easy. If I had used the Fang of Darkness instead of an ordinary dagger, I would have been able to withstand Rene''s attack... But against Rene''s Sword Lacquer, an ordinary weapon would be destroyed. "A noble lady stronger than her escort, that''s not something you see every day." Diana chuckled, looking at Rene and me with amusement. ...Is she making fun of me now? I raised my fist, then lowered it again, remembering who I was facing. "As expected, Rene is amazing." "......" "Hehehe, are you embarrassed?" Diana burst into laughter, teasing Rene mercilessly. I clicked my tongue at the sight. ''To think that Diana, one of the strongest who can stand up to the protagonists of the Imperial Academy, has this side to her.'' Not only did she pass the entrance exam with the highest score, but she also managed to survive the longest against the protagonists. Because Diana was destined to become the strongest in the Demon Realm. In fact, she could be considered the second strongest villain after the original body''s owner. More importantly. "How do you do it?" I asked Rene about the method of using Sword Lacquer. Rene simply shook her head at my question. I thought she was reluctant to tell me, but when she explained, her reasoning was sound. "You have to get a feel for it." "A feel for it?" "It''s like filling the sword from the inside out." Ha... That''s why they call them geniuses. In other words, to master Sword Lacquer, it seemed that I needed to develop a sense of it. A sense, like when I manifested Absolute Stealth. Only by perceiving it would I be able to use Sword Lacquer. With a sense of regret, I threw the dagger, now just a hilt, to the ground and said, "I suppose we should end our spar here." "Very well." "My lady, have you prepared well for the midterm exam?" "Perfectly." Rene''s eyes held no doubt that she would achieve excellent results. Yes, why would I worry about her? The timing of the first midterm exam did not overlap with the time when the protagonists would obtain the Eye of Arrogance. That means Rene will survive this midterm exam. The ones who are highly likely to die are the students in Class A. I should take good care of my body¡­¡­. ¡°Then I wish you good luck.¡± ¡°You be careful too.¡± ¡°Please don¡¯t worry about me.¡± After we exchanged a few words of encouragement, I was about to take a step when. Flinch-. I felt a gaze on me for some reason, so I looked around. But all I could see were Rene and Diana turning their backs and walking away¡­¡­. Ah. ¡®I guess I know who it is.¡¯ I narrowed my eyes sharply. I realized who the gaze belonged to. The owner of this gaze is¡­¡­. ¡®Diana?¡¯ It¡¯s the activation of one of her abilities, ¡®Observation.¡¯ The ability to examine every tiny hair on the other person¡¯s body. Diana was using Observation to examine my body. Should I react to this situation? ¡®Diana might become an enemy.¡¯ After much deliberation, I made a judgment. Diana might become my greatest enemy, so I should keep my distance from her for now. That¡¯s why I released a tiny bit of mana and emanated killing intent. ¡°¡­¡­!¡± Diana turned her head and looked at me at my faint aura. Her slightly wide eyes soon curved softly like a crescent moon. I couldn¡¯t figure out the meaning of her bewitching smile. ¡®It¡¯s a little scary.¡¯ If she had gotten angry instead, it would have been within my expectations. I had seen countless people who were afraid or wary when they received killing intent, but this was the first time I had seen a woman smile. ...Is this the composure unique to the strong? When I turned my head again, as I felt uneasy. See you next time. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Diana¡¯s lips were uttering a terrible sentence. I couldn¡¯t help but burst into laughter. I felt like I had made a mistake somehow. Access 5 advance chapters with the Position Exchange ''I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with Eye of Arrogance Tier ($18) For every $15 collected on Ko-fi, I will release a bonus chapter. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 59 (2) - The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy The worst and strongest villain. I became a narrow-eyed character Arsene Adel. DBT,Korean,Novel,Translation,Academy,NEVDA,Fantasy,Possession,AssassinAfter I returned to the dormitory. Samuel was already in bed, and I was able to organize my thoughts. ¡°Ha.¡± I sighed and scratched my head. Should I like it or hate it that the strongest woman in the Demon Realm is interested in me¡­¡­. For now, ¡®I should review the other midterm exam subjects too.¡¯ I opened the textbook for ¡®Understanding Humans.¡¯ And despaired. ¡°¡­¡­I don¡¯t understand anything at all.¡± Understanding Humans is the theory subject that I will be tested on tomorrow. There were stories written in it that I had never known before. As the author, it made sense that I didn¡¯t know the subject of Human Understanding, but thinking about it, it was obvious. For the midterm, I had to learn everything from human weaknesses to habits and psychological descriptions. ¡®I guess I¡¯ll have to pull an all-nighter¡­¡­.¡¯ I pulled out a chair and sat in front of the textbook, letting out a sigh. It seemed wrong to sleep soundly today. * * * The day of the midterm. I entered the classroom, rubbing my dark, shadowed eyes. Luna, who saw me, spoke with a worried expression. ¡°Aren¡¯t you pushing yourself too hard?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°Your health is the most important thing¡­¡­.¡± I know. My health is the most important thing. But I couldn¡¯t help it. Because I had only focused on practicing magic and other traits in actual combat, I had neglected theory too much. Thanks to that, I had to cram the contents of the textbook into my head all night long. ¡®Fortunately, I succeeded in cramming thanks to my traits.¡¯ Interest and Absorption. These two traits shone brightly. S?a?ch* Th? N?v?lFir?.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. The first exam, ¡®Human Understanding¡¯, was completely in the form of memorization. So, all I had to do was memorize the textbook. ¡®I was originally interested in the human body, so it was easy for my Interest trait to manifest.¡¯ One of the things I had always wanted to know was about the bodies of the inhabitants of the world I created. Although the reason was to learn how to kill those inhabitants more efficiently¡­¡­. Anyway, I learned it. ¡®Since I was interested, all that was left was to be absorbed.¡¯ It was the moment I became interested in the Human Understanding textbook. My head spun rapidly as it began to give orders to absorb the contents of the textbook. Hurry up and read the textbook. Thanks to that, it seemed like I would be able to get a good grade in Human Understanding. ¡°Are you well-prepared, Miss Luna?¡± ¡°Hehe, it seems a bit ambiguous. But I won¡¯t fail!¡± ¡°That¡¯s a relief.¡± Luna declared that she would avoid failing. I¡¯ll have to see the results of the exam, but it¡¯s probably not a lie. She was a student who participated diligently in class. If there was a problem, ¡°Miss Fron, have you finished studying?¡± ¡°Gasp¡­¡­.¡± Fron gasped at my words. Even without her saying anything, I could guess that she hadn''t prepared for the exam. I scolded Fron. "What are you going to do?" "What do you mean? The theory subjects only account for a small portion of the grade, so all I have to do is do well on the practical exam!" Oh, boy. I sighed as I watched Fron, who was talking so comfortably. As expected, she had no plan. "Fron, isn''t it the role of a leader to show the best example for the group? You should do your best on the theory exam as well." "Tch..." Fron glared at me once before returning to her seat. Then she turned her head and stuck out her tongue at me. It''s like bitter medicine that helps. I hope Fron takes my advice to heart. ''Not only for that reason but also because there''s a lot to gain from theory classes.'' No matter how strong, they can''t escape the human race. Culture, habits, physical characteristics. Even information that seems meaningless can become a hidden card that can turn the situation around depending on how it''s combined. Just knowing this can increase the probability of survival by 10%, or so it wouldn''t be an exaggeration to say. I''ll have to tell Fron about it later. The buff ability she possesses is very useful, so it was worth showing her that much goodwill. As I finished thinking about Fron and was reviewing the human understanding subject, Creak-. The instructor in charge of the human understanding subject opened the classroom door and entered the room with a stack of papers. Silence fell among the students. "Put away your textbooks." At the instructor''s command, the students put their textbooks away from their desks. After confirming that there were no textbooks on any of the students'' desks, the instructor distributed the exam papers one by one. Then, the instructor explained the rules that must be followed during the exam. It was similar to the rules of the exams I had taken in the present, so I didn''t pay much attention. Like that, 5 minutes later. Ding-dong-. The bell rang, signaling the start of the first subject of the midterm exam. "The exam begins." Access 5 advance chapters with the Position Exchange ''I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with Eye of Arrogance Tier ($18) For every $15 collected on Ko-fi, I will release a bonus chapter. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 60 (1) - The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy The worst and strongest villain. I became a narrow-eyed character Arsene Adel. DBT,Korean,Novel,Translation,Academy,NEVDA,Fantasy,Possession,AssassinAs soon as the exam began, I opened the test paper and checked the questions. ''There are these kinds of questions too.'' There were several questions about the families that were ruling the human world. Other than that, most of the questions were about human nature and characteristics. Since they were all things I was familiar with, I had no difficulty answering the questions. ''This is easy.'' Scribble, scribble-. I quickly wrote down the answers. However, I stopped the pen that was moving when I came across a question. It was something that felt very unfamiliar to me. ''This is¡­¡­.'' It wasn''t a multiple choice question, but an essay question. The content of the question was as follows: What are your thoughts on humans? (No points awarded) A question with no points. Considering that essay questions usually have more points than multiple-choice questions, I couldn''t help but wonder. And doesn''t the question itself seem a bit strange? ''What do I think about humans.'' It was a question that only required me to write my thoughts, but I couldn''t write an answer. The students of Sytan would think of humans as their nemesis and enemy. Then what about me¡­¡­. ''It was the humans who trampled on my bloodline and family.'' But strictly speaking, my enemy wasn''t humans. It was true that the original Adel suffered because of humans. However. ''I''m also their father.'' Numerous humans and demons. S?a??h the Nov?lF?re .??t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. I was the one who created both of them. That''s why I couldn''t write an answer and just stared at the question. For now, ''It would be right to call them the enemy.'' Sytan''s goal. It was to kill the students of the Imperial Academy and eventually rule the human world. Then I just need to give them the answer they want. ''¡­¡­It feels disgusting though.'' ''Enemies'' I wrote just one word. I could have written insulting remarks about humans, but I was quite reluctant to do so. Ding-dong-. And just like that, the bell rang, signaling the end of the human understanding subject exam. * * * Second Exam Period The second exam that started right after was Weaponry, which Ares was in charge of. We left the classroom and went outside for the exam. And then we could see Ares waiting for us at the training ground. "You''re all here." Ares muttered after looking over the students once. "Let me tell you how the exam will be conducted." Ares explained how the Weaponry exam would proceed. The rules were simple. Each student would showcase their full power and spar with Instructor Ares, who would use his ¡®real¡¯ strength. It didn¡¯t matter what weapon they used. ¡°Students who primarily use magic can use it instead of a weapon. After all, this exam was originally intended to improve their lacking stamina and combat instincts.¡± However, ¡°You must follow this one rule. Do not run away from the fight because you are afraid. That is the only rule of this exam.¡± It meant that there were no exceptions once you started. Luna, who had been listening to the explanation in silence, turned pale at those words. Could it be that she had intended to forfeit? ¡®¡­¡­Rather than that.¡¯ It seemed that she had instinctively noticed that Ares was serious about the exam and was frightened. After all, the aura he was exuding today was extraordinary. ¡®A duel with the instructor...? This is brutal.¡¯ The students were filled with fear. Ares ignored them and called the students¡¯ names in order. The students were called out one by one. Ares did not show mercy, just as he had said, and fully unleashed his power. ¡®He really is merciless¡­¡­.¡¯ ¡®He defeated them in an instant.¡¯ The students couldn¡¯t withstand Ares¡¯ fist for even a few seconds. Ares used only his fists against the students who were armed with weapons. The vast gap between the students and Ares. The students felt the difference in their strength to the bone, and they were somewhat depressed. ¡°Samuel, come out.¡± Ares called out. Samuel was small in stature, but he exuded a stronger presence than any of the other students. Thus began the confrontation. ¡°Use all your strength.¡± ¡°¡­¡­Yes.¡± Samuel nodded and revealed his unique ability. Grotesquely bumpy masses with thorn-like teeth visible between them. Samuel spread out his Gluttony and reached out towards Ares. Ares muttered as he watched the Gluttony approaching him. ¡°I guess I¡¯ll have to use a little more strength.¡± Ares drew his sword from its sheath. *Woom-* The sword was soon painted red. The manifestation of Sword Lacquer. Ares'' main attribute seemed to be fire, as the blade was dyed red. ¡®As expected of Instructor Ares.¡¯ Unlike Rene, who could only use it for a split second, Ares wielded his Sword Lacquer steadily and stably. Was this the realm of perfect Sword Lacquer? ¡®Amazing.¡¯ No matter how strong Samuel was, it seemed he wouldn¡¯t be able to hold out for long against Ares, who was using his Sword Lacquer. Just as I had expected. *Slash-* As Ares swung his sword, Samuel¡¯s Gluttony was cut off. ¡°Ugh¡­!¡± But Samuel didn¡¯t give up and restored his Gluttony. It was at that moment that Ares, who had been watching with interest, swung his sword again. *Clang, clang, clang!* Gluttony revealed its numerous teeth and began to chew on Ares¡¯s sword. It wasn¡¯t a force to be ignored, as the muscles in Ares¡¯s arm began to twitch. ¡°Not bad.¡± Ares let out a genuine exclamation of admiration. It was commendable to possess this level of skill as a first-year. After all, ordinary students wouldn¡¯t even be able to catch a glimpse of Ares¡¯s sword. However. ¡°It¡¯s dull.¡± As Ares swung his sword with several bursts of strength, Gluttony was torn to shreds as if it had been cut at some point. ¡°¡­¡­!¡± Samuel¡¯s eyes widened at this. Overwhelming speed and power. Before Samuel could even think to do anything else, Ares had already arrived in front of him. ¡°Do you have anything else?¡± Ares asked, pointing his sword at Samuel¡¯s neck. The moment Samuel gritted his teeth and looked up at Ares. Snap! Teeth sprang out from behind and bit Ares on the shoulder. It was one of the pieces of Gluttony that Ares had severed and left alone. ¡°I seem to be getting injured in the shoulder a lot lately.¡± Ares muttered, but there was no sense of crisis in his voice. Samuel had managed to land a critical blow, but¡­ It wasn¡¯t enough to subdue Ares. Samuel¡¯s Gluttony had run out of strength and disappeared with a thud. Ares chuckled and retracted his sword from Samuel¡¯s neck. ¡°Now that I see it, your judgment isn¡¯t bad either. You can go now.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Samuel still looked dissatisfied, but he obediently nodded and retreated. And next up¡­ ¡®It¡¯s my turn.¡¯ I realized that Ares¡¯s gaze was now directed at me. ¡°Adel, come out.¡± As expected, he called me. I pulled out the Fang of Darkness from my waist and faced Ares. ¡®He told me to go all out.¡¯ So there was no reason to use an ordinary dagger. It didn¡¯t matter if I used all my tricks, Ares would still be able to defeat me. ¡°Begin.¡± Ares said, pointing his sword, which was painted red with Sword Lacquer. A thick killing intent emanated from him as if he intended to properly punish me this time. Access 5 advance chapters with the Position Exchange ''I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with Eye of Arrogance Tier ($18) For every $15 collected on Ko-fi, I will release a bonus chapter. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 60 (2) - The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy The worst and strongest villain. I became a narrow-eyed character Arsene Adel. DBT,Korean,Novel,Translation,Academy,NEVDA,Fantasy,Possession,AssassinBefore the fight, ¡°Can you wait a moment?¡± I suggested to Ares. ¡°Is there something you need to prepare?¡± ¡°Well, to be exact, I¡¯d like you to show me one thing.¡± Ares¡¯s brow furrowed at my unexpected words. ¡°What do you want me to show you?¡± "It''s not difficult. I just want you to show me the process of coating your sword with Sword Lacquer from the beginning." ¡°Why?¡± ¡°I think I¡¯ll be able to get a feel for it.¡± Heh. Ares let out a hollow laugh, as if he were dumbfounded by my impudent remark. ¡°You can¡¯t use the Sword Lacquer just by watching it once. You have to achieve enlightenment¡­¡­¡± ¡°No.¡± I cut off Ares¡¯s words, which seemed to be getting longer. And I uttered a dignified demand. ¡°Just show me once.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Ares¡¯s face became even more distorted as if he felt offended. Soon, Ares let out a sigh and opened his mouth. ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll show you once.¡± *Watch carefully.* Adding that Ares withdrew his Sword Lacquer, and the sword returned to its pure white color. *Woom-* Then, red mana began to fill Ares'' blade. The red mana was compressed at a speed that could not be read unless one had excellent dynamic vision. And the sword transformed as if only its color had been painted. "Do you think you can use this?" Ares growled and asked. It was a remark closer to a threat than a question. His tone was filled with the conviction that I would never be able to use the Sword Lacquer. And that statement was valid. Halfway, that is. ¡®¡­¡­You can¡¯t use it by trying to understand it with your head.¡¯ I was lost in thought, reviewing the series of movements that Ares had shown me. ''I still can''t use Sword Lacquer with my head.'' Experience and skill. It was because I lacked both. However. ¡®¡­¡­I think I can do it.¡¯ Ironically, it seemed that I could use the Sword Lacquer if I didn¡¯t use my head. s?a??h th? ?ov?l?ir?.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. Because there was a talent in my body that could offset my lack of experience and skill. I decided not to understand. With my thoughts stopped-. ¡­¡­. I infused mana into the dagger. That was the moment. The blade turned black. *Woom-* My body and the sword began to resonate. Just like breathing, my ego was sucked into the dagger. Soon, my body succeeded in thinly expelling mana. Not my head, but my body instinctively controlled the mana perfectly. ¡°How is it?¡± I asked, looking at Ares. ¡°......¡± Ares remained silent, unable to respond. His gaze was fixed on my dagger. A dagger painted black. ¡®I couldn¡¯t contain the chaos attribute.¡¯ It was disappointing, but even though I had succeeded in manifesting Sword Lacquer, I couldn''t imbue it with the chaos attribute. I had only managed to imbue it with the Bares'' darkness attribute. If I had contained the chaos attribute, it would have been painted gray, not black. Manifesting Sword Lacquer itself was a joyous occasion, but I felt a slight sense of disappointment. ¡®I could easily apply the chaos attribute when using the Stealth skill.¡¯ I couldn''t imbue Sword Lacquer or any other traits with the chaos attribute. Was it also luck that I succeeded in obtaining Absolute Stealth? ¡®Still, I feel good.¡¯ I had expected it to take at least a few years to use Sword Lacquer. But after seeing Rene''s Sword Lacquer, I manifested it in just a few days. As I was making a satisfied smile. ¡°Huh.¡± In that breathtaking silence, I heard Ares¡¯s gasp mixed with admiration. I succeeded in manifesting the Sword Lacquer just by holding the dagger. ¡°......I guess I have to acknowledge your talent.¡± Ares spoke as if he had seen a rare genius. The talent my body possessed wasn¡¯t something that an ordinary person could understand. A god-given talent only for daggersmanship and assassination. Since I was the one who had given myself that talent, a smile formed on my lips. However. "It''s still impossible..." My smile didn''t last long. I succeeded in manifesting the Sword Lacquer with just my body¡¯s talent, but I overlooked the amount of mana used for the Sword Lacquer. Just 5 seconds. The time I could maintain the Sword Lacquer was very short. Still, with my body''s talent, I could make good use of those 5 seconds. After organizing my thoughts, I spoke to Ares. ¡°Shall we begin?¡± ¡°Good.¡± The moment Ares nodded. Without a word. Clang! Our swords clashed and intertwined. Access 5 advance chapters with the Position Exchange ''I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with Eye of Arrogance Tier ($18) For every $15 collected on Ko-fi, I will release a bonus chapter. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 61 (1) - The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy The worst and strongest villain. I became a narrow-eyed character Arsene Adel. DBT,Korean,Novel,Translation,Academy,NEVDA,Fantasy,Possession,AssassinBonus chapter thanks to @Botjudy for subscription to ''Eye of Arrogance'' tier on Ko-fi.The moment our weapons clashed. I pulled my dagger back to prepare for my next attack and turned off Sword Lacquer at the same time. Then I swung my dagger again and used Sword Lacquer right before it collided with Ares'' sword. This way, I reduced the amount of Mana I used by only using Sword Lacquer the moment our weapons clashed. It was cumbersome, but by doing it this way, I could use a single Sword Lacquer three times. ¡°¡­¡­It''s like a skill.¡± Even Ares couldn''t help but be impressed. Sword Lacquer can only be used by pushing one''s concentration to the limit. This technique is something that only I can use freely. However, ¡®¡­¡­I have to finish this before I run out of Mana.¡¯ I have to finish this quickly. No matter how efficiently I use Sword Lacquer, I''ll run out of Mana first. Clang-. I intentionally used Position Exchange to create some distance between Ares and me. ¡®Designate.¡¯ An arrow shot out. My target was the sword Ares was holding. ¡®Move.¡¯ At that moment, the positions of my sword and the sword Ares was holding were swapped. I arrived in front of Ares in an instant and swung my dagger. s?a??h th? Nov?lF?re .??t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. ¡°Ugh!¡± Ares dodged the attack with incredible reflexes, arching his back. Then he jumped into the air and kicked. Bam-. I barely managed to block Ares'' kick by crossing my arms. In that brief moment, a fierce exchange of blows occurred, but neither of us was injured. ¡®I can''t end it here.¡¯ I need to find an opening. The situation where Ares had lost his sword. This was my only chance. ¡°¡­¡­!!¡± I immediately released my Killing Intent Trait. Ares'' movements stopped for a very brief moment. I didn''t miss that short window of time and created a daggers with my Darkness Trait. ¡°Black Blade.¡± ¡°Black Blade.¡± ¡°Black Blade.¡± I threw three black daggers into the air towards Ares. *Thud, thud.* The daggers pierced Ares'' body, but they didn''t go in as deep as I thought they would. ¡°That''s nothing!¡± As Ares roared, the daggers that were embedded in his body fell out. At that moment, he covered his body with Mana, using a protective aura. It was almost as if he hadn¡¯t been hit. However, The momentum had already shifted to me. Unlike Ares, who was bleeding, my body was intact. Of course, if it turned into a battle of attrition, I would definitely lose. I wouldn¡¯t be able to defeat Ares just by engaging in a meaningless war of attrition. But if I didn¡¯t fight until the end, it would be the same as me winning. That¡¯s why. I looked at Ares, who was glaring at me with bloodshot eyes. ¡°I surrender.¡± I raised both hands with a wicked smile. Ares forgot to be angry at my composed appearance and asked. ¡°¡­¡­Are you finally crazy?¡± Ares looked bewildered. In a normal situation, he would have been angry, but the current situation was far beyond his understanding. It was natural for his emotions to change from anger to bewilderment. ¡°Why are you suddenly giving up?¡± ¡°Well.¡± I looked at him mockingly. I couldn¡¯t tell him that I had surrendered on purpose to trick him. That was one of the reasons why I surrendered in the first place, but the biggest reason was that I really didn¡¯t have the confidence to win. ¡®I¡¯m running out of Mana.¡¯ I was seriously running out. So much so that I wondered if I had Mana deficiency. I had already sent Kyle, who had now withdrawn from the Academy, to find out if there was any Elixir, so it would be a problem that would be solved soon. In the current situation, if I entered a battle of attrition, I would definitely lose. ¡®He may not have a sword, but Ares¡¯s entire body is like a weapon.¡¯ My arms, which had been hit by Ares¡¯s kick. I could still feel a throbbing pain from that blow. If I had been hit directly by Ares¡¯s kick, I would have definitely broken my arms. So I told him the truth about why I surrendered. "If we had continued fighting, neither of us would have come out unscathed." Whether it was me or Ares. With the invasion of the Human Realm approaching, our bodies were like our fortune. If possible, it would be better to keep our bodies in the best possible condition. Ares seemed to understand that now was the time to take care of his body. He soon accepted my excuse and nodded. ¡°I understand. Return to your seat.¡± ¡°Thank you for your understanding.¡± ¡°¡­¡­Don¡¯t say useless things.¡± Even as he said that he glared at me until the end. ¡®I can¡¯t speak because I¡¯m scared.¡¯ I grumbled inwardly and stepped in between the students. Then, the students¡¯ murmuring voices buzzed in my ears. ¨D Did he win against the instructor? ¨D Nonsense. ¨D Even though he¡¯s only half-Demon, he''s still the class president¡­¡­. I heard the students¡¯ admiring voices. At that, I lifted the corners of my lips slightly. The performance I had just shown was splendid and overwhelming enough to catch the students¡¯ attention. The students must be thinking that I might actually win. Why? ¡®Because I only used flashy attacks, but Ares looked like he didn¡¯t do anything.¡¯ It was the result I wanted. The necessity for me to become the axis of the class before invading the human world. If the midterm exam proceeds under Fron¡¯s command as in the original story, Class A will be annihilated. While I was thinking that. A student blocked my way. ¡°Why?¡± Samuel stared at me with bloodshot eyes. ¡°Why, you ask?¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± I tilted my head at Samuel, who was gritting his teeth for no reason. Is he asking why I surrendered? ¡°Well, I don¡¯t think I can win if I fight any longer¡­¡­.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not what I¡¯m asking.¡± Then what is he asking? I frowned and opened my mouth. ¡°What do you mean, why?¡± ¡°The reason you¡¯re strong.¡± Samuel was asking where my strength came from. Ah, is that what it was? Samuel has been feeling inferior and picking fights with me lately because he feels like I¡¯m surpassing him. Should I tease him a little? ¡°Hmm, isn¡¯t it because I was born with it?¡± Talent. It was a word that geniuses often used to deceive the untalented. Of course, there was a lot of effort involved, but it was also true that talent played a big part. At my words, Samuel¡¯s face twisted ferociously. ¡°Is that all there is to it?¡± ¡°Do you need another reason?¡± ¡°It¡¯s ridiculous that someone like you is strong.¡± Ha. I was also taken aback. A descendant of the Seven Deadly Sins, a household synonymous with the Golden Spoon, was saying such things. Instantly, I was annoyed and retorted in an angry voice. ¡°Aren¡¯t you also strong because you were born into a good household? If you had an insignificant bloodline, you wouldn¡¯t have been able to use an ability like Gluttony.¡± At these words, Samuel¡¯s expression began to change with each passing moment. ¡°¡­¡­You really do have a sharp tongue, you insignificant thing.¡± In the end, Samuel responded with a cold face and turned his back on me. It seemed as if he was about to say something more, but he seemed to have decided that I wasn¡¯t even worth responding to. I also had no intention of holding him back, so I started to walk. ¡°Hoo¡­¡­¡± Then, a deep sigh could be heard from somewhere. Fron was looking at me with a complicated expression and clicking her tongue. Access 5 advance chapters with the Position Exchange ''I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with Eye of Arrogance Tier ($18) For every $15 collected on Ko-fi, I will release a bonus chapter. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 61 (2) - The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy The worst and strongest villain. I became a narrow-eyed character Arsene Adel. DBT,Korean,Novel,Translation,Academy,NEVDA,Fantasy,Possession,Assassin s?a??h th? ?0velF?re.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.¡°Why do you keep provoking that kid¡­¡­?¡± It seemed that she had heard the argument I had just had with Samuel. I shrugged my shoulders. "Samuel was the one who started it. I have no reason to be gentle in my response." I emphasized Samuel¡¯s fault. To begin with, I had no intention of getting along with Samuel. Rather, I wanted to form a close relationship with him because he was one of the descendants of the Seven Deadly Sins. However. ¡°From the first time we met until now, he¡¯s been consistently showing that he hates me, so how could I possibly say anything nice?¡± Up until now, Samuel had not given me a good impression. So, it was inevitable that our relationship would go awry. ¡°Ha¡­¡­¡± Fron sighed again at my answer and said, "Of course, he was in wrong. In the end, it''s like he belittled the results of your hard work..." ¡°Then what¡¯s the problem?¡± ¡°¡­¡­Didn¡¯t I tell you once when you and him fought?¡± She had already warned me. I searched my memory carefully. Come to think of it, right after Samuel and I had fought, Fron had come over and asked me why I was bringing up his family. Could this be it? ¡°Are you talking about insulting his family?¡± ¡°Yes. It¡¯s true that he is being rude to you, but I don¡¯t understand why you keep bringing up his family.¡± It wasn¡¯t a very grand reason. Just because of that. If you think about it, Samuel also criticized me for being half-demon. Samuel¡¯s words were vicious, but I didn¡¯t think I was being malicious. When I made a clueless expression, Fron furrowed her brow. ¡°Oh, looking at your expression, it seems like you really didn¡¯t know¡­¡­¡± Fron trailed off and continued in a gloomy voice. ¡°He is the Lord of the House of Gluttony.¡± ¡°¡­¡­?¡± For a moment, my thoughts stopped. The word Lord meant, ¡®If a freshman is the Lord¡­¡­.¡¯ It meant that a child who hadn¡¯t even graduated yet had taken on that role. ¡­¡­It meant that there was no one to succeed the family except for Samuel. ¡°No way.¡± ¡°It¡¯s as you think. His family was already exterminated.¡± ¡°Huh¡­¡­¡± A sigh escaped my lips. Now I understood why she had been reprimanding me whenever I brought up family matters with Samuel. ¡®So that was why.¡¯ Samuel had taken on the role of Lord. ¡°During the Human-Demon War, all of his blood relatives were killed by humans, and he was the only one who survived¡­¡­¡± Fron continued in a bitter tone. For a moment, I was speechless. Even though I had no good feelings towards Samuel, I couldn¡¯t help but remain silent about his past. ¡®I¡¯m in the same boat, having been exterminated.¡¯ Unlike me, who couldn¡¯t feel the sorrow of the original owner of the body, Samuel must have witnessed the scene of all his blood relatives being killed. More than anything, it left a bitter taste in my mouth. This, too, must have been a setting that I had written into the story. Of course, it wasn¡¯t something that I could entirely blame on myself. I, too, had never dreamed that the characters in the novel I had written would come to life and breathe like this. Even so, it was true that I felt a sense of compassion. So I spoke to Fron in a slightly more serious tone. ¡°I¡¯ll be careful from now on.¡± ¡°Please do. I¡¯m going now.¡± ¡°Yes, good luck on your exam.¡± "It''s a piece of cake for me. Just watch from there." Fron arrogantly rose from her seat when Ares called her name. I watched her back intently. ¡®I guess I¡¯ve seen a pretty serious side of her.¡¯ I had always thought of her as a frivolous woman. But I was able to see a series of aspects that I hadn¡¯t seen before. I guess I can revise my evaluation of Fron a little. As soon as I thought that. ¡°Ack!¡± ¡­¡­She started screaming as she was hit by Ares. Not long after, Fron returned in a tattered state. Plus. ¡°P, please spare me!¡± The same was true for Luna¡­¡­. Access 5 advance chapters with the Position Exchange ''I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with Eye of Arrogance Tier ($18) For every $15 collected on Ko-fi, I will release a bonus chapter. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 62 (1) - The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy The worst and strongest villain. I became a narrow-eyed character Arsene Adel. DBT,Korean,Novel,Translation,Academy,NEVDA,Fantasy,Possession,AssassinAfter finishing Ares'' Weaponry exam with quite satisfactory results. The next magic exam went smoothly. It involved demonstrating stealth and answering theoretical questions about magic. ''It was the easiest test.'' I had already mastered stealth. In addition, most of the theory was something I already knew. As long as there were no variables, I would get a near-perfect score in magic. *Ding-dong-* As the magic test ended. "Whew." S?a??h th? N???lFire.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. I let out a sigh and slumped onto my desk. Although I had completed all three exams, I didn''t feel particularly good. The previous exams weren''t that important. The final subject, Practical, was the only real challenge... ''...I can do it.'' My shoulders felt heavy as if weighed down by a boulder. Even if I had done well in the previous exams, if I died during the Practical Skills exam, all my efforts would be in vain. ''I feel nauseous...'' The tension made me feel like bile was rising in my throat. While I was sighing and worrying, "Did the exams go well?" Fron, having finished her exams, approached me and asked. I thought for a moment before answering. I couldn''t predict the results of the theoretical exams, but I was certain I had aced the stealth portion. "Well, I think I did okay. How did you do, Fron?" "Heh." "...?" I frowned as Fron let out an unpleasant laugh. "Are you trying to brag now?" "You caught on!" "That''s the only reason you''d laugh like that, Ms. Fron." Fron possessed a talent for magic that rivaled Samuel''s. She would have definitely gotten a perfect score in the Magic class. However, it felt a bit irritating that she came to boast. Despite my cold stare, she continued to grin as if she was enjoying herself. Fine. Let''s just listen for a moment. "You probably got the lowest score in the Weaponry exam anyway." "...?" "...?" Oh no. I had accidentally spoken my thoughts aloud. But it was too late. Fron''s face contorted as she glared at me. "You...!!" "Ah, that was a slip of the tongue." Despite my quick correction, Fron''s anger didn''t subside, and her face flushed red. Ugh. I sighed and was about to try to appease the enraged Fron when, *Creak.* The classroom door opened, and a familiar student appeared. I couldn''t help but flinch when our eyes met. The student walked towards me and raised his hand in greeting. "Long time no see?" "...It has been a while." I felt awkward, but I accepted his greeting for the time being. He wasn''t someone I wanted to antagonize. He was a student who displayed a mixture of fondness and interest towards me. He was the owner of a bright and confident appearance, like his orange hair. "Mr. Baltan." "Thanks for remembering. And you seem to have gotten stronger since I last saw you?" "I appreciate the compliment." "Hmm, I really want to spar with you sometime." "..." Baltan scanned me with a strange look, and I remained silent. "Well, I have something to do today, so it''s impossible." As Baltan spoke with a hint of regret, Fron, who was standing next to me, pointed at him. "You''re the child of Envy, right? I saw you during the entrance exam. This is the first time I''ve seen you since the class assignments." Fron seemed to know Baltan as well. Of course, it would be hard to forget someone as noticeable as Baltan. Following me, Fron and Baltan also exchanged greetings. "And you''re Fron, right?" "That''s right!" When Fron confirmed, Baltan beckoned her to follow. "Hmm, could you come with me for a moment?" "Are you talking to me?" "Yes." Baltan suddenly called out to Fron. "We''re having a meeting with the class presidents of each class this time. The principal will be attending as well, so you have to be there." A meeting? It was sudden, but not incomprehensible. The principal probably wanted to say something before the midterm exams. But, "I''m not the class president." "Huh?" "Well, it''s true that the class president is my subordinate, though." "You''re not the class president?" Baltan narrowed his eyes and asked again. He seemed momentarily confused that Fron, a child of the Seven Deadly Sins, wasn''t the class president. Then, Baltan glanced at Samuel, who was sitting in the back. Fron shook her head. "That child isn''t the class president either." "Oh, then..." Only then did Baltan Only then did Baltan''s gaze shift towards me. "You were the class president?" "Yes, that''s right." "If that''s the case, I really want to spar with you. Can you make some time?" "..." "Later, perhaps." Baltan, upon learning that I was the class president, suddenly became eager to fight. I shook my head, indicating that I had no intention of fighting right now. "Tch, then follow me for now. Fron, you should come too." Baltan clicked his tongue in disappointment and beckoned me with his hand. Fron retorted in a sulky voice, "Correction, I am the class president''s master, so the class president follows me." "...Let''s just go." "Haha, you two are having fun, aren''t you?" Does this look like fun? My face was so hot that I felt ashamed... I covered my face and pushed Fron''s back, who had started to talk nonsense. I walked down the hallway and asked Baltan what I was curious about. "Come to think of it, I haven''t heard why you suddenly called the class president of each class to a meeting." "It''s because of the regional assignments." "What do you mean?" "Well, do you know that the content of the midterm exam this time is to invade the human world?" Ah, I think I know what it is. When the final exam of the midterm exam begins, we have to attack the humans. The target includes not only the Imperial Academy but also towns and cities in other areas. So. "It''s a meeting to decide which area each class will attack." "Adel, you''re pretty smart too. There was a reason why you were chosen as the class president. Among the class presidents of the other classes, there are some who are just strong and stupid. Well, there was one guy who was shivering after fighting me once." "......I see." I answered shakily. Access 5 advance chapters with the Position Exchange ''I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with Eye of Arrogance Tier ($18) For every $15 collected on Ko-fi, I will release a bonus chapter. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 62 (2) - The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy The worst and strongest villain. I became a narrow-eyed character Arsene Adel. DBT,Korean,Novel,Translation,Academy,NEVDA,Fantasy,Possession,AssassinI wonder which class president he had already fought with. Baltan shows interest and jealousy in his opponent''s specialty or strength and shows a desire to climb up on him. That kind of guy became interested in me, so I could see what would happen in the future. ¡®I hope he doesn¡¯t act annoyingly.¡¯ I prayed for that as I walked. ¡°Over here.¡± Baltan stopped walking and stopped in front of a door. [ Conference Room ] A nameplate was attached to the door. The aura felt from inside was extraordinary. There were several people with powers comparable to Baltan. And. ¡®The one emanating the strongest aura is the principal.¡¯ It¡¯s probably right. According to Baltan, the principal called for this meeting. Clank-. Baltan grabbed the doorknob and turned it. I followed him into the conference room. * * * Right after Baltan, the class president of class E, left the conference room to bring the class president of class A. A boy sitting on a chair yawned. It was ¡®Aeron¡¯, the class president of class B. One of the Seven Deadly Sins, the embodiment of Sloth, he gave off a decadent atmosphere because of his slightly covered black hair and seemingly frail body. Aeron spoke, leaning comfortably on the sofa and yawning greatly. ¡°I heard the class president of class A is the descendant of the Lust family¡­¡­ If that vulgar thing is the class president, there¡¯s nothing more to see¡­¡­¡± Aeron¡¯s tone clearly disregarded class A. Among the Seven Deadly Sins families, Guwar, the embodiment of Greed and the class president of class D, who had been listening to those words silently, opened his mouth. A guy with sturdy muscles that were hard to believe belonged to a seventeen-year-old. Just as the instructors had predicted during the entrance exam, the descendants of the Seven Deadly Sins had begun to stand out, and so they were given the class president positions. ¡°But I heard there¡¯s a guy in class A who succeeded Gluttony.¡± ¡°Gluttony? I heard they were destroyed.¡± ¡°One of them survived, but of course, now their family is so shameful that even being associated with the Seven Deadly Sins is shameful.¡± Guwar let out a cackle. To them, class A didn¡¯t even qualify to be in this meeting. Of course, there was also an objection. ¡°¡­¡­There¡¯s a strong guy in class A too.¡± Rene, who had come to the meeting following Diana, the class president of class C, spoke. Originally, Rene wouldn¡¯t have been able to participate in this meeting because she wasn¡¯t a class president, but thanks to the discretion of Diana, who was also the Demon King¡¯s daughter, she was able to attend the meeting. Rene was a skilled individual recognized by other class presidents, so Aeron asked with surprise at her words that there was a student she recognized in Class A. ¡°Hmm, was there such a person?¡± Guwar let out a snicker. ¡°It seems like you know who it is, are you talking about that half-Demon brat who looked so unpleasant during the entrance exam?¡± An unpleasant-looking brat. Rene opened her mouth at this. ¡°¡­¡­He¡¯s not unpleasant looking.¡± Rene inwardly expressed her dissatisfaction with the other students¡¯ evaluations. The student she was talking about was Adel. At first, she had also been put off by Adel¡¯s appearance, but now that she had gotten used to it, she thought he looked fine. In the first place, Rene was not the type to care about appearances. Just as Rene was about to open her mouth. ¡°Now, now, everyone calm down.¡± Diana clapped her hands, stopping the children¡¯s conversation. Her gaze was directed at the girl sitting at the head of the conference room. A petite figure with deep pink hair. In contrast to this, she had tattoos that were so dense they were almost garish. The principal of Sytan, Luzian. Luzian spoke as her gaze focused on her. ¡°I¡¯ve been paying quite a bit of attention to that student as well. Since the establishment of Sytan, he¡¯s the only half-Demon to become a class president.¡± Luzian¡¯s words caused a great commotion among the class presidents. "Wasn''t the child of Lust the class president?" ¡°Huh, I can¡¯t believe it.¡± ¡°¡­¡­?¡± Rene also blinked her eyes at this story that she was hearing for the first time. Thinking about it, Adel had never really talked about himself. He would just listen to other people¡¯s stories. Rene frowned at this, feeling somewhat uncomfortable. ¡°What, is your escort amazing?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Even as Diana approached her with a chuckle, Rene could not open her mouth due to a strange feeling. Rene could not figure out that this feeling was a kind of regret. S~?a??h the N0v?lFire(.)n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. Luzian smiled faintly at the reactions of the various class presidents. ¡®I¡¯ve been curious about what kind of child he is.¡¯ A half-demon student who had earned Ares'' vigilance and boosted Idea''s pride. According to her personal information, Rene¡¯s escort had been personally appointed by Crete, the head of the Bares family. He had even managed to break through her aura during the entrance exam. ¡®He was an interesting kid.¡¯ His individual strength might have been inferior to the children of the Seven Deadly Sins, but he seemed more dangerous than anyone else. What was he hiding? Lucian secretly wanted to confirm Adel¡¯s true identity. Whether he was worth Ares'' vigilance. And that opportunity, ¡°It¡¯s hard to admit.¡± came when Guwar raised his large frame. His muscles twitched with fighting spirit. Access 5 advance chapters with the Position Exchange ''I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with Eye of Arrogance Tier ($18) For every $15 collected on Ko-fi, I will release a bonus chapter. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 63 (1) - The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy The worst and strongest villain. I became a narrow-eyed character Arsene Adel. DBT,Korean,Novel,Translation,Academy,NEVDA,Fantasy,Possession,AssassinCreak-. Baltan opened the door. I entered the conference room and stopped in my steps. ¡°You''re the class president of Class A?¡± A massive student, clenching his fists, directed an intense fighting spirit towards me. The atmosphere was strange as if it would turn into a fight at any moment. I rolled my eyes. ''What is this situation?'' I just followed Baltan into the conference room. Why is Guwar, who is presumed to be a family of the Seven Deadly Sins, picking a fight with me? ¡­¡­Is it a trap made by Baltan? I looked back slightly, and the sight of Baltan tilting his head came into view. It meant that Baltan also did not know the reason why Guwar was picking a fight all of a sudden. What the heck? The moment I hardened my expression because of the incomprehensible situation. "The idiot behind you is the one who lost to a mere half-demon." ¡°¡­¡­?!¡± Fron opened her eyes wide. She must have been offended by Guwar''s crude criticism of her. It was natural for her to be offended by his attitude, which did not even have a speck of manners. Anyway. ¡°These bugs are having a meeting with us? The passing Cerberus would laugh. Don''t you think so?¡± ¡°Well, it''s not wrong¡­¡­¡± Guwar''s continued ridicule. The boy behind him, who appeared to be the child of Sloth, expressed his agreement. I quickly grasped the situation with a hardened expression. ''¡­¡­The enemy is everywhere.'' Diana and Baltan were watching Guwar and me with interesting gazes as if they had no intention of intervening. For some reason, Rene was staring at me with a face full of dissatisfaction. Fron was trembling with humiliation, but she could not refute Guwar''s words. I calmly observed this series of events and sorted out the situation. ''Is it something the Principal set up?'' The tattooed girl who was watching this situation quietly with a puzzled expression. If it was the Principal, she would have been able to stop Guwar, who was rushing at me. Because she had subdued thousands of students with a single word. However, the fact that Guwar was acting strong meant that there was the Principal''s tacit permission. ¡®I think I know the reason, too.¡¯ They were curious about me. Everyone here, They¡¯re all interested in the existence called ¡®me¡¯ and have come out to test me. ¡­¡­Guwar seemed to have done it because he didn¡¯t like the fact that I, a half-demon, was assigned the same position as him. ¡®I guess I need to show them a little something.¡¯ I didn¡¯t plan on revealing all my abilities here. However, I had a reason to continuously show my potential and abilities that were no less than the children of the Seven Deadly Sins. So, S?a?ch* Th? ?0velF?re.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. This much should be fine. ¡°Oh my, are you not going to answer?¡± *Poke, poke.* Guwar repeatedly poked my forehead. Then, a dagger popped out from the back of my hand. At the same time. ¡°¡­¡­!!¡± I widened my eyes and released my killing intent. An aura thickly imbued with mana was released towards Guwar. Guwar, who was startled by the sudden turn of events, activated his ability. Hardening. In an instant, a hardness that ridiculously surpassed Defensive Aura dwelled in Guwar¡¯s body. ¡°You half-breed bastard!¡± Guwar cursed and reached out his fist towards me. However, I was no longer there. I activated Position Exchange, extended an arrow, and switched the position of the scabbard hanging from Guwar¡¯s waist with mine. Slipping into Gwar''s embrace, I summoned Black Blades. As many as thirteen blades. However. ¡°You¡¯re using a cheap trick!¡± Gwar, instantly recognizing the lack of mana imbued in the numerous blades, swung his fist. *Thud, thud-* As Guwar continuously struck the black blades, only a few were able to pierce his forearm. Even those were so weak that they couldn¡¯t deal any significant damage to Guwar. *Drip, drip.* Amidst the drops of blood spurting from Guwar¡¯s fist and the daggers flying through the air. There was one dagger that was particularly dark. *Hum, hum-*. In that split second, I activated Sword Lacquer. Even Guwar wouldn¡¯t be able to ignore this. No matter how great the ability of Hardening was, at Guwar¡¯s current level, he wouldn¡¯t be able to block Sword Lacquer. Therefore, *Slash, slash, slash-* Guwar had to allow my dagger to pierce and slice through his forearm. "Argh!" Guwar screamed and clutched his forearm, collapsing to the floor. He gasped for breath and glared up at me with eyes consumed by rage. But I could see it. Guwar was feigning his anger, and with the realization that he could not defeat me, he had finally lost his will to fight. Several seconds passed like that. ¡°¡­¡­Dammit.¡± Guwargritting his teeth in frustration, rose from his seat. The blood flowing from Guwar ¡¯s forearm had stopped. But he no longer charged at me. When our eyes met, he quickly turned his head away, avoiding my gaze. He had tucked his tail between his legs. He had realized that I was on par with him, or perhaps even stronger. The atmosphere in the conference room changed in an instant. ¡°You¡¯re stronger than I thought?¡± Baltan looked at me with admiration. ¡°¡­¡­Another skill I don¡¯t know about.¡± Rene glared at me with dissatisfaction. ¡°As expected of my slave.¡± For some reason, Fron puffed out her chest with pride. ¡°Impressive. As expected of Rene¡¯s escort.¡± ¡°Not bad at all¡­¡­¡± Diana and Aeron looked at me with interest. Their reactions were different. But one thing was for sure. The one with the strongest presence in the conference room was none other than me. Swish. I looked away from Guwar and turned to the Principal. ¡°¨E¡­¡­.¡± The Principal tried to remain expressionless, but she couldn¡¯t hide the faint smile playing on her lips. I opened my mouth to speak to her. ¡°Are you satisfied now?¡± ¡°That was enough.¡± The Principal replied with a gentle smile. She had never intended to hide it in the first place, and she readily admitted that she had been testing me. At that, Guwar scratched the back of his head and stood up. ¡°I¡¯ll admit it. You deserve to be here.¡± ¡°Loser, shut up. Who are you to admit anything¡­¡­¡± ¡°What?!¡± I ignored Guwar, who was about to lose his temper again, and continued speaking to the Principal. ¡°Can I sit down now?¡± ¡°Please sit over here.¡± The principal pointed to the seat right next to her as the place for me to sit. The meaning of the seat right next to the head seat was clear. The principal had acknowledged that I was a top-notch performer even in this place. Access 5 advance chapters with the Position Exchange ''I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with Eye of Arrogance Tier ($18) For every $15 collected on Ko-fi, I will release a bonus chapter. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 63 (2) - The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy The worst and strongest villain. I became a narrow-eyed character Arsene Adel. DBT,Korean,Novel,Translation,Academy,NEVDA,Fantasy,Possession,AssassinAs I was assigned a seat, Fron, who had been standing behind me, stuck her head out. ¡°Where¡¯s my seat?¡± ¡°¡­¡­Hold on! You haven¡¯t been recognized yet.¡± Guwar spoke spitefully to Fron, but Fron wasn¡¯t the type to listen to such words. ¡°Consider it an honor that I¡¯m sitting right next to you.¡± ¡°¡­¡­Are you being foolish?¡± Fron patted the empty seat as she sat down. I sighed once and walked toward the seat. When I sat down like that. ¡°Let¡¯s start the meeting now.¡± The principal opened her mouth, and the main topic began in earnest. ¡°There¡¯s only one reason I gathered you here, and that¡¯s for the assignment.¡± I listened to the principal¡¯s words and raised my hand to ask a question. ¡°I heard that you¡¯re going to divide each region of the human world and invade it, but I¡¯m curious about where exactly the dividing line is and how it¡¯s divided.¡± ¡°Hmm, it¡¯s better to see it in person than to talk about it.¡± S~?a??h the N?v?l(F)ire.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. *Woom-* The principal raised a square hologram over her hand. It wasn¡¯t made of electricity like the ones in modern times, but it was made of the principal¡¯s magic. Soon after-. A picture began to fill the transparent window. ¡°Do you know what this is?¡± The principal tilted her head at me with a gentle smile. She looked like a child who was only in elementary school, but her speech was full of experience. ¡®It¡¯ll take time to adapt.¡¯ I chewed on the principal¡¯s words and looked closely at the picture that appeared before my eyes. This is¡­¡­. ¡°A map.¡± It was Rene, who was looking at the picture with me, who uttered the word. The principal nodded slightly and asked for more answers. ¡°That¡¯s right. But you all know that it¡¯s not an ordinary map, right?¡± This time, I answered. ¡°It¡¯s a map of the human world.¡± ¡°Hoho, you¡¯re a smart kid.¡± ¡°¡­¡­You flatter me.¡± I shook with humility, but I was engrossed in examining the map of the human realm. A picture with a total of six regions divided around a large landmass, is closely attached. This was the ¡®continent¡¯ of the human realm. The principal pointed at the large landmass that was the furthest from the center. The outskirts of the continent. The words ¡®Imperial Academy¡¯ were written there. ¡°I wanted Class A to attack this place, but it seems I underestimated the class president. I¡¯ll have to give you something a little more difficult.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± I couldn¡¯t help but be bewildered. Conquering the Imperial Academy would be the most difficult task in the entire human realm. As I made an expression asking for an explanation, the principal opened his mouth. ¡°According to the information our spy sent, it seems that one of the first-year classes in the human realm is having an outdoor lesson to conquer a Secret Realm.¡± ¡°Ah.¡± I let out a short groan. Only then did I understand why the principal had said that attacking the Imperial Academy would be the easiest. Surely¡­¡­. The principal thought that the first years of the Imperial Academy would be the weakest. And if they only attacked ¡®one class¡¯ that was far away from the school, it would be even easier. The main scenario of the Imperial Academy was just beginning now. It was inevitable that the spy would judge the first-years, who hadn¡¯t shown their abilities yet, to be the weakest. However. ¡®¡­¡­The protagonist¡¯s party has already far surpassed the Seven Deadly Sins¡¯ children.¡¯ This would be revealed when the Imperial Academy held a grade competition. The grade competition was an episode that would only happen after the midterms. It was an unfortunate incident that happened because the protagonist¡¯s party hadn¡¯t shown their true strength yet. ¡°So I¡¯d like to leave this operation to another class. How about Class A takes care of a different region?¡± The principal spoke to me with a gentle smile. Then Fron suddenly stood up from his seat and shouted. ¡°Those measly pyramids aren¡¯t even worth fighting! Our Class A will attack the capital!¡± ¡°¡­¡­..¡± I kept silent for a moment. Because it wasn¡¯t something I could decide on easily. And Fron¡¯s argument was even more absurd. Then. Which place should I choose to yield the best results? And how can I convince them? I pondered and pondered again. The region our class should go to. No matter how much I thought about it, this place was perfect. Having finished my thoughts, I opened my mouth. "Our class will¡­¡­" Access 5 advance chapters with the Position Exchange ''I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with Eye of Arrogance Tier ($18) For every $15 collected on Ko-fi, I will release a bonus chapter. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 64 (1) - The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy The worst and strongest villain. I became a narrow-eyed character Arsene Adel. DBT,Korean,Novel,Translation,Academy,NEVDA,Fantasy,Possession,AssassinBonus chapter thanks to ADXDXDXD boosting our discord server!¡°Our class will attack one of the first-year classes of the Imperial Academy.¡± As soon as I finished speaking, the atmosphere in the conference room became heavy. S?a?ch* Th? N?v?lFire.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. What broke the silence was Guwar¡¯s mocking laughter. ¡°Heh, so a half-breed is a half-breed, huh? You¡¯re scared of humans and you¡¯re running away.¡± I sighed at his words. It was true that I was afraid of humans, just as he said. However, ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of fighting you, so please be quiet.¡± I didn¡¯t want to hear such words from a loser. When I glared at him coldly, Guwar stood up as if he was angry. That moment. ¡°Stop it.¡± The principal herself stepped forward and stopped the confrontation between Guwar and me. ¡°¡­¡­We¡¯ll see.¡± Guwar couldn¡¯t disobey even the principal¡¯s words, so he sat back down. I also kept my mouth shut because I wanted to avoid a meaningless fight. Then the principal asked me a question. ¡°Why did you choose an easy area? I thought you would say that you would invade the capital.¡± The principal¡¯s question. I noticed that it contained the meaning of testing my ability. She must be trying to find out if I really chose the easy task because I was afraid of humans. I need to answer carefully. I thought for a moment and chose my answer. ¡®These people here don¡¯t seem to know, but if you consider the difficulty, it¡¯s harder to attack the students of the Imperial Academy than to invade the capital.¡¯ And among the students we will be attacking, there is one of the protagonist¡¯s companions. The people in the conference room don¡¯t know that fact, so they¡¯re talking about how easy it is. On the other hand, if we were to choose another area or the capital, at least the students of Sytan would be able to cooperate and set a target that they could win against. This is proven by the original content, where the children of the Seven Deadly Sins, except for Class A, returned alive from the midterm exam and eventually met their death at the hands of the children of the Six Families. However, ¡®If I choose not to attack the students of the Imperial Academy.¡¯ Any class, except for Baltan and Diana¡¯s classes, would not be able to escape death. My choice to attack the Imperial Academy was no different from saving them. ¡®Of course, that doesn¡¯t matter.¡¯ There was another reason why I took the risk and chose the Imperial Academy. ¡®There¡¯s an elixir there, so I have no choice but to go even if it¡¯s dangerous.¡¯ That¡¯s where the students of the Imperial Academy were taking their practical exams. The elixir would be given to the student with the best score on that exam. Originally, one of the protagonist¡¯s party members would consume that elixir. ¡®I have to eat it no matter what.¡¯ Lately, I¡¯ve been feeling a severe shortage of mana. I had to solve that problem, so I chose the difficult path. Of course, it wasn¡¯t impossible to obtain the elixir elsewhere in the human realm. But it would be impossible to take time out during the midterm exams. Well, for now, it¡¯s important to be assigned to that area, so let¡¯s come up with a reason that the Principal will accept. After some time had passed. I opened my mouth. ¡°It¡¯s because of my specialized ability.¡± ¡°Tell me more.¡± ¡°Yes, first of all, I have an incredible talent for assassination. However, there¡¯s no reason to choose a noisy method that isn¡¯t my specialty.¡± ¡°Noisy?¡± The Principal nodded as if my story was interesting. ¡°It¡¯s exactly what I said. Except for the place where the students of the Imperial Academy are, the places that Sytan will attack are mostly cities and even downtown areas, so there¡¯s bound to be a risk in terms of assassination.¡± What I meant was, is it possible to lead dozens of people in a city and ¡®assassinate¡¯? ¡°¡­¡­Of course, if you kill all the witnesses, you could call it an assassination.¡± When I spoke with a hint of humor, the principal raised the corners of her mouth as if amused. ¡°Excellent, you already have some knowledge of the geography of the human world. Am I right?¡± ¡®As expected.¡¯ I knew the principal would notice the extraordinary things I was deliberately showing here. The fact that I had figured out where the densely populated areas were without the principal giving any explanation about the map. The principal continued speaking with a look of admiration. ¡°There¡¯s no reason to stop you from choosing a region where you can make the most of your strengths. Class A will be in charge of the first-year students of the Imperial Academy.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± I bowed my head slightly to show my gratitude when the principal expressed her acceptance. It wasn¡¯t a topic worth arguing about and wasting time on in the first place. ¡°We¡¯ll be going first. We need to inform the class about this.¡± I responded quickly in case the principal changed her mind. The principal didn¡¯t say anything else, perhaps because she had no reason to keep me. She simply added a few more words. ¡°Do that. Oh, and make sure to attend the assembly tomorrow.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± I nodded once and glanced at Fron. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Fron was blinking as if she didn¡¯t understand the situation so far. I gestured towards her. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Hoo¡­ Let¡¯s do that.¡± Fron and I left the conference room as quickly as lightning, sweeping through it like a storm. Access 5 advance chapters with the Position Exchange ''I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with Eye of Arrogance Tier ($18) For every $15 collected on Ko-fi, I will release a bonus chapter. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 64 (2) - The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy The worst and strongest villain. I became a narrow-eyed character Arsene Adel. DBT,Korean,Novel,Translation,Academy,NEVDA,Fantasy,Possession,AssassinRight after Fron and Adel left. *Whew-* S?a??h the N???lFire.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. Aeron whistled. His gaze, unusually, was directed towards the spot where Adel had been. Even Aeron, who found everything bothersome and felt languid, couldn¡¯t help but be interested in the half-demon named Adel. ¡°He¡¯s amazing, isn¡¯t he? You said he was the Bares family¡¯s escort? You did well to pick him up.¡± Aeron¡¯s gaze turned to Rene. But Rene didn¡¯t answer and just frowned. She was busy replaying the martial prowess Adel had shown. What Adel had shown was definitely, ¡®¡­¡­Sword Lacquer.¡¯ How did he do it? Rene¡¯s mind was in complete chaos. Wasn¡¯t it just a while ago that Adel couldn¡¯t even activate Sword Lacquer? But now, all of a sudden¡­. Rene suspected that Adel had been hiding his strength from her. It wasn¡¯t impossible. ¡®¡­Adel has always been good at hiding things.¡¯ He had hidden his position as a priest, and this time, he had hidden his martial power. *Tingle-* Rene slightly narrowed her brow at the feeling that had been pricking at her chest like a needle since earlier. What was this pain? It wasn¡¯t as painful as being cut by a knife, but it was a gradually stinging sensation. It was while Rene was groaning from the unknown pain. ¡°Hmph, he talked big, but in the end, he¡¯s saying he¡¯ll take on a role where he can fight dirty because he thinks he¡¯ll lose if he fights fair and square?¡± Guwar snorted, looking displeased. At that, Aeron laughed as if he was amused. ¡°You lost to such a cowardly guy.¡± ¡°That¡¯s because that guy attacked me by surprise¡­¡­!¡± Guwar tried to retort to Aeron¡¯s words, but, ¡°Losers don¡¯t get a say.¡± ¡°Tch¡­¡­¡± Even Baltan, the strongest of the Seven Deadly Sins, mocked him, so he had no choice but to shut his mouth. Baltan, who had silenced Guwar with just a single word, muttered as he leaned back in his chair. ¡°By the way, he was only a little strong during the entrance exam¡­¡­ He¡¯s growing incredibly fast.¡± At that time, Baltan had determined that Adel was a talented cadet. He was definitely not more or less than that. That¡¯s why he was only slightly interested¡­¡­ ¡°This makes me want to fight him.¡± Now, his evaluation had completely changed. It didn¡¯t take long for Baltan¡¯s feelings towards Adel to change from interest to rivalry. Baltan licked his lips, feeling the urge to kick the conference room door open and face Adel with his sword right now. In just over thirty minutes, Adel had successfully captured the interest of everyone present. ¡­¡­Even though it wasn¡¯t Adel¡¯s intention, the result wasn¡¯t bad. Because everyone had imprinted Adel¡¯s existence as a ¡®strong person¡¯ in their minds. And. ¡®Now I understand why Instructor Ares told me to be wary of Adel.¡¯ Among those who were interested in Adel was also the Principal. In fact, the principal hadn¡¯t had high expectations for Adel. ¡®The child that Ares is wary of.¡¯ ¡®Other than that, he¡¯s inferior to the children of the Seven Deadly Sins.¡¯ In the principal¡¯s mind, Adel was recognized as just that much. However, Contrary to expectations, Adel had won against Guwar. ¡®A child who is only a half-Demon defeating a child of the Seven Deadly Sins is a story worth bragging about.¡¯ However, Adel didn¡¯t become arrogant. He simply acted calmly as if it was natural to have defeated Guwar. Even after that, he showed a cautious side that was unlike a student. If Adel had been a hot-blooded student, he would have tried to choose a difficult area, overestimating his abilities. However, he designated the area where he could be most effective. The principal liked that very much. ¡®A child with extraordinary judgment and ability.¡¯ A bud that was too precious to be cast out just because of Ares¡¯ warning. In fact, it was now ambiguous to call him a bud. How could one compare a stem that was about to bear fruit to a bud? ¡®It doesn¡¯t seem bad to help him bear fruit.¡¯ Who knows? Perhaps she could raise an outstanding hunting dog like the ¡®Arsene¡¯ family of the human world. If she could tame Adel, he would surely be a great asset to the Demon Realm. Come to think of it, the two of them were in quite similar situations. ¡®Adel is a descendant of the Pixie family.¡¯ The Pixie family was exterminated during the Great War between Humans and Demons, and Adel, the last survivor, took refuge in the Bares family. Similarly, the Arsene family was also exterminated shortly after the Great War between Humans and Demons. I heard that one survivor remained, but he was also killed by the six families of the human world. The reason the principal knew this was because Peltz had submitted a false report. In the end, Peltz had missed Adel. However, going to the Demon Realm as an Arsene was no different from committing suicide. That was why Peltz reported to his superiors that Adel was dead, and the distorted intelligence even reached Lucian. ¡®I understand the minds of those human bastards.¡¯ The reason the humans endlessly kept the Arsene family in check was, Because they judged that they could not tame Arsene. And that applied to the current situation as well. ¡®If he cannot be tamed¡­¡¯ The principal¡¯s eyes momentarily filled with killing intent. Then, what would happen? A twisted smile bloomed on Lucian¡¯s face. Access 5 advance chapters with the Position Exchange ''I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with Eye of Arrogance Tier ($18) For every $15 collected on Ko-fi, I will release a bonus chapter. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 65 (1) - The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy The worst and strongest villain. I became a narrow-eyed character Arsene Adel. DBT,Korean,Novel,Translation,Academy,NEVDA,Fantasy,Possession,AssassinThe Day of the Human Realm Invasion. By the principal''s orders, all first-years were to gather in the auditorium. ¡®Our class is going to kill the humans¡¯ hero, right?¡¯ ¡®I heard my target is the enemy of our family. I¡¯m looking forward to it.¡¯ After the class presidents¡¯ meeting yesterday. Each class was informed of the areas and targets assigned to them. I also told who my class would be facing. ¡°So, we''re going to be fighting humans our age?¡± ¡°Let''s show those humans the power of our Class A!¡± The Class A students were fired up after hearing my explanation. It was certainly a good thing to show enthusiasm before a battle. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± But I couldn''t even manage a faint smile and only made a stiff expression. If things go according to the original story, all the students here will die in this midterm exam. So, ¡®I have to change it.¡¯ I have to change the bleak future that awaits them. I''ve been working hard to make this midterm exam a success. Not only have I trained my strength to fight the students of the Imperial Academy. I also gained Fron''s favor and prevented Luna, the healer, from being expelled. What''s more. ¡®I even sent false information to the human side.¡¯ That was the biggest turning point in this midterm exam. Originally, there would have been several human instructors around the students. But. ¡º The Demon Realm side plans to attack the third-year dormitory. Be prepared. ¡» I used Kyle to send out this false information. The instructors who were supposed to go outside for the students taking the exam outdoors would be guarding the third-year dormitory. It would be difficult enough to deal with ¡®that guy¡¯, but if they had to deal with the instructors as well, their chances of winning would be slim. That''s why I decided to separate the instructors and the students for the time being. However, even so, there would still be one instructor with the students. ¡®A teacher is necessary to teach the class¡­¡­.¡¯ Still, I had a rough idea of which instructor would be with the human students. ¡®Probably that 5-circle magician instructor.¡¯ I could be certain. There was his secret hideout in the place we were going to. It was not far from the place where the human students had their lessons. So, in case the students of the Imperial Institute entered his hideout, he would have no choice but to join the outdoor lesson to keep an eye on them. And he would sneak into his secret hideout when he found a chance. I had to wait for that moment. What I had to do was, ¡®Chase after that human instructor and kill him.¡¯ In addition, I had to get the elixir in the secret hideout. I didn¡¯t have any pathetic doubts like, ¡®Can I do it?¡¯ Because I had to do it even if it was impossible in the current situation. I would increase the survival rate of the Sythan students by killing the instructor, and I would also get the elixir to increase the insufficient amount of mana. The moment I was thinking that. *Beep, beep, beep-* A noise rang in my ears. It was the sound the principal made to draw the attention of the students. Then the students stopped chatting and looked up at the platform. The principal opened her mouth with a voice that contrasted with the gentle tone I had heard before. ¡°Students.¡± With the principal¡¯s resonant words, the students began to focus. ¡°The war will begin. You will face the humans who killed your parents, siblings, and close friends.¡± Anger laced the principal¡¯s voice. Among the students of Sytan, there was no one who hadn¡¯t experienced that pain. Everyone here must have seen it. The death of precious relatives. ¡°You cried while holding the bodies of your friends. We were helplessly attacked, and those cowardly and vicious humans insulted our parents and even tried to mutilate their bodies. So now¡­¡± The small flame began to burn bigger and bigger. Killing intent began to surge here and there, and thick anger overflowed. At the end, the principal emphasized. ¡°It is our turn to hunt the humans.¡± The moment the principal¡¯s speech ended, *Waaaaaaaaaaah¨D!* A thunderous cheer erupted from the students. There was also a student who clapped his hands while shedding tears. As if this sight was¡­¡­. Madness. No other word could adequately describe this situation. The principal''s speech had poured oil on the fire of the students'' sorrow and anger, igniting it. The method didn¡¯t seem entirely good, but it seemed to have succeeded in raising the morale of the students to its peak. ¡°This concludes the assembly.¡± The principal concluded her speech and immediately after, She stretched out both arms. "May you be blessed." The moment she uttered those words, *Woo woo-* The tattoos covering the principal''s body began to resonate, and a rosy light enveloped the students. I could feel my body and mind relax. ''So this is a blessing.'' This was a type of buff. The principal had bestowed a blessing on all the students with her power. It didn''t seem like a very powerful blessing, but to bestow a blessing on this many people was something that only a very skilled person could do. And the principal didn''t even look tired. ''¡­¡­At that level, she''s a monster.'' I couldn''t understand why some of the students thought the principal was cute because of her delicate appearance. All I could think about was how terrifying she would be if we were to meet as enemies. As I stared at hwe with a mixture of fear and awe, "The instructors will lead the students." The principal finished speaking and stepped down from the platform. And so, the instructors of each class began to lead the students away. Finally, the moment had come for the students to head to the human world. S?a?ch* Th? ???el F?re.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. Access 5 advance chapters with the Position Exchange ''I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with Eye of Arrogance Tier ($18) For every $15 collected on Ko-fi, I will release a bonus chapter. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 65 (2) - The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy The worst and strongest villain. I became a narrow-eyed character Arsene Adel. DBT,Korean,Novel,Translation,Academy,NEVDA,Fantasy,Possession,AssassinJust how much money did they spend? That was the thought that naturally came to mind as I boarded the train to the human world. To warp a hundred or so people to the human world¡­¡­. They must have spent the price of several castles.¡¯ They must have invested an amount that would make one¡¯s jaw drop for this midterm exam. I couldn''t even begin to imagine how many magic stones and how much manpower had been used. And yet, in the original story, this invasion had failed¡­¡­. The principal must have been more than a little bitter about it. Still, it probably wasn¡¯t as much as they had spent when the Human-Demon War broke out. ''After all, the setting was that the number of Gates connecting the human world and the demon world would continue to increase as the story progressed.'' The fact that the number of gates was continuously increasing meant that the human world and the demon world were merging. Ultimately, the human world and the demon world would fuse and be reborn as a single dimension. The closer we get to that time, the easier it will be to find and create Gates. By then, the Demon Realm will have completely transformed into a hellish landscape. ¡®¡­¡­There¡¯s always a bigger fish.¡¯ This time, we are attacking the human world, but one day, humans will surely invade our world. Well, for now. ¡®Let¡¯s focus on this test.¡¯ I was in the middle of worrying about how to do well on the midterm exam. Clatter-. The inside of the train shook. ¡¾ The train to the Dimensional Station will depart soon. ¡¿ ¡¾ Passengers, please brace yourselves for the upcoming impact. ¡¿ Dimensional Station. The time to go to the human world was not far off. ¡°We will arrive in one hour, so please rest comfortably for now!¡± Idea urged the students with stern expressions to rest. We mustn¡¯t be exhausted before we even arrive in the human world. I should close my eyes for a bit. The moment I leaned my back against the train seat. ¡°Adel, do you want to eat this?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Luna, who took out beef jerky from her bag, poked my cheek. I had no choice but to get up, my sleep interrupted. Right, what sleep¡­¡­. S?a?ch* Th? N?v?l(F)ire.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. ¡°I¡¯ll gratefully eat it.¡± *Munch munch.* I sighed inwardly and chewed on the beef jerky that Luna gave me. It was made with buck meat, so it was both familiar and savory. I was hungry anyway. My head felt much clearer after eating the oily food. I checked my status while chewing on the beef jerky. ¡®Status window.¡¯ ¡¾ Arsene Adel ¡¿ : Race - [ Half Demon ] : Tendency - [ Chaos ] : Talent - [ Position Exchange ¡®¢ò¡¯ ] : Trait - [ Interest ] [ Absorption ] [ Killing Intent ] [ Darkness ] [ Mana Manipulation ] [ Eye of Arrogance ] [ Telekinesis ] : Mana - [ 1381 ] My mana level is still abysmal. I¡¯ve been reciting Bares¡¯ Mana Method every night before I go to sleep, but I¡¯m still in this state. But if I can just get my hands on the elixir this time, it will be a problem that will be solved quickly, so I don¡¯t have to worry about it. The most noticeable growth among the traits is, without a doubt, Telekinesis. Woosh-. I tried using Telekinesis. ¡°Wh, what¡­¡­!¡± Then Luna was lifted up from her chair for a very short moment. I could only lift it up about 3cm from the floor. But this alone is a huge development. ¡®I can use it sufficiently in actual combat.¡¯ I won¡¯t be able to lift the weight of an adult male, but I can stop a sword for a moment or lift a dagger. I¡¯ll probably be able to do things like that. The status check is over, but there¡¯s still a problem I haven¡¯t solved. ¡®There¡¯s just one thing that¡¯s bothering me¡­¡­.¡¯ I¡¯m going to the Human Realm right now. But. There are people in the Human Realm who know about my true identity. ¡®The knights of the six families.¡¯ I killed some of them during my escape, but I don¡¯t know exactly how many survived. In the original, Adel killed all of them except Peltz. But this time, at least one or two more would be alive. ¡®The fortunate thing is that Peltz probably reported to his superiors that I was dead¡­¡­.¡¯ In the original, Peltz reported to his superiors that Adel had fallen off a cliff and died because he was afraid of being reprimanded. But. Adel was alive. Because of this, there was also an episode where Peltz went to kill Adel again. ¡®He reported that I was dead this time as well.¡¯ I don¡¯t know if it would be the same if I had fallen off a cliff. No, I went to the Demon Realm. And I went there with the status of an Arsene. The Arsene is a family whose ancestor was a Demon Realm traitor, and a family that even killed the Demon King. So Peltz has no choice but to judge that I¡¯m dead. Even so, it¡¯s not bad to be careful¡­¡­. ¡®How.¡¯ I was thinking about finding something to cover my face when. Clang-. The train stopped. It had arrived at the Dimensional Station. Access 5 advance chapters with the Position Exchange ''I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with Eye of Arrogance Tier ($18) For every $15 collected on Ko-fi, I will release a bonus chapter. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 66 (1) - The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy The worst and strongest villain. I became a narrow-eyed character Arsene Adel. DBT,Korean,Novel,Translation,Academy,NEVDA,Fantasy,Possession,AssassinBonus chapter thanks to @frozendeagon for subscription to ''Eye of Arrogance'' tier on Ko-fi. New Ko-fi tier released!! Now read 20 chapters ahead with ''Sword Lacquer'' tier.The moment I got off the train, something huge appeared before my eyes. It was a diamond-shaped stone sculpture. Moreover, there were purple ores attached to the frame. I realized the identity of the ores and my eyes widened. ¡®¡­¡­Those are all magic stones.¡¯ The identity of the purple ores was magic stones the size of a forearm. Even if I were to just break off and sell one of those, how much would I get? I would get enough gold to live off of for a year every time I sold one. ¡®Are they crazy?¡¯ I was dumbfounded. If they had waited a little longer, they could have easily opened a gate without spending this much money. S?a??h the ??v?l_Fir?.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. Well. There¡¯s no way the demons here would know that fact right now. So they must have spent this much money to make a gate that would only be used once for the midterm exam. ¡®I can see the principal banging on the ground in regret.¡¯ The sight of her crying. I couldn¡¯t imagine it well. The sight of that tattooed little girl banging on the ground in regret with her appearance¡­¡­. Well, it seems like it would be fun. It was while I was chuckling to myself, ¡°Now, everyone. Do you have a rough idea of where this place is?¡± Idea asked the students. Of course, there wasn¡¯t a single person who didn¡¯t know about this place and the identity of that sculpture. The captain of the train we had just ridden had also said that our destination was the Dimensional Station. Where else would you use that amount of magic stones if not for a warp gate? When the students nodded their heads, saying that they knew, Idea showed them a sack. A sack that looked heavy at a glance. ¡°Now, take it.¡± Idea opened the sack and handed each of the Class A students one item. Then, one of the students asked curiously. ¡°The reason you¡¯re giving us this is¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Because it¡¯s something you¡¯ll need!¡± *Thud-* Idea answered cheerfully and placed the item she had handed to the student on her own face. It was a mask. A mask that was divided in half vertically, with white on one side and black on the other. There were holes in the eye area to allow for vision. ¡®The mouth area is also open, but¡­¡¯ Oddly enough, the white part had the shape of a smiling eye and mouth. On the other hand, the black part had droopy eyes and a downturned mouth. It was like a mask a clown would wear. ¡®¡­¡­I don¡¯t particularly like the way it looks.¡¯ But it seemed like nothing else could cover my face as well as this. I was already thinking about how I was going to cover my face, so I was grateful that Sytan¡¯s side had prepared it for me. Originally, I was going to get a mask myself or cover it with darkness magic¡­¡­ But the performance of this mask was far superior. So much so that I couldn¡¯t find a substitute. ¡°Can you see my appearance?¡± Idea asked the students as she shook her body from side to side. Looking at her, I couldn¡¯t help but be impressed. This was because Idea¡¯s face and shoulders were only faintly visible. As if there was an error. ¡®Perception Reduction Magic.¡¯ It seemed like a high-level spell had been cast. Considering that my level is definitely not low, it would be difficult for my identity to be revealed. However. ¡®What if my allies can¡¯t recognize me?¡¯ I couldn¡¯t help but worry because the Perception Reduction Magic was so good. No matter how well I hide my identity, it would be worse than useless if my allies couldn¡¯t recognize me as their commander. Perhaps it would be better to hide my body with darkness magic, even if it was troublesome. I was thinking about such things when. ¡°Class president, why aren¡¯t you taking it?¡± ¡°Ah, I was just thinking about something else.¡± Before I knew it, Idea, who had already distributed the masks to the students, was handing me a mask. ¡°I¡¯ll use it gratefully.¡± I scratched the back of my head and accepted the mask from Idea. I planned to wear it for now and judge it. Click-. The moment I put on the mask. ¡°¡­¡­!¡± My pupils dilated distinctly. I looked down at Idea with an admiring gaze. Idea puffed out her chest and looked smug. ¡°How is it? Do I look good?¡± ¡°Yes, the performance is even better than I thought.¡± Those wearing the masks could see each other without the hindrance of Perception Reduction Magic. Although the masked people could not be recognized by others, they could look at each other without the hindrance of perception-inhibiting magic. The inability to see faces was the same as before, but it was something that could be judged by distinguishing each other. It was a very good artifact. As a faint smile formed on my lips, ¡°Please take this too.¡± Idea handed me something. It was five jellies that looked like red bean paste. However, their appearance instantly made me lose my appetite. I frowned at this. ¡°What is this?¡± ¡°It¡¯s food. If you eat just one of these, you won¡¯t need to eat separately. I used to eat a lot of these in the past¡­¡­¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°Ugh, just thinking about it makes me want to throw up. It tastes like eating dirt. It also feels like eating insect guts.¡± Idea whispered. I narrowed my eyes thinly. ¡­¡­The last part was information that didn¡¯t need to be explained. ¡°Anyway! Eat one a day during the operation.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± It looked so bad that I¡¯d rather not eat it. However, replenishing calories during the operation was essential¡­¡­. For now, I decided to accept it. ¡®I¡¯d rather not ask what it¡¯s made of.¡¯ I didn¡¯t really want to know. There was nothing good about knowing. *Swish-*. As I shoved it into my pocket, Idea spoke, drawing the attention of the students. ¡°Before entering the gate, I¡¯ll explain the details of the test. First, the instructors will not be accompanying you on this test.¡± Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Position Exchange I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with ''Eye of Arrogance'' Tier ($18), or 20 advance chapters with ''Sword Lacquer'' Tier ($18) For every $15 collected on Ko-fi, I will release a bonus chapter. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 66 (2) - The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy The worst and strongest villain. I became a narrow-eyed character Arsene Adel. DBT,Korean,Novel,Translation,Academy,NEVDA,Fantasy,Possession,AssassinThe students stirred at Idea¡¯s unexpected declaration. ¨D The instructors aren¡¯t coming with us? ¨D Is that even possible? ¨D Then who are we supposed to listen to? My skin tingled at the students¡¯ anxiety. I had a feeling that the likelihood that I had described Sytan¡¯s invasion of the human world failing was being fulfilled. Idea continued in a more serious voice than before. ¡°This is a test after all. We have not assigned you to assassinate high-ranking humans but rather targets that we believe are appropriate for your level. If we were to accompany you, it would not be a test, would it?¡± And later, the instructors will have to prepare to open the gate so that you can return, so they can¡¯t go. Therefore, ¡°From now on, I will delegate all the authority I possess as an instructor to the class presidents of each class. All students must follow the class president¡¯s orders as a priority.¡± Swish-. After finishing her words, Idea approached me and attached a badge to my chest. A badge shaped like a plum blossom. ¡°Its a flower, which symbolizes Sytan. It has the flower language of ¡®representative of the group.¡¯¡± I see. This is a symbol. A symbol that proves that I am their leader. With this badge, they will be able to distinguish me even if I am wearing a mask. And by adding the distinction of the class president position, it will make the students protect me as a priority. ¡®Is that why you put the badge right in the center of my chest?¡¯ The enemy will notice that the one wearing the badge is the leader and attack them. Literally. This was also a test. ¡®I guess she means to see my leadership skills during this opportunity.¡¯ The invasion of the human realm is not a simple terrorist activity. It is clearly a part of the midterm exam. She wants to see how the class presidents who have been entrusted with the authority of the instructors will avoid the attacks focused on them and command the students. However, the students of Sytan are weak compared to the monsters in the Imperial Academy, so there won¡¯t be any time to command them. I didn¡¯t bother to say that out loud. I didn¡¯t want to demoralize them before the battle. That¡¯s when it happened. ¡°Class president, please take this.¡± Idea called out to me again and rummaged through her pocket. Is there anything left to give? A piece of paper that Idea took out of her arms. When I looked closely, I could see that it was a map. It was also a map of the area we were headed to. ¡°I heard from the principal that you can read maps. I hope this map will be helpful.¡± ¡°Yes, thank you.¡± I bowed my head in greeting. I already knew that ¡®area¡¯ like the back of my hand, but it wouldn¡¯t hurt to receive it. ¡°Then, it¡¯s time to leave.¡± Idea muttered, looking worried, and then opened her mouth. I don¡¯t know why she¡¯s making that kind of expression. ¡®The woman who urged me to abandon unnecessary students without mercy¡­¡­¡¯ Now, I felt a sense of doubt at Idea¡¯s appearance, as if she was worried. That doubt only lasted a moment. ¡°I will open the Gate.¡± Idea hardened her expression again and spoke in a cold voice. At those words, I checked the things I had brought for this test. ¡®My preparations are perfect.¡¯ Perhaps even excessively so. Now, all that remained was, To go to the Human Realm. Koo-goo-goo-goo-. Like that, Idea and the instructors joined forces to activate the Gate. An immeasurable amount of mana condensed and distorted the space. And soon, the space began to split apart, leaving behind afterimages. The afterimages began to fill with a purple hue, eventually forming a giant circle. The Gate to the Human Realm had been fully opened. ¡°Then, good luck.¡± Idea¡¯s final greeting. The students made determined expressions and headed towards the Gate. To them, it was an unknown world, but to me, it was a world like hell. We took a single step forward. * * * Not long after entering the interior of the Gate. ¡°Ughhh¡­¡± Fron began to vomit. Starting with her, the other students were unable to overcome their dizziness and vomited up food and stomach acid. Watching them, ¡®Ugh¡­¡­¡¯ I felt like I was going to vomit too. Even the great Samuel had his mouth full as vomit rose to his throat. The dizziness was incomparable to the interior of Sytan¡¯s train. The space was distorted and fluctuating, and it was difficult to adapt since we were experiencing it with our bare bodies. I wiped the cold sweat running down my cheek with the back of my hand and shouted to the students. ¡°Everyone, there¡¯s not much time left. The end of the passage is starting to come into view, so please hurry!¡± The end was visible ahead. If we didn¡¯t hurry, we would be trapped in the convergence of space and lost in the labyrinth of dimensions. If that happened, we wouldn¡¯t be able to move to the designated coordinates and would likely end up somewhere completely different. ¡­Perhaps we would never be able to return to the Demon Realm. I quickly looked back. Swish-. Before I knew it, the Gate was about to close. ¡°Hurry!¡± I shouted anxiously and ran towards the exit with all my might. The students also sensed the crisis and stopped vomiting and started running. Finally, when everyone had passed through the exit. Crash-. The trembling gate completely disappeared. We had managed to cross the gate just in the nick of time. It was the moment when I was about to indulge in joy for a moment. ¡°¡­¡­What.¡± s?a??h th? ?ov?l?ir?.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. I looked up at the sky with trembling pupils. A building appeared before my eyes. No, can it be called a building? What appeared before our eyes when we crossed the gate was, A ¡®castle¡¯ floating in the sky. Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Position Exchange I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with ''Eye of Arrogance'' Tier ($18), or 20 advance chapters with ''Sword Lacquer'' Tier ($18) For every $15 collected on Ko-fi, I will release a bonus chapter. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 67 (1) - The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy The worst and strongest villain. I became a narrow-eyed character Arsene Adel. DBT,Korean,Novel,Translation,Academy,NEVDA,Fantasy,Possession,AssassinBonus chapter thanks to ''@frozendeagon'' for subscription to ''Eye of Arrogance'' tier on Ko-fi.¡º The Imperial Academy is a building that ranks among the top ten largest structures in human history. Floating high above the vast expanse, it was given the alias, the Heavenly Island. A fusion of human magic and technology. That was the Imperial Academy. In order to ascend to the Imperial Academy, one must ride a flying carriage, otherwise the barrier will reject the intruder. That barrier boasts a strength so formidable that not even a dragon''s teeth could break it. ¡» Other students and I stared at the Imperial Academy beyond the mountain with our mouths agape. The grandeur of that colossal heavenly island left us not just surprised, but overwhelmed. ''How magnificent.'' It was incomparable to Sytan. Of course, Sytan also boasts a formidable size, befitting the Demon Realm''s one and only elite training institute. However, ''It absolutely does not reach the level of the Imperial Academy¡­.'' Indeed, it does not. Its lofty and majestic form that filled the sky was deeply etched into my mind. As I let out a gasp of admiration, other students also dropped their jaws one by one. ¨D That island floating in the sky is a school? No, wait, how can an island even float in the sky in the first place? ¨D Compared to that, Sytan is like a sandcastle¡­¡­. A scene that vividly demonstrated the gap between the Demon Realm and the Human Realm. Human technology had long since surpassed that of the Demons. Even Fron, a member of the Seven Deadly Sins, couldn''t help but be impressed, so any further explanation would be unnecessary. "W, what in the world is that?" I could sense the trembling in Fron''s voice. I answered her simply. "It''s a school. A school that teaches humans, the complete opposite of Sytan." "Ugh, I can''t believe it." Fron looked as if she couldn''t quite believe my words. Well, if I were her, I''d have a hard time believing it too. Even I, the one who had personally described it, felt a sense of foreignness as I looked at the Imperial Academy¡­¡­. As I blankly looked up at the Imperial Academy, "Do we have to go in there?" Luna asked, tilting her head, and I shook my head excitedly. "There''s no need to go in, and we can''t even if we wanted to." ¡°Why can¡¯t you go in?¡± ¡°Look at the Imperial Academy again.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± When I pointed at the Imperial Academy, Luna narrowed her eyes and looked up again. I added an explanation. ¡°If you look closely, you¡¯ll see a barrier.¡± ¡°Yeah, I see it.¡± There was a transparent dome-shaped barrier around the Imperial Academy. ¡°That¡¯s a kind of defensive barrier created by human mages, and it has a durability that even dragons can¡¯t destroy. No matter how much we combine our strength, we won¡¯t be able to make a single scratch on it.¡± In addition, if we can¡¯t ride a flying carriage to the Imperial Academy, we can¡¯t even approach the barrier. It meant that for us now, it was impossible to attack the Imperial Academy no matter what method we used. ¡®I could go in if I used Position Exchange, but¡­¡­.¡¯ What would I do if I entered the Imperial Academy alone? I would immediately be slaughtered by the protagonist¡¯s party. So we have to wait for the target to come down to the ground. Luna¡¯s expression turned pale at my explanation. ¡°Even dragons can¡¯t destroy it¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Just because the Imperial Academy¡¯s barrier is strong doesn¡¯t mean their skin is tough too.¡± ¡°T, that¡¯s right.¡± Luna looked terrified. I said that to try to ease her tension in my own way¡­¡­ Anyway. ¡°Let¡¯s move for now.¡± I called the students together. And I gave them a brief explanation of the plan going forward. ¡°On the map, we are here.¡± I spread out the map Idea had given me and pointed to ¡®¡ò¡¯. And diagonally from that was ¡®¨Œ¡¯. I pointed to the ¡®¨Œ¡¯ symbol. ¡°This means the Imperial Academy, so ¡®¨Œ¡¯ is to the right based on ¡®¡ò¡¯. And¡­¡­.¡± The most important outdoor class location for the Imperial Academy students. The ¡®¢ú¡¯ symbol, which meant the target, was to the left of ¡®¡ò¡¯. It meant that we just had to walk to the opposite side of the Imperial Academy. ¡°The destination is this way. Do you all understand?¡± ¡°Yeah, I understand.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± In fact, there was nothing to understand because all we had to do was walk in the direction. There¡¯s no need for any further explanation. ¡°Then let¡¯s depart.¡± Swish-. I hoisted my bag and took the lead. The students began to follow behind me. * * * S?a??h th? n0v?l(?)ire.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. As I and the students walked towards the ¡®X¡¯ on the map-. I felt a piercing gaze from behind. ¡®An enemy?¡¯ Surely an enemy wouldn¡¯t send such an obvious gaze, but just in case, I looked back warily. I glanced back subtly, trying not to show it, and easily noticed the identity of the gaze. ¡®Tsk.¡¯ I clicked my tongue without realizing it. It wasn¡¯t an enemy, but it wasn¡¯t exactly an ally either. That guy was glaring at me. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Samuel followed behind me with a very displeased look. ¡®Why did that guy come all the way here with such a sharp expression?¡¯ Tsk. I clicked my tongue inwardly. I didn¡¯t like it, but I couldn¡¯t help it. For now, I had no choice but to flatter him and stroke his ego. ¡®¡­¡­I¡¯ll just endure it this time.¡¯ I barely managed to suppress my anger. Samuel had to play the most important role in this operation. There was quite a lot that he had to do in the plan I had set up. Search, reconnaissance, and even combat. And he even had to take care of combat. I was originally going to do it myself¡­¡­. But I quickly changed my mind and decided to leave it to Samuel. ¡®I have to admit what I have to admit.¡¯ Samuel has outstanding talent in magic and handling mana. His talent easily surpasses mine. In fact, it would be difficult to find a student in Sytan who is more talented than Samuel when it comes to magic. If I had to name one, it would be the next Demon King, Diana. ¡®That¡¯s how high-ranking he is.¡¯ Whether I like it or not, I can¡¯t stop Samuel. At least not in the current situation. That¡¯s why. Clack-. I stopped walking and turned around to extend my hand out to Samuel. ¡°¡­¡­?¡± Samuel narrowed his brow thinly at my actions. His gaze seemed to be asking what I was up to. I shrugged. ¡°I know that Mr. Samuel hates me. I don¡¯t like you either.¡± ¡°Suddenly?¡± Samuel looked bewildered. Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Position Exchange I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with ''Eye of Arrogance'' Tier ($18), or 20 advance chapters with ''Sword Lacquer'' Tier ($18) For every $15 collected on Ko-fi, I will release a bonus chapter. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 67 (2) - The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy The worst and strongest villain. I became a narrow-eyed character Arsene Adel. DBT,Korean,Novel,Translation,Academy,NEVDA,Fantasy,Possession,AssassinI continued speaking without paying him any mind. ¡°But this time, we have to join forces.¡± ¡°Why would I with the likes of you¡­¡­¡± ¡°Otherwise.¡± I cut off Samuel, who was about to refuse. ¡°Everyone here will die.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Humans are not such easy opponents that we can defeat without joining forces. Surely you can¡¯t be unaware of that.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Samuel shut his mouth, unable to answer my pressing question. Of course, he knows. S?a??h the ??v?l_Fir?.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. He must know better than anyone how strong humans are. Because his family was destroyed by humans. ¡°Damn, bastard.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take that as a compliment.¡± I smiled in response to Samuel, who was cursing me. Then Samuel hit the back of my hand. ¡°¡­¡­This is the only time.¡± ¡°I¡¯m glad you¡¯ve come to your senses.¡± He was just acting tough since he was going to accept anyway. When I smiled, Samuel looked even more upset and turned his head away. I had achieved my goal. I could let that much slide. Now that I had Samuel¡¯s cooperation, all I had to do was find the destination¡­¡­. ¡®This is definitely the place.¡¯ It was certain that the place we were in was near the enemy¡¯s territory. That was when I looked around. ¡°President!¡± A student¡¯s urgent voice. He looked like he had found something. I approached him in one stride. ¡°Did you find something?¡± ¡°O, over there!¡± I followed the direction the student was pointing. Then I found a ¡®door¡¯ floating among the trees. That was the entrance to the artificial secret relm. Inside was the place where the students of the Imperial Academy had their outdoor classes. ¡°Good work.¡± I lightly praised the student who had found the door, certain that it was the right destination. It was the exact location on the map, and it looked exactly as I had described it. The students and I headed towards the door. And I explained. ¡°This door is connected to a secret realm created by humans. We¡¯re going to enter this secret realm now.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it dangerous if it¡¯s a secret realm?¡± Luna asked, sounding worried. Luna asked as if she was worried. I shook my head. ¡°It won¡¯t be as dangerous as you think. I¡¯ll pay special attention in case of an emergency, so you don¡¯t have to worry.¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case¡­¡­¡± When I emphasized my words, Luna stepped back, convinced. In reality, I knew all the traps inside the secret realm. ¡®Since I designed the secret realm myself, it would be strange if I didn¡¯t know.¡¯ The difficulty of this secret realm was intermediate to advanced. It was the same difficulty as the secret realm that I had conquered with Rene. Even then, the two of us had conquered it without difficulty. ¡®Although we did use the cheap trick of position exchange.¡¯ Even considering that, it was definitely not a difficult secret realm. Of course, it could be quite threatening to ordinary students. But with me and Samuel, it would be more difficult to get hurt. Furthermore, since I was well-acquainted with all the traps and monsters inside the secret realm, all I had to do was enter. ¡­¡­Or so it was. Some student passed me by and grabbed the door handle. However. ¡°What the heck? Why won¡¯t it open?¡± Clank-. Clank-. No matter how much he pulled on the door handle, the door wouldn¡¯t open. Moreover. ¡°Aaaagh!¡± The student who had been pulling on the door screamed and rolled on the floor. The device built into the door had been activated. Watching the student writhing on the floor, I clicked my tongue inwardly in pity. ¡®He got electrocuted.¡¯ That door was designed so that only the Imperial Academy instructors could open it. To try to pull it open without taking any precautions. It was his own fault that he ended up like that. One, even if it was me, there wasn¡¯t a particularly good solution. The person who could solve this predicament was, ¡°¡­¡­Why are you looking at me?¡± ¡°Mr. Samuel, you¡¯ll have to step in.¡± ¡°Tch.¡± When I spoke while staring at him fixedly, Samuel clicked his tongue and walked up to the door. Then he put his palm on the door and began to pour in mana. He was trying to force open the entrance to the secret realm. ¡°What kind of bastard can¡¯t even do something like this and is the class president¡­¡­¡± Samuel grumbled, but he obediently listened to my request. Now, it seemed like I was getting to know his personality a little bit. It was the moment when I was lost in a strange emotion, staring at Samuel¡¯s back. "Step back." Samuel''s solemn warning. At this, I and the students took a step back. Clank-. At the same time as the sound of a lock being released rang out. Thud-. The door began to open. Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Position Exchange I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with ''Eye of Arrogance'' Tier ($18), or 20 advance chapters with ''Sword Lacquer'' Tier ($18) For every $15 collected on Ko-fi, I will release a bonus chapter. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 68 (1) - The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy The worst and strongest villain. I became a narrow-eyed character Arsene Adel. DBT,Korean,Novel,Translation,Academy,NEVDA,Fantasy,Possession,AssassinThe entrance to the Secret Realm opened. I left the hesitating students behind and strode forward. There were no traps set up by the entrance. ¡°It¡¯s okay to come in.¡± Only when I waved my hand from inside the Secret Realm did the students start to move. Soon, all the students entered the Secret Realm. Fron looked around and exclaimed in admiration. ¡°It¡¯s bigger than I thought.¡± ¡°Of course. This Secret Realm is a place where all the students of a class take the test.¡± ¡°O-oh, I see.¡± Fron nodded as if she understood my explanation. However, she looked as if she didn''t understand which class was taking the test. I guess I don''t have to explain it to her. Anyway, Fron wouldn''t understand what I said with that head of hers. Thud, thud. Like that, the students began to walk through the Secret Realm with me in the lead. That was when. ¡°I have a question.¡± Samuel asked a question. It would take a while to get to the place I wanted to go, so I decided to answer his question. ¡°Go ahead.¡± ¡°If this Secret Realm is a place for testing, as you said, then it must be full of monsters and traps, right?¡± Hoo. I was impressed inwardly. Samuel seemed to have doubted my decision. I could guess what he was trying to ask. ¡°Are you asking why I didn¡¯t wait outside and came into the Secret Realm?¡± ¡°Yeah, it would be better to set up a formation outside if you¡¯re going to deal with humans.¡± ¡°O-oh, I see.¡± Fron nodded again as if she understood. ¡­¡­She looks a little pitiful like this. I looked at her with a regretful gaze and said. ¡°Miss Fron, it would be better for you to just listen to our conversation quietly. For both of us.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I-it¡¯s okay, Fron. Cheer up.¡± Luna comforted the depressed Fron. But Fron just pouted her lips even more. I left the two of them behind and answered Samuel¡¯s question. ¡°You¡¯re not wrong. As Mr. Samuel said, if we were to launch a surprise attack, the best time would be ¡®right after the test¡¯ when the humans are exhausted and relaxed.¡± The problem that Samuel raised is this: - The Secret Realm for the test is a place where the students of the Imperial Academy will face demons and traps. - Wouldn¡¯t it be better to attack when the humans are exhausted? However. He was puzzled because we had entered the Secret Realm even though the Imperial Academy students hadn¡¯t arrived yet. Because we had entered the Secret Realm first, we would have to deal with the monsters and traps that the human students were supposed to face. Of course, there was a reason. ¡°There is a reason why I insisted on entering the Secret Realm.¡± There are as many as three of them. First, ¡°I know all the ways to avoid the traps without touching them. Then the humans will be hit by all the traps as planned and suffer damage.¡± I also had no intention of digging up the traps, which are one of the weapons that can incapacitate humans. Rather, what if we set up more traps? And the second is, ¡°Anyway, we will go back outside before the humans come.¡± We will not stay in the Secret Realm for long. I plan to enter again when the students of the Imperial Academy enter the Secret Realm. Samuel frowned at my explanation and asked. ¡°Then there was no need to enter the Secret Realm?¡± Samuel¡¯s point was not off the mark. I knew he would ask that question. ¡°Hoohoo.¡± ¡°¡­¡­Don¡¯t laugh when I¡¯m annoyed.¡± Samuel immediately frowned and rebuked me. It¡¯s unexpectedly fun to tease him. But I didn¡¯t want to tease him anymore because Samuel might not be able to hold back his anger. So I obediently explained. ¡°Where do you think this is?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it a Secret Realm owned by the Imperial Academy?¡± Samuel wondered why I was asking something he already knew. I smiled and affirmed Samuel¡¯s answer. ¡°That¡¯s right. This is a Secret Realm.¡± I looked at Samuel with a smile, who still seemed to not understand. ¡°What is in the Secret Realm?¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡­¡± Samuel was lost in thought and touched his chin with his hand. His pupils soon began to tremble. S?a?ch* Th? N?velF?re.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. He must have figured out what I was going to say. ¡°This Secret Realm was created so that humans could figure out how to successfully raid the Secret Realms that remain in the Demon Realm.¡± ¡°¡­¡­I see.¡± Secret Realm. This is a type of vault created by the prestigious clans of the Demon Realm to store something. ¡®That thing¡¯ commonly exists in Secret Realms that occur naturally as well. ¡°Do you need further explanation?¡± ¡°No, I understand. That¡¯s what you were after.¡± Samuel quickly grasped the true intention of my presence here. The thing in the Secret Realm. Of course, it would be ¡®treasure,¡¯ wouldn¡¯t it? ¡°Well, since it¡¯s a Secret Realm made for first-year students, the quality of the treasure is bound to be low, but it wouldn¡¯t hurt to obtain it.¡± ¡°I agree with that.¡± Samuel agreed with my words. However, there was a lie in what I said to Samuel. That is, ¡®The treasure in this Secret Realm is absolutely not low quality.¡¯ It was an artifact, no less. In the case of a low-level Secret Realm, there is often no reward at all, or if there is, it¡¯s usually just gold coins. So, wouldn¡¯t it be a profitable deal if you could obtain an artifact with just a little effort? That doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m going to touch the traps or structure of the Secret Realm. I just plan to use a ¡®shortcut¡¯ to extract only the reward. In the process, the students of Satan will be able to familiarize themselves with the interior of this Secret Realm. It¡¯s truly killing two birds with one stone. Also, the artifact we need the most, who have to camp in the forest for several days, exists here. I was picturing the artifact I would soon obtain in my head when, Creak-. I stopped walking and stood still. The students also stopped and stared ahead. ¡°A fork in the road.¡± Samuel muttered. Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Position Exchange I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with ''Eye of Arrogance'' Tier ($18), or 20 advance chapters with ''Sword Lacquer'' Tier ($18) For every $15 collected on Ko-fi, I will release a bonus chapter. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 68 (2) - The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy The worst and strongest villain. I became a narrow-eyed character Arsene Adel. DBT,Korean,Novel,Translation,Academy,NEVDA,Fantasy,Possession,AssassinAs he said, a total of six paths were spread out. Fron placed her hand on her chin and pondered. ¡°Which way should we go?¡± ¡°You shouldn¡¯t go any way.¡± I firmly denied, as I started walking. None of the six paths were the correct answer. To be precise, all the paths were filled with traps and monsters. Therefore, my steps were directed towards, A completely different direction from the front where those paths existed. The side. I headed towards the wall where there was no path. Samuel scoffed, looking bewildered. ¡°Can¡¯t you even see properly? There¡¯s no path there¡­¡­.¡± Samuel, who had been mumbling, couldn¡¯t continue his words any further. Why? Thud-. As I pushed a certain part of the wall surface, a small rectangular wall, just big enough for an adult male to pass through, began to rotate as if it were a lie. This was the shortcut. ¡®It¡¯s a path that was created for the students who conquer the secret passage and return to the room at the end to use.¡¯ I thought it would be used at this time. I praised myself for including such a setting. I looked at the rotating wall and turned around, beckoning. ¡°Follow me.¡± The blank expressions on the students¡¯ faces were quite funny. * * * ¡°We¡¯ve successfully cleared it.¡± ¡°¡­¡­Can we even call this clearing it?¡± Luna muttered as if she couldn¡¯t believe it. As she said, it was ambiguous to call it clearing. Well, what do you think? I made a satisfied smile and stared ahead. A widely spread out space. There was a single chest in front of it. S?a??h th? ???el F?re.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. And in front of that, the words ¡®1st place!¡¯ were written in a clear font on a piece of paper. It meant a present for 1st place. The problem was that the 1st place wasn¡¯t the students of the Imperial Academy, but the students of Sytan. It was when I was sneering. ¡°By the way, what¡¯s in that chest that you told us to come here for?¡± Fron asked, staring at the chest. ¡°I don¡¯t know either. This is my first time here too, so how would I know?¡± ¡°Hmm, that¡¯s true.¡± When I kept my mouth shut, Fron nodded as if he understood. ¡°Let¡¯s just open the chest for now.¡± I reached my hand out towards the chest. Clank-. As I opened the chest, the contents were revealed. It was¡­¡­. ¡°It looks quite unimpressive.¡± Fron exclaimed as I was about to admire the artifact I had newly acquired. However, it was something I couldn¡¯t refute. The thing that existed inside the chest. ¡°A water flask and a sandbag? What the hell are we supposed to do with something like that?¡± ¡°They have their uses.¡± Well, not everything she said was wrong. To briefly explain these artifacts, they could be considered improved versions of ¡®sandbags¡¯ and a ¡®water flask.¡¯ The sandbags were indeed useless in the current situation, but ¡°The sandbags may seem useless, but the water flask seems like it could be used effectively. And it doesn¡¯t look like an ordinary water flask.¡± ¡°Even if the water flask isn¡¯t ordinary, what are we going to use it for? Don¡¯t we already have water flask we brought from the Demon Realm?¡± She was being awfully nitpicky. I narrowed my eyes at Fron, who was pecking at me. Of course, the sandbags were trash. I had no intention of denying that, but this water flask was more useful than any other artifact for us right now. ¡°Let¡¯s open the lid of the water flask for a moment.¡± This water flask was special. Despite being only the size of an adult man¡¯s fist, the amount of water it could hold easily exceeded 200 liters. Glug, glug-. As I tilted the water flask upside down, water began to pour out. The students still looked indifferent. However, when the water from the water flask started flowing endlessly, everyone¡¯s eyes widened. This should be enough. ¡°With just this water flask, there¡¯s no need to take risks and wander outside to find water.¡± ¡°It is useful¡­¡­.¡± Fron acknowledged that it was a decent artifact but still looked displeased. It wasn¡¯t hard to understand. This water flask and sandbags were artifacts created by the Imperial Academy to encourage their students to train harder. So, there was no way they would be artifacts with lethal power. Rather, it was Sytan who was strange for handing out artifacts meant for killing humans efficiently. Swish-. I packed the water flask and sandbags into my bag. ¡°We¡¯ve taken what we need, so let¡¯s head out. Before that, take some time to look around. This is where the battle will take place.¡± Only then did the students begin to explore the Secret Realm. After thoroughly examining the interior of the Secret Realm, We exited the Secret Realm. Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Position Exchange I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with ''Eye of Arrogance'' Tier ($18), or 20 advance chapters with ''Sword Lacquer'' Tier ($18) For every $15 collected on Ko-fi, I will release a bonus chapter. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 69 (1) - The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy The worst and strongest villain. I became a narrow-eyed character Arsene Adel. DBT,Korean,Novel,Translation,Academy,NEVDA,Fantasy,Possession,AssassinBonus chapter thanks to ''@Talosfanboy'' for subscription to ''Sword Lacquer'' tier on Ko-fi.¡°Let''s assign roles.¡± Right after escaping from the secret realm. I gathered Fron and Samuel in one place and brought up the subject. ¡°I would like for Mr. Samuel to take on the role of scout.¡± ¡°Why should I do that?¡± Samuel looked displeased. That was understandable since the role of the scout was both dangerous and annoying. The role of the scout was to hover around the vicinity of the Imperial Academy alone and check when the humans would arrive. However, ¡°You are the only suitable candidate.¡± ¡°Why? Isn''t that something you should do?¡± ¡°No. Mr. Samuel should take on the role.¡± I remained firm. There was one reason why I insisted on Samuel taking on the role of scout. As the class president, I needed to observe the situation and command the students from their side during the initial stages of the battle. Other than me, Samuel was the only one who could perfectly utilize the art of stealth. His magical talent was superior to anyone else''s, and the art of stealth was no exception. Samuel was the most suitable candidate for the role of scout more than anyone else. ¡°Please. I trust in your abilities.¡± ¡°¡­¡­Alright.¡± At my earnest request, Samuel reluctantly nodded his head as a sign of acceptance. With this, Samuel would be in charge of both scouting and combat. Somehow, he seemed to be in a good mood. The corners of his mouth were slightly raised without a trace. ¡®Did he want to take on the role of scout?¡¯ It wasn''t unreasonable to think that. Samuel, who had never shown me anything but a sneer before. That was why his appearance was so unfamiliar. It''s not a bad sign. I put my curiosity behind me and spoke softly to Samuel. ¡°That doesn''t mean you''ll be taking on the role of scout alone.¡± ¡°Then, are other students going besides me?¡± ¡°No.¡± There was someone else who would take on the role of scout. It just wasn''t a student. I rummaged through my backpack and pulled out something wrapped in cloth. Flinch-. Samuel¡¯s eyebrows furrowed slightly as it wriggled. ¡°This is¡­¡­.¡± ¡°It¡¯s something I¡¯ve worked very hard to tame.¡± I said with pride. That¡¯s right. The fruit of my labor had finally come to fruition. ¨D Chirp? A single bird emerged from the cloth. It looked around blankly as if it didn¡¯t understand what was going on. Fron, who had been staring at the bird, exclaimed in surprise. ¡°Isn¡¯t that a falcon! And it¡¯s an information falcon that¡¯s known for its excellent information-gathering abilities!¡± ¡°I think you¡¯re right.¡± I don¡¯t know the exact species of this bird, but judging from the word ¡®information¡¯ in front of it, I think you¡¯re right. ¨D Chirp? The information falcon cried out in confusion as the three of us stared at it. The guy was a bird that Ares had sent to spy on me. I noticed that Ares had sent it and given it candy and snacks little by little, and before I knew it, it had become like this. ¨D Chirp, chirp¡­¡­! The guy rubbed his cheek against the back of my hand when I reached out my hand. After several months of feeding it finely crushed candies, it had come to completely follow me like a friend. Now, it didn¡¯t feel any resistance to my touch and even acted friendly, so I had grabbed the opportunity and brought it all the way to the human world. However, it wasn¡¯t completely mine. ¡°It¡¯s a bird that Instructor Ares raised, but I borrowed it this time. We became quite close, so I even gave it a name.¡± The name is Sijo (Vision Bird). It meant ¡®bird that sees.¡¯ ¡°I don¡¯t think Instructor Ares has any reason to be nice to you¡­¡­¡± Samuel presented a sharp deduction, but I ignored it neatly. And I spread my mana to check who the information falcon was connected to. ¡®As expected, the line has been cut off.¡¯ Before, I could confirm that it was connected to Ares, but now it wasn¡¯t connected to anyone. It wasn¡¯t that Sijo had betrayed Ares or anything like that. The connection was simply severed because we had crossed from the Demon Realm to the human world. So, I could use it for now. Hum-. I manifested my mana and slowly poured it into Sijo. The guy, who seemed to be in a state of confusion for a moment, looked up at me. It felt like it was assessing me. Whether it was okay to help me, whether I was worthy of being acknowledged as its master, even for a short while¡­¡­. It was probably considering such things. ¡®Like master, like bird, I guess.¡¯ Sijo also seemed to be quite suspicious. If it were an ordinary animal, it would have been very easy to tame. Even after becoming this friendly, it still didn¡¯t recognize me as its ¡®master.¡¯ It was at that moment that I felt like giving up. Ping-. At the same time, as something felt like it was being stabbed, my mind was struck. My vision began to expand. It¡¯s clear that my eyes can only perceive one scene. But. Another scene was added on top of it. I realized that the scene was the view that the Sijo was seeing. ¨DChirp! The Sijo flapped its wings. It seemed to be trying to comfort me, thinking that I was upset. I wasn¡¯t particularly angry. Rather, I felt grateful that it was trying to help me even now. However, I can¡¯t just accept its nonsense. The Sijo should accompany Samuel for the time being, not me. ¡°Sijo, you should go with that man for the time being.¡± ¨DChirp¡­¡­. The Sijo glanced at Samuel. The guy growled as if he was displeased with something, but at my resolute appearance, it settled on top of Samuel¡¯s head. At this, Samuel frowned. ¡°Get down, you little pest¡­¡­.¡± As befitting the descendant of the Seven Deadly Sins, Samuel doesn¡¯t tolerate anything on his head, even if it¡¯s an animal. However, the Sijo seemed to like being on Samuel¡¯s head. ¨DChirp! ¡°¡­¡­This guy.¡± Samuel made a ferocious expression, but he didn¡¯t kick the Sijo off. He just reluctantly lowered his head and let out a deep sigh. Swish-. Then, as if he was going to stroke the Sijo, he reached out his arm. Fwoosh-. ¨DChirp. ¡°¡­¡­?¡± The Sijo dodged Samuel¡¯s hand by taking a step back. It was at that moment that Samuel¡¯s expression froze in surprise. Pecking. The Sijo pecked at the top of Samuel¡¯s head with its beak. Since the Sijo specializes in gathering information, there¡¯s no way it would hurt Samuel¡¯s body. ¡°Ugh¡­¡­!!¡± Samuel seemed to have suffered a mental wound. Wow, they¡¯re getting along well. Samuel and the Sijo seemed to be a good match, so it seemed like the right choice to put the two of them together. I don¡¯t know if they¡¯ll think that way, though. S?a?ch* Th? ??v?l_Fir?.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. I said, a smile playing on my lips. Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Position Exchange I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with ''Eye of Arrogance'' Tier ($18), or 20 advance chapters with ''Sword Lacquer'' Tier ($18) For every $15 collected on Ko-fi, I will release a bonus chapter. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 69 (2) - The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy The worst and strongest villain. I became a narrow-eyed character Arsene Adel. DBT,Korean,Novel,Translation,Academy,NEVDA,Fantasy,Possession,Assassin¡°Mr. Samuel, you can protect Sijo, and Sijo can report its findings to me.¡± ¡°¡­¡­Alright.¡± As the saying goes, you can¡¯t spit on a smiling face. Samuel had a gloomy expression, but he clicked his tongue and nodded in agreement. ¨DChirp! Chirp, Chirp. ¡°Ugh!¡± Anyway. Now all that remained was to assign Fron¡¯s role. The other students would all be assigned to deal with the human students in the Secret Realm anyway. Fron would have to command the students while I was away. I couldn¡¯t trust her enough to leave her in charge of the Class A students, but she could at least buy me some time while I was gone. ¡°Ms. Fron, I¡¯d like you to command the students while I¡¯m away. Your ability is ¡®Charm,¡¯ correct?¡± ¡°That is correct.¡± Fron nodded obediently. It seemed she had no intention of hiding it in the first place. Fron had tried to cast Charm on me since the beginning of the semester, but for some reason, she had never succeeded. I didn¡¯t know it at the time, but I came to understand it naturally as time went on. It was because there were several students who were fanatically devoted to Fron. And if it was the ¡®Lust¡¯ family, nothing else came to mind. ¡°I can make my allies stronger for a while by charming them, but for some reason, it doesn¡¯t work on you¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it because Ms. Fron¡¯s charm is lacking?¡± ¡°Hmph! Me lacking charm? That¡¯s impossible.¡± ¡°Of course, of course.¡± I continued my expression of pity. ¡°Anyway, Ms. Fron, I want you to lead the students when I¡¯m gone.¡± ¡°I understand. But why will you be gone?¡± I opened my mouth to answer her question, my expression suddenly grim. ¡°When the students from the Imperial Academy come here, the instructors will come with them. I plan to deal with those instructors.¡± ¡°Is that possible? Even for you, a human instructor would be troublesome.¡± Samuel knew the strength of a powerful human, so he showed signs of worry. ¡°Are you worried about me right now? I guess you¡¯ve lived long enough to see everything.¡± ¡°¡­¡­Just die.¡± Samuel gave me a cold look at my ridiculous question. I waved my hand and said, ¡°I was just kidding. Well, that¡¯s if the instructor comes. If they don¡¯t, I¡¯ll just help you guys deal with the Imperial Academy students.¡± In fact, he will definitely come. No. He has to come. In order to increase the total amount of mana. Anyway. Our roles have all been decided. ¡°Mr. Samuel will do the reconnaissance, Ms. Fron will command the battle, and I¡¯ll take care of the instructor.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s do that.¡± ¡°Good.¡± ¨D Chirp! Fron and Samuel nodded with determined expressions, and the Sijo flapped its wings. ¡°Then what should we do from now on?¡± Fron asked, tilting her head. I didn¡¯t answer and thought for a moment. I thought about finding the instructor¡¯s secret location, but I quickly dismissed the idea. ¡®It¡¯s best to follow the instructor.¡¯ Even if I find the secret location, it¡¯s a place that only the instructor can enter. It¡¯s a place where light doesn¡¯t reach, so I can¡¯t use Spatial Exchange. The device installed by the instructor could be activated to kill the intruder. Then¡­¡­. ¡°Let¡¯s eat something.¡± I said eat, but it¡¯s all the unidentified black jelly that Idea gave me. If we don¡¯t eat even this, we¡¯ll starve to death before the battle. ¡°Let¡¯s do that.¡± As Fron and I left our seats and headed towards the students, Samuel, who was behind us, shouted. ¡°Am I not going with you guys?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± I looked back at Samuel with my eyes wide open. Samuel hesitated as if he were taken aback by my reaction. ¡°Don¡¯t you have something to do now, Mr. Samuel?¡± ¡°Something to do?¡± Samuel tilted his head. I said, sounding dumbfounded. ¡°Of course, you have to check if there are any classes coming to the outdoor training ground from the Imperial Academy, right?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Then, good luck.¡± s?a??h th? ?0velF?re.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. I left after leaving words of encouragement. Samuel was left alone like that. ¨D Chirp! As if to comfort him, the Sijo chirped. ¡°Only you¡­¡­¡± Just as Samuel was about to wipe his teary eyes and pet Sijo, Peck, peck. Sijo started pecking at the top of the lonely Samuel¡¯s head. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Samuel realized that this was the feeling of despair. Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Position Exchange I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with ''Eye of Arrogance'' Tier ($18), or 20 advance chapters with ''Sword Lacquer'' Tier ($18) For every $15 collected on Ko-fi, I will release a bonus chapter. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 70 (1) - The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy The worst and strongest villain. I became a narrow-eyed character Arsene Adel. DBT,Korean,Novel,Translation,Academy,NEVDA,Fantasy,Possession,AssassinBonus chapter thanks to ''@Talosfanboy'' for subscription to ''Sword Lacquer'' tier and ''@frozendeagon'' for subscription to ''Eye of Arrogance'' tier on Ko-fi.A day passed. We camped near the secret realm and got up in the morning. After getting up, we had a light meal. And a little while later. ¡°Ughhh¡­¡± Fron began to gag. Not only her, but most of the students were frowning, unable to adapt to the taste of the ¡®black jelly.¡¯ On the other hand, the half-demons and the students from poor backgrounds were eating it just fine. S~?a??h the n0v?l(?)ire.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. ¡®As expected of those from noble families.¡¯ Looking at them, I clucked my tongue and swallowed the unidentified black jelly. And I slowly savored the taste. ¡°Hmm.¡± It tastes like ground-up earthworm droppings. However, demons were creatures of adaptation. At first, I reacted the same way as Fron, but as I ate it, I began to adapt. ''Even if I couldn''t adapt, I''d have to eat it anyway.'' Nutrient intake is essential. It is even more important in a wartime situation like this. Although the taste was terrible, I couldn''t help it since it was difficult to obtain ingredients. It''s not that I didn''t think about hunting for berries or mountain beasts. At least I''d be able to get decent food rather than this jelly. However. ''It''s dangerous to leave the vicinity of the secret realm¡­¡­.'' This place was enemy territory. I might encounter a human instructor or student wandering the mountain. I must avoid such a situation. It''s not something I can afford to do before I come face-to-face with my target. And what I''m most worried about is. ''¡­¡­The twisted future.'' I sent false information to the Imperial Academy through Kyle''s information transmission device. In return, the Imperial Academy must be thoroughly searching the area around the school. This place was quite a distance away from the Imperial Academy, so the search wouldn¡¯t reach here, but it wouldn¡¯t hurt to be cautious. So let''s just put up with it for a few days. Munch, munch. ¡°Ugh¡­¡­¡± My body is reacting in disgust. No matter how much I remind myself of the importance of this mission, it''s not easy to suppress my nausea. But. ¡°Huh? Why are you looking at me?¡± Luna, her cheeks puffed out, was chewing on the black jelly. It seemed that she had no resistance to eating jelly. What on earth did she eat when she was young to be able to eat something like this without batting an eye? For some reason, I felt sorry for Luna and trailed off. ¡°¡­¡­It¡¯s nothing.¡± ¡°It¡¯s bland, but if it¡¯s hard to eat, should I give you some jerky?¡± Luna asked, shaking the jerky she had brought from the Demon Realm. I had firmly told her not to bring anything useless because she had to reduce her luggage as much as possible. Still, thanks to Luna¡¯s jerky on the train, I was able to sort out the situation quickly, so I decided to turn a blind eye just this once. I gently expressed my refusal. ¡°No, the other students can¡¯t eat either, so I can¡¯t eat. Maybe our food will run out, so please save it until then.¡± ¡°¡­¡­When I see you like this, Adel, you seem kinder than I thought.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve always been kind.¡± I narrowed my eyes. It was not acceptable for her to slander me like this just because my expression was sinister. Rather than that. ¡®I wonder if Samuel is doing well.¡¯ Suddenly, I wondered what Samuel, who was near the Imperial Academy with Sijo, was doing. Woo-. As I manifested my mana, I synchronized with Sijo¡¯s vision. Let¡¯s take a look. I couldn¡¯t hear the voice through Sijo, but I could guess what Samuel was saying through the shape of his mouth. Saah-. Soon, Sijo¡¯s vision was revealed. Sijo seemed to have come down from Samuel¡¯s head and sat next to him so that I could observe the situation easily. Samuel was climbing on a thin branch. It was a feat possible because of his small stature. I took my eyes off Samuel and looked around. ¡®It¡¯s even more enormous when you see it up close¡­¡­.¡¯ An exclamation came out of my mouth, which had opened without me knowing. Samuel was at the entrance of the forest. That meant he was very close to the Imperial Academy. It was an area where he could be discovered by humans and be in danger, but that¡¯s why Samuel¡¯s excellent stealth skills shone even brighter. Even wild animals and birds with excellent senses passed by Samuel without noticing his presence. I looked around the Imperial Academy along the path of Sijo with a sense of relief. Modern buildings that had developed like a futuristic city and verdant trees that were in harmony with them. The vast island was floating in the air. Trapped in a thin, dome-shaped barrier that was harder than anything else. ¡®Is that where the original story takes place¡­¡­.¡¯ I groaned with a strange feeling. If I wasn¡¯t in this body, but one of the supporting characters of the protagonist, I would have lived in that place. A situation where I would have become close with those guys who were clearly described as good characters. It was the moment when I was chewing on my thoughts, wondering if this was the right thing to do. Rustle-. I turned my gaze as I heard the sound of Samuel moving. ¡®¡­¡­It tastes like a cockroach.¡¯ Nom, nom. Samuel was eating black jelly because he was hungry. Was it because he grew up poor after his family was destroyed? Samuel was consuming black jelly more proficiently than the other students. At that moment, Samuel, who had been engrossed in his meal, pulled off a part of the jelly and offered it to Sijo. ¡®Do you want one?¡¯ Wiggle, wiggle. His vision spun violently from side to side. Sijo was showing extreme resistance to Samuel¡¯s offer. Well, I would have done the same. It tastes like something that even the smallest creature would reject. ¡­¡­Now I¡¯m curious about what this jelly is made of. Anyway. Thud-. Since there was still no movement from the Imperial Academy, I ended my connection with Sijo. Then I turned my head and gave an order to the students. ¡°If you¡¯re done eating, please put your masks back on. And please use your Stealth magic while conserving as much mana as possible.¡± ¡°¡°Yes.¡±¡± Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Position Exchange I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with ''Eye of Arrogance'' Tier ($18), or 20 advance chapters with ''Sword Lacquer'' Tier ($18) For every $15 collected on Ko-fi, I will release a bonus chapter. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 70 (2) - The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy The worst and strongest villain. I became a narrow-eyed character Arsene Adel. DBT,Korean,Novel,Translation,Academy,NEVDA,Fantasy,Possession,AssassinMasks enchanted with perception reduction magic. Wearing these would prevent humans from recognizing us and guessing our identities. Rustle, rustle-. As the students who had finished eating were putting on their masks one by one. Suddenly, a masked girl approached me and reached out her hand. I narrowed my eyes and scanned her whole body. Her shoulders were trembling pitifully. ¡®Who is she¡­¡­.¡¯ I thought, and then I noticed her blue hair fluttering in the wind and realized it was Fron. Fortunately, even when we were wearing masks, only our faces were obscured, not our bodies'' other distinguishing features. Fron pleaded with me in a parched voice. "Please, give me some water¡­¡­" "I understand." I took out the water bottle I had gotten from the dungeon and handed it to Fron. Although the jerky that Luna had brought was in short supply and couldn''t be shared with all the students, we had more than enough drinking water. Not enough to wash our bodies, but enough for all the students to drink for five days. ¡°Ah, please don¡¯t put your mouth on it and drink. The other students need to drink too.¡± "I will do as you say." Gulp, gulp. Fron nodded and began to drink the water. Fron breathed out after drinking water for dozens of seconds. "Hoo¡­¡­ I feel alive again." "If you''re done, please hand it over. It looks like the others want to drink, too." ¡°Don¡¯t rush me, here you go.¡± Thud-. I took the water flask from Fron and handed it to another student. That student also drank the water and then handed the water bottle to another student, and the action was repeated several times. Everyone had drunk enough water to be satisfied. If we had gone looking for a stream to get drinking water, we would have wasted a lot of time and energy. We might have even run into humans in the process. I asked Fron with a raised eyebrow. "What do you think? Isn''t it a pretty useful artifact?" "It is indeed useful. A water flask that can provide water for dozens of people." Fron nodded as if to admit it, but still complained. "It doesn''t seem like a very good reward for a dungeon, but I will admit that it is useful." Oh, boy. She''s going to be like this until the end. But I could understand where Fron was coming from, so I kept my mouth shut instead of arguing. She had only seen secret realms in the Demon Realm. It would be strange if she wasn¡¯t curious about the secret realms of the human world. But the first artifact she obtained from conquering a human world secret realm was just a water flask and sandbags, so she was grumbling. ¡®The greater the expectation, the greater the disappointment.¡¯ Just bear with it, bear with it. I let out a sigh and activated my mana again. I wanted to check what was happening from Samuel¡¯s perspective since we had all finished eating. The moment I synchronized with Sijo-. ¡°¡­¡­!¡± My eyes widened. Something was descending from the Imperial Academy. I widened my eyes further to observe the scene clearly. Then, the dot in my vision zoomed in. ¡®¡­¡­What an imposing sight.¡¯ What was descending from the Imperial Academy to the ground was a ¡®golden carriage.¡¯ Which one had to ride to go up or down to the Imperial Academy. A carriage that scattered bright yellow sparks of gold everywhere, showing off. Its appearance was so blinding that it was like the sun. Furthermore, what was pulling it was none other than two brown horses with flames for manes. Their harmonious figures looked like a scene from a myth. ¡®¡­¡­.¡¯ Samuel, who was watching the scene with Sijo, must have also felt that it was extraordinary because he was staring at the carriage reaching the ground with a hardened expression. I felt troubled by that expression. ¡®I can¡¯t convey my words here, so this is driving me crazy.¡¯ Sijo could share its vision, but it couldn¡¯t transmit voices. I could only watch. I could roughly guess what Samuel was saying by looking at the shape of his mouth, but even that wasn¡¯t accurate. Furthermore, it was completely impossible to convey what I wanted to say. ¡®This is difficult.¡¯ I had to tell Samuel when to leave his seat and come this way. However, there was no way to tell him, so I had no choice but to hope that Samuel would leave his seat at the right time. ¡­¡­It¡¯s still okay for now. S?a??h th? Nov?lF?re .??t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. For now. The bastards hadn¡¯t approached close enough to sense Samuel¡¯s presence yet. That was when I anxiously watched Samuel. . . . Thud. Before I knew it, the golden carriage had landed on the ground. The place where they landed was a short distance away from Samuel. It was quite a distance, but if I looked very closely, I could infer the shape of their mouths. And in the carriage. The human students of the Imperial Academy and the instructor leading them emerged. Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Position Exchange I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with ''Eye of Arrogance'' Tier ($18), or 20 advance chapters with ''Sword Lacquer'' Tier ($18) For every $15 collected on Ko-fi, I will release a bonus chapter. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 71 (1) - The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy The worst and strongest villain. I became a narrow-eyed character Arsene Adel. DBT,Korean,Novel,Translation,Academy,NEVDA,Fantasy,Possession,AssassinBonus chapter thanks to ''@Talosfanboy'' for subscription to ''Sword Lacquer'' tier on Ko-fi.Among the students of the Imperial Academy who began to disembark from the carriage, I focused my gaze on a single figure. My first target. He was Besaha, an instructor at the Imperial Academy who had reached the 5th Circle realm. A wind-type mage, who had green hair. He wore a magnificent uniform with an eagle-shaped brooch symbolizing the Empire. It was an outfit befitting an instructor of the Imperial Academy. He was also that strong. ''The realm of the 5th circle.'' It was the highest realm that a talented mage could reach. Only those who had achieved extreme enlightenment among talented mages could reach 6th Circle or higher. And 8th Circle or higher, Are those who left their mark on the history of magic. Such mages only appeared in history or legends. Of course, among the protagonist''s party, there were monsters who broke through the wall of the 8th Circle. S~?a??h the N?velF?re.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. Kyle''s younger sister, Ray, who had been working as a spy, was a prime example. However, in the current situation, there were only a handful of people who had reached the 8th Circle. The head of one of the six families, the master of a famous magical family. If there was Luzian, the headmaster of Sytan, in the Demon Realm, then her nemesis must also exist in the human world. However, it would still be a long time before those two forces came to the forefront. That also meant that the Imperial Academy was not yet strong enough to overwhelm Sytan''s forces. ''It''s also proof that I have a chance of winning.'' Besaha was a powerful wizard, but he was ultimately someone who had not overcome the wall of the 5th Circle. On the other hand, I had a track record of defeating Kyle, a 3rd Circle wizard, as if he were nothing. Of course, there was a gap between the 3rd Circle and the 5th Circle that was like the beginning and end of the continent. However, ''Besaha is not a mage specializing in combat, but a mage specializing in theory.'' For example. It was similar to Robolt''s constitution. It was true that he was also a wizard who had reached a level that was second to none in the Demon Realm. However. If I were to face him one-on-one right now, I wouldn''t be able to guarantee a perfect victory. It meant that I could win two or three times out of ten. ''If Besaha is one level higher than Robolt.'' Then, my chances of winning would be slim. I had a reason to defeat Besaha, even at the risk of my own death. The reason is... Swish. I shifted my gaze. Among the human students who had begun to disembark from the carriage, there was one who exuded an unusually strong presence. With golden hair that seemed to hold the sun and copper-colored skin that contrasted with it, The guy was laughing uproariously, flanked by female students on either side. A giant hammer was strapped to his back. ¡®Finally.¡¯ My expression hardened with a feeling that made my insides tremble. Was this excitement from seeing one of the main characters that I had written myself? Or was it tension from knowing the strength of the guy I would be facing in the future? I didn¡¯t know exactly, but one thing was for sure. He would be the strongest guy I had ever faced. Also. ¡®¡­In a way, you could say this guy is the enemy of this body.¡¯ The male student with golden hair and copper-colored skin was a figure from the ¡®Leon Duke Family,¡¯ one of the six human world families. He was also a member of the family that had dispatched the knights to kill me, the descendant of Arsene. In a way, he was the starting point that made me decide to head to the Demon World. I looked at him with eyes filled with mixed emotions. ¡®Leon Terias.¡¯ A member of the Leon Duke Family and one of the main characters, a figure who would proudly make his name known in the flow of the main scenario. A guy stronger than the 5th Circle Magician Besaha at this point in time. If he joined forces with Besaha to attack me or the students, everyone would die. ¡®In the original, Leon Terias killed everyone by himself, actually.¡¯ On the one hand, I thought it might be dangerous to leave my post to kill Besaha in that situation. On the other hand, I also thought it was worth a try since I knew his personality. Terias was late to join the ranks because he was making a bet with a female student in the original. ''It was about Terias, a womanizer and the class president, making a bet with the vice president to become his woman.'' A bet to see who could clear the Secret Realm first. The vice president, who had always disliked Terias, accepted his bet. She gave him a penalty of stepping down as class president and not talking to female students during his school years. However, since Terias¡¯s strength was far superior, so he received a penalty of having to start thirty minutes late. And so, thirty minutes later, Terias saved the human students and the vice president, who had been cornered by the students of Sytan. That became the reason why she joined the ranks of his harem. It was like the typical story of a character who appears as a supporting character in a Shonen manga. Thanks to that. ''I have thirty minutes to spare.'' To be exact, I had about forty minutes until Terias moved to the end of the Secret Realm. During that time, I had to kill Besaha, obtain the elixir, and join up with Sytan''s students. Will the children be able to hold out until then...¡­ ''It can''t be helped.'' Even if I put the elixir aside, if Besaha joins Terias, something will happen that even Samuel and I can''t handle if we join forces. That was the moment. Swish. Samuel raised his body. As the students of the Imperial Academy gradually approached him, he was about to leave his seat. ''Fortunately.'' Samuel had the ability to judge for himself without me having to tell him directly. I sighed in relief and spoke to the students behind me. Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Position Exchange I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with ''Eye of Arrogance'' Tier ($18), or 20 advance chapters with ''Sword Lacquer'' Tier ($18) For every $15 collected on Ko-fi, I will release a bonus chapter. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 71 (2) - The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy The worst and strongest villain. I became a narrow-eyed character Arsene Adel. DBT,Korean,Novel,Translation,Academy,NEVDA,Fantasy,Possession,Assassin"You need to move." "What''s going on?" Fron asked, tilting her head. I nodded with a stern face. "Yes, the targets are moving now." "Really?!" "I have no reason to lie to you. Mr. Samuel will join us soon." Fron''s face darkened as she realized that I was not lying. "......It''s finally starting." "Yes." A full-scale war between humans and demons. It was the moment when the signal flare announcing its beginning was fired. I gave the first instruction to the students. "Hurry up and erase your traces. We must not let the humans know that we were here." "I understand." The students covered the grass where they had been sitting and swept away their footprints with branches. Next was the weapon inspection. The students took out their weapons and checked them for any abnormalities. ''All preparations are complete.'' Swish. I muttered as I touched the mask on my face. All that remains is a clash with the humans. "I will stay outside the Secret Realm and deal with the human instructor. You guys go into the Secret Realm and attack the exhausted human students." "Is it true that a human instructor has come here?" "Yes." When Luna asked in a frightened voice, I nodded my head. "He''s stronger than Instructor Ares. I can''t guarantee victory either." ¡°That¡¯s impossible¡­¡­.¡± Luna¡¯s face turned white at the explanation that he was stronger than Ares. Ares was a instructor who was in the upper ranks of Sytan¡¯s instructors. Among the instructors in charge of the first year, Ares was the strongest man, along with Idea. However, it was surprising to hear that a human stronger than him was coming. ¡®If she heard that a student stronger than Besaha was accompanying them, she would faint from surprise.'' While I was dealing with Besaha alone, the students had to deal with Terias. In fact, if the two forces clashed, it would be Sytan''s side that couldn''t avoid annihilation. The only thing I could believe was that assuming the original story progressed as it should, Terias would be late to join. So I had to deal with Besaha as quickly as possible and join them. ¡®Just hold on until then.¡¯ Well, it was unknown whether I could defeat Terias even if I went¡­¡­. It was in the middle of me making a very worried expression. Puck! Sijo was flapping its wings and flying towards me. I suddenly felt a sense of relief. Finally, Samuel, who had finished his reconnaissance, returned with Sijo. I waved my hand at the two of them. ¡°Are you here?¡± ¡°Yeah, you must already know that the humans are coming?¡± ¡°Yes, I shared Sijo¡¯s vision.¡± ¡°¡­¡­It seems it¡¯s time to enter the Secret Realm.¡± ¡°It¡¯s really starting.¡± Samuel figured out the situation as soon as he arrived. Sytan¡¯s students had already finished preparing to enter the Secret Realm. ¡°Even without that, I was having trouble because I couldn¡¯t open the gate since Mr. Samuel didn¡¯t come.¡± ¡°¡­¡­Didn¡¯t you send me by yourself?¡± Grit-. I changed the subject at Samuel¡¯s grinding voice. ¡°Please keep Sijo, Mr. Samuel. I need to share its vision.¡± ¡°I understand. Are you planning on facing the instructor alone like you said yesterday?¡± S~?a??h the ?ov?l?ir?.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s something I have to do.¡± ¡°¡­¡­It won¡¯t be easy by yourself. Will you be okay?¡± A worried voice. I shrugged my shoulders at that. ¡°I have to do it even if I can¡¯t. If the students and instructor over there work together, the probability of winning will decrease significantly.¡± We¡¯re students too, but that goes for the humans as well. It was their first real battle, and most of them would be greatly flustered if they were ambushed. There was a world of difference between having an instructor to command them and not having one. Even if that wasn''t the case, I had to prevent the two of them from joining forces as long as Terias was there. I was simply chosen for that role. After a while, Samuel, who had been staring at me with a strange look in his eyes, opened his mouth. ¡°¡­¡­Don¡¯t die.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll try my best.¡± I could have teased him for worrying about me unnecessarily, but the situation was too urgent to joke around. I wiped away my smile for the first time in a long time and nodded with a serious expression before whispering to Samuel. ¡°Beware of the human with golden hair and copper-colored skin.¡± ¡°Noted.¡± He also seemed to have noticed Terias¡¯ strength, so he listened to my words. Samuel then walked past me and placed his hand on the gate. Click-. ¡°I shall open the entrance to the Secret Realm.¡± That was the moment. Streams of mana began to emanate from Samuel''s hand and manipulate the door to the Secret Realm. Was it because he had already done it once? Samuel opened the door to the Secret Realm in just over ten seconds. Rumble¡­¡­. The Secret Realm opened with a loud noise. As all of Sytan¡¯s students entered the Secret Realm, the door to the Secret Realm closed again. Left alone outside, I¡ª ¡®Designate.¡¯ I extended an arrow towards the tree with the thickest foliage. ¡®Move.¡¯ And after my body settled on the tree. A few minutes passed. The human students and the instructor appeared in my field of vision. Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Position Exchange I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with ''Eye of Arrogance'' Tier ($18), or 20 advance chapters with ''Sword Lacquer'' Tier ($18) For every $15 collected on Ko-fi, I will release a bonus chapter. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 72 (1) - The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy The worst and strongest villain. I became a narrow-eyed character Arsene Adel. DBT,Korean,Novel,Translation,Academy,NEVDA,Fantasy,Possession,AssassinHidden by my stealth magic, I perched atop the tree, observing the members of the Imperial Academy. ¡°Today''s outdoor lesson is a raid on the Secret Realm, as you all know. I won''t go into detail.¡± Besaha opened his mouth after gathering the human students together. ¡°The team that successfully raids the Secret Realm first will be given a precious gift. So do your best.¡± ¡°¡°Yes!¡±¡± The students of the Imperial Institute replied with lively smiles. The atmosphere was in stark contrast to the students of Sytan, who were always in high spirits and brimming with murderous intent. They attended school to pursue socialization and their own growth. On the other hand, the students of Sytan were trained solely as pawns for war, so the atmosphere couldn''t be helped. ''But in the end, it was the students of Sytan who lost.'' And miserably at that. With that, I felt a sense of bitterness. And focused my gaze on two human students. ¡°Hey, Sylvia.¡± Terias put his arm on the shoulder of the girl called Sylvia and smiled sadly. Sylvia narrowed her brow and nervously pushed Terias''s arm away. ¡°I won''t be able to see your dirty appearance anymore after today. Prepare to receive the price of the bet.¡± ¡°Hmm, I thought it was said that Sylvia would become mine.¡± Terias laughed mockingly. It was as expected, but my brows furrowed as I watched him. When the students of Sytan were barely making it through the midterm exams, that guy was in the middle of a love play. However, the students of Sytan couldn''t defeat that guy. ''¡­¡­Because I made it that way.'' I felt a gritty sensation as if sand had gotten into my mouth. Now that I had confirmed that the bastard was in the same state as the original, I had no reason to watch over him, nor did I want to. I turned my head and focused on Besaha''s actions. Besaha, who had finished explaining to the students, gave an order. ¡°Then everyone, enter the Secret Realm.¡± At Besaha''s words, the students began to enter the Secret Realm one by one. Terias and Sylvia followed behind them. ¡°I''ll start raiding in 30 minutes, so do your best. Well, you''ll be my woman either way!¡± ¡°¡­¡­That will never happen, so wake up from your dream.¡± ¡°Hehe, I wonder about that.¡± Terias let out a sinister laugh. The original was supposed to depict a refreshing male character, but the result was a disgusting sight that only preyed on women. My cheeks were burning. The one who cut off that filthy sight was none other than Besaha. ¡°Hurry up and go in.¡± ¡°Yes, yes. I understand.¡± ¡°I apologize.¡± At Besaha¡¯s urging, the two reacted differently and were pushed forward as if being shoved. That¡¯s how Terias and the human students all entered the secret realm. Thud-. The door to the artificial secret realm closed. I carefully observed the man left alone outside, Besaha. If he moved, I would follow. That¡¯s what I was thinking when. ¡°Are they all gone?¡± Besaha muttered to himself. Whoosh, whoosh. Then Besaha began to look around cautiously as if checking for anyone nearby. Suddenly, I noticed mana condensing on Besaha¡¯s hand. I was familiar with mana imbued with magic power, so I instinctively felt the foreignness of the mana that humans handled. ¡®He intends to spread out his mana to sense if anyone is around.¡¯ My actions were carried out as soon as I made my judgment. I immediately spread out my arrow. Designation. I set a leaf as far away from Besaha as possible as my target. And just before the mana condensed on Besaha¡¯s hand spread out. Move-. I barely managed to relocate to a position beyond Besaha''s detection range. I hung from a tree branch with one hand. That moment. Swoosh¡­¡­. The wind raised by Besaha came into my sight, shaking the leaves of the tree I had been in. If I had been there, my identity would have been exposed without discovering Besaha''s secret laboratory. S?a??h the ??v?lF?re.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. Whew. I breathed a sigh of relief and focused on Besaha¡¯s movements. ¡°There¡¯s no one here.¡± Besaha muttered in a satisfied tone, judging that there was no one around him. Soon, Besaha moved from his spot. He was heading to the secret laboratory. I waited for the right moment as I watched him move further and further away. If I followed him right away, Besaha might notice that he was being tailed. ¨D ¡­¡­. As time flowed by, Besaha¡¯s back became as small as a dot. Only then was I able to put my foot on the tree branch. I looked down at Besaha with an emotionless gaze. When enough distance was created that Besaha wouldn''t notice my presence, ¡®Let¡¯s follow him.¡¯ I began to move. Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Position Exchange I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with ''Eye of Arrogance'' Tier ($18), or 20 advance chapters with ''Sword Lacquer'' Tier ($18) For every $15 collected on Ko-fi, I will release a bonus chapter. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 72 (2) - The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy The worst and strongest villain. I became a narrow-eyed character Arsene Adel. DBT,Korean,Novel,Translation,Academy,NEVDA,Fantasy,Possession,Assassin*** ¡°I¡¯m sure someone was here.¡± Besaha muttered, unable to shake off his anxiety. Even though all the students had definitely entered the secret realm, he felt as if someone was watching him. However, there was no concrete evidence. The surroundings were silent as if to prove that no one was there. There was no sign of anyone, and there were no traces of anyone having been there. ¡°Am I just imagining things?¡± Besaha scratched the side of his head and concluded that there was no one around him. The reason for this was that he couldn¡¯t sense Adel¡¯s presence. Part of the reason was that Adel had used Position Exchange to create some distance at the right time, but the main reason was Besaha¡¯s specialized field. ¡®If he had been a battle mage, he would have noticed Adel¡¯s presence.¡¯ No, even if he hadn¡¯t noticed him, he wouldn¡¯t have acted so carelessly, given the feeling that someone was watching him. Ignoring one¡¯s instincts in battle was akin to suicide. However, Besaha was a theory-specialized mage, so he tended to ignore his instincts. Mages didn''t become stronger through combat and practical experience like swordsmen; they became stronger solely based on their magical achievements. That was why Besaha, despite being a 5th Circle mage, could not wield his power like other battle-mages. ¡°Teaching young students is not an easy task¡­¡­¡± Besaha muttered weakly as he walked. Originally, he would not have been the one to take charge of the field training alone. If a battle-mage instructor or a martial arts instructor had accompanied him, he could have left the students to the instructor and wandered around freely. However. ¡°What the hell are the demons doing, suddenly causing a terrorist attack? All they do is make things difficult for people. I should have killed them all. Tsk, tsk.¡± Suddenly, a spy had sent a warning that the demons would attack the third-year dormitory of the Imperial Academy. Naturally, the Imperial Academy¡­¡­ did not panic. The Imperial Academy had plenty of powerful individuals who could defend against even the Seven Deadly Sins of the Demon World or the instructors of Sytan. Moreover, the Lords of the Seven Deadly Sins were currently focusing all their efforts on rebuilding their clans, which had been destroyed during the Human-Demon War. Therefore, The Imperial Academy judged that no real powerhouses would come even if the Demons really did carry out a terrorist attack. The fact that they were not targeting important figures of the Imperial Academy but rather specific students gave credibility to that opinion. However, it was impossible for them to not strengthen their defenses at all. More than half of the instructors were stationed near the third-year dormitory. "Sending this precious body here alone is such a bother." Therefore, Besaha came here without any other instructors who would have normally accompanied him. As someone who enjoyed being cooped up in a room conducting experiments, he couldn''t help but feel disappointed. He could have entrusted his work to another instructor and leisurely visited the laboratory. In fact, even in the original story, Besaha insisted on coming alone due to his desire to experiment. But Besaha had no way of knowing that. "Well, it''s all good." Besaha, who had been complaining about the Imperial Academy¡¯s management, shrugged. It was true that the Demons were very annoying, but Besaha could not think of it as completely bad. He would be able to use the Demons who had come crawling to terrorize the Imperial Academy as his own experimental subjects. In the first place, he had accepted the position of instructor on the condition that the Imperial Academy would allow him to experiment on the Demons. He was also able to pocket research funds and fame. Besaha smiled sinisterly. ¡°¡­¡­If that happens, I¡¯ll be able to complete that soon as well.¡± Some research that he was doing. It was closer to the realm of ¡®creation¡¯ than research. If the result of this research were to be completed and revealed to the world¡­¡­. It wouldn''t be an exaggeration to say that he would leave his name in history as a scholar. In fact, it was reasonable for Besaha to have such confidence. Besaha¡¯s laboratory. His ¡®masterpiece¡¯ existed there. ¡°With this, humans will be one step closer to God. The Demons should be grateful for this.¡± After all, it was something that had been developed by spending time on magic that was ahead of its time. How glorious was that? Even though he had used countless Demons as experimental subjects, not even a shred of guilt could be found in Besaha. Rather, he was simply burning with a pure passion for learning that could be felt as a slimy madness. It was then. Clack-. Besaha¡¯s footsteps stopped in front of a certain tree. He stopped walking and scanned the tree from side to side. ''Fortunately, the security device didn''t activate.'' If he had touched this tree, the entire forest would have been engulfed in a violent storm. As expected, the feeling that someone was watching him must have been a mistake. Besaha felt pathetic for being so frightened by such an intuition. Swish-. Besaha deactivated the laboratory¡¯s security device with ease. Then, the small tree transformed into something enormous. It was a type of magical device that Besaha had set up to prevent his laboratory from being discovered from the outside. Originally, it was a tree with a diameter of dozens of meters, but Besaha¡¯s magic had reduced it to the size of an ordinary tree in the forest. S?a?ch* Th? ?0velF?re.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. Besaha muttered to himself as he entered the laboratory inside the tree. "Just a check-up, just a check-up." He had to return before the students finished conquering the secret realm. The only fortunate thing was that there was a shortcut that the students didn''t know about. Therefore, Besaha planned to check the experiment with a little more leisure. ¡°There are no signs of anyone else in the laboratory, so I just need to check the progress of the experiment and leave.¡± The interior of the laboratory was unchanged. It seemed that no one had touched it since Besaha had used it. Hmm. Just as Besaha was about to enter the laboratory, humming a tune. ¡°¡­¡­¡­?¡± A question mark appeared on Besaha¡¯s face. Clearly, Besaha was the only one in the laboratory. But. Buzz-. The mana shield that Besaha had cast on his body was rippling. ¡°Wh, what?¡± An indescribable question escaped his lips. He looked down at himself in terror. At the end of his gaze, he could see a black dagger piercing his neck. Besaha turned his head again. However, ¡°What the, there¡¯s no one here¡­¡­.¡± Even though he had turned his head to check, he couldn¡¯t find the owner of the dagger. Did that mean the dagger had flown through the air on its own and stabbed him in the neck? As Besaha blinked his eyes at this absurd situation. ¡°¡­¡­!!¡± A man wearing a black uniform and a white mask that contrasted sharply with it appeared before Besaha¡¯s eyes. His face was blurred as if surrounded by fog, so it was impossible to see his overall features. However, he could tell that he had narrow, curved eyes and a long, thin mouth. The man smiled sinisterly and stared at Besaha, opening his mouth. Right in front of Besaha, "That''s a shame." The man said. "I could have killed you." At that, goosebumps began to rise on Besaha''s spine. Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Position Exchange I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with ''Eye of Arrogance'' Tier ($18), or 20 advance chapters with ''Sword Lacquer'' Tier ($18) For every $15 collected on Ko-fi, I will release a bonus chapter. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 73 (1) - The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy The worst and strongest villain. I became a narrow-eyed character Arsene Adel. DBT,Korean,Novel,Translation,Academy,NEVDA,Fantasy,Possession,AssassinBonus chapter thanks to ''@Talosfanboy'' for subscription to ''Sword Lacquer'' tier on Ko-fi.I followed Besaha and thought hard. How could I kill Besaha and enter the lab? Besaha''s lab had security devices installed. To disable the security devices, one needed a tremendous level of proficiency in mana manipulation. ''There''s no way I have that.'' Even Samuel''s power was insufficient to disable Besaha''s security devices. The guy''s power was still too weak to match Besaha''s. At least at Robolt''s level, he would be able to destroy the security devices without leaving a trace. However, Robolt was in the Demon World, and there was no one in the Human Realm who could help me in the first place. That''s why. I waited for Besaha to open the security devices. I had a trick up my sleeve for this as well. ''He''ll definitely let his guard down.'' He seemed to have guessed that someone was watching him. But he would relax if he confirmed that the lab''s security devices were working. So I waited with bated breath. Until Besaha opened the lab. And soon after. Thud. Besaha stopped in front of a tree. He muttered to himself and began to undo the magic on the tree. Then the tree transformed into a giant. Not only that, but the surrounding area shook and revealed its true form. I noticed the secret lab appearing and my eyes flashed. ''As I thought, I wouldn''t have had enough time if I had tried to find the lab on my own.'' I might not have found it at all. Of course, I have a description of Besaha''s lab in my head. It was set up by modifying a tree near the Imperial Academy forest. But it didn''t describe the exact location in detail. It only described that it was around this area. It was similar to when I borrowed the power of the information paper to find the gate of the Arsene Forest when I escaped to the Demon World. I curled my lips slightly as my judgment was correct, and I looked at the tree that appeared in front of Besaha. ''It''s definitely huge.'' It was a small tree until just now. But when Besaha cast the spell, it changed into a size that could accommodate hundreds of people. That must be its original form. ''Now''s my chance.'' I glared at Besaha, who was about to enter the lab. I gripped my dagger and strengthened my Stealth skill. Creak- Besaha didn¡¯t notice my presence until I moved behind his back. It was partly because of my excellent Stealth skill, but Besaha was so focused on the lab that he couldn¡¯t concentrate on his senses. Just like that. Stab- My dagger pierced Besaha¡¯s neck. However. ¡°What a pity.¡± I muttered, looking at the rippling barrier that had blocked my dagger attack. ¡°I could have killed you.¡± The Mana Shield that Besaha had cast on his body had automatically activated, nullifying my attack. Besaha opened his eyes wide like a rabbit and looked back at me. ¡°Who¡­ who are you?¡± Besaha began to look me up and down as if he was trying to assess my identity. But I wasn¡¯t going to wait for him to do that. The moment I realized that I had failed to kill him. Swish- My figure blurred. ¡°Stealth!¡± Besaha exclaimed in surprise. I let out a chuckle. It wasn¡¯t Stealth that had activated, but rather a movement so fast that it left only an afterimage. ¡®From now on¡­¡­.¡¯ A head-on confrontation was impossible. Besaha was a mage who wielded the Wind attribute, so even if I charged at him head-on, he would just push me away. Just like now. ¡°Oh wind that surrounds me, tear my enemy to shreds!¡± As Besaha chanted his incantation, the wind swirling around him began to condense. Crash- And a gust of wind swept through the area. I used Position Exchange to evade Besaha¡¯s gust of wind. I swapped places with a leaf and landed on a tree branch, my expression hardening in frustration. ¡®Damn it.¡¯ The bastard¡¯s response was better than I expected. Besaha had spread the wind in order to take control of the forest area. ¡°Oh wind that roams the forest, find him.¡± At Besaha¡¯s spell, the wind surged, filling the space between the trees. I could feel the intense determination in that wind to pursue me at all costs. I¡¯ll be caught if this keeps up. It seemed like he thought I had run away and was trying to chase me down. I hadn¡¯t run away. I had just been waiting for the right opportunity. ¡®Designation.¡¯ The wind that was swirling around Besaha. I could see branches and stones caught in that wind. I designated one of them as the target for my swap. And as the arrow unfurled. ¡°Move.¡± I settled inside the whirlpool that enveloped Besaha. And immediately, I held the dagger in reverse and manifested the Sword Lacquer. Soon, the dagger was dyed black. ¡°No¡­¡­!!¡± For a split second. Besaha, who let out a tongue-clicking sound as an incomprehensible situation unfolded, shrugged. I seized the opportunity and struck down on Besaha¡¯s nape. Buzz-. However, the Mana Shield wrapped around Besaha did not allow the attack to penetrate easily. It was only thanks to the Sword Lacquer that the attack hadn''t simply failed If it hadn¡¯t been imbued with Sword Lacquer, my entire body would have been torn to shreds like a rag by the Mana Shield¡¯s recoil. I immediately released Sword Lacquer and initiated a Position Exchange. I realized that I couldn¡¯t deal any significant damage to Besaha with my current attack. I climbed back up to the tree where I had been. Kwa-kwa-kwa-kwak-! The gust of wind that Besaha unleashed swept away the spot where I had been. There were hundreds of marks on that spot, as if it had been hacked at with a rusty axe. If I hadn¡¯t been able to get away from him even a little bit faster¡­¡­ It was a horrifying sight to imagine. I calmed my rising creepiness and reviewed the recent fight. ''He''s quite something.'' I was impressed by Besaha¡¯s thoroughness. Besaha had wrapped his body with a whopping ¡®ten layers¡¯ of Mana Shield. I couldn¡¯t help but be amazed by his preparedness as if he was trying to completely block any assassins¡¯ attacks. However. ¡®I¡¯ve gotten rid of two so far.¡¯ One when I first ambushed him. One using Position Exchange. S?a??h th? ?ov?l?ir?.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. With this, there were only eight Mana Shields wrapped around Besaha. I had managed to remove two layers of Besaha¡¯s shield in an instant. If I removed the remaining shields, I could deal significant damage to Besaha. The shields wrapped around Besaha¡¯s body were not the kind that could be created in a short period of time. It would take several hours of work to create just one layer. Besaha had created ten layers of it. ¡®Still, it¡¯s fortunate that Besaha is the instructor.¡¯ Originally, high-ranking Mages who focused on combat would stack dozens of these shields. Besaha was a Mage who was more focused on theory than combat, so he had stopped at ten layers. I was surprised that it was more than I had expected, but it wasn¡¯t unbreakable. The problem is, ¡®What should I do?¡¯ Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Position Exchange I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with ''Eye of Arrogance'' Tier ($18), or 20 advance chapters with ''Sword Lacquer'' Tier ($18) For every $15 collected on Ko-fi, I will release a bonus chapter. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 73 (2) - The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy The worst and strongest villain. I became a narrow-eyed character Arsene Adel. DBT,Korean,Novel,Translation,Academy,NEVDA,Fantasy,Possession,Assassin*** The wind swirling around Besaha¡¯s body is getting stronger. The moment I use Position Exchange to move a short distance, I¡¯ll be swept away by the wind and thrown up. I was looking down at Besaha with a hardened expression. ¡°Come out, you bastard!¡± Besaha shouted. He looked very excited. Prey consumed by emotion can¡¯t make proper judgments. The odds are in my favor. ¡­¡­At least that¡¯s what I thought. That was my mistake. Swoosh-. Among the faint traces of wind that were sweeping through the forest, a few became concentrated enough to be clearly perceived. A change for attack, not search. ¡®I¡¯ve been caught.¡¯ The moment I realized it, it was too late to dodge. The concentrated wind struck me as I climbed up a tree. As dizziness echoed through my head, Besaha¡¯s leaping figure entered my sight. ¡®This is bad.¡¯ Position Exchange, my only means of moving and escaping, has been sealed. Besaha was creating countless whirlwinds everywhere in my sight. No matter where I move, I won¡¯t be able to avoid those whirlwinds. That¡¯s why. Clench-. I used telekinesis to press down on my body. The power to lift or press down on objects. That was telekinesis. Fortunately, thanks to Besaha spreading the wind so widely. ¡®¡­¡­I survived.¡¯ I was able to land on the ground relatively safely. However, I couldn¡¯t deny that my insides were shaken up after being caught in Besaha¡¯s wind. Drip. Blood mixed with the acidic taste of vomit flowed from the corner of my mouth. Swish. I wiped it away. Then I closed my eyes for a moment and relaxed my body. It was to push my ¡®Five Senses¡¯ to the limit. The battle that will unfold from now on. It won¡¯t be a battle fought with thorough plans and reason, but one based on instincts and movements that my body makes directly. Immediately after-. Bang! Besaha''s gusty wind collided with my dagger. * * * s?a??h th? ??v?l_Fir?.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. The darkness pouring out of Adel¡¯s body and Besaha¡¯s wind mixed together, creating a dazzling spectacle. Besaha threatened Adel by freely manipulating the wind, and Adel dodged the gales as if dancing by using his quick movements and telekinesis. However, Adel couldn¡¯t pierce through the gale and land a meaningful blow on Besaha, and Besaha couldn¡¯t hit Adel with magic either, so all that was happening was a battle of attrition. ¡°This damn half-breed bastard!¡± Besaha figured out Adel¡¯s race after a few clashes. As a 5th-circle high-ranking mage, he could easily figure out Adel¡¯s identity. However, there was something he couldn¡¯t understand. ¡®Why is he after me?¡¯ The note the spy had sent. It clearly said that Sytan¡¯s demons would attack the third-year dormitory, so be prepared. But. What is this? ¡®Why are they attacking me instead of the third-year dormitory!?¡¯ The timing was perfect. They attacked while most of the Imperial Academy instructors were focused on the third-year dormitory. This meant that they had intentionally diverted attention before attacking. Otherwise, there was no way an assassin would be sent this far away from the Imperial Academy. Wait. If that¡¯s the case? ¡®The children are in danger too!¡¯ Besaha thought of the students who would be conquering the Secret Realm by now. However, he realized that there was a ¡®monster¡¯ there who had already surpassed him, and he smiled faintly. ¡°I see now. You guys think that if you just get rid of me, you can beat the students too?!¡± Besaha burst into laughter. ¡®Hahaha, poor bastard. You¡¯re digging your own grave.¡¯ That half-breed assassin must have planned to kill him, the instructor, and then assassinate the other students. However, Terias, one of the students, was an unparalleled genius who had surpassed countless instructors, and he was not someone Besaha could defeat. ¡°Arrogant bastard!¡± Besaha revealed his true power. Kwagagagagaga-! Nine whirlwinds swept towards Adel. Besaha was certain of his victory. No matter how fast or agile that half-breed demon was, there was no way he could defeat him. The moment Besaha thought that. ¡°¡­¡­I didn¡¯t want to use this skill.¡± The half-breed assassin muttered something self-deprecatingly. ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D. He was erased from this world. Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Position Exchange I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with ''Eye of Arrogance'' Tier ($18), or 20 advance chapters with ''Sword Lacquer'' Tier ($18) For every $15 collected on Ko-fi, I will release a bonus chapter. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 74 (1) - The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy The worst and strongest villain. I became a narrow-eyed character Arsene Adel. DBT,Korean,Novel,Translation,Academy,NEVDA,Fantasy,Possession,AssassinBonus chapter thanks to ''@Talosfanboy'' for subscription to ''Sword Lacquer'' tier on Ko-fi.Besaha couldn''t even comprehend what had happened to him. For a fleeting moment, a mere three seconds, he couldn''t recall who he was fighting. ''I was definitely...'' ...in combat with an attacker. Attacker? ''Was I attacked?'' Confusion filled Besaha''s mind. He distinctly remembered coming here to check on the lab. He was about to enter the lab when... for some reason, he was unleashing magic spells indiscriminately. Why? Was he fighting someone? Then who? As Besaha stood bewildered by the inexplicable situation, a shadow loomed over him. He was trapped within a tetrahedral space formed by darkness. "Wh-what the...!!" Before Besaha could fully react, dozens of black daggers surrounded him. Each dagger held an extraordinary amount of mana. Then, a man materialized. He wore a jester-like mask and an incongruous black uniform. However, the masked man quickly concealed his form, disappearing into the darkness that enveloped him and Besaha. S?a?ch* Th? N?v?lFir?(.)n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. Only then did Besaha recall why he was unleashing magic and who he was fighting. ''Right, I was...'' ...fighting an assassin who was trying to kill him. But why couldn''t he remember that? It was as if the man''s existence had been ''erased''. Suddenly, a shiver ran down Besaha''s spine. Was this man even a living being? His ability defied comprehension. Besaha, a 5th-circle high-ranking mage, entertained the absurd thought that the masked man might have commanded the world to erase his existence for a few seconds. It was the only explanation for this preposterous situation. Besaha struggled to steady his trembling pupils as he looked up at the masked man. "Who... who are you?" "..." The man didn''t answer. He simply launched the black daggers he had summoned towards Besaha. The daggers, imbued with powerful mana, began to strip away Besaha''s Mana Shields one by one. One. Two. Three. Four. . . . By the time it reached the seventh layer. Only one mana shield remained to protect Besaha. "Who the hell are you!?" Beshaha shouted at the man in terror. In the past, Besaha would have been able to repel the man''s attacks and escape. He might have even been able to defeat the man, depending on the method. After all, there was still plenty of opportunity for a comeback. However, the aura emanating from the man constricted Besaha''s entire body. Like a child crushing an ant. It was the kind of aura that seemed to nonchalantly separate the skin from the flesh. Before it, Besaha, a 5-circle magician, had become nothing more than a mere victim. "Wind, kill that man! Hurry!" Beshaha hurriedly chanted a spell, pouring all of his mana into creating a giant storm. This should do it. Even that man, who wielded a power that defied the laws of the world, wouldn''t be able to escape unscathed. However, "-Move." As the man muttered something, he disappeared once more. At the same time, Besaha''s storm swept through empty air.. Kwa-kwa-kwa-kwa-kwak-! Despite its power to devastate the surrounding area, the man reappeared unscathed. "Ah..." Despair filled Besaha''s eyes. The man had taken no damage despite using his ultimate technique. Was he using a power similar to the ability to erase existence? Not knowing what it was made him an even more fearsome being. Then, the masked man stared down at Besaha and spoke in an indifferent tone. "Vermin." I am a vermin. With those words, the masked man shattered Besaha''s last mana shield. * * * Swish-. I separated Besaha''s body from his head. As I swung the dagger, which had turned pitch black with Sword Lacquer after removing the last mana shield, Besaha collapsed into nothingness as if the struggle he had endured until now had been a lie. Thud. Thud... I narrowed my brow as I watched Besaha''s head roll on the ground. The unpleasant feeling I had wasn''t necessarily guilt from killing a human. It was simply because it wasn''t aesthetically pleasing. "Whew..." Swish-. I exhaled roughly and brushed back my sweat-soaked hair. The opponent I had just faced was the strongest I had ever encountered. If Besaha hadn¡¯t acted strangely at the end, our positions would have been reversed. I briefly indulged in a short reverie before recalling the recent battle. ¡®Is that what a magician is?¡¯ Beshaha seemed to have noticed the true nature of my ''Absolute Stealth.'' A technique that defied the very laws of physics and erased one¡¯s existence. It was only natural for a magician to realize the absurdity of Absolute Stealth. ¡®In the end, it was a good choice.¡¯ No matter how much I racked my brain, I couldn¡¯t think of any other way to approach him without using Position Exchange. I succeeded in assassinating him with just one use of Absolute Stealth. Truthfully, it was partly luck. If Besaha hadn¡¯t panicked after seeing Absolute Stealth. If he hadn¡¯t been a theoretical magician, but rather a combat-oriented magician. ¡®¡­¡­The thought of it sends chills down my spine.¡¯ Even the slightest delay in using Position Exchange at the end could have led to a disastrous outcome. Anyway. ¡°Thanks to that, I survived.¡± I collapsed onto the ground. I had used up all my stamina and sustained too many injuries. I looked fine on the outside, but my insides were already in turmoil. It would take a long time to heal all of these in a short period of time. It would be better to receive Luna¡¯s help, but first, I had to join up with her. Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Position Exchange I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with ''Eye of Arrogance'' Tier ($18), or 20 advance chapters with ''Sword Lacquer'' Tier ($18) For every $15 collected on Ko-fi, I will release a bonus chapter. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 74 (2) - The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy The worst and strongest villain. I became a narrow-eyed character Arsene Adel. DBT,Korean,Novel,Translation,Academy,NEVDA,Fantasy,Possession,Assassin¡®Let¡¯s recover my mana first.¡¯ Swish. I took out a bottle filled with a black liquid from my arms. It was a mana potion. I had already used the medium-grade mana potion to cast Absolute Stealth and the Black Blade Rain. So, I only had the high-grade potion left. However, I didn¡¯t feel any regret. I had to fight Terias again anyway, so I needed to recover my mana quickly. Gulp. Gulp. I swallowed the potion in a few gulps. ¡°It doesn¡¯t taste like anything.¡± I frowned and stuck out my tongue. The price of using Absolute Stealth. This time, I had only lost my sense of taste. If I had lost my hearing or sight instead of my sense of taste¡­. I would have been nothing but a burden if I had joined up with Samuel¡¯s group. I relied heavily on my senses to fight, so losing the most important senses in a fight would have been devastating. I was relieved. Mana began to fill slowly, proving that it was a high-level potion. Soon, my mana was fully recovered. Only then did I raise my body. Let¡¯s not forget the original purpose of facing Besaha despite the danger. ¡®There must be an elixir in this lab.¡¯ I looked straight ahead at the giant tree. Before entering it. Swish. I bent down and removed the ¡®Imperial Crest¡¯ from Besaha¡¯s chest. This was evidence. An object that could prove to Sytan¡¯s side that I had killed an instructor of the Imperial Academy. I had to take this. After carefully folding the eagle-shaped crest into my arms. I stepped into Besaha¡¯s secret lab. * * * I walked forward without thinking. The interior of Besaha¡¯s lab was not complicated. Unlike what was tightly hidden by magic, it was simple in form. In the first place, it was a hole dug into a large tree. It would have been difficult to make it complicated even if he tried. After walking for quite some time. ¡®What is that rotten smell¡­¡­.¡¯ A terrible stench that suffocated me filled the air. At the same time, it was getting darker and darker as I went deeper. ¡®Ah, it¡¯s over there.¡¯ Then, a lamp that lit up came into my view. It was a convenient artifact that lit up when mana was poured into it. They were common in the Human Realm but likely expensive in the Demon Realm. So I decided to take this later. Clack-. The lamp began to glow faintly as I poured mana into it. I followed the path that had become visible again. But for a moment, I had to frown before I could even take a few steps. It was the moment the identity of the stench that filled the lab was revealed. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± My mouth wouldn¡¯t open. I looked at the tragedy that unfolded before my eyes with my mouth shut tight. A horrific sight that I could not bear to look at was everywhere. The identity was corpses. The remains of the demons who had been used and discarded as tools for Besaha¡¯s experiments. ¡®I knew about it.¡¯ Wasn¡¯t it me who described that Besaha conducted experiments on demons? I justified the inhumane acts by portraying demons as absolute evil. So, I couldn''t feign ignorance. ...What is this complicated emotion? I couldn''t figure it out. The hearts and brains of the Demon tribe corpses were missing, as if they had been eaten by rats. The Imperial Academy gave Besaha Demon tribe prisoners to use those two organs for experiments. Even living Demons. The brains and hearts of the Demon tribe were used to create ''that.'' However. ''It failed and was discarded.'' Despite using numerous Demon tribe corpses, the experiment failed. What Besaha was trying to create. ''Homunculus.'' To create a new artificial life and overcome death. It was created with this purpose, but how could it succeed? As a price for invading the realm of God, only a huge budget was blown away. And all that remained in this laboratory was a ''failure.'' "Perhaps this is it." I turned my gaze and looked at the table. It seemed to be the desk Besaha had prepared for the experiment. There was something covered with a black cloth on the desk. Swish- I removed the cloth to reveal a cylindrical, transparent container holding a fist-sized fetus. ''It''s not a pretty sight.'' I frowned as I slowly examined the Homunculus. It even seemed to give off an unpleasant stench. ''Robolt would probably like it if I brought it to him.'' He''s also a guy who''s crazy about experiments, so he''ll definitely like it. However, I didn''t like the idea of using the Homunculus, which was created by sacrificing countless lives, as a mere subject for another experiment. Something felt a little creepy. It was the moment I was feeling troubled and scratching my head. Squirm-. Something that had been sleeping in my arms began to move. Gu poison was starting to react to the Homunculus. Why is this guy suddenly acting like this? I was bewildered and didn''t know what to do. - !! Gu poison jumped out of my arms and charged toward the glass container holding the Homunculus. Then, with its sharp fangs, it completely shattered the glass container. Crash-! The Homunculus, which fell to the floor with the glass shards, was, Gulp-. S?a?ch* Th? Nov?lF?re .??t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. Swallowed whole by Gu poison. Puke-. Something that spewed out of Gu poison''s body rushed towards me. That something, Was heading towards the pendant hanging from my neck. Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Position Exchange I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with ''Eye of Arrogance'' Tier ($18), or 20 advance chapters with ''Sword Lacquer'' Tier ($18) For every $15 collected on Ko-fi, I will release a bonus chapter. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 75 (1) - The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy The worst and strongest villain. I became a narrow-eyed character Arsene Adel. DBT,Korean,Novel,Translation,Academy,NEVDA,Fantasy,Possession,AssassinBonus chapter thanks to ''@Talosfanboy'' for subscription to ''Sword Lacquer'' tier on Ko-fi.I fell into silence. Why did the necklace related to the Demon King suddenly react? Before I knew it, the light of the necklace was almost half full. I looked down at the necklace. ''It doesn''t seem to be reacting to Gu poison.'' Perhaps it reacted when the glass tube broke and the homunculus revealed itself. But does that mean there is a connection between the homunculus and the Demon King? Maybe. ''I might have gotten the wrong idea.'' This necklace may not be related to the Demon King but to another being. I quietly closed my eyes and recalled the homunculus''s settings. Homunculus is a word that refers to an ''artificial life form.'' If you have a homunculus, you can avoid the death that comes to you. The homunculus will die instead of the owner. Of course, this is only possible in theory. Because this is a failed product. I couldn''t find any clues about the being related to the necklace in the homunculus''s performance. In that case. Let''s go back and look at it again. ''The reason Besaha started this experiment was because he found a magic book.'' A mysterious magic book whose creation date is unknown. The only thing that could be understood was that a homunculus could be created from the organs of a demon. Since nothing else could be interpreted, only numerous failures were born. ''The book that describes how to make a homunculus....'' It probably doesn''t exist in this world anymore. Besaha set it up so that he would memorize all the methods of making a homunculus in order to monopolize the results of the experiment. He then burned the magic book. In the end, was this another wild goose chase? It was when I looked down below with a disappointed heart. Snap, snap-. Gu poison was staring at me with its tongue flicking. But. "Why do you look like that?" Gu poison''s appearance had completely changed. After swallowing the homunculus, it had smooth scales as if it had shed its skin. If its original form slightly resembled a dragon, it now looked like a viper. ...It''s become even more disgusting. ''It seems to be the effect of absorbing the homunculus.'' Before, it felt like an inanimate object, but now it looked completely like a snake. Wait a minute. If Gu poison ate a homunculus that replaced life. ¡®¡­¡­Designation.¡¯ I stretched out an arrow toward the Gu poison. However, the arrow did not reach the Gu poison and just veered off course. The Gu poison was reborn as a living being from an inanimate object. Is it a story that a failed product that could not replace a human life worked on Gu poison? It was an unbelievable story, but I had no way of finding out about the correlation. So I sighed deeply. ¡®Should I like this?¡¯ Gu poison that became a living being by consuming a failed product for some reason. Wouldn¡¯t this change have been conveyed to Crete? Flinch. I shook my shoulders slightly at the ominous imagination that suddenly crossed my mind. For now, it would be better to finish what I had to do and think. ¡®At least for my mental health.¡¯ S~?a??h the ?0velF?re.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. Swish-. I opened the chest of my uniform after finishing my thoughts. Then the Gu poison obediently came back into my arms. Nothing will happen right away just because it has become a living being. ¡®For now, taking the elixir is the priority.¡¯ I had to find the elixir that Besaha had hidden. Because Samuel¡¯s party must be struggling. To help them, the mana I currently had was not enough. Not long after I started looking for the elixir. ¡®It was here.¡¯ I could find the ¡®Ginseng¡¯ with a graceful appearance placed on one side of the shelf. It was a ginseng that was hundreds of years old. If I consumed it, I would be able to renew the total amount of mana. Fortunately, Besaha had cleaned the soil so that it would be easy to eat. Crunch, crunch. I started chewing on the ginseng while operating my mana. After chewing it finely until the sap came out and swallowing it, I felt a hot heat from within. The feeling of all my blood vessels expanding and the intense heat that followed. Hoo... I slowly inhaled, working hard to absorb the mana and energy contained within the ginseng. As a result, Hum-. A dark energy began to surge within my body. The sudden increase in the enormous amount of mana caused my darkness attribute to overflow. At the same time, I realized that the darkness attribute had evolved to a new level. Moreover, the changes shown on the status window were truly astonishing. ¡¾ Arsene Adel ¡¿ : Race - [ Half Demon ] : Tendency - [ Chaos ] : Talent - [ Position Exchange ¡®¢ò¡¯ ] : Trait - [ Interest ] [ Absorption ] [ Killing Intent ¢ò ] [ Darkness ¢ò ] [ Mana Manipulation ] [ Eye of Arrogance ] [ Telekinesis ] [ Sword Lacquer ] : Mana - [ 2072 ] Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Position Exchange I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with ''Eye of Arrogance'' Tier ($18), or 20 advance chapters with ''Sword Lacquer'' Tier ($18) For every $15 collected on Ko-fi, I will release a bonus chapter. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 75 (2) - The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy The worst and strongest villain. I became a narrow-eyed character Arsene Adel. DBT,Korean,Novel,Translation,Academy,NEVDA,Fantasy,Possession,Assassin¡®This is insane.¡¯ Somehow, my total amount of mana has exceeded 2000. Accordingly, the unstable Sword Lacquer was recognized as a trait and settled in the status window, and the Killing Intent and Darkness traits each rose by one level. I¡¯ll have to try using Killing Intent directly in combat to see, but I could tell right away the changes that occurred as the Darkness trait evolved. From now on, all the mana I emit will be replaced with darkness. Like right now. Woosh-. When I used Mana Manipulation to strengthen my right arm, darkness surged over that area. ¡®If the previous Darkness trait was making the mana colored.¡¯ Now it has become a complete ¡®color¡¯. The Darkness trait, which used to act as a brush, has now become the ink. There were countless ways to utilize this ability. Just by wrapping my body with mana, I could hide my presence in dark places. ¡®Sword Lacquer seems usable too.¡¯ Originally, it was a technique that I could only use by leaving it up to my body¡¯s instincts. But from now on, I could use Sword Lacquer whenever I wanted. I wouldn¡¯t be able to use it as freely as when I left it up to my instincts. But this alone was a satisfactory result. With this, it seemed like I had gained everything I could from the lab. ¡®I have about 10 minutes of free time left.¡¯ I had spent 30 minutes fighting Besaha and up until now. Terias will reach the end of the secret passage where Samuel¡¯s group is in 10 minutes. If I leave now, I¡¯ll make it in time. ¡®Then let¡¯s go.¡¯ As I was leaving Besaha¡¯s lab, a sudden curiosity arose. How are Sytan¡¯s students doing? I decided to connect my senses and vision to watch the battle. Then I could see Samuel cornering Sylvia, the woman who would become Terias¡¯ lover. As expected, Terias hadn¡¯t reached the end of the secret passage yet. They¡¯re doing well. The moment I felt relieved at that sight. My eyes widened. ¡°What the.¡± I narrowed my eyes sharply at the strange phenomenon that appeared before me. ¡®That necklace¡¯ was emitting light, blocking my vision. As if it wanted me to use it. And then, right after. Rustle-. I felt a tickling sensation as if something was being written on the information paper in my arms. Dumbfounded, I pulled the information paper out of my arms and unfolded it. On the information paper, ¡º You can see the recent past. ¡» Something''s usage method was written. Even if it didn¡¯t refer to the subject specifically, it wasn¡¯t difficult to figure out what it was referring to. The Pendant¡¯s usage. Even though I didn¡¯t ask anything. Even though I didn¡¯t pay any price. This was the first time the information paper had come out like this. When I got the necklace, it only repeated the words to offer God when I asked about its identity. ¡®Why?¡¯ Suddenly, I became curious. The only time the information paper spoke to me first without me writing anything was when I didn¡¯t know how to use it and left it alone. My contemplation didn¡¯t last long. Because I wouldn¡¯t get an answer even if I thought about it. ¡®Rather than that.¡¯ I focused on the Pendant¡¯s function. According to the information paper, I could see the past using the Pendant. I couldn¡¯t see the distant past, but I could see the recent past. However, the standard for distinguishing between the recent and distant past was unknown. Because there was no other explanation written on the information paper. ¡®It doesn¡¯t seem like it¡¯ll give me any more information¡­¡­.¡¯ There must be a reason why the information paper only told me that one sentence. If it was going to give me more information, it would have shown me the next content right away. But just in case. Knock. I used the blood on my finger as a substitute for a fountain pen. The Pendant¡¯s identity. But the information paper didn¡¯t give me a friendly answer like before. ¡º Offer God. ¡» It only showed the same vague, incomprehensible words as before. I had nothing of value greater than a god, not even in Besaha¡¯s lab, and it was questionable whether such a thing even existed in this world. ¡®¡­¡­No, wait.¡¯ Thinking about it, there was something. ¡®Holy Relic.¡¯ There were several temples in both the Human Realm and the Demon Realm, and each of them possessed a rare treasure called a Holy Relic. If I offered that, the information paper might open its mouth. The problem was that it was more difficult to obtain than picking stars from the sky. If I went to the temple with my current abilities, I would die without even being able to enter the entrance. The temple of the human world is teeming with powerhouses that surpass Besaha and Terias. The temple of the Demon World probably has powerhouses that are no less powerful. If we were to raid the temple, we would need to have the strength of at least the Seven Deadly Sins'' masters. So, I had to put off finding the holy relic and getting the complete information on the necklace for now. It wasn''t a priority right now. What should I do? ''Whose past can I see?'' It''s certain that I can see the past using the pendant. But, there was no other explanation written, so I couldn''t figure out how to use it specifically. Whose past can I see, and if it''s recent, what exactly is the time frame? I was frowning, trying to figure out how to use the pendant when all of a sudden. s?a??h th? N?v?lFir?(.)n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. Woom-. My vision reconnected with Sijo. Samuel¡¯s face came into view. Samuel was the student closest to Sijo among the others. The moment Samuel and Sijo¡¯s eyes met, Flash-. The pendant began to emit a bright light again. ¡­¡­Somehow, it seemed like I figured out how to use it. If I pour mana into the currently glowing pendant, I can use it, and the pendant will inject information into my head. As if it had an ''ego''. ''¡­¡­.'' At first, it was curiosity. Because the secret of the pendant, which I had not been able to use until now, was being revealed. "Use it." The moment I quietly uttered a word. . . Click-. Click-. With the sound of a clock winding back, my vision turned black. Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Position Exchange I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with ''Eye of Arrogance'' Tier ($18), or 20 advance chapters with ''Sword Lacquer'' Tier ($18) For every $15 collected on Ko-fi, I will release a bonus chapter. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 76 (1) - The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy The worst and strongest villain. I became a narrow-eyed character Arsene Adel. DBT,Korean,Novel,Translation,Academy,NEVDA,Fantasy,Possession,AssassinClick - Click -. The sound of metal scraping against metal echoed in my ears. With a sound like a clock winding back, my vision flickered. Only after some time passed was I able to open my eyes. What on earth happened? I quickly scanned my surroundings, trying to grasp the situation. ¨D Sa, save me! ¨D Kill the demon bastards! Before I had the chance, I couldn''t help but frown at the screams and shouts echoing from all directions. ''What the hell is going on¡­¡­.'' I tried to move my body in surprise. But it was no use. My body, which should have followed my will, was frozen stiff. I tried to use my other abilities to overcome this predicament. But I had to be discouraged because even the manifestation of mana was not possible. It felt like my body was mine, but not mine. That was when. Swish-. My gaze lowered. My eyes began to scan my hand. At the same time. Swish-. My head turned automatically. It wasn''t something I did myself, but a movement that was already imprinted on my body. And what reached the end of my field of vision was. A mirror. To be exact, it was the shattered fragments of a broken mirror. ''This guy.'' S?a??h the Nov?lF?re .??t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. He was someone I knew well. The child reflected in the mirror was Samuel. I had become Samuel. Is it because of the necklace''s power? Judging from the situation, it seemed like I was experiencing Samuel''s past. ¨D ¡­¡­. My, or rather Samuel''s, face was pale with fear. I calmly looked over his appearance and could roughly guess Samuel''s age. It seemed like it was about 10 years ago in terms of time. Wait, if it''s 10 years ago. ''The Human-Demon War.'' It was the time when the humans invaded the Demon World to conquer it. The humans, who had trampled the Demon World''s territory with their horseshoes, threatened even the Seven Deadly Sins families. In the end, it even reached Samuel''s family, the ''Barus'' family. It was said that Samuel''s family was exterminated during the Human-Demon War, so this must be that time. In other words. ''This place is Samuel''s past.'' And it was clear that it was the time when Samuel''s family was being exterminated. This scene was one that I had not written myself in the original work. I had only written that the Demon World had suffered great damage because of the humans. I hadn''t described the details of the Seven Deadly Sins families being exterminated. The Seven Deadly Sins'' families'' detailed process of extermination wasn''t described. I was briefly taken aback by the appearance of a setting that didn''t appear in the original work. Creak- The door to the room opened. Samuel''s body flinched in fear and his shoulders reflexively hunched up. Then Samuel''s face brightened at the figure that appeared. "Mother!" An unfamiliar yet young voice escaped my throat. The woman who opened the door was Samuel''s mother. Her emerald green hair had lost its vitality and become dull, and her eyes were losing their luster and becoming faint. Samuel didn''t seem to notice these changes as he simply hugged his mother. "Mother..." Samuel hugged his mother tightly, trembling with fear. He felt a warm warmth. The young Samuel didn''t realize that it was a single tear flowing down his back. His mother was crying. "Mother, what about Father?" Samuel, unaware of his mother''s emotions, looked for his father in confusion. But his mother didn''t tell him where his father was. She just apologized to Samuel. "My child, I''m sorry..." "Mother?" Samuel''s eyes widened as he watched his mother repeat her apologies over and over again. Samuel was young, but he could roughly guess the situation. The humans'' clutches had reached his family and were threatening them. One. Because Samuel was young. "...." Clench. He couldn''t do anything but tighten his arms around his mother. A long time passed like that. Thud- A dull thud was heard through the crack in the door, along with the sound of human voices. "That Lord is definitely strong." "But Duke Leon won, didn''t he? He cut off his neck." Whose neck did he cut off? The humans were proudly boasting to their leader that his father had been defeated and killed. At that moment, it felt like a fire was burning in his chest. Before he knew it, Samuel had become possessed by anger. "Aah...!" His mother, who had been eavesdropping on the humans'' conversation, burst into tears and collapsed on the spot. There was nothing Samuel could do for her. He, too, was still a weak being who needed someone''s help. Thud, thud-. And then came the moment when the humans'' footsteps gradually approached. The humans were approaching the room where Samuel and his mother were. Click. His mother, who had wiped away her tears without him noticing, held onto Samuel''s shoulder and opened her mouth with a tearful voice. "My child, listen carefully to what I have to say." "......Yes, Mother." Samuel knew what his mother was about to say. He also knew that his mother would not listen to him even if he voiced his opinion. That was why Samuel obeyed his mother''s words. "Stay in here, and don''t come out no matter what." His mother said as she hid Samuel tightly in the closet. Samuel nodded, covering his body with clothes. "Don''t open your eyes or ears. Just five minutes will do." "Why?" "It''s a game. A game for adults. I''m sure you can do it well since you''re mature, Samuel." "......" Samuel wanted to argue that there was no such thing as a game like that. But the moment he saw his mother''s eyes, which were on the verge of filling with tears. He had no choice but to do as his mother wished. "I understand. I''ll count to five." "Yes, that''s my good boy." Rustle, rustle. She stroked Samuel''s forehead one last time, closed the closet door, and turned her head. - My child, you must survive. Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Position Exchange I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with ''Eye of Arrogance'' Tier ($18), or 20 advance chapters with ''Sword Lacquer'' Tier ($18) For every $15 collected on Ko-fi, I will release a bonus chapter. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 76 (2) - The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy The worst and strongest villain. I became a narrow-eyed character Arsene Adel. DBT,Korean,Novel,Translation,Academy,NEVDA,Fantasy,Possession,Assassin*** Samuel''s tightly covered ears caught his mother''s last words. Breaking his promise to his mother, Samuel began to observe the situation through the crack in the closet. And. Creak. As the door opened, two human males revealed themselves. The humans each held the corpses of the servants whose throats had been slit. Their eyeballs had been gouged out, and their faces had been trampled on, indicating that they had resisted until the end. The humans threw their necks in front of his mother. His mother''s face turned blue. At that moment, unfamiliar yet familiar memories came flooding back. Samuel knew the owners of those necks. They were the kind and warm people who had treated him like a younger brother. And yet, those people were now lying there with their necks cut, their eyes wide open in resentment. Gulp. Samuel clamped his mouth shut, trying not to make a sound. His bloodshot eyes took in the sight of his mother. "You, you bastards...!" His mother tried to attack the humans with her magic, but. It was not enough. Stab-. With a single thrust of his sword, the human pierced his mother''s abdomen. Aside from her ability to use magic, his mother possessed a frail body similar in strength to that of other ordinary demons. She was no match for the human army that had attacked the Seven Deadly Sins. Such a person could never have been the opponent of the human army that attacked the Seven Deadly Sins. Thud. The human who had trampled on Mother¡¯s new form, which had collapsed to the floor, snickered. ¡°The Lord was quite strong, but compared to him, the Lady is ridiculously weak? It¡¯s just as you said.¡± Thud, thud. The human burst into laughter as if something was funny and patted the back of a woman standing behind him. That woman was a half-demon. Moreover, she was a half-demon who had been taken in as a servant out of pity by Samuel¡¯s family, who had taken pity on her as an orphan. ¡°Y, yes¡­¡­¡± She nodded in agreement with the human¡¯s words, her body trembling in fear. ¡°Thanks to you, things ended quickly, so the Commander will be pleased. I¡¯ll keep my promise and spare your life.¡± ¡°Thank you¡­¡­¡± The moment she nodded her head. Crack-. Mother¡¯s neck burst open. Another human standing next to her had used magic to separate Mother¡¯s head from her body. ¡®Aaah¡­¡­!¡¯ Samuel covered his mouth with both hands and groaned, shedding tears. He wanted to tear those humans and that half-demon apart right now. But Mother had wished for him to survive. He couldn¡¯t possibly do that. The human confirmed Mother¡¯s death and asked the half-demon again. ¡°So it¡¯s all over?¡± ¡°Yes, they¡¯re all dead now¡­¡­¡± ¡°Really?¡± As the half-demon hurriedly bowed her head, the human stroked his chin as if gauging something. Creak-. The half-demon¡¯s neck fell off. s?a??h th? N0??F?re.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. That human had never intended to let the half-demon live in the first place. ¡°I said I¡¯d let you go, not that I¡¯d spare your life, so don¡¯t feel wronged.¡± Groan. The human muttered as he watched the half-demon¡¯s head roll on the ground. Thud. And that head stopped at the closet where Samuel was hiding. Why? The half-demon¡¯s eyes were looking at Samuel. With regret, sorrow, and affection. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Samuel couldn¡¯t understand the meaning behind that expression. Why was she making such an expression when she had betrayed him and Mother? ¡°Let¡¯s go then.¡± And so, the humans left with only Mother¡¯s head, leaving the corpses behind. That was when. ¡°Ah, wait a minute.¡± The human mage who had stopped walking looked back. His gaze was directed at the closet where Samuel was hiding. Samuel¡¯s shoulders trembled. Perhaps he had discovered that he was hiding. As Samuel was seized with fear, the human wizard let out a snicker. And then. Boom-! A huge burst of magic slammed into the room. The human wizard realized that Samuel was in the closet and intended to bury him along with the building''s wreckage. Unable to resist the overwhelming force of the magic, Samuel could only cling tightly to his clothes. Then, in the midst of it all. Thud. Samuel''s head hit the wall. His vision went black, and he rapidly lost consciousness. ¡­¡­How many days passed as he slept? Swish-. Samuel''s eyes opened. The surroundings were in ruins. All that remained were shattered furniture, a half-demon, and his mother''s corpse. Squirm, squirm. Maggots swarmed over his mother and the half-demon''s bodies. Gulp-. In the midst of that, Samuel shuddered from the terrible hunger. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± But Samuel didn''t have the strength to open his mouth. Instead of Samuel, Gluttony wriggled out of his arm, Crunch, crunch-. It chewed on the half-demon''s maggot-infested corpse. And began to chew on his mother''s headless body. To survive. To get revenge on the humans. Samuel''s tearless eyes, dry with thirst, heard his mother''s last words echo in his ears. ¨D My child, you must survive. In the deafening silence of solitude, Samuel devoured his mother''s corpse along with the maggots. The taste made him gag, but Samuel couldn''t spit it out. As his mother had said, He had to survive. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± As he finished his meal, a sense of fullness washed over him, and his eyes began to close. And when he opened them again. . . . . Click - Click -. The sound of a clock winding back echoed. Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Position Exchange I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with ''Eye of Arrogance'' Tier ($18), or 20 advance chapters with ''Sword Lacquer'' Tier ($18) For every $15 collected on Ko-fi, I will release a bonus chapter. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 77 (1) - The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy The worst and strongest villain. I became a narrow-eyed character Arsene Adel. DBT,Korean,Novel,Translation,Academy,NEVDA,Fantasy,Possession,AssassinBonus chapter thanks to ''@Marve'' for subscription to ''Sword Lacquer'' tier on Ko-fi.Before I knew it, I was back to reality, and my shoulders were trembling slightly. Even though I knew that none of it was something I had personally experienced, The trembling of my body refused to subside. "Ah." Only after a long time had passed Was I able to let out a groan mixed with a sigh. And then. Ugh- Ugh-. I vomited everything in my stomach until yellow bile came out. All the black jelly I had eaten in the morning came back up. The lumps looked similar to the maggots I had eaten in Samuel''s memories, and I felt another wave of nausea rising. What the hell did I do? Having directly experienced the horrors of the war I had described, an indescribable disgust washed over me. And I could understand Samuel''s words and actions so far. ''So that''s why.'' The reason Samuel despised and hated me, a half-demon. The guy who betrayed him and his mother was a half-demon. Of course, it seemed like she had her own circumstances. ''...Who is evil, anyway?'' Naturally, I couldn''t help but wonder. I had clearly described humans as purely good and demons as purely evil. But. ''Is that really something that humans, or even demons, can do?'' I don''t know if the human mage who blew up Samuel''s room did it on purpose, but Samuel was driven to the brink of starvation and had to eat his own mother. Even if there was no intention behind it. There''s no denying that killing the weak who are unarmed is not something good people would do. ''I.'' What am I supposed to do? I feel like my values are all tangled up in my head. I patted my throbbing head and got up. Then I looked blankly at the necklace that had suddenly gone quiet. - ¡­¡­. The necklace, which had been glowing brightly, was now extinguished. A faint light flowed from the beads that had been slightly filled. Perhaps when it was fully charged, I would be able to experience someone else''s past once again. It was an experience I never wanted to go through again. "Is this what you wanted to show me?" I snapped at ''that guy'' who couldn''t hear my voice. It seemed like he was trying to wake me up to the fact that humans are not all good by showing me Samuel''s past. S?a??h the N???lFire.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. However. Does that make the Demons good? ¡®It wasn¡¯t long ago that they were ruthlessly murdering prisoners.¡¯ The Demons also ordered Sytan¡¯s students to kill unarmed human prisoners. Where is the good in this tragic scene? Where is the justice? ¡­¡­I don¡¯t know. I don¡¯t know what the right thing to do is. One thing is for sure. I have to defeat Leon Terias, the descendant of Samuel and Adel¡¯s enemy family. I can¡¯t beat him with my current strength, but¡­ ¡®I¡¯ll never know unless I try.¡¯ Let''s not say anything discouraging. Even if I keep telling myself I''ll lose, I won''t find a way to win. I have no choice but to fight. ¡®Rather than that, the ability to see the past.¡¯ I stared blankly at the necklace. It¡¯s definitely not a bad ability. I could spy on my opponent¡¯s past and find out their weakness. I could also steal stories or secrets that I could use for my own purposes. But that¡¯s about it. ¡®It doesn¡¯t seem valuable enough to be a priority.¡¯ I wasn¡¯t very interested. I didn¡¯t need to try to figure out the secret of the necklace right now. It¡¯s better to focus on getting stronger. To do that, I need to go to Samuel¡¯s group first. I¡¯ve wasted too much time already. I shared my vision with Sijo as I headed towards the secret place where they would be. Woong-. And then Samuel and the Class A students appeared. ¡®¡­They seem fine for now.¡¯ I had experienced Samuel¡¯s memories for several days, but only about ten minutes seemed to have passed in reality. I felt relieved and looked at Samuel and his group. ¨D ¡­¡­!! The students moved in unison as Fron shouted something. She wasn¡¯t perfect, but she was desperately fulfilling her role as commander in my stead. At Fron¡¯s command, the students spread out into a defensive formation as if to protect Samuel. ¡®That¡¯s the right choice.¡¯ Samuel was the one who could use the most powerful magic among Sytan¡¯s students. Behind the students, Samuel cast magic. ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D!! Samuel¡¯s magic swept over the students of the Imperial Academy. However, the human students¡¯ strength was considerable, so they managed to withstand Samuel¡¯s magic once. It would take time for Samuel¡¯s magic to activate again. In the end, the battle became a stalemate once more. The students of Sytan and the human students began to clash head-on. Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Position Exchange I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with ''Eye of Arrogance'' Tier ($18), or 20 advance chapters with ''Sword Lacquer'' Tier ($18) For every $15 collected on Ko-fi, I will release a bonus chapter. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 77 (2) - The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy The worst and strongest villain. I became a narrow-eyed character Arsene Adel. DBT,Korean,Novel,Translation,Academy,NEVDA,Fantasy,Possession,Assassin*** Amidst the chaos, Luna''s healing magic shone brightly. Luna swiftly healed the wounded and injured Demon students. Blood stopped flowing from torn flesh, and new skin grew. Even if an arm or leg was severed, she could reattach it as long as the cut was clean. Of course, she couldn''t heal broken bones or fatal injuries. ''Only a Saintess can do that.'' It was beyond the realm of what Luna, a Demon, could do. It was a power akin to a miracle. I turned my gaze away from the badly injured students and toward a human woman. ''...Impressive.'' The second strongest student among the human students, after Terias. She was Terias'' lover, and she was holding her own against Fron and Samuel. She commanded the terrified human students with unwavering resolve, leading them against the students of Sytan. But that was it. That was her limit. Clang-! Sylvia''s right arm was devoured by Samuel''s Gluttony. A life-or-death situation where her arm could be torn off. If even Sylvia, the strongest of them, was in such a state. What hope did the other human students have? Sylvia shouted at the human students with a grim expression. ''Everyone, use your Return Scrolls!'' Rip. At this, the human students tore open the papers they had taken out from their pockets. S?a??h the N???lFire.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. Magic scrolls that would summon them back to the Imperial Academy. A failsafe, prepared in case of an emergency. Sylvia also tried to use a scroll after shaking off Samuel''s Gluttony. But there were still human students who hadn''t escaped the crisis. A total of eight were dead, and the rest were too injured to move. Clench. Sylvia bit her lower lip and stepped forward. To buy time until they regained their senses and tore their Return Scrolls. One by one, the human students regained their senses and tore their scrolls. ¨D!! It was then that the enraged Demon students charged at Sylvia. Someone stepped into the space of the crisis where Sylvia and the Demon students were. Thud. A male student with copper-colored skin and bright golden hair. The moment that student smiled. . . . Whoosh- My shared vision with Sijo was cut off. It was because his overwhelming aura had made the connection of mana unstable. His overwhelming aura was too much for Sijo to handle, and the mana connection became unstable for a moment. Thud. At this, my footsteps began to quicken. Leon Terias. That guy had run into Samuel''s group. * * * The battle was going smoothly. At least, that''s what Samuel thought. Even when the humans used their tricks to escape the battlefield, it was the same. It was also a moment to grasp the extent of the Sytan''s power, and the human bastards had already suffered considerable damage. On the other hand, there were no Sytan students who had lost their lives. That didn''t mean there were no injured students. However, thanks to Luna''s healing abilities, their wounds were not severe enough to be life-threatening. On the other hand. There were eight in total. That was the number of human students the Sytan students had killed. If you included those who were seriously injured, the damage to the human bastards would be even greater. Was that all? "Ugh..." Samuel looked down and looked at the human woman who had not run away until the end. She was a woman with green hair and upright eyes. She was probably the commander of the humans. Since Adel was in charge of the instructors, she must have been something like the leader of the human bastards. "Pathetic." Samuel clicked his tongue as he watched Sylvia, who was panting from exhaustion, and. "Gaaaah!" At the same time, the Gluttony that unfolded from Samuel began to chew on her hand along with the Return Scroll. Perhaps she had strengthened her arm with mana in the meantime, as her body wasn''t being torn apart or anything like that. However, The Return Scroll was torn to pieces by Gluttony''s teeth and fell to the ground. "Dammit...!" Sylvia''s face turned blue as her only means of escape disappeared. With this, Sylvia was completely surrounded by the Sytan students. Clack, clack. Fron, with her shoulders raised in triumph, walked out. "Hoho, human bastards. You''re nothing special." "......You idiot. Haven''t you learned that it''s forbidden to let your guard down during a battle?" Samuel''s sarcastic words flowed towards the arrogant Fron. "H, how dare you to me...!!" Fron''s face flushed red with shame at Samuel''s twisted attitude. ''Oh, oh, what should I do?'' Luna, who had been watching the fight between the two, opened her mouth with a trembling voice. "C, calm down for now. Fron. We need to help heal the injured students first, so can''t you help?" ¡°You think you¡¯re lucky!¡± Fron grumbled at Luna¡¯s words, but she left to help the students. Luna, who was usually ignored by the students. She had now established herself as an indispensable comrade in Class A. It was the moment when Luna was once again treating the injured. ¡°¡­¡­Thank you. I¡¯m sorry for what I did.¡± Luke, the student who had bullied Luna with Kyle, apologized. Luke watched Luna silently treating him. He thought back to what he had done since Kyle had beaten him up and dropped out. Luke did not repent his sins all at once, but he was at least a student who could recognize that his actions towards Luna had been wrong. Luna just smiled brightly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it! It¡¯s something I have to do.¡± Like that, Luna healed Luke¡¯s body completely. She then moved on to another student who needed treatment. Fron bustled about, helping Luna with the treatment. While the two of them were doing so. Samuel stared at Sylvia, who was rolling her eyes around. "I can''t let you escape." "¡­¡­!!" As Samuel raised his finger. Clang, clang, clang- Hundreds of thorns sprouted around Sylvia, forming the shape of a prison. If she tried to move, the Gluttony would turn her body into a porcupine. ¡®This woman seems to be a useful human being in her own way.¡¯ She would be worth taking to the Demon Realm as a hostage. Even if not, I could just throw her in the Orgon prison camp. He was thinking such thoughts when. Thud, thud, thud- A man began to walk out of the narrow path. ¡°What the, that human is.¡± The moment a student turned his head. Zzzzt-. A cold chill that seemed to freeze everything began to emanate from his body. Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Position Exchange I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with ''Eye of Arrogance'' Tier ($18), or 20 advance chapters with ''Sword Lacquer'' Tier ($18) For every $15 collected on Ko-fi, I will release a bonus chapter. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 78 (1) - The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy The worst and strongest villain. I became a narrow-eyed character Arsene Adel. DBT,Korean,Novel,Translation,Academy,NEVDA,Fantasy,Possession,AssassinBonus chapter thanks to ''@Marve'' for subscription to ''Sword Lacquer'' tier on Ko-fi.A massive hammer swung through the air. Thwack-. At the same time, the body of a student standing before Samuel exploded. The hammer swing alone had ripped the student''s torso apart. Thud, thud, thud. The Demon student''s blood and entrails splattered everywhere. Fron''s pupils began to tremble as she watched. "W-what is that thing?" The moment Fron let out a fear-filled gasp. Haah-. White breath puffed out from her lips. The cold air seeping from Terias'' body had lowered the temperature of the area to below freezing. That was when. Crackle-. The organs of the student whose body had exploded began to freeze. The cold air Terias was emitting continued to grow denser. Creak-. Crackle-. With each step Terias took, frost formed on the ground. He passed by the corpses of the humans and approached Sylvia. And then. Thwack-. Terias swung his hammer and shattered the prison made of Samuel''s gluttony in one blow. Relief washed over Sylvia''s face as she watched. It was the trust she placed in Terias. "Can you stand?" "......I can stand on my own." Terias offered Sylvia his hand with a gentle tone, but. Sylvia turned her head away and tried to stand up on her own. However. Totter-. Sylvia''s legs gave out and she collapsed. Clench. Terias grabbed Sylvia''s wrist and brought his face close to hers. "What''s the situation?" His demeanor was unusually serious. Sylvia swallowed hard at the sight of Terias'' changed expression, which she had never seen before, and opened her mouth to speak. "A total of eight are dead. Many other students were injured, and the surviving students have all returned to the Imperial Academy, but......" Sylvia trailed off. Her gaze lingered on the human students who had become cold, lifeless corpses. Tears welled up in her eyes. Rustle, rustle-. Terias stroked Sylvia''s head, who looked like she was about to burst into tears at any moment. A loving gesture. Sylvia''s cheeks flushed red at this. Terias, a faint smile on his lips, handed her a piece of paper. It was a Return Scroll. "No." But Sylvia slapped Terias'' hand away. She understood his intention. "I will stay and fight with you." "Sylvia." "I know I will be a burden, but I will fight with you." "......Yes, that''s what my lover should be like." "Th, that''s!" The two of them seemed to have forgotten that they were in the middle of a battle, laughing and blushing at each other. A Demon student, heated by their display, stepped forward. "The human pups have finally gone mad......" Flap-. However, the Demon student was unable to finish his sentence and collapsed. There was no ''neck'' on the Demon student''s body. Terias had swung his hammer at an untraceable speed, killing the Demon student in one blow. Only then did the students of Sytan realize. Terias was not being careless. It was just that the students of Sytan had not approached him threateningly. Like a spider that does not feel threatened even if dozens of one-day-old flies swarm around it. A true predator. The students of Sytan felt a sense of fear as they realized this. Soon after. Puck-. An iceberg suddenly rose from the ground. The huge block of ice crushed the bodies of two Demon students. Flap-. And then it exploded them. It was the work of Terias, who had the talent to handle ice and hammers freely. Even Samuel, the best in the world, gritted his teeth as he glared at Terias. Defeat. Samuel, who realized this fact, shouted to his students. "Retreat! Everyone, retreat!" Samuel showed his Fangs of Gluttony, which he could summon, at their maximum. But that alone was not enough. Puck, puck-. The sound of Terias''s hammer smashing through the thorns echoed through the air, his advance unstoppable. "Fron, take the students and escape through the secret passage! Go to the Demon Realm with him and wait for the gate to open!" ''Him'' referred to Adel. Even in this dire situation, Samuel cared for Adel''s safety. The operation had already failed. With the variable called Terias appearing, they would not be able to avoid annihilation if they continued to fight. At Samuel''s instruction, Fron asked in a sunken voice. "Then what will you do? Doesn''t that mean you''re the only one staying here?" "It''s the best option we have. If we all stay, we''ll all die." Samuel¡¯s words were reasonable. Even with the remaining Sytan cadets, Fron, Samuel, and Adel. It was difficult to guarantee victory against that monster. ¡°That doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m going to die for nothing. I¡¯ll follow you after you all evacuate.¡± ¡°Is that possible?¡± Samuel frowned as Fron asked in a doubtful tone. ¡°Do you not trust me?¡± Perhaps she saw a spark of determination in his eyes. Sigh.. Fron nodded after letting out a sigh. "Students, it''s time to retreat! Samuel will buy us time, so everyone, run!" Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Position Exchange I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with ''Eye of Arrogance'' Tier ($18), or 20 advance chapters with ''Sword Lacquer'' Tier ($18) For every $15 collected on Ko-fi, I will release a bonus chapter. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. s?a??h th? ??v?l_Fir?.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 78 (2) - The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy The worst and strongest villain. I became a narrow-eyed character Arsene Adel. DBT,Korean,Novel,Translation,Academy,NEVDA,Fantasy,Possession,Assassin*** The Sytan students, who had already sensed the defeat of the battle, immediately followed Fron¡¯s words. Luna looked at Samuel with a worried look as she prepared to retreat. He said with his own mouth that he would follow us after we escaped. But even as Luna, she couldn¡¯t judge whether it was possible. ¡°Hurry and go.¡± Samuel pushed Luna¡¯s back. ¡°Ugh¡­¡­¡± In the end, Luna followed Fron and entered the secret passage with the cadets. Peek. Luna, who was worried about Samuel until the end, looked back. But Samuel cast magic without giving her even a glance. ¡°You have to come quickly¡­¡­!!¡± Luna shouted at Samuel as she entered the secret passage. And as if in response, Samuel unfolded his magic again. Hundreds of thorns began to sprout on Samuel¡¯s arm. Finally, when all of Sytan¡¯s cadets had entered the secret passage. Thud. S?a??h the N?velF?re.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. ¡°What the, they¡¯re all gone.¡± ¡°They probably went over there. They popped out of there when they attacked us too.¡± The two figures who had destroyed all of Samuel¡¯s thorns walked over. Sylvia was pointing exactly at the secret passage where the Sytan cadets had escaped. If Samuel had escaped with the cadets, Terias would have pursued him right away. Samuel staying here was the best option. ¡°What.¡± Thud. Terias loosened his neck as he faced Samuel. Then he took a step forward, sending out a fierce aura. ¡°Let¡¯s see what you¡¯re capable of.¡± ¡°¡­¡­I¡¯ll show you enough.¡± With that conversation. Terias pulled out his hammer. Samuel unleashed his Gluttony. Kwaa-kwa-kwak-. Countless thorns shot out in a circle, aiming to devour Terius. It was like a typhoon sweeping through the area. Bang-! Terius swung his hammer to defend against Samuel''s storm of thorns. However, he couldn''t completely nullify the power contained in Samuel''s storm, and Terius'' forearm was wounded by the thorns of Gluttony. Terius looked at the blood dripping from his arm and smiled coldly. "Is that all you''ve got?" "That''s not something you should say after seeing blood." "Haha, it seems you''ve underestimated me." Terius burst out laughing. His expression turned cold. And countless ice crystals began to cling to Terius'' hammer. Soon, Terius'' hammer became an iceberg. A large chunk of ice had grown on the back of the hammer. The hammer emitted a thick chill that was visible to the naked eye. Hoo-. The moment Terius swung it. Crackle-. All of Samuel''s thorns shattered. Thud. The hammer struck Samuel''s abdomen. ¡°¡­¡­Ugh.¡± A crimson stream of blood flowed from the corner of Samuel''s mouth. It was a single exchange. The moment when the victor between Samuel and Terius was decided. Samuel had already realized that he couldn''t defeat Terius. But even so, Samuel stood up. His ribs were already broken, and even breathing was difficult. He spread his trembling arms and blocked Terius and Sylvia. ¡°¡­¡­You can''t pass." "Oh?" Terius tilted his head. In an instant. Terius'' hammer disappeared from Samuel''s sight. And. Rip-. He tore off Samuel''s left leg. The leg, torn off with muscle and sinew, rolled on the ground. Thud. Samuel''s body collapsed. However. "Not yet¡­¡­" Samuel supported his body with his arms and glared at Terius with a fierce look. Thud. This time, Terius'' hammer struck Samuel''s right arm. As his right arm was torn off, Samuel''s body collapsed limply. Even so. "He''s tenacious for a bug." Terius clicked his tongue as he watched Samuel repeatedly pick himself up and collapse. He had to admit that his tenacity was admirable. What had made this demon like this? Terius couldn''t understand Samuel''s emotions. ¡°I''ll kill you painfully. Hmm, should I just tear your flesh off this time?¡± Terius''s words were sincere. All he wanted to do was tear apart Samuel, who had touched Sylvia, the woman who was going to be his lover. And so, Terius''s hammer was lifted high into the air. ¡°Ah¡­¡­¡± Samuel''s eyes grew dim. His vitality was gradually fading. If that hammer were to strike his body, he would die. Samuel reproached himself for his weakness. If only. If he had been that guy. Would he have been able to break through this situation? ¡®¡­¡­Who was it?¡¯ But. Perhaps because his mind was clouded, he couldn''t remember the guy''s face or name. Had that guy even existed in the first place? Before Samuel could even feel the absence in his memory. Swish-. It was the moment when Terius''s hammer swung down to cut off Samuel''s breath. ¡°¡­¡­?¡± A strange sense of stability and buoyancy made Samuel''s eyes widen. A half-breed, covered in a thick, bloody stench, was carrying him away. ¡°You''re not dead yet.¡± The narrow-eyed man said with a faint smile. "Well, you do look like you¡¯re about to die though." As his gaze met Terius''s. The atmosphere suddenly turned sinister. His face was hidden by a mask, making it impossible to see properly, but his trembling and emotions were conveyed clearly. One of the man''s closed eyes opened, revealing a black pupil. Only then did Samuel recall who the man was. ¡°¡­¡­You''re here now.¡± "Just a tad late, but no matter. Patients shouldn''t complain, just rest." Swish-. The man who had put Samuel down to one side glared at Terius. After a while. Crash-. Darkness surged from the man''s body, releasing killing intent. ¡°Now, it''s my turn.¡± The narrow-eyed man, Adel, looked at Terius with a hardened expression and smiled wickedly. Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Position Exchange I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with ''Eye of Arrogance'' Tier ($18), or 20 advance chapters with ''Sword Lacquer'' Tier ($18) For every $15 collected on Ko-fi, I will release a bonus chapter. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 79 (1) - The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy The worst and strongest villain. I became a narrow-eyed character Arsene Adel. DBT,Korean,Novel,Translation,Academy,NEVDA,Fantasy,Possession,AssassinBonus chapter thanks to ''@Marve'' for subscription to ''Sword Lacquer'' tier on Ko-fi.One minute earlier. Terias and Samuel''s bloody battle. I naturally couldn''t help but wonder as I watched, my vision reconnected to Sijo¡¯s, which had been cut off. ''Why?'' For what reason did Samuel declare that he would remain here alone? Samuel''s incomprehensible behavior. He couldn''t have possibly thought he could defeat Terias on his own. Samuel also seemed to have guessed that Terias was stronger than him. Then why? I knew he wasn''t unaware of the plan to use himself as bait to evacuate the students. What I was curious about was. It was because I simply couldn''t understand why Samuel was willing to sacrifice himself for the students. ''He clearly hated half-beasts.'' Samuel had shouted at Luna and the half-beast students, trying to get them to evacuate. I watched Samuel, breathing raggedly, through the Sijo''s vision. With one arm and one leg torn off each, and his ribs broken, even breathing must have been agony. But. He kept getting up. After realizing that he couldn''t stand, he crawled on his belly and grabbed Terias'' ankle. Why was he doing that? I closed my eyes. And then I recalled Samuel''s past. Samuel, who had been betrayed by a half-demon and forced to devour his own mother. ''Does he know?'' That the half-demon hadn''t betrayed the family but had tried to protect Samuel. Judging from the conversation they had, the humans knew that the Gluttony family''s members were alive. That''s why they must have searched the family thoroughly, killing everyone in the process, as they searched for the members. However, thanks to the half-demont''s guidance, no further searches were conducted. In fact, the humans had been fooled until they noticed Samuel hiding in the closet. ''That half-demon definitely wanted to save Samuel.'' But. ''Samuel doesn''t seem to know that.'' Then what was it? The reason Samuel had tried to save even the half-demon students. And why, in the end, did he tell me, the one he hated most, to escape with the others? The answer I came to after much deliberation was simple. ''He didn''t want to be protected.'' Now he wanted to protect. His comrades. And his comrades including me. Therefore. A surge of animosity towards Terias, the one who had reduced Samuel to this state, began to rise within me. Even with empty words, Samuel and I could not be called close. But for some reason. I couldn''t suppress the overwhelming hostility I felt. My eyes sank even more heavily. Kwa-kwa-kwa-kwak-. My eyes narrowed, and the Sword Lacquer, now recognized as a distinct trait, erupted from my hand. Soon, the entrance to the secret realm, which had been forcibly opened was cut off. S?a??h th? n0v?l(?)ire.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. ¡®There are traces of someone coming out again.¡¯ Bloodstains were abundant at the entrance to the secret realm. Judging from the faint warmth remaining, it was clear that it belonged to the students of Sytan. ¡°Did they escape?¡± Then there¡¯s nothing left to see. As soon as I infiltrated the secret passage, I used Position Exchange on the stone fragments and moved at an incomparable speed compared to before. I reached a distance that should have taken about ten minutes in just ten seconds. Soon after, my figure blurred. ¡®Absolute Stealth.¡¯ In order to save Samuel, I burned my senses and manifested the power to distort the rules of the world. Since three hours have not yet passed, another sense will be lost. But I had no regrets. I did not spare anything in order to save Samuel, who threw himself to enforce his beliefs until the end. Since my mana had increased, the time I could use Absolute Stealth was extended to about 5 seconds. Swoosh-. I passed by Terias and Sylvia and headed toward Samuel. The three of them did not even notice that I had entered the secret realm. I could have attacked Terias while in a state of Absolute Stealth. But since it seemed like Terias¡¯s hammer would come down any moment, I prioritized Samuel¡¯s rescue. I used Position Exchange to move to Samuel¡¯s side. Just before Terias¡¯s hammer came down. I hugged Samuel and kicked off the ground. Only then was Absolute Stealth released, and my figure was revealed. At this, Samuel¡¯s eyes opened wide. A gaze that could not understand the situation that had just occurred. I opened my mouth with a grin. ¡°You¡¯re not dead yet. Well, you do look like you¡¯re about to die though.¡± A pause. Samuel, who had been flinching his remaining shoulder, opened his mouth with a faint smile. ¡°¡­¡­You''re here now.¡± ¡°Just a tad late, but no matter. Patients shouldn''t complain, just rest.¡± I used Position Exchange once again to put Samuel down in a place where Terias¡¯s attack would not reach. ¡°I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± "...Will you be able to survive?" "More than enough." I smiled ominously, expressing my confidence. In fact, it was a bluff. I had taken the elixir in Besaha¡¯s lab. But that alone was not enough to defeat Terias. ¡®My body is not in normal condition either.¡¯ One of my senses, touch, was gone. Even the sensation of breathing had disappeared. It was the aftermath of using Absolute Stealth. Having lost my sense of touch, I was already acting on my body¡¯s instincts. No matter how I looked at it, it was a situation where I had no chance of winning. ¡­¡­But I had no choice. ¡°Now, it¡¯s my turn.¡± Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Position Exchange I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with ''Eye of Arrogance'' Tier ($18), or 20 advance chapters with ''Sword Lacquer'' Tier ($18) For every $15 collected on Ko-fi, I will release a bonus chapter. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 79 (2) - The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy The worst and strongest villain. I became a narrow-eyed character Arsene Adel. DBT,Korean,Novel,Translation,Academy,NEVDA,Fantasy,Possession,Assassin*** I turned my back on Samuel, who was looking up at me with a worried look, and walked towards Terias. As I did so, I took out a high-level mana potion from my arms and drank it. That¡¯s because all my mana had been consumed after using Position Exchange and Absolute Stealth in succession. Then I looked around. ¡®What a disaster.¡¯ The corpses of demons and humans were scattered everywhere. The bodies were severely damaged, probably due to the aftermath of Samuel and Terias¡¯ clash. As expected, he¡¯s a monster. My hand, which was holding the Fang of Darkness, tightened. Smolder, smolder-. Darkness surged with each of my steps. ¡°The bugs have doubled?¡± Terias walked over from the other side. He must have noticed that I was a dangerous being, because he was coming alone, leaving Sylvia behind. Crackle, crackle. Every time Terias moved, frost began to form on the floor. Immediately after. Bang-. The Fang of Darkness and the hammer clashed fiercely, scattering darkness and ice shards in all directions. ¡°Wow, you can withstand this?¡± Terias stuttered as he watched me block his hammer with my trembling arm. My arm was shaking from Terias¡¯ attack, but I didn¡¯t feel any tingling or anything. Since my sense of touch was already gone, my sense of pain had also disappeared. However. Rather, this was to my advantage. Not only did I not feel pain, but it also didn¡¯t hinder me in battle. Even without my sense of touch, Adel¡¯s body could read the changes in Terias¡¯ muscles as he moved. An astonishing level of dynamic vision. Terias¡¯ lips curled up at this. As if he had found an amusing toy. And thus, the fierce battle began. Kwa-kwak-kwak-kwak-. The hammer and dagger repeatedly clashed and fell. Naturally, my physical eyesight couldn¡¯t read the trajectory of Terias¡¯s hammer. I could only act based on my wild instincts and by detecting the subtle movements of his muscles. That was when it happened. Splat-. Blood splattered across my cheek. My hand, which couldn¡¯t withstand the full force of Terias¡¯s attack, was torn apart. If only I hadn¡¯t lost my sense of touch as the price for Absolute Stealth. The pain would have prevented me from even holding my sword properly. For now, I needed to create some distance. Just because I couldn¡¯t feel pain didn¡¯t mean my body was invincible. Pak-. I manifested Sword Lacquer and roughly knocked Terias¡¯s hammer away. A brief gap was created. As soon as I confirmed it, I stretched out an arrow. ¡®Designation.¡¯ I designated the hammer that Terias was holding as the target. The purpose was to dig into his arms and disarm him at the same time. ¡®Move.¡¯ I initiated a Position Exchange. My vision flipped, and in an instant, my new body reached right before Terias. The moment Terias flinched and his shoulders trembled at the sight of his hammer that had fallen to the ground. I created countless daggers out of darkness. ¡®Black Blade Rain.¡¯ Dozens of daggers generated through darkness were aimed at Terias and shot out. However, there was something I had overlooked. Terias¡¯s hammer that had fallen where I once stood. It was one of Terias¡¯s ¡®Exclusive Artifacts.¡¯ A hammer that, in addition to its ability to support ice attributes, could instantly move and return to its owner, even if it was far away from them. Tak-. Right before the blades rained down on Terias. The hammer settled into Terias¡¯s hand. Tang-tang-tang-tang-. Terias deflected the daggers at an impossible speed. My ultimate attack had been rendered useless. However, ''I just need to attack again.'' My mana, which had doubled or even tripled, allowed me to sustain another attack. Even after using Black Blade Rain, my mana hadn¡¯t run out. However, the difference in our strength was clear. ¡®Position Exchange has been sealed.¡¯ If I were to get a certain distance away from Terias, the hammer was designed to automatically return. Even if I used Position Exchange to throw it far away, it would end up back in his hand. Since I had already used Position Exchange once, Terias would react even more sensitively. If I were to use it again, there was no other way than to use it as an Evasion Technique. ¡®For now.¡¯ I had to defend against Terias¡¯s next attack. Swish-. Terias¡¯s hammer swung towards my head. I tried to block it by swinging my dagger, but it wasn¡¯t enough. My arm, which couldn¡¯t overcome Terias¡¯s strength in the end, was bent in a grotesque shape. Thud-. My right wrist bone pierced through my flesh and stuck out. Even when I tried to move it with force, my wrist wouldn¡¯t budge. It was a good thing I couldn¡¯t feel pain, or else I would have fainted from shock on the spot. A situation where I was completely unable to fight. I raised my relatively intact left arm and shot out a black blade. Clang-. However, Terias simply swung his hammer and deflected the blades. The scales of victory had completely tipped. Towards Terias. The darkness surging from my body had been completely devoured by Terias¡¯s ice crystals. Bam. Terias kicked my abdomen as I collapsed. ¡°Tenacious little bastard.¡± Insulting words poured out of Terias¡¯s mouth. Bam, bam. The kicks didn¡¯t stop. My body shook accordingly, and blood clots began to spew from my mouth. S~?a??h the N?v?lFir?(.)n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. I definitely couldn¡¯t feel any pain, but¡­ My body wouldn¡¯t get up. ¡®Ah.¡¯ I had to get up. I understood that in my head. However. My body refused my brain¡¯s orders. My vision began to fill with darkness. I thought about using Position Exchange to escape, but I realized that my mana was already depleted. Even though I had obtained the elixir from Besaha, I couldn¡¯t defeat Terias. He sneered and exhaled an even thicker chill. ¡°It¡¯s over now. You maggot.¡± Soon, Terias¡¯s kicks stopped, and a giant hammer was raised above my head. My eyelids slowly began to close. ¡®¡­Am I dying?¡¯ Was I going to end like this, without putting up a fight? I hadn¡¯t rescued Samuel yet, and I hadn¡¯t even managed to land a proper attack on Terias. Just as Terias¡¯s hammer was about to crush my head. Flash-. My vision flickered. With an unusually loud sound effect. Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Position Exchange I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with ''Eye of Arrogance'' Tier ($18), or 20 advance chapters with ''Sword Lacquer'' Tier ($18) For every $15 collected on Ko-fi, I will release a bonus chapter. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 80 (1) - The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy The worst and strongest villain. I became a narrow-eyed character Arsene Adel. DBT,Korean,Novel,Translation,Academy,NEVDA,Fantasy,Possession,AssassinRight after the sound effect rang in my ears. I opened my eyes with difficulty and an unfamiliar place came into view. ¡®Where is this¡­¡­.¡¯ I raised my body and looked around. A gray space. The endlessly spread out gray space gave off a strange feeling. The thing existing within that space was. ¡®A mirror?¡¯ S?a?ch* Th? N?v?lF?re.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.The mirror that appeared before my eyes was reflecting me. My appearance with crimson hair and sinister narrow eyes. But. That mirror was strange somehow. Even though I raised one hand towards the mirror, the me in the mirror was still unresponsive. As if it was a picture, not a mirror. I flinched at that strange phenomenon for a moment. I felt the need to organize the situation and stroked my chin. It¡¯s my habit that comes out whenever I¡¯m deeply thinking about something. I was definitely up until just now¡­¡­. ¡®Fighting Terias and eventually losing and losing consciousness.¡¯ I poured out all my strength to face Terias, but in the end, I couldn¡¯t win and fainted and collapsed. ¡®I thought I would die like that.¡¯ Terias¡¯s hammer was coming down right before my vision was blocked, so it would have been the natural order of things. The power contained in that hammer was not ordinary. Then. Is this the afterlife? ¡®But that doesn¡¯t seem to be the case¡­¡­.¡¯ Woong-. Darkness rippled as I manifested mana. If this place really was the afterlife. It would be natural to not be able to use mana, or so I thought. Of course, I¡¯ve never been to the afterlife before. Then. Where in the world is this? ¡°¡­¡­.¡± I stared blankly at the me in the mirror. As expected, no matter what action I took, it just watched me without following along. For some reason, that appearance was creepy. Should I say it felt like looking at an unpleasant valley? I was like that for a long time. - Ah ¡®Huh?¡¯ It spoke. The me in the mirror opened its mouth. I wondered if I had been mistaken for a moment. The me in the mirror began to speak again. - It¡¯s the second time I¡¯ve met you in person. It¡¯s nice to meet you, Creator. Have you been well? The first words that the me in the mirror uttered. I frowned at this. That wasn¡¯t me. To be exact, it was the original owner of this body. Adel, that guy was speaking through the mirror. Did he show himself because it was time for me to die? As the Creator, I wrote myself to die in the original story. Perhaps you''ve been watching me overcome countless life-or-death situations, just so you could mock me with a chuckle. As that thought naturally came to mind, a sharp remark escaped my lips. I had even forgotten the honorifics I usually used. The sudden surge of irritation in my head had overridden my habits, reverting me to my original speech pattern. "I''m not happy to see you at all. You must have watched everything I''ve done anyway. Why bother asking if I''m okay or not?" ¨D Haha, I suppose that''s not wrong. I understand why you would say that, Creator. Adel burst into laughter at my sharp tone. I didn''t like the way Adel looked, but I decided to ask my questions first. Whew. I took a moment to calm my breathing, feeling like my emotions were getting the better of me, before I finally spoke. "There are three things I want to ask." First question. "Where is this?" It was the question I was most curious about. It wasn''t the afterlife, and it was a space where Adel from the original story, who had lent me his body, existed. At least, it didn''t exist in the setting of my novel. It was like a completely unknown space, so I couldn''t help but ask. ¨D Hmm. Adel in the mirror seemed to be contemplating something for a moment before he spoke. ¨D I suppose I can tell you that much without a price. "So you were planning on taking payment until the very end? You''re nothing but a greedy bastard." I gritted my teeth and cursed. I had already figured out that the being communicating with me through the information screen was Adel. The bastard who had always demanded a high price from me, even after death, was he still trying to take something from me? As I spoke in a deliberately angry tone, Adel quickly continued his explanation. ¨D Please calm down. There is information I can tell you and information I can''t. Not only for you, Creator, but I also have to pay a price to provide information. Well, let me answer your first question... The boy, who had been choosing his words carefully, began to speak. ¨D This is a space made of chaos, a space where anything can exist and nothing can exist. Adel''s vague explanation made me frown as I tried to make sense of it. I pondered for a while, but couldn''t grasp what he meant. I glared at Adel with dissatisfaction, but he merely smiled slyly, his eyes narrowed. Press.. I pressed my fingers against my forehead, trying to suppress my rising frustration. ¡®One thing is for sure¡­¡­.¡¯ This space is separated from the outside world. Otherwise, there would be no reason for Adel, who had only communicated through papers before, to reveal himself, even if only as a reflection. I asked my second question. Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Position Exchange I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with ''Eye of Arrogance'' Tier ($18), or 20 advance chapters with ''Sword Lacquer'' Tier ($18) For every $15 collected on Ko-fi, I will release a bonus chapter. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 80 (2) - The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy The worst and strongest villain. I became a narrow-eyed character Arsene Adel. DBT,Korean,Novel,Translation,Academy,NEVDA,Fantasy,Possession,Assassin¡°What is Chaos?¡± ¨D Hmm, that''s a difficult question. "Answer me. It''s driving me crazy." I planned to ask Adel everything I had been curious about during this opportunity. One of them was about Chaos. It was the power that Arsene¡¯s ancestors had wielded. The ability to briefly erase my very existence from the world. ¡®And it also appears in the mana technique of the Bares family.¡¯ There had been many clues so far. But I still couldn¡¯t get a sense of it. Since it wasn¡¯t a power I could use at will, I was going to ask Adel for help. Why? Because I was convinced that if I could understand the true usage of Chaos, I would be able to defeat Terias, and even the original protagonist. - Hmm¡­¡­. However, Adel didn¡¯t answer and just groaned. Surely he didn¡¯t not know, did he? Rattle, rattle. Adel shook his head as I gave him a suspicious look. - I do know what kind of power it is, but the Creator must figure this out for himself. Perhaps if you paid a price. ¡°What kind of price do you want?¡± A hundred gold. I was even willing to pay three hundred gold. I had experienced firsthand how powerful the power of Chaos was. However. Adel didn¡¯t answer and just shook his head again. - At the very least, you must gather all the holy relics that exist in the Demon Realm and the Human Realm before I can answer you. Since the Creator doesn¡¯t have the power to do so yet, I recommend that you figure it out for yourself. ¡°¡­¡­You¡¯re just talking in circles to avoid telling me.¡± - I regret that you heard it that way. Swish, swish. Adel wiped the corners of his eyes. His appearance was so pitiful that I was taken aback. In the end, was there no other way than for me to figure it out myself? I didn¡¯t gain anything from my second question either. Now, the only question left was¡­¡­. ¡°Am I still alive?¡± After fighting with Terias, I lost consciousness due to severe injuries. If I had been left alone in that state or if Terias had struck me, I would have died instantly. In a way, finding out whether I was alive or dead was the most urgent matter. There were many other questions I wanted to ask. Like how I was brought into this novel, and what the identity of the necklace associated with the Demon King was¡­ S~?a??h the N???lFire.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. However, I didn¡¯t bother asking because I knew Adel wouldn¡¯t answer me. Even if he was willing to answer, he would demand a huge price that I couldn¡¯t afford. - I will answer you. This time, Adel didn¡¯t ask for any compensation for the question. - You are still alive. Well, if you don¡¯t do anything special, you will die soon. Click. As Adel said that and snapped his fingers, a scene appeared. A hammer, radiating a bone-chilling aura, was about to strike down. And beneath it, I could see myself lying in a pool of blood. The gap between the hammer and my body was about the width of a hand. As if time had stopped, all movement was frozen in that gap. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± I stared blankly at the sight. Behind me, I could see Samuel looking at me in shock. He hated me, but this was proof that he didn¡¯t hate me blindly. When I realized that, I felt a pang of regret. Not only that. I felt a heavy weight pressing down on my chest. It was a feeling of regret. Not yet¡­ Not yet, I can¡¯t die. I haven¡¯t even granted that Adel¡¯s last wish. I haven¡¯t even figured out exactly what good and evil are. And this may sound selfish, but¡­ ¡­I¡¯m afraid of death. Even though I¡¯ve killed countless lives since possessing this body, I¡¯m terrified of my own death. What will happen to me if I die here? What about the me in the real world? My eyes, which had been filled with confusion, narrowed. ¡®I have to live.¡¯ No matter what. I will see the end of this story. That¡¯s why. ¡°Lend me your strength, Adel.¡± I asked for help from the man who was staring at me with a faint smile. Then Adel spoke. - That was my plan from the beginning. That¡¯s why I brought the Creator into this space. I will lend you 20% of my power for one hour. ¡°Then¡­¡­.¡± ¨D However, you must pay a price. I knew it. I had expected to pay a price, so I nodded and asked. ¡°What do you want? But I don¡¯t know if I have anything that will satisfy you.¡± I was lost in thought. Borrowing Adel¡¯s power would require a huge price. The only artifact I have is the Fang of Darkness. If that¡¯s not enough, I could offer the maximum amount of mana like I did in the Secret Realm of Baares. ¨D I won''t ask for artifacts. ¡°Then you want the maximum amount of mana¡­¡­.¡± ¨D No, that¡¯s not enough either. Adel firmly denied my question. Then. ¡°What do you want from me?¡± Adel hesitated for a moment. Then, after a few dozen seconds. ¨D I need a part of what you hold most dear, Creator. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± What I held most dear... Nothing specific came to mind. It could be the relationships I¡¯ve built in this world, or perhaps the prized possessions I had collected in the real world. But I don¡¯t think any of those things would be enough to borrow Adel¡¯s power. ¨D Do you accept? Adel asked me with a faint smile. I didn¡¯t understand what emotion that expression came from. Just. ¡°I accept.¡± I nodded at Adel¡¯s words. And at that moment. BOOM-. My vision flashed. . . . And when I opened my eyes. WHOOSH-. Uncontrollable darkness began to pour out of my body. Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Position Exchange I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with ''Eye of Arrogance'' Tier ($18), or 20 advance chapters with ''Sword Lacquer'' Tier ($18) For every $15 collected on Ko-fi, I will release a bonus chapter. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 81: The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy The worst and strongest villain. I became a narrow-eyed character Arsene Adel. DBT,Korean,Novel,Translation,Academy,NEVDA,Fantasy,Possession,AssassinBonus chapter for reaching 5 reviews on Novel Updates. Another bonus chapter on reaching 4.2-star ratings.¡®Designation.¡¯ Move-. I escaped the gray space and initiated a position swap at the same time. Originally, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to avoid Terias¡¯ attack, but my mana had become so vast that it was boiling over, allowing me to use that skill. After escaping from Terias¡¯ attack range in an instant, I checked my body¡¯s condition. My body hadn¡¯t healed or anything. One. Ku-u-u-u-. A surging wave of darkness. It gradually swelled in size like a wave, eventually transforming into something that filled the horizon. I couldn¡¯t help but be amazed by the immense power that I couldn¡¯t even control at will. 20% of his original power. With just that, I had gained strength that was incomparable to before. ¡¾ Arsene Adel ¡¿ : Race - [ Half Demon ] : Tendency - [ Chaos ] : Talent - [ Position Exchange ¡®¢ô¡¯¡¯ ] : Trait - [ Interest ] [ Absorption ] [ Killing Intent ¢ô ] [ Pitch Black ] [ Mana Manipulation ] [ Eye of Arrogance ] [ Telekinesis ] [ Sword Lacquer ] : Mana - [ 2072 ? 4301 ] Several new windows popped up before me, each displaying a different sub-quest. The traits and talents that had clearly changed were displayed above the status window. First, Position Exchange. It had increased by two whole stages compared to before. Not only that, but Killing Intent had also increased by two stages. If there was something that had changed completely. It was that the original [Darkness ¢ò] had been replaced with another trait. ¡®¡­¡­Pitch Black.¡¯ I couldn¡¯t help but be impressed. It was a trait that meant I had truly conquered darkness. It meant that I could endlessly emit darkness unless I used up all my mana. It wasn¡¯t even normal darkness, but an ability that meant complete blackout that couldn¡¯t be illuminated by light. ¡®What a shame.¡¯ My Telekinesis and Sword Lacquer traits hadn¡¯t improved. It seemed that 20% of my original power wasn¡¯t enough to increase my Sword Lacquer. Sword Lacquer was a technique that could only be used when one reached the realm of the sword. Therefore, I had to gain an understanding that surpassed that level to move on to the next stage. And Telekinesis, ¡®It¡¯s not originally Adel¡¯s ability.¡¯ There was nothing I could do about it. It was said to be an ability left behind by Arsene¡¯s ancestors, but it wasn¡¯t a trait that Adel originally possessed, so I couldn¡¯t increase its proficiency. However. ¡®It¡¯s not bad.¡¯ Aside from other traits, the significant improvement in the level of Position Exchange is a great asset. It has drastically narrowed the gap between Terias and my abilities. But. What did Adel take from me in exchange for lending me her power? Didn''t he say he would take one of the most precious things from me? However, no artifact has disappeared from me, nor have there been any significant changes in my body. ''......What is it?'' There''s no way Adel would lend me his power without receiving anything in return. I couldn''t even guess what he had taken. Rattle. I shook my head to clear my mind. It wouldn''t be too late to find out what Adel had taken from me later. For now, I need to focus on dealing with Terias. I quickly reviewed the powers Adel had given me once more. An overwhelming power that was incomparable to before. But is it possible to overwhelm Terias with this¡­¡­. ''That would be difficult.'' In fact, the word ''difficult'' is a euphemism. It''s not difficult, it''s impossible. The current Terias is a monster with the power to rival even the main characters. It seems that by gaining 20% of his power, he has gained the power to slightly surpass Baltan, a member of the Seven Deadly Sins. But that''s not enough. That was my conclusion. It''s only natural since Baltan wasn''t stronger than Terias. But it seemed to be enough to provoke Terias. "What are you?" Terias asked with a hardened expression. The bottomless darkness surging from my body and the killing intent that had been upgraded to Level ¢ô were naturally emanating from me. I infused a little mana and released ''Killing Intent ¢ô''. That moment. "......!!" Terias hurriedly raised his hammer to defend his neck. It must have been because of the illusion created by my killing intent. Judging from his reaction, it seemed that he had seen a vision of his own neck being cut. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have reacted so sensitively. Is it because I inherited Adel''s original power? Naturally, not my ego, but Adel''s ego suddenly popped out. "Who do you ask?" My mouth opened towards Terias, who had begun to be wary of me. My hand touched the clown mask on my face. Fortunately, the mask is still on, so it should be okay to speak. I continued to speak with Adel''s ego slightly mixed in. ¡°Didn¡¯t you call me a bug? That¡¯s exactly what I am. A bug that you and the humans failed to crush and kill.¡± ¡°¡­¡­I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about all of a sudden.¡± Terias narrowed his brow. He seemed to think I was talking nonsense in response to his question about my identity. But there wasn¡¯t a shred of lie in my words. Because until recently, I was nothing more than a bug. I had lost all my kin and was left in a huge mansion as a child, waiting for the day I would die. From the perspective of the Six Families, I must have seemed like a bug that they had failed to kill. However, they failed to crush me to death. And perhaps he had sensed the sincerity in my tone. ¡°¡­¡­Yes, that¡¯s right.¡± Terias¡¯s face twisted ferociously, and the chill emanating from his body grew even thicker. ¡°If you¡¯re a bug, I¡¯ll just crush you again.¡± With those words. Swish-. In an instant, Terias¡¯s figure disappeared from my sight. ¡°¡­¡­!¡± My eyes widened at this. Terias¡¯s movements were clearly different from before. If I had gained Adel¡¯s original power, Terias had begun to exert his true power. At one point-. Terias appeared before my eyes. ¡°Hello?¡± Terias stared at me with a sinister smile. Cuckoo, cuckoo, cuckoo-. A ferocious aura hung over the hammer in his hand. Countless shards of ice swirled and swelled to an enormous size. I hardened my expression as I realized the nature of the ability Terias was manifesting. Ice Storm. One of Terias¡¯s Vision abilities. He had noticed that my aura had changed and was now unleashing his full power. I quickly swung the Fang of Darkness. Woosh-. And the pitch-black Darkness manifested in an instant. Even darker darkness colored my dagger. Unfortunately, the Fang of Darkness¡¯s grade had not increased, but I had succeeded in raising its proficiency to the extreme. Not only that. Cuckoo, cuckoo¡­¡­. I used Telekinesis to slow down the rotation speed of Terias¡¯s Ice Storm. The Ice Storm was still raging, but it was noticeably slower than before. I didn¡¯t stop there and summoned dozens of black blades. ¡®Black Blade Rain.¡¯ I cast it twice in a row. Adel''s power allowed my mana to reach ''4301'', which enabled me to perform that feat. Thirty black blades, along with the fangs of darkness, clashed against Terias''s ice storm. Clang-! Crackle, crackle, crackle-. The pure white ice chunks and black blades intermingled, creating a magnificent spectacle. My dagger and Terias''s hammer met, their strength clashing. Splash-. Ice shards flew off, grazing my mask. ''I have to be careful.'' It would be bad if Terias discovered Adel''s appearance. I caressed my mask and pulled my body back. Terias followed my every move without fail. If I couldn''t dodge, I would be defeated just like before. This time, it would be difficult to receive Adel''s help. But this time, it was different. The ability of [Position Swap ¢ô]. With [Position Swap ¢ò], I couldn''t escape while fighting Terias. It was natural since I didn''t even have time to draw an arrow. However... ¡®Designate.¡¯ As I calmly recited the incantation in my mind, countless arrows were released. Not drawn, but released. Position Swap no longer required me to draw an arrow. Instead, it connected the arrow to the object closest to the optimal position. That''s why. ''Move.'' Just by uttering the incantation, I was able to ascend to the pile of rubble on the ground that had crumbled during my battle with Terias. And Terias''s hammer struck the spot where I had been standing. The boulder that had swapped places with me shattered into dust. Bam-. Terias''s hammer smashed the ground, creating spiderweb-like cracks. And the cracks were quickly filled with cold air, freezing them over. It meant that if I were to be hit by his attack, I would not only suffer physical damage but also be inflicted with a status ailment that would freeze my body. Although my position had been reversed, Terias, who had noticed that his strength was superior, curled his lips spitefully. "Aren''t you a bug? You really are like a cockroach." "Don''t blame your lack of skill on me. There''s no reason for me to take that sluggish attack of yours, is there?" I responded to Terias''s words with a sharp smile. In contrast, my insides were burning up as time went on. ''......If only my right wrist was intact.'' Despite receiving Adel''s power, I couldn''t fully utilize everything. It was because I couldn''t use one of my arms. Just before Adel called me into the gray room, the bone in my right wrist popped out. ''Just once¡­.'' I opened my eyes with difficulty and looked at Terias. If I could just find an opening, I had a way to at least injure Terias, even if I couldn''t defeat him. But that small opening was nowhere to be found. Terias moved his body leisurely, but he wasn''t letting his guard down. Could I really¡­ Defeat Terias? Even with Adel''s power, the sense of powerlessness that I couldn''t defeat Terias weighed heavily on my shoulders. As I was swallowing my dry saliva. "Adel." Samuel shouted from behind, gnashing his teeth in anger. "Adel, don''t lose to human trash!" When I turned my gaze, Samuel''s bloodshot eyes came into view. Samuel was glaring at Terias with eyes full of anger, hatred, and contempt. It wasn''t me or Terias who reacted to this. It was Sylvia, who had been anxiously watching the fight from behind Terias. As soon as Samuel finished speaking, she opened her mouth, her anger flaring. "What, trash?" "Sylvia." Terias turned his head and looked at Sylvia. Even then, Terias was emitting a strong chill, so I couldn''t attack him. S?a??h the N?v?lFire.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. And then came Sylvia''s growling voice. "Are you, a demon, calling us trash? Do you have the right to say such a thing?! You who are trying to kill us for no reason, just like you did during the war?" Sylvia''s words hit the nail on the head. I couldn''t answer her words and was caught in a complicated mood. In my novel, humans played the role of good. On the other hand. ''...Demons are nothing more than villains.'' It is true that during the Great War between Humans and Demons, the human soldiers invaded the Demon Realm first. However, the demons had already set foot in the human dimension through the gates that had been created before that. The demons who had infiltrated the human realm in this way slaughtered the humans. Unable to bear this, the humans waged a war to conquer the Demon Realm. But. "Nonsense." The words that came out of Samuel''s mouth were completely different from the setting I had written. "You were the ones who started the war and slaughtered our demons!" Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Position Exchange I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with ''Eye of Arrogance'' Tier ($18), or 20 advance chapters with ''Sword Lacquer'' Tier ($18) For every $15 collected on Ko-fi, I will release a bonus chapter. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 82 (1) - The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy The worst and strongest villain. I became a narrow-eyed character Arsene Adel. DBT,Korean,Novel,Translation,Academy,NEVDA,Fantasy,Possession,AssassinIn an instant. The air seemed to freeze. It wasn''t because of the cold air emitted by Terias, but because a chilling silence had literally descended between them. Sylvia, who had been glaring at Samuel as if she wanted to chew him up right away, opened her mouth. "Hah, you bug-like bastards are now trying to distort the things you did? The things you guys did in the Harak territory are clearly recorded right now." S?a??h th? ??v?lF?re.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. "It''s not us who are distorting things, but you humans, isn''t it? It was the humans who killed the demons first, and it was you guys who started the war." Samuel also retorted to Sylvia''s words without backing down. The more they argued, the more complicated my head became. Let me recall the setting I had made. The gate can''t only be crossed from the Demon Realm to the Human Realm. It can also be crossed from the Human Realm to the Demon Realm. Then, if a strong person from the Human Realm crossed over to the Demon Realm. Would they have treated the demons, who are different from humans, as the same kind of beings? ''......No, they wouldn''t have.'' It is possible that the demons who crossed over to the Human Realm through the random gate attacked the humans first. Since it was the setting I had made, it is a clear fact that the demons who crossed over to the Human Realm attacked the humans. However, there was one question. ''Let''s recall the contents of Sytan''s class.'' ¡º One day, humans with powerful strength attacked the residents of the territory everywhere, and eventually, two large-scale air raids by humans took place. With so many casualties, the Human-Demon War began due to the invasion of the Human Realm while trying to confirm the exact damage. ¡» From the demons'' point of view, powerful humans who came to the Human Realm and the Demon Realm attacked the demons little by little, and one day, the humans suddenly started a war. From the humans'' point of view, the demons killed the humans first. However, I didn''t think that the humans who crossed over to the Demon Realm would have looked at the demons with friendly eyes. You can see that by thinking about Duke Leon, who had ruthlessly destroyed Samuel''s family, who had never even invaded the Human Realm. That''s why it''s complicated. Because it was the moment when it was revealed that the demons weren''t completely evil. Samuel growled again and spoke to Sylvia. "Humans are shameless to the end. Why don''t you guys admit your mistakes!" Samuel seemed to be fuming with anger at Sylvia''s words, which condemned the Demon Tribe as evil. Listening to their conversation, I parted my closed lips. ¡°¡­¡­Because it''s profitable.¡± ¡°What? What are you talking about?¡± Samuel frowned as if he didn''t understand. I didn''t answer him and instead organized the thoughts that suddenly came to mind. When the gates connecting the Human Realm and the Demon Realm sprouted like bamboo shoots, Which side benefited? Was it the Demon Realm, which had fewer strong individuals compared to the Human Realm? ¡®Or.¡¯ Was it the Human Realm, which had built up enormous power based on the Six Families? The answer was simple. There was no way the humans, who were superior in technology, ability, and military power, would have suffered losses. Wasn''t that what the outcome of the war showed? Artifacts and elixirs existing in the Demon Realm. And even the Demon Tribe as slaves. The Human Realm, especially the Six Families, had accumulated enormous wealth through the Human-Demon War. Even at this point in time, when the war had broken out and many treasures had been plundered, wasn''t the value of gold and silver coins, which would have been an enormous sum in the Human Realm, unusually low in the Demon Realm? From their perspective, the Demon Realm was¡­ A land of gold. Wasn''t that what it was? Perhaps my words had offended her. ¡°You''re saying we started the war for profit? That''s ridiculous! Even slander has its limits¡­.¡± Sylvia denied Samuel''s words, gnashing her teeth. I suddenly wondered about the reaction of Terias, the successor of the Leon Duke Family, one of the Six Families. The moment I turned my head, ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Terias''s figure came into view, his lips tightly shut and his unfocused eyes looking down at Sylvia. Sensing something off about Terias'' attitude, I spoke. "You''re hiding something." "...Hmm." Swish, swish-. In response to my question, Terias simply muttered and scratched his neck. Then he looked at Silvia. Silvia, who was staring at Terias'' heavy, sunken expression. "Terias! Kill those insect bastards, those disgusting..." Before she could finish her sentence... Thud- Her silver hair fluttered and sprawled on the ground. Along with her head, which had been torn off in an instant. Terias had ruthlessly killed the woman who had become his lover. Why? Before I could even ponder such questions, a desolate chill surged forth. Terias had once again unleashed an ice storm at me. Terias¡¯s aura had suddenly changed, and I narrowed my eyes. ¡®¡­An overreaction.¡¯ Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Position Exchange I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with ''Eye of Arrogance'' Tier ($18), or 20 advance chapters with ''Sword Lacquer'' Tier ($18) For every $15 collected on Ko-fi, I will release a bonus chapter. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 82 (2) - The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy The worst and strongest villain. I became a narrow-eyed character Arsene Adel. DBT,Korean,Novel,Translation,Academy,NEVDA,Fantasy,Possession,Assassin*** Hadn¡¯t Terias continued to show a relaxed demeanor? But there seemed to be something that had pricked him in his current state. Right. Thinking about it, it was strange. Compared to the Demons, the superior Humans wouldn¡¯t have meekly suffered and invaded the Demon Realm just for revenge. ''A kind of justification?'' It didn¡¯t make sense for the superior Humans to have suffered such great losses to the inferior Demons. The flawed setting I had created, where humans were purely good. And on top of the fact that the Humans had gained a huge advantage in the Human-Demon War, the reason for the main characters to invade the Demon Realm and wage a war of conquest in the latter half of the story¡­ Terias must have known about that connection. Even settings that I, the author, didn¡¯t know about¡­ Perhaps he knew something because he was the successor of one of the Six Families involved in the war. ¡®It can¡¯t be helped that I don¡¯t know.¡¯ I had scrapped all the settings I had come up with at the beginning of the serialization. But. ¡­For some reason, those settings were faintly tinged and I couldn¡¯t remember them. As if they were covered in ¡®fog¡¯. Was it because too much time had passed since I had created and discarded those settings? Or maybe it was because my imagination had created this world, but I didn¡¯t know everything because I hadn¡¯t recorded and described it all. One thing was for sure. I was only just now starting to get a sense of it. Between the Demons and the Humans, it was becoming increasingly difficult to tell who was good. The members of the Six Families knew the secret of the war and were trying to hide it. And it was clear that it was not ¡®good¡¯. It was when I moved my feet to avoid Terias¡¯s ice attack. ¡°¡­Why are those guys suddenly killing each other?¡± Samuel¡¯s voice, filled with doubt, echoed faintly through the canyon. Terias¡¯s face turned blue at his words. Was he interpreting Samuel¡¯s ignorant words as mockery? ¡°Haha.¡± I couldn¡¯t help but laugh at the situation. Then, with a smile on my face, I answered Samuel¡¯s question. ¡°Isn¡¯t it because they¡¯re shameless, enough to kill their own lovers?¡± "What''s that Cerberus nonsense?" Samuel asked with a puzzled expression, but I didn''t have time to answer him. Before I knew it, Terias''s ice storm was right before my eyes. I hurriedly spread out Sword Lacquer and countered Terias''s ice storm. Clang, clang, clang, clang, clang! I deflected the ice crystals flying from Terias''s hammer with my dagger and used telekinesis to slow down the storm. ''......It''s still not easy.'' But it was the same as using force. If I had lost my mind and charged in like I did just now, it would have been easier to deal with. On the contrary, Terias was launching an even calmer attack. S?a??h the N?v?lFir?(.)n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. In the end, I decided that it wouldn''t be easy to block Terias''s hammer and switched positions. Designation. Move. I moved to the boulder behind Terias, and I quickly swung my dagger. But. Thud-. Terias''s kick was a little faster. I was kicked and thrown far away. Terias could react even to ''Position Exchange ¢ô'' when he was serious. I gritted my teeth at this. ''As expected, it''s impossible to capture Terias and interrogate him.'' Moreover, Terias is one of the new stars in the human world. Even if he knows the secrets of the remnants of the old era, he probably doesn''t know as much as the heads of the six families. Even so, with my skills, I couldn''t defeat Terias, let alone capture him. For now, I need to focus on landing a blow on Terias. ''A blow that even Terias can''t ignore.'' I already had that ability. That''s why if I could just create a small opening, I could survive this place. That''s why. "Mr. Samuel, please help me." I barely managed to utter a word as I dodged Terias''s hammer and ran away. Flinch. Samuel''s gaze turned to me. Designation. Move. I used Position Swap to move to Samuel''s side in an instant. It was only a few seconds, but it was enough time for me to convey what I wanted to Samuel. "Tie him up so he can''t move." "......I understand." "Then, excuse me for a moment." I flew towards Terias with Samuel in my arms. And Samuel, who was in my arms, began to use his ability, squeezing out all his mana. Hundreds of thorns began to sprout on Samuel''s arms. They transformed into four-pronged ropes and tied up Terias'' ankles and wrists. "Ugh!" The moment I confirmed that Terias'' movements had stiffened, I swapped places with his hammer and changed positions. It was a split second. As Terias'' hammer fell to the ground, I manifested my Sword Lacquer and swung it. An attack condensed with all my remaining mana. Creak- It was enough to pierce through the protective aura surrounding Terias'' body. However. "You little bug, you''re using tricks." Terias, who had noticed his weakness, poured his strength into his protective aura, so the dagger only managed to cut his shoulder. And the moment Terias'' hammer was retrieved to his hand-. Something shot out from my arms at the speed of light. "......!!" Terias'' pupils dilated greatly. Clench- A venomous snake bit his shoulder and began to inject venom like crazy. It was the extremely poisonous Gu poison, who had consumed a homunculus and transformed into a living being, who had bitten Terias. Thud- The moment I felt joy from landing a blow. The hammer that had returned to Terias struck my body violently. I had also fully exposed my body, so my ribs were crushed and my bones pierced through my flesh and protruded outward. Gulp. Crimson blood dripped from the corner of my mouth. In that situation where even breathing was difficult, I, "......As you said, I am a bug." Could only laugh and speak to Terias. "But remember this one thing." That bug. Is a venomous serpent carrying poison. Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Position Exchange I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with ''Eye of Arrogance'' Tier ($18), or 20 advance chapters with ''Sword Lacquer'' Tier ($18) For every $15 collected on Ko-fi, I will release a bonus chapter. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 83 (1) - The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy The worst and strongest villain. I became a narrow-eyed character Arsene Adel. DBT,Korean,Novel,Translation,Academy,NEVDA,Fantasy,Possession,AssassinBonus chapter thanks to ''@jrwvf6'' for subscription to ''Sword Lacquer'' tier on Ko-fi.¡°Ugh¡­¡­.¡± Terias groaned as he retreated. His shoulder, bitten by the Gu poison, was turning blue. The venom of Gu poison was so potent that if even a little more time passed, his arm would have to be amputated. Furthermore, it was an extremely deadly poison that could drive him to his death. Terias had to make a choice. Whether to continue fighting. Or else¡­¡­. Swish-. I lowered my gaze and looked at Terias¡¯ pocket. The Return Scroll that Terias had intended to give to Sylvia. However, Sylvia was already dead. Terias had killed her after judging that it would be dangerous if Sylvia were to notice something that the Six Families were hiding. I was very curious about what they were hiding, and an intuition that I had to find out suddenly raised in my head. ¡®¡­¡­I can¡¯t capture Terias, so it¡¯s impossible for now.¡¯ It was true that he was poisoned by Gu poison''s venom, but if he set his mind to it, he could still eliminate us. Besides. ¡®My mana¡¯s been depleted¡­¡­.¡¯ I, too, couldn¡¯t continue fighting any longer. My mana was depleted, and my ribs were shattered. Among them, there were some that were piercing my organs. If I didn¡¯t get treated soon, even my life would be in danger. That¡¯s why I had to swallow my saliva with tension and watch Terias¡¯ decision. After a while. Terias, who had finished judging his own body, opened his mouth. ¡°This¡­¡­.¡± Terias¡¯ face, which had always been relaxed, was distorted like a demon¡¯s. A cold chill was emitted from him. My whole body was surrounded by a cold, and my body temperature seemed to plummet in an instant, giving off a surprisingly cold aura. I released the Killing Intent trait with the slightest bit of mana. Swoosh-. My Killing Intent drove away Terias'' chill. s?a??h th? ??v?l_Fir?.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. Since my mana had run out, it couldn¡¯t be called perfect Killing Intent. However, its rank had risen to the point where it could suppress the chill. Since I was bleeding heavily right now, there was nothing as dangerous as my body temperature dropping, so it was something I had to do. Like that, we faced off for a long time. ¡°Dammit.¡± Terias cursed. Then, he took out the Return Scroll from his pocket. He had decided that treating his shoulder was more important than subduing us, and he was going to return to the Imperial Academy. Towards such a Terias, I smiled faintly. ` ¡°I hope to see you again.¡± Swish- At this, Terias glared at me with killing intent before opening his mouth. "...I hope so." Snap- With those words, Terias tore the Return Scroll. Thud- Before I knew it, his body was enveloped in a bright light, and finally, he disappeared. In the end, he withdrew from the battle and returned to the Imperial Academy. ¡°Ha¡­¡­¡± I let out a sigh of relief and collapsed onto the ground. It was a gamble. And it worked. If Terias had cut off his poisoned arm and continued the attack, I wouldn''t have been able to escape death. Huff, huff- I was panting and brushing my sweat-soaked hair back when- ¡°¡­¡­Is it over?¡± Samuel, who had been lying face down on the ground, crawled over and asked. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s over.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a relief. I thought this was the end for me¡­¡­¡± And with that, Samuel laid down flat on the ground. It was awkward to say that he was lying down since he was missing an arm and a leg, but that was beside the point. I glanced at him and opened my mouth. ¡°¡­¡­Why?¡± ¡°What are you asking all of a sudden?¡± Samuel frowned at my question, which lacked a subject. I didn¡¯t answer Samuel right away and rummaged through my pockets. I was looking for a cigarette. But soon, I realized that I didn¡¯t have any and scratched my head. When I lived as an author in reality, I always had a cigarette in my mouth. But after I became Adel, I didn¡¯t smoke because I was too young. Smoking wasn¡¯t good for growing children. Helplessly, I took out a candy from my pocket. A stick candy that I had bought a few of while purchasing food for the Sijo. Whew- I put the stick candy in my mouth and pretended to exhale cigarette smoke as I spoke to Samuel. "You shouldn''t smoke things like this." ¡°¡­¡­You¡¯re crazy.¡± Samuel let out a hollow laugh as if he couldn¡¯t believe it. Regardless, I rolled the candy around in my mouth and asked him what I wanted to ask. ¡°If it were you, you could have abandoned the students and run away. But you didn¡¯t. Even though you ended up like this.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Samuel¡¯s shoulders flinched as if he hadn¡¯t expected the question. Soon, Samuel opened his mouth. ¡°I had to protect them, so I did.¡± "Even the half-demons?" ¡°Yes. Even if you don¡¯t like it, they¡¯re still part of Sytan, aren¡¯t they? ¡­They¡¯re also friends.¡± ¡°I see.¡± A small interest arose within me. Despite having been betrayed by a Half-Demon in the past, he still considered them a friend. Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Position Exchange I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with ''Eye of Arrogance'' Tier ($18), or 20 advance chapters with ''Sword Lacquer'' Tier ($18) For every $15 collected on Ko-fi, I will release a bonus chapter. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 83 (2) - The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy The worst and strongest villain. I became a narrow-eyed character Arsene Adel. DBT,Korean,Novel,Translation,Academy,NEVDA,Fantasy,Possession,Assassin*** While I was lost in a strange emotion, Samuel continued to speak. ¡°¡­¡­And the same goes for you, doesn¡¯t it? There must have been more than a few who ignored you as a Half-Demon, including me. But in the end, didn¡¯t you come here to save me?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± I remained silent at Samuel¡¯s words. I didn¡¯t have much contact with Sytan¡¯s students. And it wasn¡¯t a desire to protect something, as Samuel had said. It was something I did because it needed to be done. Samuel frowned as if annoyed when I made a subtle expression. "You''re a strange one, I can''t figure you out." s?a??h th? ?0velF?re.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. "Isn''t that my charm?" "Crazy bastard." As Samuel cursed again, I pretended to wipe away tears. ¡°You have a sharp tongue. If you keep talking like that, I¡¯ll get hurt.¡± ¡°You¡¯re crazy.¡± ¡°......¡± But all that came back was more cursing, so I shut my mouth. Anyway. ¡°We managed to drive that monster away, but at this rate, we won¡¯t be able to avoid death.¡± ¡°¡­¡­I can see that.¡± We repelled Terias. In fact, it would be inaccurate to use the word ¡®repelled¡¯. We succeeded in sending Terias back to the Imperial Academy and rescuing Samuel, so we achieved our initial goal. However, we suffered too many injuries in the process. If we didn¡¯t get treatment soon, Samuel and I would die. Even now, blood was draining from us at a rapid pace. I was in this state, but Samuel¡¯s injuries were even more severe. His limbs had been torn off, and all his bones must have been crushed. Even in such a state, Samuel was worried about Syhtan¡¯s students. ¡°Did they manage to escape safely?¡± ¡°I think so. There were no signs of anyone other than the students and instructors around this mountain.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a relief.¡± ¡°......¡± However, I couldn¡¯t agree with Samuel¡¯s words. Things had turned out this way, but wasn¡¯t this just part of Sytan¡¯s midterm exam? I hadn¡¯t been able to command Sytan¡¯s students properly, and Samuel, the talented student I should have taken care of first, was dying. ¡­I was also on the verge of death. In a nutshell, this test seemed to be a failure. My head throbbed as I realized this fact. Unaware of my feelings, Samuel only had a faint smile on his lips. ¡®What a carefree Demon.¡¯ As I looked up at the ceiling with a laugh. I felt a gaze. ¨D ¡­¡­. I turned my head and saw Gu poison staring at me. The one who had contributed the most in this battle. It was as if he was silently pressuring me to express my gratitude. ¡°Thanks to you, I¡¯m alive.¡± I thanked him and squeezed out the remaining mana to create a drop of black droplet. It was darker than before because it had transformed into the pitch-black attribute. ¨D Lick. Although the amount was small, the creature seemed satisfied with the darker water drop and cried happily. That was when. Thud, thud-. Footsteps could be heard from the secret passage. I bit my lip. ¡®No way.¡¯ Did Terias lead reinforcements from the Imperial Academy in such a short amount of time? If so, it was the end. If my body had been intact, it would have been a different story, but I was badly injured, and Adel¡¯s power would be withdrawn soon. After all, Adel had said that he would lend me his power for an hour. Soon, the door to the secret passage opened, and the owners of the footsteps revealed themselves. ¡°You guys are¡­.¡± Familiar faces. A sense of relief washed over me. They were the ones who seemed the most reliable in this situation. ¡°Are you guys okay?!¡± ¡°Adel, are you okay?¡± "Class President, Samuel!" Fron and Luna. And the students of Sytan entered the secret passage with determined expressions. They were holding their weapons with trembling hands. As Samuel had said, they had retreated, but they couldn¡¯t leave us behind and came back. Even the half-demon students that Samuel had ignored so much. ¡°Yes, we¡¯re okay. But we¡¯ll be dead soon.¡± ¡°No!¡± Luna shouted as she looked at me bleeding and collapsed. I stared at Luna, who was running towards me at a fast pace, and then turned my head towards Samuel. ¡°¡­..¡± Samuel looked at the half-demon who had risked their lives for him with complicated eyes. Perhaps Samuel knew that the half-demon who had betrayed his family had made that decision to save him. Anyway. ¡°Are you alive?¡± Luna¡¯s healing ability was shining. ¡°Adel, you can¡¯t die. If you die¡­¡­¡± Luna¡¯s recovery ability began to stop my bleeding. The blood stopped in an instant. Of course, my broken bones were not healed. ¡®I¡¯ll have to go to the Demon Realm to get treated.¡¯ There must be doctors even if there are no healers. What¡¯s more urgent is. ¡°Please heal Sir Samuel first.¡± I glanced at Samuel. Since the bleeding had already stopped, it could be said that he had overcome the crisis. That¡¯s why it was right to focus on healing Samuel. However. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that.¡± Samuel shook his head. I frowned and asked him who refused the treatment. If Samuel left his wounds untreated like this, he would die. ¡°Are you planning to die?¡± ¡°No, that¡¯s not it.¡± Samuel answered like that and seemed lost in thought. Soon, he opened his mouth. ¡°Can I borrow your body for a moment?¡± ¡°¡­¡­?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take it as a yes.¡± Samuel nodded as I stared blankly, unable to answer his unexpected question. Soon, thorns protruded from Samuel¡¯s body. Crunch-. They began to devour Samuel''s body. Gluttony began with his remaining arms and legs, consuming his entire body. Soon, Gluttony ate up Samuel¡¯s entire body without leaving a single drop of blood. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± The situation unfolded in an instant. It was then that I and Sytan¡¯s students were all bewildered. The remaining lump of thorns began to squirm. ¡°¡­¡­!¡± It flew towards me, Crunch-. And began to devour my right arm. Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Position Exchange I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with ''Eye of Arrogance'' Tier ($18), or 20 advance chapters with ''Sword Lacquer'' Tier ($18) For every $15 collected on Ko-fi, I will release a bonus chapter. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 84 (1) - The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy The worst and strongest villain. I became a narrow-eyed character Arsene Adel. DBT,Korean,Novel,Translation,Academy,NEVDA,Fantasy,Possession,AssassinBonus chapter thanks to ''@jrwvf6'' for subscription to ''Sword Lacquer'' tier on Ko-fi.Since the situation had occurred in the blink of an eye, I couldn¡¯t stop Samuel¡¯s Gluttony from devouring my arm. No. It would be more accurate to say that I didn¡¯t feel the need to stop it. ¡®¡­¡­I don¡¯t feel any pain.¡¯ My flesh felt like it was tingling slightly, but I didn¡¯t feel my bones being crushed or my flesh being torn. It felt more like my arm was being swallowed rather than being chewed. Gulp, gulp. Thorns that were sucking on my right arm. Before long, countless thorns sprouted and covered my arm. I tried to pull them off, but they felt like they had already become one with my arm, like parasites that had finished parasitizing me. What in the world is this situation¡­¡­. While I was staring at the thorns with bewildered eyes. Swish-. Before I knew it, the thorns that had sprouted on my right arm had disappeared without a trace. They had seeped into my arm. Leaving only a single thorn embedded in my right wrist. ¡°Wh, what¡¯s going on?¡± Fron¡¯s voice, filled with confusion, could be heard. I didn¡¯t know what was going on either, so all I could do was shrug my shoulders. I wondered if there had been any changes to my body, so I opened my status window before my eyes. ¡¾ Arsene Adel ¡¿ : Race - [ Half Demon ] : Tendency - [ Chaos ] : Talent - [ Position Exchange ¡®¢ó¡¯ ] : Trait - [ Interest ] [ Absorption ] [ Killing Intent ¢ó ] [ Darkness ¢ó ] [ Mana Manipulation ] [ Eye of Arrogance ] [ Telekinesis ] [ Sword Lacquer ] [ Samuel ] : Mana - [ 4301 ? 2631 ] It seems Adel¡¯s power is being withdrawn. But it hadn¡¯t disappeared completely, and some of it remained. The Pitch Black Trait that had changed back to the Darkness Trait. But. Its stage had increased. It wasn¡¯t just the Darkness Trait. Including Position Exchange, the Killing Intent Trait had also increased by one stage. That was when. Rustle-. I felt an itch as if something was being written on the paper in my arms. I quietly took out the paper. Since the information paper wasn¡¯t visible to other students except for me, it didn¡¯t matter if I showed it. The sentence written on the information paper. ¡º The price was judged to be slightly excessive. ¡» ¡º A portion of the power will be inherited by the Creator. ¡» I couldn''t help but narrow my eyes. He judged that the price was too high. Apparently, I was supposed to lose something precious in exchange for borrowing 20% of Adel''s power. However, nothing had changed in my body. ...What did he take? Even though he went against the providence and lent me his power, he still demanded an excessive price. Did I have such a treasure? ''It''s a good thing, though¡­.'' My stats, mana, and even my talent had all leveled up, so it was definitely something to be happy about. However. The fact that he had taken something I didn''t know about worried me. I felt the need to check my body once I returned to the Demon Realm. And the most noticeable thing was. ''That''s¡­.'' Samuel''s name, which had been consumed by his ability, was clearly present in the status window. ''What happened?'' Why was Samuel''s name written in the status window? I was completely confused when I heard Samuel''s voice. [ I''m not dead yet. ] I looked around in surprise. But all I could see were the other A-class students. Samuel''s voice was not the only one I heard. The students also looked confused. "Where are you talking from?" "I think it''s here." Luna asked, and Fron answered. Her gaze was fixed on the thorn that had sprouted on my right wrist. As the students'' gazes focused on it, [ Correct answer. ] "......!!" A voice came from the thorn attached to my wrist. It was definitely Samuel''s voice. I blinked and asked the thorn a question. "Are you Mr. Samuel?" [ Yes, I''ll have to stay in your right arm for the time being. ] Staying in my arm? I couldn''t understand the current situation. As I looked at him with a questioning gaze, the thorn, presumably Samuel, continued. [ I used up too much power. I would have died even if I had been healed in that state. ] I nodded. I agreed with Samuel. Even with Luna''s healing, it would have been difficult for him to avoid death. Even if he had been lucky enough to survive, he would have had to live as a cripple for the rest of his life. S~?a??h the N?v?lF?re.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. [ My current form requires the least amount of power. I''ll probably be able to return to my original body in a couple of months. ] To summarize, he consumed his own body with Gluttony, reducing his size. As time passes and his strength recovers, he will be able to return to his original state. However. ¡°Why did you parasitize my arm?¡± [¡­¡­.] Thorn remained silent at my question. I narrowed my eyes at this. It was clear that he had done something that did not benefit me. As I glared at him, Thorn finally opened his mouth. [¡­¡­In order to rebuild my body, I need to consume a certain amount of mana every day.] ¡°So you parasitized me to suck my mana?¡± [ Yes, you share a dorm room with me, and your mana capacity is far greater than the other students. ] Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Position Exchange I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with ''Eye of Arrogance'' Tier ($18), or 20 advance chapters with ''Sword Lacquer'' Tier ($18) For every $15 collected on Ko-fi, I will release a bonus chapter. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 84 (2) - The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy The worst and strongest villain. I became a narrow-eyed character Arsene Adel. DBT,Korean,Novel,Translation,Academy,NEVDA,Fantasy,Possession,AssassinIt was not a difficult story to understand. I have a lot of mana among the students, and if I could save Samuel by giving him a small amount of mana, it would not be a losing deal. Just by saving Samuel, the Sytan faction would definitely give me bonus points. Because Idea¡¯s order was to protect the talented students first. However. ¡°Doesn¡¯t Ms. Fron have more mana than me? Luna¡¯s is not small either.¡± Let¡¯s put Luna aside for now. Fron is so bad at fighting that it¡¯s hard to watch, but her mana is greater than mine. Perhaps the amount is comparable to Samuel¡¯s, or even greater. So it would be much more helpful for his recovery to parasitize Fron than me. At my words, Fron grumbled as if he was offended. "Somehow, I feel like you''re insulting me." "It''s just your imagination." I lightly ignored Fron¡¯s irritation and stared at Thorn. [ ¡­¡­. ] Then Thorn fell silent. However, he had no choice but to open his mouth under my continued silent pressure. S?a??h th? N?v?l(F)ire.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. [...Don''t you?] ¡°I can¡¯t hear you well.¡± At this point, I was getting a little annoyed. For what reason did he not parasitize Luna or Fron? As I and the girls stared at him, demanding an answer, Thorn¡¯s face turned red. Soon, he spat out an answer. [...I-I might see things I shouldn''t. I don''t have eyes, but when I parasitize someone, I can share their vision...] Samuel¡¯s answer. At this, I and the girls looked at each other at the same time. And soon after, we understood what Samuel meant and made expressions of nausea. ¡°Ugh, what a pervert.¡± ¡°¡­¡­This is the worst.¡± ¡°Samuel¡­¡­¡± [ Y-you guys...!! ] Samuel roared furiously at our contemptuous gazes. I coldly cut him off. ¡°Pervert, be quiet.¡± [ ¡­¡­. ] Samuel shut his mouth. Only then did I realize the urgency of the situation and shouted at the students. ¡°We need to leave this place now. Reinforcements from the Imperial Academy will be here soon.¡± The human students headed to the Imperial Academy through the Return Scroll. It would take quite some time to get here from there, so the humans hadn¡¯t arrived yet. But it was only a matter of time. The powerhouses of the Imperial Academy would soon be here. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Fron and the students agreed to my suggestion to leave this dangerous place quickly. ¡°But where are we going? I thought the Gate opens tomorrow, not today.¡± ¡°For now, I know of a secret place that the human instructor hid. We should be able to hold out there for a day.¡± A secret laboratory that Besaha had created, hidden from the other instructors. We could hide there, even with the Demon students. It was hidden deep in the forest, so it would take time for the humans to find it. Above all, if we activated the laboratory¡¯s camouflage magic, it would be difficult to detect. It was a device set up by a 5th Class or higher Magician, after all, even though he had died by my hand. ¡°Then let¡¯s go there.¡± [ No, there¡¯s something we need to do first. ] Samuel interrupted. ¡°What do you need to do, Mr. Pervert?¡± [¡­¡­If you call me that one more time, I¡¯ll kill you. Anyway, I need to eat the corpses of the humans to recover my body.] Samuel pointed to the corpses of the human students scattered on the ground with his thorns. ¡°Hmm, how long will that take?¡± [10 seconds is enough.] Clack, clack, clack-. Countless thorns sprouted from my palm. The thorns began to devour the corpses of the humans. However, Samuel seemed reluctant to eat Demons, so he didn¡¯t touch the corpses of the Sytan students. Luna, who had been watching the whole thing, opened her mouth. ¡°¡­¡­Shouldn¡¯t we bury them?¡± ¡°We can¡¯t. There¡¯s no time.¡± If they were alive, I would have taken care of them. But I couldn¡¯t take care of those who were already dead. Because the instructors of the Imperial Academy would barge in a few dozen minutes. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Luna bit her lower lip at my cold reply and spoke to Thorn. ¡°Then, at least take them with you.¡± [I¡¯ll say this in advance, I can devour them, but I don¡¯t have the ability to move them.] It wasn¡¯t just Samuel. The other cadets were also badly injured, so they were in no condition to take care of their comrades¡¯ bodies. Soon, Luna shook her head heavily. ¡°¡­¡­I understand.¡± ¡°Then, let¡¯s get going.¡± I looked away from Luna. It wasn¡¯t that I didn¡¯t understand her, but I couldn¡¯t sympathize with her. To me, the living were more important than the dead. However, my mind wasn¡¯t at ease. My heart ached as if it was being pricked by needles when I saw Luna and the cadets who had begun to shed tears. I pretended not to notice that emotion and accepted Fron¡¯s support. And I became lost in thought. ¡®Battles are always gruesome.¡¯ ¡­¡­Someday, Luna will have to adapt to it as well. But. Is it my greed to hope that that time will never come? The day when her emotions will wear out and eventually become dull and crumble¡­¡­. It will probably come soon. Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Position Exchange I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with ''Eye of Arrogance'' Tier ($18), or 20 advance chapters with ''Sword Lacquer'' Tier ($18) For every $15 collected on Ko-fi, I will release a bonus chapter. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 85 (1) - The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy The worst and strongest villain. I became a narrow-eyed character Arsene Adel. DBT,Korean,Novel,Translation,Academy,NEVDA,Fantasy,Possession,Assassin¨D Beep! It was when I was about to escape the secret realm. Sijo, who had been hiding in an invisible place, suddenly jumped out. Sijo flapped its wings and approached me, landing on the back of my hand. [Are you alright?] ¨D Beep¡­¡­. The guy must have seen the whole situation, and glared at Samuel, who had turned into a thorn. It seemed that it had grown fond of him in the short time they had spent together. ¡°Let''s go.¡± With that short greeting, the students and I escaped the secret realm through the secret passage. I could barely walk on my own, so I had to be supported by Fron. Fron, who was relatively less injured among us, volunteered to help me. Even so, Fron must be quite tired. Feeling grateful to her, I asked her a question. ¡°Are you not feeling heavy?¡± "It''s fine. This is a piece of cake for me." ¡°That''s a relief.¡± Fron, who was full of bravado as usual. I pointed in one direction with a small smile on my lips. ¡°Let''s go that way.¡± We headed to Besaha''s lab. As I had explained to the students earlier, the only place that could protect us now was there. Ironically, the place where countless demons had been subjected to vivisection was the safest place. ¡°We have to go that way from here.¡± ¡°The path is so complicated.¡± Fron, who was following my lead, muttered in disbelief. ¡°We''re almost there, so please bear with me a little longer and speed up.¡± I encouraged Fron and the students, who were exhausted, and looked around. ¡®¡­¡­Fortunately, the Imperial Academy''s personnel haven''t shown up yet.¡¯ The human students had torn up the return scroll and headed to the Imperial Academy. Dozens of minutes had passed since then, but the human instructors had not yet appeared here. Perhaps they thought it was a diversion. After all, the information that the third-year dormitory was being attacked could not be confirmed as false yet. But that would only be for a short while. They were bound to show up before us soon, so we needed to hurry. Did we walk for about ten minutes? ¡°Stop.¡± I stopped the students at a certain point. We had arrived at Besaha''s lab. The lab was located at the exact opposite side of the Imperial Academy, so we could avoid encountering humans. However, the students looked bewildered, as if this place was no different from any other. [Is this really a safe place? It doesn¡¯t look any different from other areas.] Samuel asked. It was a valid question. Besaha¡¯s lab was once again covered in magical devices. ¡°First, please go to that tree.¡± I didn¡¯t answer and walked towards a tree with Fron¡¯s support. And then. Thud-. I slammed Samuel into the tree. Then, a voice filled with absurdity rang out. [What the hell are you doing all of a sudden?] ¡°This tree is not an ordinary tree. You need to activate the device with your power, Mr. Samuel.¡± [¡­¡­Just wait a moment.] Samuel remained silent for a while, as if searching for something. Only after a while did Samuel¡¯s voice ring out. [As you said, there is a device installed, but I can¡¯t activate it with my power.] ¡°Why not?¡± [I figured out how it¡¯s designed. However, my body hasn¡¯t recovered yet, so I can¡¯t use mana. It seems like I¡¯ll need another day to use mana¡­¡­ I guess I should leave it to that frivolous woman instead.] If he meant a frivolous woman¡­¡­. My gaze naturally turned to Fron, who was supporting me. Fron frowned at this. ¡°Frivolous to me¡­¡­!¡± [I didn¡¯t say it directly to you.] ¡°Then you didn¡¯t mean it for me?¡± [Do you think so?] ¡°¡­¡­!¡± Just before the two of them started arguing. I mediated between Samuel and Fron. ¡°Calm down, everyone. You can fight once we get to a safe place.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Fron still looked displeased, but she soon raised her hand to the tree, thinking that what I said was reasonable. Then, she looked at Samuel, who had transformed into a thorn, and asked. ¡°What should I do now?¡± [Slowly inject mana and figure out how it¡¯s designed.] ¡°¡­¡­That¡¯s not as easy as it sounds.¡± [Tsk, tsk, I¡¯ll tell you in detail. If you continue to inject mana into this tree, at some point, the circuit will follow the pattern of the millstone¡­¡­.] That¡¯s how Samuel¡¯s explanation began. I listened to it in silence, and as the story progressed, I couldn¡¯t help but be impressed. Samuel had perfectly figured out Besaha¡¯s magical device in this short amount of time. This was too overwhelming to be simply described as talent. Moreover, what I found even more amazing was¡­ ¡®He explained it so easily that even an outsider to magic like me could understand it¡­¡­.¡¯ Samuel¡¯s explanation was concise and accurate. Even a child under the age of ten could understand it. ¡°I see how it¡¯s done.¡± As proof of this, Fron also understood Samuel¡¯s explanation at once and began operating Besaha¡¯s device. And by the time a few minutes had passed. Koo-goo-goo-goong. A loud noise was heard, and a large tree appeared. S?a??h th? N???lFire.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. The surrounding scenery also changed. Dozens of trees were cut down and broken, as if to prove how fierce the battle between me and Besaha had been. When I turned my gaze, I saw Besaha¡¯s body, which had become a cold corpse. Samuel, who had been able to watch that scene in sync with my vision, opened his mouth. [¡­¡­You really killed the instructor of the humans all by yourself.] ¡°He was a difficult opponent, but he was still easier to deal with than that monster.¡± [Who¡¯s calling who a monster¡­¡­.] Samuel clicked his tongue as if he was annoyed. I ignored him and gestured to the cadets who were looking at me in admiration. ¡°Let¡¯s go inside.¡± Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Position Exchange I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with ''Eye of Arrogance'' Tier ($18), or 20 advance chapters with ''Sword Lacquer'' Tier ($18) For every $15 collected on Ko-fi, I will release a bonus chapter. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 85 (2) - The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy The worst and strongest villain. I became a narrow-eyed character Arsene Adel. DBT,Korean,Novel,Translation,Academy,NEVDA,Fantasy,Possession,Assassin*** A door was installed in the wide-open tree. The students entered Besaha¡¯s laboratory through that door. Drip, drip. Fron and I had to wait outside for a while for Samuel, who had started to devour Besaha¡¯s corpse. [This guy is quite tasty.] Those human student bastards were tasteless. Samuel added those words as he chewed and devoured Besaha¡¯s flesh without leaving a single piece. It seemed that the stronger the human he ate, the faster he recovered and the better it tasted. After a while, Samuel finished his meal and spoke with satisfaction. [I¡¯ve eaten everything. But shouldn¡¯t we also take some evidence that you killed the human instructor?] ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that. I¡¯ve already taken care of it.¡± [That¡¯s good.] I touched the eagle-shaped Imperial Crest in my arms. I had to submit it to Sytan as evidence, but I wondered if I could use it for something else later. ¡®The Imperial Crest has endless uses.¡¯ I could also use it to disguise myself as a human. Then I might be able to get closer to the secret that the Six Families were hiding. ¡­¡­In fact, this wasn¡¯t the only piece of evidence I had. Swish-. I lowered my gaze and looked at the Angel flower badge on my chest. This badge would have a ¡®recording function¡¯ installed. Attacking the Imperial Academy was only a part of the midterm exam. We would need materials to evaluate it in detail. After all, we couldn¡¯t collect the heads of all the humans we killed. Soon, I took my eyes off the badge and spoke to Samuel and Fron. ¡°Let¡¯s go in too.¡± As we, the last of Sytan¡¯s students, entered the lab, the door closed naturally. Woong-. Then, the shape of the tree shook and transformed into a small figure, and the surrounding scenery changed completely. It was an ordinary forest with no trace of a fight. It was the work of Besaha¡¯s magic device. * * * Right after Terias returned to the Imperial Academy through the Return Scroll. The auditorium of the Imperial Academy, the designated return location, was in chaos. The instructors who had been guarding the third-year dormitory like iron had to rack their brains to sort out the current situation. The instructors¡¯ opinions were divided after seeing the students return injured. They all agreed that they had to pursue and defeat the Demons. However, there was also an opinion that they should be careful since they hadn¡¯t yet accurately grasped the Demons¡¯ strength. After all, there was a chance that other Demons had invaded the third-year dormitory besides them, just as the spy, Kyle, had said. Like that, the Demons¡¯ attack turned the Imperial Academy into chaos in an instant. Terias gritted his teeth and ground his shoulders at the sight. ¡®That half-demon bastard¡­¡­!¡¯ He had clearly seized the opportunity to win. But then, the snake that had popped out of the bastard¡¯s arms bit his shoulder, and the pain that followed¡­ Because of that, Terias had no choice but to return. No matter how much mana he poured into it, the poison in his shoulder wouldn¡¯t subside. The poison that had seeped into his shoulder was consuming his mana and growing thicker. The more he tried to suppress it, the worse the wound became. The bastard must have used some strange trick. Terias sat down with a haughty expression, and a student who could handle divine power came over to start healing him. He had healed all the injured students and was now going to heal Terias, who had been summoned. Then, in the middle of it. ¡°What the hell happened?¡± An instructor asked Terias, who was being healed. Terias touched his shoulder where the snake''s teeth marks were healing and answered. ¡°¡­¡­During the raid on the secret realm, the demons attacked, and many students were killed or injured. Instructor Besaha is probably dead as well." Terias didn''t know exactly what had happened to Besaha. Besaha, who had sent the students into the secret realm first, never showed up. However. If he were alive, he would have come to save himself and the students. He was convinced that Besaha had been killed by the demons. "Besaha is dead?" "That''s impossible...." The instructors and human students looked incredulous. It was true that the demons were a threat from the students'' perspective, but they didn''t think anyone was stronger than Besaha. If Sylvia hadn''t told them to return with the Return Scroll, there were students who would have tried to hold out until Besaha arrived. Furthermore, the instructors knew Besaha''s magical abilities, so they found it even harder to believe. "It seems the Demons have dispatched assassins on par with instructors." "No." Terias cut off the instructor who was guessing the strength of the demon students. "There were only two demons with the strength of instructors. One of them stood out, but he was weaker than me." "Then...." "It''s enough to just summon them." For a moment. Terias'' eyes flashed with killing intent. His close friends, a group of successors to the Six Families. Terias intended to repel the demons with them. However. "W, what... the healing isn''t working...." Suddenly, the student who had been pouring divine power into Terias'' shoulder opened his eyes wide in shock. A white aura gently enveloped Terias'' shoulder. S~?a??h the N0??F?re.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. The purple poison reacted against it and began to reject it. Immediately after. "Kuaaaagh!" Terias'' arm hardened like stone. The poison, which was clearly in liquid form, suddenly solidified and petrified. Terias groaned in pain as it struck him. Thud. Terias'' arm, which had completely turned to stone, broke off and fell. "¡°....!!¡±" Everyone who saw the scene was filled with panic. Terias'' eyes were bloodshot from the intense pain that surged through him. ¡°I¡¯ll kill you¡­!¡± The half-demon who had taken his arm. Terias began to unleash his killing intent toward the man with a bone-chilling coldness. Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Position Exchange I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with ''Eye of Arrogance'' Tier ($18), or 20 advance chapters with ''Sword Lacquer'' Tier ($18) For every $15 collected on Ko-fi, I will release a bonus chapter. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 86 (1) - The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy The worst and strongest villain. I became a narrow-eyed character Arsene Adel. DBT,Korean,Novel,Translation,Academy,NEVDA,Fantasy,Possession,AssassinBonus chapter thanks to ''@Crumpet'' for subscription to ''Eye of Arrogance'' tier on Ko-fi.Terias, whose arm had been severed, was carried on a stretcher and transported to the medical facility inside the Imperial Academy. Terias resisted quite a bit during the process, but the instructor forced him to receive treatment. The Imperial Academy''s instructor, Madeleine, ran her fingers through her purple hair and fell into contemplation. "What should I do...." Terias had said that the guy was weaker than him, but she couldn''t just believe him. Sylvia, a promising talent, had died, and the Demon had even taken Terias''s arm. It wouldn''t be a good choice to take this situation lightly. Terias might have been drunk on his arrogance and underestimated the guy''s strength. But that wasn''t the only problem. "If it wasn''t a spy in the Demon World who betrayed us...." They also had to prepare for the possibility of an invasion of the third-year dormitory. If the Demons didn''t invade the dormitory, then they could assume that a spy had betrayed them. But she felt it was too hasty to make a judgment yet. ¡°As expected, there¡¯s no other way.¡± The small group of elites that Terias had mentioned earlier, possessed strength comparable to instructors. They needed to step forward. Students who would each grow to be talents who would one day lead the Empire. Their potential made even the Six Dukes, who had been called heroes during the Human-Demon War, seem like a joke. Creak-. Madeleine opened the door to the room where they were and entered. Five students entered her field of vision. Originally, there should have been six people in the room, but since Terias had been taken to the medical facility, there were only five. Even though their numbers had decreased, their strength was not something that could be ignored. After all, they all possessed strength that rivaled the combat instructors. That meant they were monsters who could overwhelm instructors like Besaha, who focused on teaching theory. As Madeleine stared at them, one of the female students spoke up. She was a student with fiery red hair and sharp, cat-like eyes. "What is it? Aren''t you instructors busy? What are you doing here?" The female student spoke to Madeleine with a mocking smile. She knew that it was the rule to use honorifics when addressing an instructor like Madeleine, but she acted arrogantly. Seeing her like that, one of the male students spoke up. ¡°I suppose it¡¯s urgent enough for you to come looking for us? Let¡¯s try to understand the instructors¡¯ situation.¡± ¡°¡­¡­Thank you for saying that.¡± Madeleine felt like flames were raging inside her, but for now, she decided to yield. Because, as the student had said, it wasn¡¯t them she felt sorry for, but herself. How much time had passed like that? A student who had been flipping through documents looked at Madeleine with a blank expression. ¡°I heard that Terias was critically injured. And many students died and returned injured.¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s not a good situation.¡± ¡°But since there¡¯s a possibility of an attack on the third-year dormitory, it must be difficult to allocate manpower.¡± ¡°¡­¡­!¡± Madeleine couldn¡¯t hide her surprise at the student¡¯s following words. The student had deep, dark blue eyes that seemed to pierce through her intentions. His pupils, which seemed to contain the deep sea, urged Madeleine on. But despite the color of the deep sea, his eyes were not dark at all. They were bright despite being black, as if reflecting the student¡¯s personality. Madeleine stuck out her tongue as she looked into those upright eyes. ¡®¡­¡­He¡¯s definitely not at the level of a student.¡¯ He was supposed to be just a first-year student. A guy with insight and skill that overwhelmed her, an instructor. Madeleine couldn¡¯t help but sigh. While admiring his outstanding talent, on the other hand, she couldn¡¯t help but picture the Empire¡¯s defeat or ruin as long as such a student existed. ¡®Is blood thicker than water?¡¯ S?a??h the N???lFire.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. Madeleine looked at the student. The son of Sword Saint, Sel, and the future lord of the Nina family. Nina Hamel. He was the representative of this group. Even so, Hamel did not show any arrogance and treated her with respect and politeness. Madeleine smiled faintly at this sight and spoke. ¡°Your words are correct. We have to defend the third-year dorms, but we don¡¯t know the enemy¡¯s strength well enough, so we¡¯re having trouble distributing personnel.¡± ¡°So you¡¯re trying to ask us for help.¡± ¡°Yes, can you help us?¡± Madeleine¡¯s request. Of course, the student¡¯s answer was, ¡°I will help you.¡± Affirmative. Hamel, who carried out justice, could not refuse Madeleine¡¯s request for the students. That was why he was also the student Madeleine trusted the most. Hamel was a student who would never do anything unless it was just. He would kill all the Demon bastards who were no different from pests. ¡°Instructor Madeleine, please tell us the exact story.¡± Hamel opened his mouth, his blue eyes shining. ¡°If so, we will show you that we can defeat those bastards.¡± An organization to which only the best students of the Imperial Academy belong. ¡®Student Council.¡¯ They threw their declaration of war. Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Position Exchange I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with ''Eye of Arrogance'' Tier ($18), or 20 advance chapters with ''Sword Lacquer'' Tier ($18) For every $15 collected on Ko-fi, I will release a bonus chapter. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 86 (2) - The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy The worst and strongest villain. I became a narrow-eyed character Arsene Adel. DBT,Korean,Novel,Translation,Academy,NEVDA,Fantasy,Possession,Assassin*** Flinch. I shook my shoulders slightly because of the sudden chill. I definitely felt like something big was going to happen soon. ¡®It¡¯s not¡­¡­because of my mood.¡¯ It¡¯s probably actually dangerous. The information Kyle had lied about, ¡®The demons will attack the third-year dormitory,¡¯ will probably still be valid. The instructors won¡¯t be able to come out in person because they are tied down to the Imperial Academy. In that case. ¡®¡­¡­The bastards will have no choice but to move.¡¯ The Student Council, the ones who drove the original Adel to his death, and the organization that gathers only the strongest people in the world. They will come out to kill us instead of the instructors. If we face the Student Council in our current state, it¡¯s obvious that we won¡¯t be able to avoid death. My body and the students¡¯ bodies aren¡¯t in normal condition, and the difference in our strength is like heaven and earth. ¡®Even if my body was fine, I wouldn¡¯t be able to defeat those bastards.¡¯ Didn¡¯t we barely manage to drive out Terias when we joined forces? Even then, if it hadn¡¯t been for Gu poison, it would have been impossible to repel Terias. In order to defeat them, I¡¯ll have to pay an even greater price. ¡­¡­Well, for now, I don¡¯t even know what Adel took from me. As I was speculating about how the situation would unfold in the future, Samuel¡¯s voice reached my ears. [Why are you making that expression? What are you worried about?] ¡°I don¡¯t think we¡¯ll be discovered here, but I¡¯m worried because we have to leave this place tomorrow to enter the gate back to the Demon Realm.¡± [¡­¡­If we run into humans like that, we¡¯ll be dead for sure. But I don¡¯t feel like staying here any longer either.] Samuel muttered in a low, subdued voice. When the students of the Demon Realm saw the interior of the laboratory, they gagged or were in chaos. Even Fron, who had maintained a bright expression until the end, couldn¡¯t hide her complicated expression at the sight of the laboratory. ¡°How horrible¡­¡­.¡± The sight inside the laboratory. Numerous demons used for experiments were lying dead on the floor. It was a sight I had already seen once, but it still wasn¡¯t easy to get used to. I forced my reluctant lips apart. ¡°Mr. Samuel.¡± [What.] ¡°Can you eat those corpses?¡± [¡­¡­That¡¯s.] Samuel¡¯s voice hesitated, as if he hadn¡¯t expected my request. Of course he would. He hadn¡¯t eaten the corpses of the Demon students inside the Demon Realm. So it was natural for him to feel disgusted when I asked him to eat the corpses inside the lab. But I couldn¡¯t help it. ¡®Endemic disease.¡¯ Since we came from the Demon Realm, we didn¡¯t know what germs the Demons remaining in the Human Realm had. Furthermore, the students were exhausted. If they slept among the rotting corpses, they could get sick and face another life-threatening situation. ¡°¡­¡­That¡¯s why I¡¯d like Sir Samuel to eat them. I¡¯m sure they¡¯d be happy if their corpses were used for the safety of the Demon Realm.¡± [¡­¡­.] Samuel seemed conflicted by my words, but soon he spread his thorns. Snap-. Snap-. Samuel¡¯s thorns quickly devoured the corpses. A sound came from Samuel¡¯s thorns, which had devoured all the Demon corpses. [¡­¡­I¡¯m tired. I¡¯ll sleep now. Call me when you need me.] Since Samuel hadn¡¯t slept properly for several days, I allowed him to sleep. ¡°I understand. But how do I call you when I need you?¡± [Just pour your mana into the thorns. Then, that¡¯s all¡­¡­.] Samuel finished his brief explanation and fell silent, as if he had fallen asleep. S?a?ch* Th? N0??F?re.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. A long time passed like that. [¡­¡­.] ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Creak-. Not only Samuel, but also the corpses of the Demons disappeared, and the students began to fall asleep one by one. They must have been exhausted from what happened today. Swish-. I was also tired, so I found a comfortable spot and lay down. ¡°Mmm, mmm¡­¡­.¡± I turned my head slightly and saw Fron¡¯s idiotic face, drooling as she fell fast asleep. ¡®She¡¯s already asleep.¡¯ I lay down next to Fron and fell into deep thought. About the Humans who would become our enemies in the future. ¡®The main characters in my work.¡¯ The student council of the Imperial Academy. We would fight them in the future. The problem was¡­¡­. ¡®It¡¯s that they might be different from the guys in the original work.¡¯ For some reason, the discarded settings had been erased from my memory. Due to the nature of web novels, I couldn''t help but describe them in fragments. That''s why I couldn''t say I know everything about them, even though they''re characters I created myself. Like how I don''t know what they had for breakfast. So the characters in the story are already... ''Completely different people.'' They must be completely different from the ones I know. ...Meaning that even the most righteous ones could be nothing more than hypocrites. Perhaps because of my complicated feelings, my mouth tasted bitter. What if? Just what if? All the Student Council members, the children of the Six Families, knew about the secret Terias was hiding? ''Then.'' What choice would I have to make? Would I have to fight them like Terias did? Or... Just as I was thinking that. "Adel." I heard someone calling out to me, lost in thought. "Adel, are you okay?" Luna, who had come close enough to fall into my arms, looked up at me with concern. Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Position Exchange I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with ''Eye of Arrogance'' Tier ($18), or 20 advance chapters with ''Sword Lacquer'' Tier ($18) For every $15 collected on Ko-fi, I will release a bonus chapter. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 87 (1) - The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy The worst and strongest villain. I became a narrow-eyed character Arsene Adel. DBT,Korean,Novel,Translation,Academy,NEVDA,Fantasy,Possession,AssassinBonus chapter thanks to ''@Friendly_Noctis'' for subscription to ''Sword Lacquer'' tier and ''@Mush'' for subscription to ''Position Exchange - '' tier on Ko-fi.Swish- Luna used her sleeve to wipe away the sweat that had formed on my forehead. I quietly accepted Luna''s touch and opened my eyes. ¡­¡­This is too close. If I moved my body even a little, our faces would collide. For some reason, my heart started beating faster. ¡°Did you have a nightmare?¡± Luna asked in a small voice as if she was worried about disturbing the students'' sleep. I decided not to answer, as I couldn''t fully express my concerns. Luna, who seemed to have taken my silence as a yes, made a sad face. ¡°If you''re having a hard time, talk to me. We, we''re friends¡­¡­.¡± Luna suddenly stuttered. I just watched Luna''s reaction. Lost in deep thought. S?a??h th? ??v?l_Fir?.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± It''s not easy to affirm or deny the word ''friend''. Friend¡­¡­. Would she still call me a friend if she knew my true nature? I am the creator of this world. The misfortune and sorrow of everyone, including Luna, was written by my hand. Even if I told her, she wouldn''t believe me. ''I''m tired, a little.'' It''s been less than a week. There''s been so much going on, and I''ve had so many thoughts. In the process, I realized that this world is not a virtual reality made of text, but another reality. That''s why. ''¡­¡­I can''t accept it.'' Luna''s feelings for me are a burden. Swish- I lowered my gaze and looked at Luna, who was looking up at me from my chest. The soft orange light emitted from the magic lamp made her white and light pink hair stand out. Then, without me knowing it, a pure emotion came to mind. ''She''s pretty.'' It''s not an empty compliment, she''s as beautiful as Rene and Fron. But she doesn''t seem to realize it because she''s so insecure. Then, just as I was about to look away in case our eyes met. ¡­¡­Luna slowly moved her body. Thud- Luna was suddenly in my arms. Blink, blink. I blinked blankly because her actions were so sudden. I knew that Luna had feelings for me, but I never thought she would like me this much¡­¡­. My ears were starting to turn red when. ¡°Adel.¡± Luna called out. I opened my mouth at the sound of her voice, heavy with deep-seated sorrow. ¡°Why do you call me?¡± ¡°Adel.¡± Tightly. Luna, who had called out to me again, grabbed the collar of my clothes and pulled me close. Before I could even part my lips to answer, Luna¡¯s tearful voice rang out again. ¡°Adel.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Luna¡¯s hands were trembling. I couldn¡¯t do anything but cover her hands with mine. Just like when I helped Luna kill the captive in Orgon. But, her trembling hands did not stop even as I gently caressed them. I opened my mouth to speak to Luna. ¡°Were you afraid of the humans?¡± Shakily. Luna shook her head at my question. She didn¡¯t seem to be lying, so I asked her another question. ¡°Were you afraid of that human?¡± If it wasn¡¯t the human students that she was afraid of, then perhaps it was Terias that she feared. After all, Terias had shown his might by instantly repelling Samuel and the students. Rustle-. However, Luna shook her head again, as if to say that wasn¡¯t it either. Then what was she afraid of? ¡®Surely not¡­¡­.¡¯ I raised my hand and wiped away the dried bloodstains stuck to my face. Here and there, I was covered in wounds and the blood of the human students. My current appearance was not a pretty sight, to put it mildly. ¡°It¡¯s not me that you¡¯re afraid of, is it?¡± ¡°That can¡¯t be¡­¡­!¡± Luna denied it loudly. At that, I immediately raised my index finger and placed it on Luna¡¯s lips. ¡°Quietly, the other students might wake up.¡± ¡°U, uh¡­¡­.¡± Was it because of the lighting? Luna¡¯s face turned even redder. Only then did I remove my index finger from her lips. And I asked her the next question. ¡°Then, what are you afraid of?¡± If it wasn¡¯t the human students or Terias, then what was it that she was afraid of? After Terias, the next biggest threat would have been the Imperial Academy instructor, Besaha, but I had dealt with him myself. Luna let out a deeply gloomy voice. ¡°¡­¡­Death.¡± Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Position Exchange I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with ''Eye of Arrogance'' Tier ($18), or 20 advance chapters with ''Sword Lacquer'' Tier ($18) For every $15 collected on Ko-fi, I will release a bonus chapter. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 87 (2) - The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy The worst and strongest villain. I became a narrow-eyed character Arsene Adel. DBT,Korean,Novel,Translation,Academy,NEVDA,Fantasy,Possession,Assassin¡°Dying?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m afraid of death.¡± ¡°What demon in the world isn¡¯t afraid of that?¡± Just because we were students raised for war, it didn¡¯t mean that we wouldn¡¯t be afraid of death. We desperately tried to ignore our fear in order to kill humans and get revenge, even if it meant trading our own lives for it. But. Luna shook her head again. "What I fear is not my own death." "You''re not afraid of death?" "Of course I''m afraid of dying. I''m a Demon after all. But what scares me more is..." Luna couldn''t finish her sentence and began to sob. Her emotions were overflowing, and the sound of her crying made my heart ache. I gently stroked Luna''s light pink hair and waited for her to calm down. Soon, Luna, who had been sobbing, opened her mouth. "I''m terrified of the person I''m connected to dying... I wish no one would die." "......" "I tried. I wanted no one to die, I wanted to save everyone, but it was impossible. I tried so hard, but I couldn''t stop it." "Luna." I tried to stop Luna, who was pouring out her emotions, but she didn''t stop talking. "Like grains of sand crumbling in my hand, they''re gone in an instant. How can I stop everyone from dying? Adel, you''re smart." After a while. Luna squeezed my hand tightly and spoke as if she were spitting out the words. "Adel, tell me. What should I do? Please... ." "......" I couldn''t answer or comfort Luna''s tearful question. I simply. Pulled my hand out of Luna''s. Because I thought that what she needed now was not comfort or empathy, but the strength to adapt to this tragic reality. Whew. I took a deep breath and continued my story. "More of your comrades will die in the future." I''m not trying to scare you, it''s the truth. No matter how much the Saintess dwells in Luna''s body, Satan''s students will die one by one. No. Maybe they''ll all die. According to the original story, it was a foregone conclusion. I''m the only variable, but just because I''m here doesn''t mean the Demons will win. The protagonist''s party will continue to grow stronger, and as the story progresses, there''s no doubt that settings I don''t know about will pop up. Soon, Luna will be at a crossroads. ''Idea must have been wary of this.'' In Orgon, Idea tested me. Whether I would have the iron heart to save only the talented students, or whether I would choose the difficult path of trying to save everyone. There, I chose to have an iron heart. But Luna would be different from me. No matter what I said, Luna would not be able to make the choice of abandoning her comrades. It might seem frustrating. But to me, Luna seemed normal. This world that instigates revenge in children who are not even adults and tells them to get used to the deaths around them is crazy. But¡­ ¡°Will you just cry every time someone around you dies? Sometimes, you need to let go of your foolishness.¡± ¡°Let go of my foolishness¡­?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The meaning of my words was simple. It did not mean to abandon the mindset of saving everyone. It would be helpful for us if she tried to heal her allies, and it would not cause any harm. However, it was necessary to refrain from delaying time by bursting into tears over the death of each student like this time. And what I was going to say would be an important mindset for Luna in the future. ¡°If you want to save everyone, do your best. You have to somehow evolve your healing ability and train your magic.¡± ¡°¡­But what if someone dies even after I do that?¡± ¡°If you did your best and still could not save them, then that is the end of it. I am not saying that you should not feel guilty. Rather, it would be better if you did.¡± S?a?ch* Th? N0??F?re.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. Frustration will be an opportunity for Luna to evolve further. Both mentally and in terms of ability. However, if she fails to use that frustration as fertilizer and falls over, that will be the end of it. No matter how much I try to help Luna, it cannot be helped if her will does not support her. So. ¡°I hope you do not forget the emotions you felt today. If you want to grow further, you need to become stronger, not collapse.¡± To collapse and to become stronger. The two were only one step apart. Just as soil can be washed away by rain and collapse like a landslide, or it can become mud and solidify again. I hope that Luna will become stronger. Otherwise, she will not be able to survive in this twisted world. Luna nodded at my words. ¡°Yes, I will try¡­¡± As she said that, Luna burrowed into my arms. I felt a warm heat from her body that was different from the lukewarmness of blood. Luna closed her eyes and fell fast asleep before I could even be surprised. Sigh, really¡­¡­. She fell asleep with her eyes closed, saying she was tired while others were talking earnestly. I quietly smiled. I guess I can let this slide. ¡°¡­¡­Since she¡¯s cute, I¡¯ll let her sleep.¡± Swish-. I stroked Luna¡¯s soft, light pink hair and muttered. I wondered if such a frail and delicate child could survive this chaotic world, but I decided not to worry about it. I¡¯ve already done everything I can. Not material help, but psychological help ends here. The rest is¡­¡­. ¡®Up to Luna.¡¯ It¡¯s already burdensome to take care of myself, so I don¡¯t have time to take care of Luna too. ¡­¡­Rather, it¡¯ll be soon. ¡®Will it be possible with this body?¡¯ As I tried to sleep, I suddenly became worried. If there are no variables, we will most likely encounter the protagonist¡¯s party. But my current physical condition is not normal, is it? Thanks to Luna¡¯s treatment, I was able to avoid excessive bleeding, but what can I do with one arm that¡¯s broken into pieces? I had lost the pain due to the side effects of Absolute Stealth, but the pain had returned and was tormenting me even now. I hope nothing happens. ¡®I don¡¯t want to meet him yet¡­¡­.¡¯ I¡¯m not mentally prepared to meet that protagonist guy. I don¡¯t want to see the guy I favored almost like a creator become a hypocrite. If that situation comes, will I be able to kill Hamel, the protagonist, just because he¡¯s different from what I knew? My mind is complicated. I couldn¡¯t fall asleep easily. That¡¯s why I, muttered with regret and irritation towards the guy who brought me here. ¡®¡­¡­Damn it.¡¯ Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Position Exchange I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with ''Eye of Arrogance'' Tier ($18), or 20 advance chapters with ''Sword Lacquer'' Tier ($18) For every $15 collected on Ko-fi, I will release a bonus chapter. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 88 (1) - The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy The worst and strongest villain. I became a narrow-eyed character Arsene Adel. DBT,Korean,Novel,Translation,Academy,NEVDA,Fantasy,Possession,AssassinBonus chapter thanks to ''@Friendly_Noctis'' for subscription to ''Sword Lacquer'' tier on Ko-fi. s?a??h th? n0v?l(?)ire.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.Thus, time passed. Finally, the day came when the gate to the Demon Realm would be opened. ¡®Fortunately, we weren¡¯t caught.¡¯ We were able to get enough rest without being discovered by the humans. Besaha¡¯s laboratory, where he conducted experiments on homunculi, had remained hidden for years. The camouflage magic it possessed was so great that even the protagonist¡¯s party hadn¡¯t been able to find us. If we had enough food, we might be able to stay here for several days. ¡®¡­¡­But I don¡¯t plan on doing that.¡¯ I needed to receive treatment to reassemble my unevenly broken bones as soon as possible. No matter how much I wore a mask to completely hide my face, unless I learned plastic surgery, Terias would never forget me. In other words, if I stayed in the human realm, it would mean death. So I had to hurry and take the students with me to escape to the Demon Realm. I woke up the students who were still sleeping, along with Luna, who had gotten up early. I grabbed Fron¡¯s shoulders, who was spread out snoring, and shook them roughly. ¡°Get up now.¡± ¡°Ugh, five more minutes¡­¡­¡± ¡°No, you can¡¯t.¡± ¡°Tch, fine. I¡¯ll get up.¡± ¡°Hurry up.¡± ¡°Stop nagging me.¡± Fron grumbled but got up. Even for her, staying in the human realm would be worse than death. In fact, if she stayed in the human realm any longer, it would be no different from dying. So after waking Fron up, I looked around. Thanks to Luna running around busily since morning, all the students were awake and preparing to leave. And a few minutes later, all the students were ready. I gave them instructions. ¡°It seems like everyone¡¯s up, so let¡¯s get going.¡± It would take about thirty minutes to get from the lab to where the gate would open. We had to leave right away to arrive just as the gate opened. I was getting impatient because I didn¡¯t know how long the gate would stay open. ¡®It won¡¯t open and close right away, will it?¡¯ If it only opened and closed for a split second, it would be a very difficult situation. Outside, the protagonist¡¯s party, dispatched by the Imperial Academy, would be searching for us with fire in their eyes. ¡®The chances of them giving up on finding us are¡­¡­.¡¯ Hmm. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s too far-fetched to say that it¡¯s impossible. I don¡¯t know about the protagonist¡¯s party, but do you really think that a ¡®guy¡¯ who pursues justice would just let us go after we killed human students? By now, he must be searching for our trail with fire in his eyes. And he must have figured out that we were somewhere near here. ¡®We did our best to erase our tracks, but¡­¡¯ With that guy¡¯s animal-like senses, there¡¯s no way he wouldn¡¯t have noticed. In our current situation, running into that guy would be the worst-case scenario. The best-case scenario would be to not run into anyone at all. ¡­But that¡¯s impossible. The chances are high that we¡¯ll run into at least one or two of them. And that¡¯s the minimum. If we¡¯re unlucky, we might even run into the entire student council. That¡¯s why. Woosh- [¡­What¡¯s going on?] I poured mana into the thorn and woke up Samuel, who had been sleeping soundly. I ignored his sleepy voice and gave him a brief explanation of the situation. ¡°We need to move to where the gate will open, but there¡¯s a high chance that we¡¯ll run into humans.¡± [So you need my strength.] ¡°Yes. The humans we¡¯ll be fighting this time will probably be just as strong as the ones we met before.¡± [That human, the one who did this to me¡­¡­ wait, humans?] Samuel shouted in surprise when I told him that we would be facing several strong people like Terias. I nodded in response. ¡°Yes, and there¡¯s more than one of them.¡± [¡­Are you crazy? We didn¡¯t come all the way here to die.] ¡°......¡± [This is really driving me crazy. Why did you choose this place when you were picking the location?] ¡°......¡± [Why aren¡¯t you saying anything?] I responded to Samuel¡¯s questions with silence. Even if I had two mouths, I wouldn¡¯t be able to say anything. I couldn¡¯t tell Samuel what I was thinking at the time, so I kept my mouth shut. If I hadn¡¯t chosen to come here myself, another class would have come here instead, and they would have all died. Plus, I had my own selfish desire to obtain the elixir¡­ [Hey, if you have a mouth, then talk!] Samuel shouted at me as I hardened my expression. Swish, swish- I manifested the darkness attribute and painted my lips with a dark color. ¡­With this, my mouth is gone. [Ha¡­] Samuel was speechless at my behavior and could only sigh deeply. When Samuel¡¯s voice finally subsided, I shouted at the students. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s get going.¡± ¡°¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±¡± Were they glad that they could finally escape this horrible place? The students shouted with bright smiles. It was a natural reaction since the students didn¡¯t know what kind of monsters were outside yet. Their smiles would soon turn into looks of terror, but¡­ It was better for them not to know. I glanced at them with a pitiful look and spoke to Luna, feeling the inconvenience of my movement. ¡°Then, please support me.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Thud- I leaned on Luna¡¯s shoulder. And when I glanced to the side, I could see Luna¡¯s face, which was even redder than before. For some reason, Luna¡¯s reactions had been strange since that day¡­ No, now was not the time to care about that. ¡®¡­Nothing will happen.¡¯ I tried to shake off my anxiety and walked outside with the students. Inwardly, I prayed that I wouldn¡¯t run into any humans. Please¡­! Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Position Exchange I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with ''Eye of Arrogance'' Tier ($18), or 20 advance chapters with ''Sword Lacquer'' Tier ($18) For every $15 collected on Ko-fi, I will release a bonus chapter. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 88 (2) - The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy The worst and strongest villain. I became a narrow-eyed character Arsene Adel. DBT,Korean,Novel,Translation,Academy,NEVDA,Fantasy,Possession,Assassin* * * We hurriedly left the lab. As we left the vicinity of the lab, the scenery changed in an instant. The broken trees and bloodstains were nowhere to be seen outside. It was amazing, even after seeing it again. ¡®I could use it as a secret base later.¡¯ It was a place that even the Student Council guys couldn¡¯t find. There were endless ways to use it. Well, that was a story for after we survived this place. Fortunately, I still couldn¡¯t see any human students from the Student Council. This was my only chance. ¡°Let¡¯s hurry.¡± We had to reach near the gate before we ran into members of the Student Council. Since all the students of Sytan could use Stealth, we could just wait nearby until the gate opened. The students of Sytan and I hurried our steps. I had no choice but to limp with Luna supporting me, but I didn¡¯t want to see the students get into danger because of me. That¡¯s why I gritted my teeth and ignored the pain, matching my pace to Luna¡¯s stride. And so, about ten minutes passed. ¡®Over there.¡¯ The place where we first fell into the human world came into view. The gate hadn¡¯t opened yet. If the gate that moved dimensions had opened, I would have felt a surge of mana, but judging from the fact that I didn¡¯t feel anything, we definitely hadn¡¯t arrived late. [What should we do now?] ¡°Shhh, you need to lower your voice.¡± [¡­¡­So what are we going to do? It seems like the Gate will open soon.] When I brought my index finger to my lips, Samuel whispered. ¡°For now¡­¡­¡± Instead of giving a precise answer, I wrapped my body with Mana. I had activated the Stealth skill. My body blurred and soon blended with the surrounding scenery. The students followed suit and used Stealth one by one. ¡°¡­¡­Let¡¯s each climb a tree and stay there. It seems much safer that way.¡± [We jump in as soon as the Gate opens?] ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Clatter, clatter-. At my command, the students immediately moved. Each of them climbed a tree and hid themselves with branches or leaves. Just then. ¡°Adel, should we climb a tree together¡­¡­¡± When Luna asked, wiggling her fingers, I shook my head. ¡°No, there¡¯s no need for that. I have the ability to teleport.¡± ¡°R, right. I¡¯ll go first then.¡± Luna, who looked incredibly disappointed, climbed another tree. I sighed in regret as I watched the students hiding their bodies. ¡®If I had known this would happen, I would have learned the Silence spell from Robolt.¡¯ At the beginning of the semester, Robolt told us that he would teach us two spells: Stealth and Silence. However, the Silence spell was a higher-level spell and was given as a final exam assignment. Meaning we hadn¡¯t learned it yet. I clicked my tongue in regret but used Position Exchange in a hurry. ¡®Designation.¡¯ I designated a leaf that not a single student had climbed as my target. ¡®Move.¡¯ The moment I swapped places. Thwack-! An arrow that had flown from somewhere pierced the leaf where I had been. My expression hardened at the sight. ¡®¡­¡­A sniper.¡¯ Even when I activated my senses to their maximum, I couldn¡¯t detect any human presence nearby. That meant they were very far away from us. ¡®Where are they?¡¯ I couldn¡¯t figure it out at all. If I could just find out where they were, I could figure out how to deal with them, but I couldn¡¯t find the culprit who had shot the arrow from anywhere. ¡°Mr. Samuel, can you find out where the human who shot the arrow is? I can¡¯t tell with my Perception.¡± [I understand. Wait a moment.] S?a??h the ?0velF?re.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. At my request, a faint mana began to be released from the thorn. The mana was emitted in very thin waves, extending far into the surroundings. After a short while, Samuel¡¯s voice was heard. [I found it.] ¡°Really?¡± [Yes, but¡­.] Samuel hesitated. He opened his mouth heavily. [The distance is considerable¡­ Does it make sense to snipe from there?] Where on earth did he shoot from for Samuel to react like this? I asked Samuel anxiously. ¡°Where did the arrow come from?¡± [¡­Over there.] Samuel pointed in one direction with his outstretched thorn. The direction pointed to a hill far away. The distance was so great that it looked like a dot. It looked to be at least 5km away. At this, I felt goosebumps rising on my spine. In modern times, the unofficial record for the longest sniper shot was just over 3km. However, using an arrow, it was a distance of over 5km. The only student who could display such skill was¡­ ¡®¡­a member of the Student Council.¡¯ The woman who would later be called the ¡®Divine Archer¡¯ had targeted us and shot an arrow. Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Position Exchange I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with ''Eye of Arrogance'' Tier ($18), or 20 advance chapters with ''Sword Lacquer'' Tier ($18) For every $15 collected on Ko-fi, I will release a bonus chapter. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 89 (1) - The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy The worst and strongest villain. I became a narrow-eyed character Arsene Adel. DBT,Korean,Novel,Translation,Academy,NEVDA,Fantasy,Possession,AssassinBonus chapter thanks to ''@Friendly_Noctis'' for subscription to ''Sword Lacquer'' tier on Ko-fi.The appearance of another Main Character. I narrowed my eyes as I figured out the identity of the woman who was sniping at us like we were prey. The distance between us and her was 5km. There was no one among us who could close that distance in one go. Not even me. Would it be possible to close a distance that would take an hour to walk in just a few seconds? ¡®It would have been possible if my proficiency in Position Exchange was higher¡­¡­.¡¯ But my Position Exchange was still too short to move such a distance. Moreover, Samuel was in his thorn form, unable to exert his full power. So the best course of action would be to run away. However. ¡®¡­¡­There''s no way I can escape from that woman.¡¯ If I knew the identity of that human woman, I would realize how foolish it was to expose myself from the leaves. Divine Archer, Wendy Siscella. The daughter of the Wendy family, one of the Six Families, and the person who would one day represent the Empire as the Divine Archer. Her talent and ability were on par with Terias, who had driven us to the brink of death. Even if we joined forces with the students of Sytan, the chances of defeating her were slim. Especially when the distance was so great. ¡®¡­¡­I can never win in a long-range battle.¡¯ Even if I threw my black blade, it wouldn''t even reach near where Siscella was. On the other hand, her arrows boasted tremendous power and accuracy even at this distance. Just looking at the pieces of leaves that had been pierced through and had holes in them made me shudder with fear. ¡®How did I describe it?¡¯ I recalled the abilities that Siscella possessed in the original story ¡º Siscella''s Horned Bow is extremely fast and accurate. Her arrows, imbued with the will to pierce her target, cannot be dodged by anyone less than a high-level expert. She compresses mana imbued with fighting spirit into her Horned Bow and shoots arrows at her enemies that can pierce targets even in a typhoon. ¡» As I thought about it, I could clearly see the extent of Siscella''s power. To imbue an arrow with ¡®fighting spirit¡¯. To imbue a weapon that had left one''s hand with fighting spirit was like a skill in itself. Even I, who had inherited part of Adel''s power, could not imbue a dagger with fighting spirit¡­¡­. ''Fighting spirit.'' It was an ability that was the next level up from sword energy or Sword Lacquer. A power that only the combat instructor level of the Demon Realm or the students of the Human Realm Student Council could use. This was the reason why I couldn''t overwhelm Terias even after inheriting 20% of Adel''s power. ''...All the members of the Student Council can infuse their weapons with fighting spirit.'' Among them, Siscella had an outstanding talent for manifesting fighting spirit. In other words, at this point in time, Siscella was a powerhouse who overwhelmed me. ...I didn''t know I would use this ability again, but the time had come to use it again. ''Eye of Arrogance.'' An ability that originally greatly enhances dynamic vision when killing an enemy. It was an ability that was originally useful in one-versus-many combat situations, but I hadn''t used it because such a situation had rarely arisen. Normally, the Eye of Arrogance is activated when killing only living beings with mana in their bodies, such as mosters, humans, or the Demon race. However, in order to deal with the arrow that Siscella was about to shoot, I had to activate the Eye of Arrogance. S?a??h th? ?0velF?re.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. That''s why. ''...Open,'' I forcibly opened the Eye of Arrogance by pouring in nearly half of my mana. Then, the black pupil in my left eye appeared. If I break the rules and activate the Eye of Arrogance in this way, not only will the ability be halved, but my eyesight will also be severely damaged. But, it''s better to lose my eyesight than to die. Swoosh-. Soon after, everything started to look slow. I could see every single movement of the swaying branches. Not only that, but my eyesight had improved to an absurd degree. Her face, which had seemed like a tiny dot, was now visible in great detail, as if I were using binoculars. A beautiful girl with short auburn hair and a somewhat haughty smile. She was wearing a dress that pressed down on her chest to make it easier to shoot an arrow. In addition, with the activation of the Eye of Arrogance, I was able to observe Siscella''s actions in detail. Swish-. Siscella was reloading her arrow after failing to pierce me with her arrow. She clicked her tongue in regret. That''s why she glared at me with both eyes, as if she didn''t want to miss me this time. And then came her next attack. ¡®¡­¡­Crazy.¡¯ I cursed inwardly. Through my enhanced vision, I could see a ghastly mana clinging to the bowstring that Siscella had drawn. Mana imbued with the attribute of rock. Her intention was not just to pierce us, but to crush us. I could feel the vast flow of mana concentrating on Siscella. It was only natural, since she possessed more mana than even Fron and me. [¡­¡­If we get hit by that, at least one of us will definitely die.] Samuel, who was in a thorny state and sharing his vision with me through my enhanced eyes, muttered in a low voice. I shook my head. ¡°That¡¯s not the end of it.¡± [What are you talking about?] ¡°I mean it¡¯s going to be even more dangerous than you think.¡± [Ha, no matter how powerful it is, it¡¯s just an arrow. I¡¯ve heard stories of people piercing several birds with a single arrow, but do you think it¡¯s possible to pierce several Demons with it?] Clack, clack. I shook my head as my answer to Samuel¡¯s question. If he were to experience Siscella¡¯s abilities firsthand, he wouldn¡¯t be able to deny my words. Only one person will die? That¡¯s ridiculous. That statement is underestimating Siscella. Not one, but at least five people will die from that arrow. ¡­¡­And they won¡¯t be pierced, they¡¯ll be crushed to death. Goooo-. The space around Siscella¡¯s arrow began to compress. The concentrated energy of her will to annihilate us. It was the manifestation of fighting spirit. ¡­¡­Among the current Demon students, there shouldn¡¯t be anyone who can handle fighting spirit, except for Baltan. Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Position Exchange I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with ''Eye of Arrogance'' Tier ($18), or 20 advance chapters with ''Sword Lacquer'' Tier ($18) For every $15 collected on Ko-fi, I will release a bonus chapter. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 89 (2) - The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy The worst and strongest villain. I became a narrow-eyed character Arsene Adel. DBT,Korean,Novel,Translation,Academy,NEVDA,Fantasy,Possession,AssassinAll the members of the Student Council, including Terias and Siscella, were able to use fighting spirit. My mouth let out a sigh at the overwhelming gap in our abilities. [What¡¯s the matter?] Samuel asked in a tone that suggested he didn¡¯t understand. He was a mage who was unfamiliar with martial arts, so it seemed he didn''t know what fighting spirit was. It was only natural, since it was a concept that had never appeared in the regular curriculum of the Sytan class. Those monsters are the strange ones. ¡®¡­¡­As expected, were the students of Class A all destined to die here?¡¯ Even if they had escaped from Terias, they would have encountered Besaha, and even if they had defeated him, they would have encountered Sissela like this. The future that I had described. It was as if the world was forcing death upon the students of Sytan. But here''s where it differs from the original. I''m here. In order to uncover the secrets hidden by the Six Families, the help of the Sytan students is essential. That''s why. ''I will save them, no matter what.'' I, the author, will personally twist the original story to my will. The moment I made up my mind. BOOM-! Siscellae''s arrow, filled with fighting spirit, shot towards us. The arrow, creating a circular ring as it burst through the sound barrier, threatened to pulverize the trees where the Sytan students were hiding. That was when. BAM-. A giant purple circle appeared where the Demon students had been standing before they climbed the trees. A gate opened by the Sytan instructors. However, it was flickering and unstable, as if to imply that it would take time to fully open. If we were to enter the gate in its current state, we would lose our way in the dimensional labyrinth and die. Swish, swish. I activated my Eye of Arrogance, looking back and forth between the gate and Siscellae''s arrow. I don''t know when the gate will open properly, but Siscellae''s arrow will reach us in exactly 5 seconds. This is the distance I deduced using my body''s excellent analytical abilities and Eye of Arrogance. ''I''d better give up on the idea that the gate will open within 5 seconds.'' If we wait for the gate to open, Siscellae''s arrow will already have swept past us. But if I give the evacuation order to the students, it''s doubtful that the ordinary Demon students will be able to avoid Siscellae''s arrow. Not only that, but there''s a chance that the gate will open and close while we''re dodging. So, what''s the best move? My actions were faster than my thoughts. BAM-. My body had already moved to the ground through Position Exchange. [Crazy...!] Before Samuel could finish speaking, I opened my mouth. ¡°Unleash the storm.¡± [Damn it, got it!] Samuel seemed to realize that this was not the time to argue with me and immediately sprang into action. The mana flowing from Samuel''s thorny form transformed into a purple storm that began to swirl rapidly around the trees. Standing at the center of the storm, I, BAM-. Drove the Fang of Darkness into the ground. And with half of my remaining mana, I colored the purple storm. Ku-gugug-. The black storm was finally complete. The storm, a collaboration between Samuel, who had grown stronger after being clad in darkness, and me, clashed with Siscella''s arrow. At that moment. Kwa-kwak-kwak-. A deafening roar shook the area, and a storm of razor-sharp wind began to swirl in all directions. A fragment of the sharp wind tore through the flesh of my cheek, leaving a bloody gash. Bitterness surged through me, but I ignored the pain and watched the situation unfold. Samuel stuttered at the dangerous sight that appeared before him. [T-that, isn''t that piercing through?] ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Siscella''s arrow was trying to pierce through the black storm. Ku-gugug¡­¡­. ¡­unbelievably, her arrow showed no signs of losing power, as if it were about to break through our combined efforts at any moment. ''¡­¡­It''s already been 5 seconds.'' The storm and Siscella''s arrow had already clashed. However, the gate was still only rippling, unable to function properly. At this rate, all the students would be annihilated by Siscella''s arrow. Swoosh-. I stroked my eyes, where the Eye of Arrogance resided, and squeezed out all the remaining mana I had. I had to restore the black storm. [¡­¡­Dammit, I can''t use any more magic.] Leaving Samuel behind, who was blaming himself for not being able to help with his own power, I activated my telekinesis. With the Eye of Arrogance, I meticulously analyzed the structure of the storm that was about to be pierced by the arrow. And through telekinesis. Ku-gugug-. I mended the gaps in the storm. Clang-. And finally, the storm was restored, successfully deflecting Siscella''s arrow. S?a??h the ?0velF?re.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. At that moment. Click-. As enough time had passed, the gate to the Demon Realm opened completely. "Jump in, now!" At my urgent cry, the students jumped down from the tree and began to leap into the gate. "Adel, I''ll support you!" Supported by Luna, I also entered the gate. "Let''s go. Quickly." Woong-. The students and I ran through the gate, which was filled with swirling spatial currents and countless whirlwinds. As soon as I entered the gate, I staggered from the sudden dizziness. The students also gritted their teeth and focused on running, knowing that if they hesitated here, they would die. I glanced back and saw that the entrance to the gate we had entered was beginning to close. More. Faster. Just like that, we reached the end of the gate. . . . ¡°Aren¡¯t you a little too late?¡± I could see Idea, who greeted us with a playful smile. Finally. We had returned to the Demon Realm from the Human Realm. Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Position Exchange I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with ''Eye of Arrogance'' Tier ($18), or 20 advance chapters with ''Sword Lacquer'' Tier ($18) For every $15 collected on Ko-fi, I will release a bonus chapter. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 90 (1) - The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy The worst and strongest villain. I became a narrow-eyed character Arsene Adel. DBT,Korean,Novel,Translation,Academy,NEVDA,Fantasy,Possession,AssassinBonus chapter thanks to ''@Botjudy'' for subscription to ''Sword Lacquer'' tier on Ko-fi.¡°Class A''s monitor, Adel. I declare my return. Four exceptions, a total of seventeen have returned.¡± Immediately after arriving in the Demon Realm, I reported our casualties and survivors to Idea. ¡°¡­¡­I see.¡± Idea''s expression darkened after hearing my report. She must be feeling complicated knowing that the students she taught have died. Of course, she must have been prepared for this as well. Wasn''t she the one who said to abandon any students who weren''t talented before invading the human realm? ''Even so, it must be impossible not to feel attached to them.'' It would be strange to be happy that your own students have died. I added to my report to Idea. ¡°We were unable to recover the bodies. However, I have memorized their names.¡± I recited the names of the students who had died by Terias''s hand. Surely, just a short while ago, they were students whose names I couldn''t even remember. When Luna told me to memorize the students'' names, I was able to call out their names because I had gotten to know each of them personally. What can I say, my heart felt heavy knowing that the students whose names I knew had died. ¡°You''ve worked hard.¡± Thud-. Idea hugged me as I began to speak, her shoulders trembling. As her warm body temperature spread through my body, I felt a sense of calm. Idea, who had been hugging me, removed the Angelic Flower Badge from my chest. ¡°I''ll have this retrieved later. I need to evaluate the exam.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± I nodded my head. As I had expected, the Angelic Flower Badge seemed to have a recording function. Of course, I used my darkness attribute to hide any scenes where I consumed the elixir or showed it to others. So there''s no need to worry. After handing the badge over to Idea. Swish-. I looked around my surroundings. There was a large crowd gathered around us, who had just returned from the human realm. First of all, The instructors, including Idea and Ares, were watching us. And secondly, ¡°It looks like the class with the most half-bloods suffered the most injuries. It''s a miracle that any of them survived.¡± ¡°Hohwi, you didn''t die?¡± The children of the Seven Deadly Sins and the students who had already finished the exam and returned to the Demon Realm, including Guwar and Diana, were looking at us. Unlike us, who had a hard time against the formidable Terias, the other students didn¡¯t seem to have suffered much damage. The only area that boasted a difficulty on par with ours would have been the human world¡¯s capital, and yet, the ones who attacked that place was none other than ¡®Baltan''s¡¯ class¡­ It was only natural that our class suffered the most casualties. Well, even as instructors of Sytan, I don¡¯t think they would have expected a monster like Terias to be among the first-year students of the human world. While I was standing there with a bitter feeling. ¡°Hello.¡± Rene approached me and spoke. She also seemed to have gone through a lot, as her appearance was shabby. However, Rene¡¯s beauty still shone through it all. Perhaps it was because I had grown fond of her, but a smile naturally formed on my face at the sight of her unharmed. ¡°Hello, miss.¡± After greeting me, Rene quickly began to scan my body. Then, her eyebrows twitched as she confirmed the bloodstains and broken bones on my body. ¡°Are you okay?¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯m not in normal condition, but I¡¯m not going to die, so I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°I know you¡¯re not okay.¡± ¡°W-well, that¡¯s true.¡± I tried to act tough, but Rene seemed to realize that it wouldn¡¯t be strange for me to collapse. ¡°I¡¯ll take you to the infirmary.¡± Finally, she came closer to support me. But at that moment. ¡°O-oh, hello¡­¡­.¡± Behind me, Luna¡¯s eyes, who had been supporting me while mumbling, met Rene¡¯s gaze. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± At this, Rene¡¯s cat-like eyes narrowed even more. Luna flinched at the gaze that was like a cat¡¯s staring at a mouse. ¡°W-why are you looking at me like that¡­¡­.¡± Luna tried to hide her body behind mine, trembling with fear. Rene grabbed Luna¡¯s shoulder and spoke in a cold voice. ¡°That¡¯s mine.¡± ¡°Y-yes¡­¡­?¡± ¡°Get lost.¡± Saying that, Rene drew her sword from its scabbard and pointed it at Luna. At that threatening sight, Luna flinched and grabbed my arm tightly. ¡°¡­¡­!!¡± Then, Rene¡¯s face became even more distorted, and her sword turned black. She had manifested her Sword Lacquer in an instant. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry¡­¡­!¡± Luna¡¯s grip on my arm tightened even more. And the killing intent emanating from Rene intensified. It seemed like things were about to explode¡­ ¡°Miss, I don¡¯t know why you¡¯re angry, but please calm down for now¡­¡± I gently pushed Luna back and broke out in a cold sweat as I tried to calm down Rene, who was inexplicably furious. Did my sincerity work? ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Clang. Only then did Rene put away her sword, her anger somewhat subsided. I let out a sigh of relief at the sight. Why did she have to draw her sword on Luna in such a short amount of time? It seemed like she didn¡¯t like the fact that Luna was supporting me. Perhaps she thought of me as her own possession and felt offended when Luna touched me. ¡°¡­¡­I¡¯ll see you later.¡± Rene glared at Luna until the end and then turned her steps towards Diana¡¯s group. Only after Rene left did Luna stop sobbing and take a deep breath. ¡°She was scarier than humans¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­I agree.¡± I nodded slightly. Was there a woman in this world as frightening as Rene when she was angry? It seemed like it was the first time I had seen Rene exuding killing intent like that, except for the time in the Bares'' secret realm¡­ ¡®¡­I never want to experience that again.¡¯ Rather than that. I looked down at the single thorn on my left wrist. S?a?ch* Th? ??v?lF?re.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. I already had a headache thinking about how I was going to explain to the instructors that Samuel had become one of my traits. Still, I hoped that it would be fine since the recording in the Angel Flower¡¯s Crest would show how Samuel had become a thorn. I was letting out a sigh when¡ª ¡°Attention.¡± Headmaster Lucian¡¯s voice suddenly echoed from afar. She had been nowhere to be seen just a moment ago, but she had deceived everyone¡¯s senses and revealed herself. The students stopped their conversations and looked back at Lucian. ¡°You must have each felt something through this exam, and there must be students whose hearts ache because of the comrades they have lost.¡± The students grew solemn at Lucian¡¯s words. The atmosphere among the students of Class A was even heavier. They felt a heavy weight in their hearts from the fact that they had failed to protect their comrades from the humans because of their own weakness. Lucian continued to speak amidst this solemn atmosphere. ¡°First, do not shed tears. It is too early to shed tears. It will not be too late to show tears after you have annihilated all of your enemies. Bury your comrades¡¯ corpses and their deaths in your hearts, and burn with anger. And grow stronger. The hardships you have experienced in this exam will make you stronger.¡± Lujan''s speech boosted morale. The eyes of the Class A students, who had been depressed by the memory of their comrade''s death, began to burn with anger towards humanity. Lucian, who had seen the change in the students'' eyes, opened his mouth. "Finally. Everyone worked hard." Lucian announced the end of the midterm exam. Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Position Exchange I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with ''Eye of Arrogance'' Tier ($18), or 20 advance chapters with ''Sword Lacquer'' Tier ($18) For every $15 collected on Ko-fi, I will release a bonus chapter. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 90 (2) - The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy The worst and strongest villain. I became a narrow-eyed character Arsene Adel. DBT,Korean,Novel,Translation,Academy,NEVDA,Fantasy,Possession,Assassin S?a??h th? N0v?lFire(.)n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.*** And so, before the other instructors could get on the platform, Samuel and I talked. [Rather, it''s clear that our class has suffered more damage than the other classes. Some classes seem to have no injuries except for minor bruises. ......Does that mean our class is weak?] Samuel muttered gloomily. As he said, there was no other class that had four casualties except for ours. Even if there were, it would only be one or two. There were even classes that didn''t have any deaths at all. But that didn''t mean that Class A''s level was low. "No, it''s true that our damage is the greatest. But that doesn''t mean we''re the weakest. Objectively speaking, our level is higher than Guwar and Aeron''s classes." I muttered indifferently. The combination of Samuel and my abilities was quite good, and I was the one who had defeated Guwar last time. Of course, Guwar didn''t show all his strength at that time, but at least I didn''t think I would lose to Guwar. There was only one reason why Class A suffered so much damage. It couldn''t be helped. Because Terias we faced was the strongest person in this exam. I apologized briefly to Samuel. "......I''m sorry about this. If I had chosen a different area, we might not have suffered any damage." If we had invaded a place other than the Imperial Academy, none of the students might have died. But I needed to get the elixir, and I needed to confront Terias to get a real grasp of the protagonist''s strength. Because of my greed, I led the students of Class A to their deaths. This was an evil deed for which I could not say anything, even if I had ten mouths. "Since he was the strongest opponent in this exam, it couldn''t be helped that our damage was great. I don''t know if I could have been stronger, but there are students in other classes who are stronger than me......" [What?!] Samuel¡¯s sharp voice rang out at my words. I thought he was going to get angry, but he pointed out something else I had said. [Are you saying that there is a student stronger than you when your power suddenly amplified?] ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡± [¡­¡­That¡¯s ridiculous. Are you saying that there¡¯s a student at Sytan who¡¯s stronger than, or equal to, that human?] ¡°That¡¯s right. The human we faced was strong, but¡­¡­¡± I turned my head slightly. At the end of my gaze, I saw the figure of a man with flowing crimson hair, like a sculpture. He was the strongest in Sytan. The fact that he had proven his perfect ability without suffering any casualties was proof of that. [¡­¡­Is he the descendant of Envy?] ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Samuel immediately deduced who the strongest was. It couldn''t be helped. Among the Sytan students, the undisputed strongest was the descendant of Envy, ¡®Baltan¡¯. A man with power that surpassed even Diana, the Demon King¡¯s daughter. Of course, Diana couldn¡¯t defeat Baltan because she wasn¡¯t using her full power. Anyway. The human that Baltan faced in this midterm exam was the ¡®King of Mercenaries,¡¯ a powerful man who had also participated in the Human-Demon War. I didn¡¯t go into detail about the King of Mercenaries, but he was definitely a strong man comparable to Terias. In short, if Baltan had gone to the Imperial Academy instead of us, he might not have suffered any casualties at all. If we had sent another class to the Imperial Academy instead of us or Baltan, one of the classes would have been annihilated. I succeeded in changing this future. Many students were sacrificed in the process, but it couldn¡¯t be helped. If I had sent another class here, they would have been annihilated. It would have been a huge loss to lose the other children of the Seven Deadly Sins in just a first-year midterm exam. ¡®Like Samuel¡¯s talent for magic right now.¡¯ At the entrance exam. The children of the Seven Deadly Sins showed me their outstanding talents. It was a level that was inferior to the members of the Student Council, but it wasn¡¯t so overwhelming that they would be defeated. So I wondered. Why did the children of the Seven Deadly Sins lose so easily to the members of the Student Council? I was very curious about how this probability came to be. I was able to guess roughly through this midterm exam. ¡®¡­¡­They all died before they could spread their talented wings.¡¯ My novel¡¯s main characters are already working hard to blossom their talents and join the ranks of the strongest. However, the children of the Seven Deadly Sins were just newly hatched chicks. If the children of the Seven Deadly Sins were given a little more time¡­¡­. ¡®I''m not sure about Guwar or Aeron''s talents, but Rene and Samuel''s talents are definitely not inferior to the main characters of the novel.¡¯ Baltan and Diana are already at the level of the Imperial Academy¡¯s student council. If they focus on training for a few more years, Samuel and Rene might also have the power to match the members of the student council. Well, there¡¯s no answer for Fron though¡­¡­. ¡°Ugh, my ears are so itchy. It seems like someone has been badmouthing me lately.¡± ¡°It must be your imagination.¡± ¡°No way! It must be some jealous wench cursing me!¡± Hmm, she hit the nail right on the head. However, I chose to keep my mouth shut instead of correcting her misunderstanding. It was when I quickly averted my gaze to avoid Fron¡¯s angry eyes. [I don''t understand why things get so chaotic whenever you open your mouth.] ¡°What?!¡± Fron flared up like a cat at Samuel¡¯s curt provocation. Then, she began to grab at Samuel, who was clinging to one of my hands like a parasite, with her sharp claws. [What are you doing?!] ¡°This has always been the bane of insolent beings!¡± [Let, let go¡­¡­! Kwaaaak!] ¡°Die!¡± Just as the two of them began to fight, I turned my gaze away from Balton, who had piqued my interest. Swish, swish-. The subject of the story, Balton, waved his hand at me. Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Position Exchange I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with ''Eye of Arrogance'' Tier ($18), or 20 advance chapters with ''Sword Lacquer'' Tier ($18) For every $15 collected on Ko-fi, I will release a bonus chapter. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 91 (1) - The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy The worst and strongest villain. I became a narrow-eyed character Arsene Adel. DBT,Korean,Novel,Translation,Academy,NEVDA,Fantasy,Possession,AssassinBonus chapter thanks to ''@Botjudy'' for subscription to ''Sword Lacquer'' tier on Ko-fi.Swish, swish-. Baltan waved his hand toward me. I tried hard to ignore him, but I couldn''t because he was already approaching me. Baltan, who had reached me, shook my hand and opened his mouth. "It''s been almost a week? Judging from your appearance, you seem to be badly injured." "......The target was so strong, but Mr. Baltan looks fine." "Hmm, he was quite strong, but the target was such an old man that he got tired and collapsed when I pointed my sword at him." "......" I felt my jaw drop. Baltan''s target, the King of Mercenaries, was a character who was said to have been active during the Great War between Humans and Demons, and was once one of the strongest in the human world. Although his reputation had faded due to the aftereffects of the war and the aging of his body, he was by no means someone who could be defeated by a student. ...How could such a strong person collapse from exhaustion? He must have collapsed because he couldn''t defeat Baltan. However, I didn''t have the energy to refute Baltan''s words, so I decided to keep my mouth shut. Swish-. Baltan, who had been looking at my body, opened his mouth. "But you''re pretty badly injured? It seems like you met a pretty strong enemy if someone as skilled as you could handle it." "He wasn''t an easy opponent, but fortunately, luck was on my side." "Haha, no need to be humble. I think luck is also a skill." Baltan burst into his characteristic cheerful laughter and patted me on the shoulder. He must have thought he was controlling his strength, but it hurt quite a bit... As I rubbed my shoulder where Baltan had patted me, Before I knew it, the instructors had finished their preparations and Ares was walking up to the platform. "I will tell you about the upcoming schedule." Baltan frowned as Ares opened his mouth on the platform. "Oh, I have to go now. Let''s definitely spar next time. Don''t avoid me this time!" "I''ll be looking forward to it." I greeted him, pretending not to know what Baltan was talking about. As Baltan disappeared from my sight, Samuel, who had come out of Fron''s hand, muttered in disbelief. [What''s that monster''s problem? Why does he keep pestering you to fight him?] "That''s what I''d like to know..." "Pfft, I can already see your future." "......" Fron''s mocking words made my hands and feet tremble. Should I kill this woman or let her live¡­ While I was lost in thought about Fron''s treatment, Ares, who was on the platform, began to explain in earnest. "I will tell you the results of the test in two days. The scoring criteria are..." I looked down from Ares on the platform. - Beep! Sijo was chirping cheerfully on Samuel''s thorns. What am I going to do? Ares doesn''t seem to have noticed yet that I brought Sijo to the human world without permission. If he finds out, I can''t even imagine what kind of thunderbolts he''ll unleash. It was like setting up surveillance on a student, so the school couldn''t openly punish me, but¡­ ''Scary.'' I could already hear Ares''s roar ringing in my ears. - Beep beep! As if it knew my anxiety, Sijo just chirped cheerfully. A little time passed like that. Ares finished his explanation. "...Everyone has worked hard. Now, return to your dorms." S?a??h th? N?velF?re.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. Ares, still with a cold look in his eyes, stepped down from the platform. I could only watch him, drenched in cold sweat. * * * After leaving the auditorium. - Huaaa, I feel like I''m going to die. I''m going to go back to my room first... Fron had returned to her dorm, saying that she needed to rest for a while. I could guess how hard she had worked on this test, so I sent Fron back to her dorm first. Originally, it was my role as commander to do that, but Fron took over and even seduced all the students to strengthen their power. That alone was a great thing, but Fron also became the mental pillar of the students... ''I could never do that.'' I was barely able to take care of myself, let alone have the energy to look after others. This was something that could only be called Fron''s strength. If I think about it, there will probably be a lot of things I will have to rely on Fron for in the future. I wonder if Fron will be able to stay as active as she is now. Luna asked me with concern, thinking that my expression was not good as I thought about this and that. "Are you okay? Just hold on a little longer. We''ll be at the infirmary soon." Luna was supporting me, who was on the verge of collapsing, as we headed to Sytan''s medical facility. I nodded at Luna''s words and groaned as I checked my condition. ¡°Can this really be healed?¡± Thanks to Luna¡¯s first aid, all the minor wounds had been healed, but the broken bones remained. Since I had never used the medical facilities of the Demon Realm before, I couldn¡¯t help but worry. Even in the modern world, it would take at least half a year to heal the injuries I had sustained. On top of that, I would need to undergo constant rehabilitation. With Luna¡¯s healing abilities, it would be possible if we could just set the bones, but¡­ ¡°Adel, I¡¯m sorry.¡± As I was lost in anxiety, Luna¡¯s heavy voice rang out. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°¡­¡­It¡¯s just that if I could control my healing abilities a little better, I would have been able to heal this too.¡± Luna was truly sorry for me. I waved my hand dismissively. ¡°You don¡¯t need to apologize. I was prepared for this level of injury. You did your best. Why wouldn¡¯t I know that?¡± Luna was not at fault for me being injured to this extent. Rather, compared to the effort she had put in to accommodate me, hadn¡¯t she done her best? Not only that, but without Luna, the damage to the A-class students would have been even greater. But I couldn¡¯t help but be bewildered when she apologized to me. Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Position Exchange I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with ''Eye of Arrogance'' Tier ($18), or 20 advance chapters with ''Sword Lacquer'' Tier ($18) For every $15 collected on Ko-fi, I will release a bonus chapter. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 91 (2) - The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy The worst and strongest villain. I became a narrow-eyed character Arsene Adel. DBT,Korean,Novel,Translation,Academy,NEVDA,Fantasy,Possession,AssassinLuna opened her mouth as she watched me comforting her. ¡°Even so, I wish no one had gotten hurt, including Adel.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯ll work harder. I¡¯ll make sure no one gets hurt.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a good mindset!¡± Clench. I nodded my head repeatedly and took Luna¡¯s hand. ¡°Oh, oh¡­¡­?¡± ¡°It seems that the advice I gave you was helpful. Yes, you did your best. All you have to do is continue to do your best.¡± ¡°B, before that, let go of my hand¡­¡­.¡± Luna¡¯s shoulders flinched, but I ignored her and praised her. Luna''s will hadn''t been broken. That¡¯s why I wanted to praise her. How many people suffer from ¡®post-traumatic stress disorder¡¯ after war or combat? It was only natural for students as timid as Luna to do so. S?a?ch* Th? ?0velF?re.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. Even among the A-class students, there were several who still couldn¡¯t forget the dead students and were struggling. ¡°You must move forward without blaming yourself. Continue to do so in the future.¡± ¡°Yeah, next time I¡¯ll definitely heal Adel¡¯s wounds perfectly!¡± ¡°Next time, you say?¡± Luna¡¯s reply made me frown as I asked back. ¡°Huh? What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Lady Luna, your words sound like I have to get hurt again.¡± ¡°Th-That¡¯s not what I meant!¡± ¡°Just kidding.¡± ¡°Adel, you¡­.¡± Luna pouted as if she was upset when I smiled faintly. Then, she pointed her index finger at me and spoke as if she was earnestly requesting something. ¡°Don¡¯t say things like that recklessly in the future!¡± ¡°Yes.¡± I decided to stop teasing her here since it seemed like she would really get mad if I teased her any further. Amidst our conversation, Samuel¡¯s voice rang out. [¡­It''s disgusting to watch. Sytan is a place for studying, not for your love games.] ¡°L-Love?¡± Luna stuttered as she got caught up on one of the sentences Samuel had said. [¡­¡­?] Samuel tried to ask something else in response to Luna¡¯s sensitive reaction. Samuel hadn¡¯t said those words because he was certain that Luna liked me, but rather because he had said them in an attempt to tease her. Luna had reacted so strongly to his words that he was curious. I quickly cut off their conversation, feeling like we were about to get into a troublesome situation. ¡°Who''s the one playing love games?¡± [What?] ¡°Hmm, I saw everything.¡± [W-What do you mean you saw?] Samuel stuttered in embarrassment as if he had been caught doing something wrong. He couldn¡¯t help it. I knew who Samuel had a crush on. ¡°Well, I understand that Mr. Samuel is a young man who has just entered puberty.¡± [What nonsense are you talking about¡­¡­!] As he said that, Samuel fidgeted around anxiously. I chuckled inwardly as I watched him. Was it at the beginning of the semester? A female student had asked Samuel to team up with her. Every time that female student spoke to him, Samuel would always respond as if he was annoyed. However, I realized that Samuel was secretly conscious of her. That female student had also come running to me today and grabbed Samuel¡¯s thorny hand with both of hers to thank him. What had she said? I was sure she had said something like this. ¡°Samuel, you were amazing. You went this far to save us¡­¡­ Really¡­¡­¡± [Kuaaaak! Stop it!] Samuel convulsed at her words. As if to prove that he had feelings for her, his arm vibrated violently. That was the moment when Samuel¡¯s attention shifted completely from Luna to me. ¡°Adel, we¡¯re here!¡± Luna pointed at a door and said to me. I followed her gaze and saw a door with a nameplate that read ¡®Medical Office¡¯. ¡°Let¡¯s go in.¡± I opened the door to the medical office. I could see a woman in a white coat. A Demon with short brown hair. She seemed to be the medical instructor in charge of the medical office. As soon as she saw us, the first words she uttered were: ¡°¡­¡­I suppose I should prepare for surgery.¡± The moment I heard those words. I realized that I had come to the right place. She had grasped the severity of my condition with just a glance. The wound had already healed and was no longer bleeding, but she had noticed at a glance that there was something wrong with my bones from the way I walked and stood. I opened my mouth with a faint smile on my lips. ¡°Please do.¡± I hope the surgery is successful. Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Position Exchange I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with ''Eye of Arrogance'' Tier ($18), or 20 advance chapters with ''Sword Lacquer'' Tier ($18) For every $15 collected on Ko-fi, I will release a bonus chapter. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 92 (1) - The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy The worst and strongest villain. I became a narrow-eyed character Arsene Adel. DBT,Korean,Novel,Translation,Academy,NEVDA,Fantasy,Possession,AssassinMeanwhile. In the conference room where the headmaster and instructors were gathered. The instructors were in the middle of grading the midterm exam scores based on the contents of the Angelic Flower Badges submitted by each class president. "I wonder how it''ll turn out. We''ll finally see which class president is the strongest." Idea expressed his anticipation before playing the video recording of the Angelic Flower. Ares responded lightly. "It''ll probably be the president of our class or Class E." ¡°¡­¡­It somehow strangely annoys me, but I can''t argue since it''s true." Idea grumbled at Ares''s words. Just as he said, Idea also knew that the strongest class presidents were Ares''s Class C and Class E. First, the president of Class C, "Wasn''t she definitely the Demon King''s daughter? She certainly stood out the most during class." "That''s right." Ares nodded. Class C had Diana as their president, so they couldn''t help but be strong. Her magical talent alone was on par with Samuel, the Glutton''s Child, and on top of that, she possessed ''sealed'' power. Moreover, it wasn''t sealed by someone else, but a power that Diana herself had sealed. The power she possessed was so dangerous and powerful that she had no choice but to install a device to control her power. If the seal on that power were to be released, there was only one person who could match Diana. Ares, who had been silent for a moment, uttered that name. "But the best is still Baltan." "His understanding of magic is a bit lacking, but physically speaking, it wouldn''t be an exaggeration to say that he''s blessed by the world. If he matures, he''ll grow into a powerhouse who will leave a mark, no, several marks in history." "Yeah, he excels in every aspect related to combat, and his swordsmanship is already at a level where I can''t say I''m better than him." Ares continued after Robolt, the instructor in charge of Class D and the magic class, spoke. As they said, Baltan''s magical talent was slightly inferior to Diana''s or Samuel''s, but everything else was far superior to the other students. It was enough to say that he was at a level where he could defeat Ares purely in terms of martial arts. However, Idea grumbled with dissatisfaction at the instructors'' praise of Baltan. ¡°¡­¡­I don''t like that guy." ¡°Why do you hate him? He has a good personality.¡± Baltan¡¯s personality wasn¡¯t bad at all. Ares recalled the names of three students among the Seven Deadly Sins. Aeron, the successor of Sloth. True to his family¡¯s name, not only did he not participate enthusiastically in Ares¡¯ weapon technique classes, but he also tried his best to avoid them. Every time that happened, Ares would show him what overwhelming violence was and force him to participate in class. And Samuel, the Lord of Gluttony. That guy grumbled about everything, was quick-tempered, and often talked back to Ares, his instructor. Lastly, Fron, the successor of Lust. Ares had been a teacher for half of the first semester, but Fron was the only student who didn¡¯t show him any respect. ''...In terms of personality, that guy seems much better.'' Didn¡¯t Adel always use honorifics when speaking to the instructors? It couldn¡¯t be helped since he was born with killing intent, but there hadn¡¯t been any casualties within Sytan yet. Of course, the reason why Kyle, an excellent student, dropped out after his fight with Adel was still unknown, so it was clear that he needed to be careful. And so. ¡°Good looks, excellent skills, high potential, and a good personality. Isn¡¯t he an excellent student?¡± Ares praised Baltan. s?a??h th? N0??F?re.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. However, Idea just shook her head. ¡°Jeez, are you a demon with muscles for brains?¡± ¡°¡­¡­That¡¯s harsh.¡± "Hmph, I don''t like that kid. He smiles without a soul, his eyes wide open." ¡°You like the guy in your class who smiles with his eyes half-closed and made him the class president?¡± ¡°¡­¡­I don¡¯t know why you¡¯re bringing that up, but I guess this will be a chance to prove it.¡± ¡°Prove what?¡± ¡°Why I chose Adel as the class president. Well, looking at how many students got hurt, I guess I overestimated him¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Hmm, we¡¯ll see.¡± As Ares and Idea¡¯s argument came to an end, Lucian, who had been watching them with a smile, opened his mouth. ¡°Then, whose class video do you think we should watch first?¡± ¡°Reverse order, of course!¡± "...I agree. I wanted to see Baltan''s actual combat." ¡°I also want to see that child¡¯s skills.¡± This time, Ares and Idea¡¯s opinions were the same, and the other instructors also readily agreed, curious about the skills of Baltan, Sytan¡¯s first-year strongest student. And then. ¡°Well then, let¡¯s take a look.¡± Baltan¡¯s figure emerged from the screen that had emerged from the Angel Flower curtain. The fierce battle between Baltan and the E class¡¯s target, the Mercenary King, was intense. It was truly a battle between a dragon and a tiger. The two who faced each other swung their weapons without hesitation. Baltan¡¯s spear and the Mercenary King¡¯s sword clashed fiercely, and a deadly exchange continued where the slightest mistake would lead to death. The other E class students or the Mercenary King¡¯s subordinates were not even allowed to interfere in the battle between the two. Their abilities were so extraordinary that they could only watch the battle without acting rashly. Neither side could move in the battle between the two. If they were to get caught up in it, it was clear that they would be torn to pieces like paper by Baltan¡¯s spear or the Mercenary King¡¯s sword. And so, Idea, who had been watching the battle between the two, opened her mouth. ¡°Yummy, it¡¯s a shame I can¡¯t hear the sound. Something like this should be watched with a little sound.¡± ¡°¡­¡­It¡¯s clear that the snack you¡¯re eating is annoying.¡± ¡°Would you like one too, senior? The person who works in the cafeteria made it for me separately.¡± ¡°¡­¡­You¡¯re quite witty.¡± Drip, drip-. Ares and Idea focused on the video of Baltan while stuffing a handful of yellow popcorn into their mouths. Soon, the fierce battle between the two came to a standstill. The Mercenary King, who judged that it would be disadvantageous if the battle dragged on, began to prepare a blow that would gather all his strength. ¡°He¡¯s starting to put his fighting spirit into his sword.¡± Ares muttered as he watched the energy flowing into the Mercenary King¡¯s sword. The space around his sword was being compressed. He intended to deliver a blow filled with fighting spirit to cut off Baltan¡¯s breath. It was certainly not an attack that could be blocked at the level of a student¡­¡­. For some reason, none of the instructors in the conference room thought that Baltan would lose. The Angel Flower curtain was attached to Baltan¡¯s chest, so it could not show his face, but the gestures of Baltan¡¯s slowly extending hand were too relaxed. However. ¡°He still can¡¯t put his fighting spirit into it. In fact, it¡¯s natural that it¡¯s not easy to put fighting spirit into it at the level of a student.¡± Idea muttered as she munched on her snack. As she said, there was no fighting spirit to be seen in Baltan¡¯s spear. The blade of the spear was stained red with the manifestation of Sword Lacquer, but that was all. However, Ares shook his head. ¡°No, Baltan can infuse his weapon with fighting spirit.¡± Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Position Exchange I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with ''Eye of Arrogance'' Tier ($18), or 20 advance chapters with ''Sword Lacquer'' Tier ($18) For every $15 collected on Ko-fi, I will release a bonus chapter. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 92 (2) - The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy The worst and strongest villain. I became a narrow-eyed character Arsene Adel. DBT,Korean,Novel,Translation,Academy,NEVDA,Fantasy,Possession,Assassin¡°What?¡± Idea could only blink in disbelief. As a magic-type ability user, she was not a weapon specialist, so she did not know much about it, but she had seen many people who could handle fighting spirit. That was why Idea also knew how difficult it was to manifest fighting spirit. But. ¡°A mere first-year student can use fighting spirit?¡± ¡°Well, don¡¯t you know? How strong the students of this batch are. You must not have seen Baltan using fighting spirit during class because it hasn¡¯t been long since he was able to use it.¡± ¡°Then.¡± ¡°He learned fighting spirit just before the midterm exam. I haven¡¯t checked yet how much he has achieved, but I am looking forward to it.¡± ¡°That¡¯s ridiculous¡­¡­¡± Idea muttered in a vain voice at Ares¡¯ explanation. Were they really raising a monster? At this point, Ares could not understand why he was restraining Adel, not Baltan. According to Ares¡¯ explanation, the person the instructors should have been watching carefully should have been Baltan. Idea, who had been looking serious for a moment, soon raised the corners of her lips. No matter how much she thought about it, it was unbelievable that a first-year student could use fighting spirit. Then Ares must be exaggerating, which was rare for him. ¡°Senior, you¡¯re still lacking. It¡¯s not good to favor a student just because you like them. Instructors have a duty to treat all students equally¡­¡­¡± However, Idea had to stop talking. Because, just as Ares had said, a blow infused with fighting spirit was unfolding behind Baltan¡¯s back. A powerful blow that surpassed the blow of the Mercenary King infused with fighting spirit was unfolding from Baltan. Baltan¡¯s fighting spirit did not remain as a mere spear. ¡°Crazy¡­¡­¡± Idea uttered an exclamation that contained both admiration and absurdity. Baltan had summoned a ¡®giant spear¡¯ with his fighting spirit. Soon after. The spear made of fighting spirit destroyed the Mercenary King¡¯s blow and tore apart the limbs of the surrounding humans. All the instructors had no choice but to acknowledge that overwhelming scene. Baltan did not show any commanding ability or leadership. However, the force he had shown so far was so outstanding that the instructors could not help but nod their heads. ¡°Perfect score.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t disagree with that.¡± ¡°¡­¡­Wow, is that really the level of a student?¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you tell? Aside from me, who¡¯s in charge of combat, I can say for sure that there¡¯s no instructor who can defeat Baltan.¡± Ares let out a smirk at Robolt and Idea¡¯s admiration. Baltan already possessed the power to match the instructors of Sytan. Everyone here was convinced. Baltan would become one of the strongest who would lead the Demon Realm in the future. Idea grumbled as she looked at Ares, who had a proud expression on his face. ¡°It¡¯s really unpleasant to hear you brag like that when he¡¯s not even a student in your class.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± In the end, Ares closed his mouth. That¡¯s how Baltan¡¯s video ended, and the next recording was released. Following Class E, it was Class D¡¯s turn to appear on the screen in reverse order. S?a?ch* Th? ??v?l_Fir?.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. The class president of Class D was Aeron. Aeron, who had deep black hair and languid eyes, gave off a decadent aura. The target he was assigned was the Knights Order belonging to the Six Families. ¡°This one¡¯s a bit easier. According to the information, it¡¯s a Knights Order that was created not too long ago.¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a Knights Order created by the Nina family, whose Lord is the Sword Saint, but since it was newly formed, there are less than seven of them, and except for the Captain of the Knights, they¡¯re all at a level that can be defeated by students.¡± Aside from the children of the Seven Deadly Sins, the students had also passed the entrance exam and were talented individuals who participated in Sytan¡¯s regular classes. That¡¯s why they judged that they could definitely win against them. And that was the truth. ¡°Well, not bad.¡± ¡°Aeron¡¯s commanding ability seems to be a bit lacking. Still, his skills aren¡¯t bad.¡± After watching Aeron¡¯s video, the instructors gave him a moderate score, neither high nor low. Aeron had taken a nap during the operation, so he lost points for that. It was only natural that he would lose points for being a commander who behaved like that. Still, he had shown considerable strength against the Knights Order, so they gave him a good score just for that. After Aeron¡¯s video ended. ¡°Next is our class.¡± Ares muttered with eyes full of anticipation. And two people appeared from the Angelic flower. Rene and Diana. Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Position Exchange I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with ''Eye of Arrogance'' Tier ($18), or 20 advance chapters with ''Sword Lacquer'' Tier ($18) For every $15 collected on Ko-fi, I will release a bonus chapter. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 93 (1) - The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy The worst and strongest villain. I became a narrow-eyed character Arsene Adel. DBT,Korean,Novel,Translation,Academy,NEVDA,Fantasy,Possession,AssassinAres was not the only instructor who was looking forward to the battle video of Class C. All the instructors were. After Baltan, the only student they had high expectations for was Diana. Not long after, Diana''s video was released. Ares, who had been watching the video, let out a sigh of admiration. "As expected of the descendant of the Seven Deadly Sins, even the daughter of Bares is no pushover." "She may not be as good as Baltan, but her achievements are still remarkable. She can already handle the Sword Lacquer freely." "I remember her being unstable not too long ago, but she must have grown a lot in the meantime." In the beginning, it was not Diana who stood out, but Rene. Class C''s target was the tower master of a magic tower that wasn''t particularly strong. He was a powerhouse who had reached the 5th Circle. It was a magic tower that used lightning-based magic, and Rene displayed incredible martial prowess against the tower master''s direct subordinates. Idea smacked her lips in regret as she watched his graceful movements. "She can easily handle up to 4th circle mages. But I''m not sure if she can defeat the 5th circle tower master..." S?a??h th? N0v?lFire(.)n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. "She''s still a long way from that. But the strongest student in Class C isn''t Rene, it''s Diana." "Ah, then it''s possible. If Diana and Rene join forces, they can defeat even a 5th circle tower master." The target, the tower master, was a 5th circle powerhouse who had mastered offensive magic. Neither Rene nor Diana could defeat him alone, but if they joined forces, they would surely be able to win. Moreover, the two of them were on good terms, which gave Ares hope for good teamwork. And just before the remaining mages were defeated, the tower master appeared. The instructors judged that Rene and Diana could defeat the tower master if they joined forces. However, "Wait, that''s not a 5th circle mage, is it?" "...Did he ascend to the 6th circle?" It was not unusual since a few more days had passed since they had received the information about the Tower Lord. 5th Circle human mages often achieved a sudden rise in their realm at any given moment. There were cases during the Human-Demon War when humans had suddenly risen in their realm and turned the tide of the war. That was why he knew it couldn¡¯t be helped, but it wasn¡¯t easy to suppress the tension that was trembling at his fingertips. Just then. ¡°It¡¯s starting.¡± An instructor opened his mouth. And then the Magic Tower Lord¡¯s intense electric current poured down on the Class C students. It was a life or death situation. At that moment. Diana walked forward and began to stretch out her hands. Drops of blood dripping down came into view. It was the circlet, the sealing device that locked Diana¡¯s power, trying to squeeze her head and prevent her from using her power. But Diana ignored the pain and moved forward. Soon. The body of the Six Circle Magician collapsed. Not just collapsing, but his flesh rotted and crumbled, transforming into a mummy-like figure and falling apart. Not only the Magic Tower Lord, but all the human magicians in the vicinity met such a miserable death. When the video ended, it was none other than Robolt who let out a gasp of astonishment. ¡°¡­¡­At that level, there¡¯s only one student who can compare to her in terms of magical talent.¡± "The descendant of Gluttony?" Ares asked at Robolt¡¯s words. But Robolt shook his head at the question. It meant that there was another student comparable to Diana¡¯s magical talent besides Samuel. ¡°We¡¯ll be playing that child¡¯s video soon, so watch it more closely.¡± ¡°I will.¡± The instructors were curious about who Robolt was talking about, but they didn¡¯t pry any further. Because the video of Class B, which Guwar was already the captain of, began to play. ¡°He¡¯s excellent.¡± The first words Idea uttered after taking in all of Guwar¡¯s video. The other instructors also agreed with Idea¡¯s opinion. ¡°I feel the same way. But it¡¯s a shame that he¡¯s overshadowed by the previous students who were too outstanding.¡± ¡°Even so, he wasn¡¯t bad. The way he tries to handle the students in a coercive manner may not be seen favorably, but such a commander is also necessary. Because it¡¯s impossible to lead soldiers by just coaxing and flattering them.¡± ¡°Hmm, certainly.¡± Idea was an instructor who mainly taught tactics, so she pointed out Guwar¡¯s strengths. It would be difficult to expect a gentle charisma from Guwar¡¯s personality, but he had the ability to handle the students in moderation. This was a big plus as a commander. "I want to give him a pretty high score. While other monitors defeated their targets with their own strength, this one really deserved the word ''war.'' Well, his skills are inferior to Diana and Baltan..." "I also find that part lacking. If it were a different year, I would have given him the highest score, but the presidents of this year''s groups are hard to judge by ordinary standards." ¡°¡­¡­I have nothing to say about that part.¡± The instructors¡¯ shared opinions. Guwar¡¯s leadership was fine, but his demonstrated force was regrettable. That was why Guwar could not help but receive a rather regrettable score in this midterm exam compared to his achievements. Like that, the evaluations from E class to B class ended, and the only class left unevaluated was A class. Ares spoke to Idea. ¡°It¡¯s finally your class¡¯s turn.¡± ¡°¡­¡­Something feels scary.¡± ¡°You¡¯ll know once you see it.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Idea stared at the video of A class that had begun to be revealed with a restless heart. Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Position Exchange I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with ''Eye of Arrogance'' Tier ($18), or 20 advance chapters with ''Sword Lacquer'' Tier ($18) For every $15 collected on Ko-fi, I will release a bonus chapter. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 93 (2) - The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy The worst and strongest villain. I became a narrow-eyed character Arsene Adel. DBT,Korean,Novel,Translation,Academy,NEVDA,Fantasy,Possession,AssassinUnexpectedly, too many students had died and been injured. The test was clearly just to kill an instructor of the Imperial Institute. S?a??h the N0v?lFire(.)n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. Moreover, the target was a magician who had only reached the 5th Circle realm. So Idea had expected none of the students to die and return alive. However. ¡®¡­¡­Four of them died.¡¯ Idea could not lift her head at all with a complicated heart. It was not a sense of shame rising because the students she was in charge of were weaker than the students of other classes. The emotion Idea felt. It was a kind of guilt. Guilt from having driven the students to their deaths. Furthermore, because she could not even see their corpses, the guilt crushing Idea¡¯s chest was growing even larger. ¡®If they¡¯re untalented students, then abandon them?¡¯ Nausea churned as she recalled the words she had said before. She was also a Demon. Was it possible for her not to have developed feelings for the students who had followed her around for several long months, calling her their instructor? She had simply realized that it was right to make the best judgment realistically and had uttered those words. However, she had learned that it was not right. Who would dare force a sacrifice on students who had not even passed their coming-of-age ceremony yet? All Idea could do was to raise the students of Sytan strongly so that such a thing would not happen in the next generation. While she was lost in thought. ¡°It¡¯s begun.¡± Adel began to move. And the magnificent sight of the ¡®Imperial Academy¡¯ that appeared caused the instructors of Sytan to sigh. They had heard about it through information, but they hadn¡¯t expected it to be of this level. ¡°¡­¡­It¡¯s certainly impressive. Is this the greatest institution for fostering talent in the human realm?¡± ¡°Our Sytan is no pushover either!¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± At Ares¡¯s words, Idea glanced at Lucian, the founder and headmaster of Sytan. But Ares couldn¡¯t help but snort inwardly. They had floated an island in the sky that was even larger than Sytan, so it wasn¡¯t easy to agree with such words after seeing that. There was no instructor here who didn''t know that the human world''s technology far surpassed that of the demon world. That was why all the instructors could do was cough awkwardly with uncomfortable expressions. Anyway. The instructors turned their attention back to Adel''s video. He was moving quickly, following the map that Idea had given him. The place Adel and the Class A students were heading towards was the artificial secret realm, their destination. Ares had Samuel watch Adel, who had his hand on the gate, and tilted his head. ¡°What is he trying to do now?¡± ¡°It seems like he¡¯s trying to enter the Secret Realm.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not asking because I don¡¯t know that. There¡¯s nothing good that will come from entering the Secret Realm.¡± Ares¡¯s words were reasonable. If they entered the Secret Realm, they would end up destroying the traps meant for the human students who would enter soon after. The most orthodox method would be to ambush the human students who were exhausted after falling for the traps. Ares¡¯s doubts were further amplified by Adel¡¯s actions that followed soon after. ¡°It¡¯s a fork in the road. But where is that guy going?¡± Among the countless forks in the road, Adel moved towards a wall. There was no path there. That¡¯s why Ares opened his mouth with a snort. "Not only are his eyes small, but he can''t even see in front of him?" ¡°Wow, I didn¡¯t know that you were the type of senior who would look down on someone¡¯s appearance. You really are a terrible adult. I¡¯m disappointed!¡± ¡°¡­¡­It was just a joke.¡± Ares coughed awkwardly and took back his words. Ares tended to be sensitive when it came to that Adel guy. Just as Ares turned his head back to the video. ¡°¡­¡­!¡± A secret passage opened. Adel and the students entered the secret passage and reached the end of the secret realm in an instant without triggering any traps. Then, they emptied the treasure chest at the destination and walked out with only the artifact. Ares opened his mouth at the sight. ¡°How does a mere student know information that even spies don¡¯t know?¡± "I wonder. It''s certainly good that he tricked the humans." Ares watched Adel drinking water from the water bottle he had obtained in the secret realm and narrowed his eyes thinly. The suspicion that he might be a spy from the human world arose. Just then. ¡°I think he has an ability related to senses.¡± Robolt opened his mouth. Ares and Idea¡¯s gazes turned towards Robolt at that. ¡°Senses?¡± ¡°Yes, Student Adel has quite excellent senses. It wouldn¡¯t be a problem for him to find a hidden path in a secret realm of this level of difficulty. Perhaps he might have used magic related to senses.¡± ¡°¡­¡­Hmm.¡± Ares fell into thought because Robolt¡¯s words were reasonable. There were several dubious parts to saying that Adel was a spy from the human world. The biggest one was that the Barres family vouched for his identity, but would Barres, who represented the Demon Realm and had suffered great damage because of humans, protect a spy from the human world? That was why it was more correct to assume that Adel possessed the ability of senses. However. ¡®To find a secret passage that easily in a secret realm with the ability of senses¡­¡­.¡¯ There was something lacking in explaining that he had found it with just excellent senses. Rather than possessing magical abilities related to senses, it would be better to say that he had an excellent ¡®talent.¡¯ ¡®Just what is his true identity?¡¯ Adel. Ares muttered those two words inwardly. Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Position Exchange I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with ''Eye of Arrogance'' Tier ($18), or 20 advance chapters with ''Sword Lacquer'' Tier ($18) For every $15 collected on Ko-fi, I will release a bonus chapter. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 94 (1) - The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy The worst and strongest villain. I became a narrow-eyed character Arsene Adel. DBT,Korean,Novel,Translation,Academy,NEVDA,Fantasy,Possession,AssassinBonus chapter thanks to ''@Mush'' for subscription to ''Eye of Arrogance'' tier on Ko-fi.Ares''s expression twisted. Is it possible for a single student to possess so many talents to this extent? Not only does he have the rare ability of ''Teleportation'', but now he even possesses a sense ability. What about his talent with the sword? Adel mastered the swordsmanship he demonstrated at a glance. His versatile talent was so unreasonable that he couldn''t keep his mouth shut. If only he hadn''t been born with killing intent, he could have taken a place as a figurehead leading the Demon Realm like Baltan. The more Ares saw of Adel''s talent, the more regretful he felt. In fact, it was his duty as an instructor to prevent Adel from going berserk. That was why Ares had always paid attention to Adel in everything he did. It would be a lie to say that there were no emotions involved in the process, but at least it was for Adel''s sake. ''Besides, you''ll see if you watch.'' Adel''s footage was not over yet. Through this, he would be able to confirm whether Adel was related to the Six Families. If he wasn''t involved, then he would have to work on honing Adel''s killing intent. When he heard the story that the Class A students were badly injured or killed, Ares thought, as he had worried, that Adel had failed to control his killing intent. That was only natural, as the invasion of the Imperial Academy was the easiest area among those where the midterm exams were held. Although they were inferior to Baltan and Diana, there were two descendants of the Seven Deadly Sins, and Adel himself, who was on par with them, was also in Class A. However. ''Along with the four dead, even the surviving students were badly injured.'' This was something that could not have happened if Adel had not made a mistake. Perhaps Adel would be heavily penalized for this. There was nothing to point fingers at as much as a commander who put his allies in danger. So, several days passed, and the students and instructors leading them from the Imperial Academy approached the Secret Realm. Kwa-thud-. Ares gritted his teeth as he watched the sight. The chick, whose connection had been lost at some point, was perched on Samuel''s shoulder. That Adel brat had kidnapped the chick and brought it to the human world. But it was a big mistake to spy on the students so recklessly. So, since he couldn''t tell the other instructors or the principal about it, Ares suppressed his anger and focused on the students'' movements. As the students of the Imperial Academy approached, the students opened the gate of the artificial secret realm and entered. But. Adel did not enter the secret realm and remained outside. Then, he climbed up a tree and hid his body. ¡°That bastard is a spy¡­!¡± ¡°Quiet down. If he were a spy, he wouldn¡¯t have come back here!¡± Ares¡¯s words and actions, which continued to accuse his student of being a spy, made Idea angry. Thud. Ares finally sat down and glared at Adel with displeasure. He intended to see what that bastard was going to do by staying outside alone. Just like that, the students of the Imperial Academy entered the landscape, and the only human instructor left outside was Besaha. As Besaha began to move, Adel followed him. Idea, who was watching the scene, had a question mark on her face. ¡°Surely he doesn¡¯t intend to face the human instructor alone?¡± ¡°¡­¡­It must be one of the two.¡± If Adel were a spy, he might have wanted to talk to Besaha alone. Otherwise, Adel would be facing Besaha alone. s?a??h th? N?velF?re.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. He was going to catch that 5th Circle magician alone? As expected, Adel is a spy¡­ Just as Ares was about to mutter, ¡°Crazy.¡± Adel, who used Teleport, began to attack Besaha. The dagger covered in darkness and Besaha¡¯s shield clashed. Every time Besaha tried to attack, Adel skillfully used Teleport to escape. This showed how powerful Adel was against a magician. And finally, after a fierce battle. ¡°¡­¡­!!¡± The neck of Besaha, the 5th Circle Archmage who had to be defeated with the combined strength of all the students, was cut off. By Adel¡¯s dagger. Thus, Adel gained two advantages by killing Besaha. One was to prove that Adel had the strength of an instructor. And the last one was, ¡°As expected, the he is not a spy. There¡¯s a reason why the Seven Deadly Sins family is backing him?¡± ¡°I see.¡± Even Ares, who had suspected Adel, had no choice but to give up his suspicion that he might be a spy in the current situation. The target, Besaha, was wearing the Imperial Crest. Ares opened his mouth as he watched Adel remove the crest and put it in his waistband. ¡°If he were a spy from the human world, he wouldn¡¯t have dared to touch someone from the Imperial Family.¡± "Not only that, he defeated a 5th circle mage all by himself! As expected, the president is the strongest!" ¡°It seems like you were just lucky to say that.¡± Ares reviewed the fight between Adel and Besaha. The last moment. Beshaha was so bewildered by Adel¡¯s ¡®trick¡¯ that he couldn¡¯t attack properly and overused his power. If Besaha had counterattacked in a normal state, Adel would not have escaped death. Why? The reason Besaha was terrified. He wondered if it was because he was frightened by the aura of ¡®killing intent¡¯ that Adel was emitting, but he didn¡¯t think so. Certainly, Adel¡¯s killing intent was a dangerous kind, so it did release an ominous aura. However, even if he was a magician specializing in theory, if he was around the 5th circle, he would be able to overcome such an aura. While Ares was lost in thought. ¡°Instructor Robolt, you must be nervous. If you focus only on theory like that, you will meet such an end!¡± ¡°Haha, you¡¯re very playful.¡± ¡°Oh, I¡¯m not kidding.¡± ¡°¡­..¡± Ares raised his head at Idea¡¯s voice teasing Robolt. The scene where Adel intentionally hid the Angel Flower Curtain was not shown on the screen. That¡¯s why the instructors didn¡¯t see the homunculus and elixir that Adel had found in Besaha¡¯s lab. Just as they were about to raise questions about the missing footage, As some time passed again, the scenery of the forest changed drastically. Adel was teleporting and moving at high speed. ¡°Oh, he¡¯s visible again.¡± ¡°He¡¯s running in a hurry.¡± Adel arrived at the entrance of the secret realm in an instant. Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Position Exchange I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with ''Eye of Arrogance'' Tier ($18), or 20 advance chapters with ''Sword Lacquer'' Tier ($18) For every $15 collected on Ko-fi, I will release a bonus chapter. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 95 (1) - The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy The worst and strongest villain. I became a narrow-eyed character Arsene Adel. DBT,Korean,Novel,Translation,Academy,NEVDA,Fantasy,Possession,AssassinBonus chapter thanks to ''@Avarco'' for subscription to ''Eye of Arrogance'' tier on Ko-fi.Before going into surgery, I took the anesthetic the medical instructor gave me and fell asleep. How much time passed? Rustle-. I carefully raised my body. I was on a fluffy bed. There were a few drops of blood around me, and the injured area was wrapped tightly in bandages. When I raised my hand and moved it, I could see that I could move it comfortably, aside from a little discomfort. I never thought I''d be healed so cleanly. "You''re awake?" The medical instructor, who noticed my presence, asked from the corner where she was making tea. She skillfully took out a teacup, filled it with tea, and handed it to me. The warmth from the teacup. I stared blankly at the teacup. "Why aren''t you drinking it?" "Ah." "Be sure to drink it all. It''s tea made from leaves that are especially good for recovering energy." "......I''ll gratefully drink it." At her urging, I slowly sipped the tea. The fragrant scent lingered in my mouth, and the warmth soothed my insides. It tasted like a warm hangover cure. It wasn''t bad, so I was able to empty the teacup in one go. Then suddenly. I realized that I hadn''t expressed my gratitude, and I opened my mouth to her. "Thank you. Thanks to you, the treatment seems to have been successful." "Yes, you should avoid strenuous activity for the time being, but you''ll be fine in a few weeks." I nodded my head. My bones already seemed to be healed. The reason I had to wait a few weeks was probably because the muscles and skin hadn''t fully healed yet. If I trained, I might end up straining the bones that had just been fixed. I should rest for the time being. ''The midterms are finally over.'' I now had plenty of free time before the final exams began. The final exams would probably start in about two months. I should have heard the exact schedule during Ares'' speech, but I couldn''t because I was so focused on the ritual. I guess I''ll ask Samuel. [¡­¡­.] ¡°Are you asleep?¡± I called out to Samuel softly, but he didn''t answer, as if he was fast asleep. That means I have to ask someone else. Fron, of course, wouldn''t know. Then should I ask Luna? I asked the medical instructor, whom I had last seen with Luna. ¡°Excuse me, do you know where the student with the light pink hair is?¡± ¡°Huh? She was just next to you. Where did she go?¡± ¡°Next to me?¡± ¡°Yeah, she was waiting anxiously for three hours, and as soon as the surgery was over, she rushed in and started casting healing spells like crazy.¡± ¡°......¡± Even without seeing it for myself, I could easily picture Luna¡¯s appearance. She must have recklessly cast recovery magic on me, despite her own poor physical condition. Thinking about that scene, my heart ached for some reason. ¡°More importantly, healing magic is a rare talent among us Dark Elves. I wonder if it¡¯s because she¡¯s a half-demon. It seems like she lacks the medical knowledge to reconnect bones, though.¡± The medical instructor, who had been muttering to herself, paused for a moment before speaking again. "I wonder if I should teach her." ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Hmm, it wouldn¡¯t be bad. If you combine her recovery magic talent with professional medical knowledge, she¡¯ll become a great asset. After all, I''m also considered a Sytan instructor.¡± Wow. This was incredibly fortunate for Luna. Currently, Luna had reached the limits of her talent. If she were to acquire medical knowledge, she would be able to grow further. ¡°Well, let¡¯s talk about that later. It seems like there¡¯s an instructor looking for you. If you can move, go out and see them. I need to get going too.¡± She stretched lazily, looking exhausted. In addition to me, many other students had been injured during the midterm exam. s?a??h th? N???lFire.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. It must have been incredibly difficult for her to treat them all. She must have been the busiest person here today. I bowed politely. ¡°Thank you for your help.¡± ¡°Yeah, yeah. This is a good medicine for recovery, so take one every night.¡± ¡°I understand.¡± I thanked her and stood up. Ugh-. My body was still sore, but it didn¡¯t seem to hinder my movement. More importantly. An instructor came looking for me personally¡­ ¡®Could it be Idea?¡¯ It was probably her. Normally, she would have had a longer conversation with me as the class president, but since my body wasn¡¯t in good condition, she must have come here immediately after the briefing was over. There was a high chance that she had come here in person to have a conversation that we hadn¡¯t been able to finish. But I wondered what she wanted to talk to me about that made her wait here for such a long time without leaving. I had already discussed everything necessary with Idea, and I would see her again at the briefing tomorrow anyway. ''Is there something urgent?'' I scratched the back of my head, feeling strange, and left the medical facility. Creak-. As I opened the door and stepped outside, what entered my sight was¡­ ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Ares, who was acting hesitant despite his cold appearance. The moment I met his gaze. I immediately pointed an arrow at him. ¡°Designation.¡± ¡°Hold on a moment!¡± ¡°¡­¡­What is it.¡± At Ares¡¯ cry, I retracted the arrow I had pointed at him. I calmly examined Ares¡¯ appearance, and it didn¡¯t seem like he had come to vent his anger because I had brought Sijo into the human realm. Only then did I decide to talk to Ares with a blank expression. I was also curious as to why he, who had been keeping me in check for every little thing, had waited until I regained my senses. When I crossed my arms and stared at him, asking him to tell me what was going on, Ares slowly opened his mouth. ¡°I watched everything you went through in the human realm. You risked your life to fight for your comrades.¡± ¡°Well, I didn¡¯t just fight for my classmates.¡± ¡°Even so, you can¡¯t deny that you saved your comrades. So¡­¡­¡± Suddenly. Ares extended his right hand toward me. As if he wanted to shake my hand. When I hesitantly took his hand, Ares opened his mouth. ¡°¡­¡­I hope you continue to work hard in the future.¡± Thud-. Ares only uttered incomprehensible words and extended his hand. Then he hurriedly disappeared from my sight. I blinked as I watched him. ¡®Why is he acting like that?¡¯ Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Position Exchange I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with ''Eye of Arrogance'' Tier ($18), or 20 advance chapters with ''Sword Lacquer'' Tier ($18) For every $15 collected on Ko-fi, I will release a bonus chapter. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 95 (2) - The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy The worst and strongest villain. I became a narrow-eyed character Arsene Adel. DBT,Korean,Novel,Translation,Academy,NEVDA,Fantasy,Possession,Assassin¡°Where did you go?¡± Idea asked as she saw Ares entering the staff room with a dejected look. For some reason, he looked completely drained and depressed. That¡¯s why Idea couldn¡¯t help but ask him with concern. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Idea tilted her head when Ares didn¡¯t answer. Soon, she realized why Ares was so dispirited. ¡°Did you go and meet our president?¡± Twitch-. Ares¡¯ eyebrows twitched violently. Our president. Ares rubbed his forehead at the flattering choice of words. But he couldn¡¯t refute Idea¡¯s words. Because it was true that he had gone to meet Adel. ¡°Tsk, tsk, you should have just done that from the beginning. Why did you have to go and bully our ¡®president¡¯? A teacher who catches students. That¡¯s unbecoming of a teacher.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°On the other hand! I recognized the class president¡¯s talent and helped him grow like this. Unlike a certain foolish senior.¡± Idea, who was relentlessly tormenting him. Ares sighed and sat down next to Idea to organize the documents. And he thought about Adel. ¡®He¡¯s stronger than I thought. That could also mean he¡¯s more dangerous.¡¯ Ares had judged Adel to be under Baltan and Diana. Even if he had highly evaluated Adel¡¯s strength, he had only thought he was at the level of the Child of Gluttony or the Child of Greed. However. ¡®¡­¡­His potential for growth is enormous.¡¯ He was not inferior to Baltan or Diana at all. Perhaps he might even show strength that surpassed the two of them. Perhaps. He might have already obtained it. Because Adel seemed to be hiding a lot of things that suited his sinister aura. Ares acknowledged Adel and recognized that he did not abuse his strength despite his murderous nature. But he did not let down his guard against Adel. No. S?a??h th? N???lFire.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. To be exact, he could not let it down. ¡®Because that guy is hiding something.¡¯ Adel¡¯s strange behavior during the entrance exam was not limited to one or two instances. He had covered parts of the Angel Flower¡¯s Crest so that they would not be recorded on video, and he had even perfectly conquered the artificial labyrinth by using abilities that he had not revealed before. Now, it was even questionable whether the Bares family was backing Adel. But to say that he was a spy from the human world, it bothered him that he had killed the human instructor who was his target. ¡®He was wearing the Imperial Crest.¡¯ The human instructor who was Adel¡¯s target was a member of the Imperial Family. Killing such a man meant turning the Imperial Family into a complete enemy. If he were a spy from the human world, he would not have been able to do such a thing. Then. Was Adel truly someone who would become a ¡®gain¡¯ or ¡®poison¡¯ to the Demon Realm? That was unknown. The students would know better than Ares himself. Samuel, Luna, Fron, and all the other students had been influenced by Adel¡¯s actions. Ares had only seen fragments of Adel. But the students must have seen his true nature while living with him. That was why. ¡®¡­¡­How complicated.¡¯ He was grateful to Adel for disobeying Idea¡¯s education and throwing his own body to save the students. However, It was impossible to let down my guard around Adel. This was a natural feeling for a Sytan instructor and guardian of the students. Idea must have known this as well. I¡¯ve known her for a long time, but it¡¯s not easy to figure out what she¡¯s thinking. Originally, Idea was a gentle child¡­ But at some point, she started acting aloof, which didn¡¯t suit her at all. ¡°Is there something on my face?¡± ¡°No, nothing.¡± Ares quickly turned his head at Idea¡¯s question. The instructors would have a lot to do for the time being. Up until now, the Sytan side had underestimated the Imperial Academy¡¯s strength. However, through Adel¡¯s recording, their power had been revealed. ¡®The guy who overwhelmed Adel and Samuel was impressive, though.¡¯ The mastermind that appeared at the end of the video. He wasn¡¯t captured because he was too far away from the Angel Flower. If he wasn¡¯t a student but an instructor, that would be fortunate. Because if it was him, I would be able to defeat him. However, if he was a student¡­ The Imperial Academy¡¯s strength would have to be reevaluated. ¡®For now.¡¯ ¡­Let¡¯s think about what kind of punishment to give ¡®that guy¡¯ who broke Sytan¡¯s rules. Ares muttered to himself as he turned his gaze to the pile of documents. Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Position Exchange I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with ''Eye of Arrogance'' Tier ($18), or 20 advance chapters with ''Sword Lacquer'' Tier ($18) For every $15 collected on Ko-fi, I will release a bonus chapter. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 96 (1) - The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy The worst and strongest villain. I became a narrow-eyed character Arsene Adel. DBT,Korean,Novel,Translation,Academy,NEVDA,Fantasy,Possession,AssassinBonus chapter thanks to ''@YouKnowIt'' for subscription to ''Eye of Arrogance'' tier on Ko-fi.After the surgery, I returned to the dormitory and looked around. I never thought I''d miss this place... ''It feels cozy.'' For some reason, it felt warm, like I had returned home. I could definitely say that Sytan was much better than when I was rolling around on the ground in the human world. I threw off my bloody clothes and collapsed onto the bed. Normally, I would have put my clothes away, but I was too exhausted to even do that. ...I''ll clean it up when I wake up tomorrow. "What should I do now?" I lay on the bed, lost in thought. I was able to organize my thoughts because I was forced to sleep during the surgery in the infirmary. Otherwise, I would have fallen asleep as soon as I lay down on the bed. But that doesn''t mean I want to have another surgery. Anyway. ¡°...So I¡¯ve changed two major events now.¡± The events that would have happened according to the flow of my work. I had changed countless minor events, but this was only the second time I had changed something major. The first was the existence of ''me'' in this place. If I had remained in the human world, I would have spent years wandering the back alleys and building up my strength. The time when Adel became active in the original work was after the destruction of the Demon World. By coming to the Demon World from the human world, I increased my chances of survival and gained 20% of Adel''s original power in a short amount of time. However. ''There are some regrets.'' The opportunities and numerous battle experiences that Adel gained in the human world. I lacked those things. The opportunities I could get in the Demon World were limited, and my combat experience was bound to be lacking compared to Adel, who had risked his life every day in the dark world. I''m growing rapidly now, but I''m sure I''ll reach my limit soon. I have to be wary of that. ''...I''ll know once I actually face it.'' At this rate, I won''t even be able to protect my own body. It is inevitable and essential that the human world and the Demon World go to war. Terias and the protagonist''s party will appear even stronger than they did this time. I needed to become stronger in order to survive. And. ¡®I shouldn¡¯t be the only one growing.¡¯ I stared blankly at the thorns on my wrist. [¡­¡­.] Samuel still didn¡¯t respond. He still hadn¡¯t woken up. It couldn¡¯t be helped. In the human realm, Samuel had done things beyond his capabilities. He had even recklessly used magic while in a state where he should have been recovering his mana, so how could he not be exhausted and hungry? The problem was, ¡®He¡¯s rapidly consuming my mana.¡¯ Because Samuel was a parasite in my body, the amount of mana I recovered had noticeably decreased. Normally, I would have recovered more than half of my mana by now. But I hadn¡¯t even recovered half yet. Every time my mana filled up, Samuel would take it. However, I didn''t regret it. ¡®If I can receive Samuel¡¯s help, this much is fine.¡¯ He had proven his worth in this midterm exam. It was true that he had been defeated by Terias in an instant, but if he grew over time, he would show tremendous growth. Considering his worth, it was enough to wait until then. Samuel¡¯s magical talent had many uses. ¡®For the future, I need to develop the Class A students as well.¡¯ I felt it deeply this time. I shouldn¡¯t be the only one getting stronger. It was more efficient to make the students of Sytan stronger. Right now, I couldn¡¯t face Terias with my own strength. I was able to win because of Samuel. I needed to develop not only him, but also the other students. After all, war is not something that can be won alone. Ah, of course, the protagonist of the work is an exception. If you¡¯re a powerhouse like the protagonist who can destroy the world, you can lead a war to victory on your own. ¡®¡­¡­In that case.¡¯ My future tasks have been decided. To obtain Adel¡¯s original power and to increase the power of the Class A students. These two things will be my future challenges. The second time I changed the original flow of the story. I wonder what kind of butterfly effect it will have if I save the Class A students¡­¡­. I was quite curious. Swish-. I got out of bed with a faint smile on my lips. My whole body was stiff. How much had I looked forward to this moment in the human realm? Since I hadn¡¯t washed in days, my body must have reeked. The students of Sytan were also dirty, so they hadn¡¯t noticed. When I returned to the clean dormitory, I realized how bad I smelled. Creak- I opened the door to the dormitory bathroom and stepped inside. Naturally, there was no convenient contraption like a shower that could be used in modern times installed in the dormitory bathroom. In the first place, washing my body with a shower wasn¡¯t to my taste, so it didn¡¯t matter much. Instead of a shower, there was a bathtub installed in the dormitory bathroom. Swoosh¡­ I turned on the faucet attached to the wall and filled the tub with hot water. Feeling the warmth, Gu poison and Sijo, who had been grumbling in my arms, wriggled out and stuck their heads out. ¨D Beep! - ¡­¡­. The two of them stared intently at the bathtub filling with warm water. S?a?ch* Th? N?v?lF?re.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. Surely these guys. ¡°Do you want to come in with me?¡± ¨D Beep beep! - ¡­¡­. Sijo shook its body violently as if it understood what I was saying. On the other hand, Gu Poison slightly avoided my gaze and glanced at the bathtub. A guy who can¡¯t be honest with his feelings¡­ ¡°Well, it¡¯s not like you can¡¯t.¡± It¡¯s not like I¡¯ve never had the experience of bathing with animals, so it wasn¡¯t awkward. Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Position Exchange I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with ''Eye of Arrogance'' Tier ($18), or 20 advance chapters with ''Sword Lacquer'' Tier ($18) For every $15 collected on Ko-fi, I will release a bonus chapter. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 96 (2) - The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy The worst and strongest villain. I became a narrow-eyed character Arsene Adel. DBT,Korean,Novel,Translation,Academy,NEVDA,Fantasy,Possession,AssassinThe problem is that animals feel hot when they touch warm water. Birds too. I wondered if it would be dangerous for a reptile like Gu poison, but I soon shook my head. ¡®These guys aren¡¯t ordinary animals, so I guess it doesn¡¯t matter.¡¯ Sijo¡¯s appearance was quite cute, but it was an excellent breed of falcon that flew around the battlefield gathering information. It¡¯s a guy who lives among demons with thick demonic energy, so of course, a little hot water wouldn¡¯t be a problem. Gu poison is¡­ I don¡¯t need to worry about this guy. Judging from the fact that he repelled Terias in one blow, he seems to be stronger than me. ¡°Then let¡¯s wash together.¡± I took off my clothes and threw them outside the bathroom, then entered the bathtub with Sijo and Gu poison. Ah, this is nice. I could feel the warm warmth enveloping my body. All the fatigue from before seemed to melt away, and my face naturally relaxed. ¨D Beep¡­¡­. - ¡­¡­. S~?a??h the N0v?lFire(.)n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. Sijo seemed to really like the temperature of the bathwater and enjoyed the bath with a tired expression. Gu poison wrapped around my arm and only stuck its face out. ¡°Good.¡± As I washed with the animals after a long time, old memories came flooding back. I had a younger sister. I had been so busy since I came to the Demon Realm that I had forgotten about her, but sometimes when things were tough, I would often recall memories of my family. When was it¡­¡­. One day, my younger sister wanted to raise a puppy, so she brought home an abandoned dog that had been left outside. Of course, my parents made a fuss, telling her to throw it out right away. But my sister stubbornly ignored my parents and diligently washed the puppy with me. When we were younger, we were so close that we even took baths together. But at some point, after we both entered puberty, we started fighting like most siblings. ¡­¡­When I¡¯m exhausted, I end up thinking about my enemies. Anyway. ¡®Should I organize my thoughts?¡¯ Gulp-. I submerged my mouth in the water and blew bubbles, lost in thought. It¡¯s still too early to obtain information about Chaos, so I¡¯ll put that aside for now. For now, I¡¯ve decided that the first thing I need to do is restore Adel¡¯s original power. But how can I quickly restore Adel¡¯s original power? The current me is stronger than Adel at this point in the original story. It might be greedy, but it¡¯s not like there¡¯s no way. ¡®Information Paper.¡¯ In the human world, I received Adel¡¯s power through the Information Paper. Thanks to that, I was able to defeat all the knights and come to the Demon World. But there was something that Adel didn¡¯t give me, and that was Adel¡¯s unique secret mana method. So I couldn¡¯t learn the Mana Method and ended up learning the Mana Method of Bares from Crete. So I need to change my method. ¡®It¡¯s not that the Mana Method of Bares is bad.¡¯ The Mana Method of the Bares family was definitely excellent. Even compared to the Mana Methods of the Six Families, it wouldn¡¯t be too far behind. Judging from the amount and density of mana that Rene possessed, the quality wasn¡¯t bad, as expected of a family of the Seven Deadly Sins. It could be said to be one of the best Mana Methods in the Demon World. However. ¡®Adel¡¯s Mana Method is even better, and it would suit my body better.¡¯ The method of Bares is excellent, but it was originally created for the members of Bares. Of course, it couldn¡¯t help but be slower for me to grow than Adel¡¯s method, which had been modified to suit his body in the original story. That¡¯s why I need to learn the method that Adel used in the original story. It¡¯s essential for faster growth. ¡°Let me write it down once¡­¡­¡± Splash-. I got out of the bathtub and pulled out the Information Paper from the clothes that were spread out on the bathroom floor. Then, I picked up the fountain pen and wrote down what I wanted on the information paper. ¨D The formula and usage of a mana cultivation technique suitable for my body. Then, words immediately began to appear on the information paper. ¡º This is information that requires a price. ¡» ¡º Please pay a price of at least a legendary-grade artifact or 10,000 gold. ¡» ¡®Crazy.¡¯ It¡¯s telling me to pay an artifact that has surpassed a epic and entered the realm of legends. My hands and feet trembled. Right now, I didn¡¯t even have 1,000 gold, let alone 10,000 gold. If I were to calculate it in terms of the human world¡¯s currency, it would be like asking me to hand over a treasure worth hundreds of billions. But if you were to ask me if there was absolutely no way to obtain it¡­ ¡®Well, there is a way.¡¯ If I were to rank highly in this midterm exam, I would be able to choose another artifact from Sytan¡¯s warehouse. Last time, the limit was a myth-grade artifact, but who knows? The necklace around my neck, whose identity could only be revealed by sacrificing a god. It¡¯s possible that a treasure equivalent to that has been added. And if even that¡¯s not enough, I¡¯ll just have to somehow obtain it by conquering the secret realm that I¡¯ll find out about through Kyle. The problem is, ¡®Whether that Ares guy gave me a good score.¡¯ The other instructors were likely to have given me a good score. Unless they didn¡¯t watch the footage. They would have all seen it, so getting a low score would be harder than getting a perfect score. However. I have my doubts about that Ares guy. And then there¡¯s that suspicious behavior he showed me in front of the infirmary. ¡®Why did he ask for a handshake¡­¡­.¡¯ Hmm. Let¡¯s just sleep for now. Rustle-. I wiped away the moisture with a towel and threw my body onto the bed. Before I knew it, Sijo and Gu poison, who had finished bathing, were burying their bodies in towels. And so, I, who had returned from the human world, was able to fall into a deeper sleep than usual. Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Position Exchange I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with ''Eye of Arrogance'' Tier ($18), or 20 advance chapters with ''Sword Lacquer'' Tier ($18) For every $15 collected on Ko-fi, I will release a bonus chapter. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 97 (1) - The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy The worst and strongest villain. I became a narrow-eyed character Arsene Adel. DBT,Korean,Novel,Translation,Academy,NEVDA,Fantasy,Possession,AssassinWhat the hell was that? Until the next day dawned, I couldn''t even fathom why Ares had tried to shake my hand. If he wanted to express his gratitude, he could have just said so, and if he wanted to talk, he could have just talked. Why did he react like that? In order to master Adel''s secret method, I had to get good grades. If I had someone to talk to about this problem, I would have felt better... [¡­¡­.] After the surgery, Samuel had been sleeping soundly and showed no signs of waking up. That''s why I didn''t have anyone to discuss Ares'' strange behavior with. Anyway. Ares isn''t normal either. "......Therefore, the scores will be released right after today''s class!" As I was thinking about this and that, Idea''s homeroom period came to an end. Swish-. I looked around. The students were still not fully focused and were in a state of disarray. It couldn''t be helped. Just a few days ago, they had been fighting and shedding blood, so it was only natural for them to feel relaxed and let loose now that they had returned to their daily routine. They must still be confused by the deaths of their comrades. Idea knew that, too, so she intended to leave them alone for the time being. Even so, it seemed that this atmosphere would soon subside. The final exams would start soon. Just as I was about to get up from my seat. "Class president, come here." Idea called out to me. What? Does she have something to say to me? I tilted my head and walked towards Idea. Then Idea spoke to me with a stern expression. "Tell me honestly." "What are you talking about?" "You''re hiding something from me, aren''t you?" ¡°¡­¡­!!¡± Gulp. At Idea''s words, I couldn''t help but tremble. There were countless things that I was hiding from Idea and the people around me. There were more than a few things that could hurt me, so I couldn''t help but react sensitively. Surely not. ''My identity hasn''t been discovered, has it?'' But I could be proud of the fact that I had hidden that much thoroughly... Until my mana was almost depleted, I distributed mana to the darkness attribute to cover the tattoo on the nape of my neck. So there was no way my bloodline could have been discovered. In that case. ''......She''s leading me on.'' She was trying to get me to tell her what I was hiding. But I couldn''t figure out what Idea had noticed and was asking me about. Let''s go back a bit. Up until now, Idea had never suspected my true identity. The reason she''s suddenly asking me this is because something must have happened yesterday. Soon enough, I realized why Idea was interrogating me. ''She must have seen the video recording.'' The midterm exam process that was recorded in the Angels Flower. She must have sensed something strange there and is now asking me about it. One thing. There were too many suspicious details, so I couldn''t possibly answer her. For now, I''ll try to dodge her question. ¡°...As expected, you found out.¡± ¡°President! Confess quickly!¡± ¡°The truth is, I didn''t want to eat the emergency rations the Instructor gave us, so I secretly hunted and ate wild animals.¡± ¡°¡­¡­!¡± At my words, Idea''s eyes widened as if she were looking at a traitor to the organization. Then, she continued speaking. ¡°I never thought you would dare ignore the Instructor''s goodwill. From now on, I''ll give you double the amount of emergency rations!¡± Without hesitation, Idea uttered such cruel words. As I desperately tried to avoid her questions, Idea opened her mouth. ¡°Well, to tell you the truth, that''s not why I called you here.¡± ¡°Then why did you call me?¡± ¡°I see that you brought an ''Animal'' into the interior of Sytan without proper authorization.¡± ¡°Ah.¡± I let out a sigh. So that''s why she called me. ¨D Hiss, hiss. As I made a small gesture, Gu poison, who was in my arms, peeked its head out. At the sight of Gu poison, a faint strangeness appeared in Idea''s eyes. ¡°So this guy was the one who defeated the human student?¡± ¡°Yes, I think the word ¡®defeated¡¯ is a bit of an exaggeration. But thanks to it, I was able to survive.¡± S?a?ch* Th? N???lFire.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. I nodded in agreement with Idea''s words. In fact, I had thought about hiding Gu poison''s true identity until the end, but I decided that it would not be a good idea. Since the Instructors had already learned about Gu poison''s existence through the video recording, there was no point in hiding its identity any longer. Rather, it could have aroused their curiosity about Gu poison and led to the discovery that I had taken it out, which could have reached Rene''s ears. Idea pondered my excuse for a moment before asking again. ¡°Where did you get that snake?¡± ¡°¡­¡­That.¡± I couldn''t answer her rashly. If I told her that I had brought it from the Bares family, like I did with Kyle, Idea would quickly realize that the snake was Gu poison. In Kyle''s case, it was possible because he saw me as Bares'' secret confidant. And the reason I sent Kyle back to Crete in Bares with a letter was that I had prepared a ''device'' in the letter. And according to the contents of the Demon God''s Oath, Kyle couldn''t do anything that would threaten me. However. ''Idea is different.'' It wouldn''t be strange for her to shake me by the collar. So the answer I came up with was. "It''s a snake I got from the human instructor''s lab." "From the lab?" ¡°It suddenly popped out at that time, and I was so surprised that I released mana. But then, it ate my darkness...¡± To make my story more believable, I fed a drop of water imbued with darkness to Gu poison. Brrr-. Then, as if it liked it, the guy shook his body once. Thanks to the water drop becoming darker as its darkness attribute leveled up, Gu poison had been enjoying untimely gluttony lately. Idea''s eyes sparkled at the sight. "It''s cute." "This guy?" I blinked in disbelief. Gu poison is cute. Even if you say something nice, Gu poison''s appearance was creepy. It was creepy, so I never expected the adjective ''cute'' to be attached to it. What a peculiar taste. As I stood there trembling, Idea opened her mouth. Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Position Exchange I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with ''Eye of Arrogance'' Tier ($18), or 20 advance chapters with ''Sword Lacquer'' Tier ($18) For every $15 collected on Ko-fi, I will release a bonus chapter. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 97 (2) - The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy The worst and strongest villain. I became a narrow-eyed character Arsene Adel. DBT,Korean,Novel,Translation,Academy,NEVDA,Fantasy,Possession,Assassin"You know the school rules, right? It''s forbidden to bring animals inside Sytan." "Oh, right." Only then did I realize why Idea was after me. Bringing animals from outside Sytan into the interior was strictly forbidden. Thanks to that rule, I also noticed that the seemingly ordinary Sijo that Ares was raising was an information carrier. Because no living beings other than students or instructors existed in Sytan. Wait. Does that mean... "Do I have to send this guy outside of Sytan?" Sytan prevents any living beings other than students or instructors from existing, wary of the human world''s tricks. The reason Gu poison was able to be in Sytan until now was because it wasn''t a living being. However, now that it had consumed a homunculus and become a living being, it was right to be banished outside of Sytan. The problem is that if that happens, a signal will go to Crete right away. If that happens, I won''t be able to survive. Not only would I not be able to shake off the clutches of Crete with my current strength, but the title ¡®Rene¡¯s Escort¡¯ that had been protecting me would also disappear. As I was worrying about this, Idea shook her head. ¡°No, you don¡¯t have to do that. There is a way.¡± ¡°A way?¡± ¡°Yes, get him recognized as a familiar.¡± A familiar. It referred to an animal that was recognized as a possession, like Sijo that Ares had raised. There would be those among Sytan¡¯s students who had the talent for familiars. However, there was one reason why the students¡¯ familiars were not seen within Sytan. ¡®Because it is difficult to meet the criteria to be recognized as a familiars.¡¯ And lessons on familiars were not conducted during the first year. Perhaps it would only happen when they became upperclassmen. Or maybe they would teach it before the ¡®war¡¯ broke out. That was why it was nearly impossible to be recognized as a familiar, so it was a kind gesture for Idea to bring this up. I asked Idea. ¡°I understand that in order to be recognized as a familiar, I have to take the appropriate test.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I will hold the test in about a month, so please be sure to come. I will tell you the exact date later. If you don¡¯t come, you will be expelled.¡± ¡°¡­¡­I understand.¡± I nodded towards Idea, who was threatening me in a roundabout way. Just as I was about to step back. I realized there was one thing I hadn''t mentioned and took Sijo out of my pocket. ¨D Beep¡­¡­. The little guy looked sleepy as if it had been sleeping. I gently stroked Sijo and said to Idea. ¡°It¡¯s a bird that was near my dorm, and I ended up taming it. Its abilities are excellent, so this little guy also wants to be recognized as a familiar, but can you recognize more than one animal as a familiar?¡± ¡°¡­¡­That is possible.¡± Idea stared at Sijo and drawled out her words. Perhaps she had noticed that Sijo belonged to Ares. However, she could not bring herself to say that Ares had been spying on me, and so she hesitated. Also, she probably knew. That I had already noticed Sijo¡¯s true identity. That was why Idea could not take Sijo back from me. So I decided to let her know that I was taking Sijo with me. Besides, there would be scenes of me with Sijo in the Angel Flower footage, so even if I hid it, I would have been caught soon enough. ¡®Ares also seems to have tacitly allowed me to keep Sijo.¡¯ If he had wanted to take Sijo back, he would have taken it long ago. However, even when Ares had a private conversation with me in front of the infirmary, he didn¡¯t say anything about Sijo. This must be because Ares judged that it would be better for me to have Sijo. For easier surveillance. Idea, who also seemed to have noticed Ares¡¯s intentions, opened her mouth. ¡°It should be possible. If it''s a special bird, it will be helpful for your activities as well.¡± I smiled at her words. I thought Samuel would be very happy. It seemed that the guy had also grown fond of Sijo in his own way. ¨D Beep? S~?a??h the N?v?lFir?(.)n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. Sijo tilted his head at my smile as if he didn''t understand. Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Position Exchange I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with ''Eye of Arrogance'' Tier ($18), or 20 advance chapters with ''Sword Lacquer'' Tier ($18) For every $15 collected on Ko-fi, I will release a bonus chapter. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 98 (1) - The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy The worst and strongest villain. I became a narrow-eyed character Arsene Adel. DBT,Korean,Novel,Translation,Academy,NEVDA,Fantasy,Possession,AssassinBonus chapter thanks to ''@Genki Azuma'' for subscription to ''Sword Lacquer'' tier on Ko-fi.After hearing about familiars from Idea, all of today''s classes ended. Since it was right after the midterm exams, the instructors didn''t teach the lessons too intensely and tried their best to create a relaxed atmosphere. In Robolt''s case, he showed us a magic demonstration¡­¡­. There wasn''t really anything to learn, but it was quite interesting and fun. Just as I was about to get up from my seat. ¡°You!¡± Fron''s voice could be heard. She was glaring at me with a smug expression on her face. I blinked and looked at Fron. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Let''s make a bet!¡± ¡°A bet out of nowhere¡­¡­¡± S~?a??h the n0v?l(?)ire.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. I tilted my head at Fron, who was shrugging her shoulders and puffing out her chest. Did she eat something wrong for lunch? Fron started acting up when she saw the worried expression on my face. ¡°It''s not anything weird like you''re thinking...!¡± ¡°Then what kind of bet do you want to make?¡± I couldn''t understand what she was trying to say at all. She needs to tell me what kind of bet she wants to make so I can know. It can''t be a strange bet. I was trying to guess what kind of bet Fron wanted to make. ¡°It''s probably that.¡± Luna, who had approached Fron and me, opened her mouth. What is it? ¡°I would appreciate a proper explanation, but what kind of bet are you talking about?¡± ¡°The midterm exam scores are going to be released soon, so I think she wants to make a bet on that.¡± ¡°You''ve hit the nail on the head. Now that I see it, you too have the potential to be my slave.¡± ¡°Uh, huh? That''s a bit... I''m sorry...!¡± Luna flatly refused Fron''s request to be her slave. But she was still glancing at Fron and fidgeting. I guess you could say she looked like an introverted child refusing a favor from an older sibling. I shook my head and said to Luna, ¡°Don''t worry about it. She''s just joking.¡± ¡°Th, that''s right. Anyway, it seems like the test results are out. Do you want to go and see them together?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± I nodded at Luna''s suggestion and got up from my chair. In order to enter Sytan''s armory again, I needed to get excellent grades like last time. It was a moment when I could expect Ares to give me a good score. Considering that he had given me Sijo, I didn''t think he would have given me a low score. Should I expect a little? ¡®Come to think of it¡­¡­.¡¯ I should wake Samuel up since he needs to check his score too. I breathed a small amount of mana into the thorn. Then the thorn quivered and Samuel¡¯s gruff voice flowed out. [¡­¡­You¡¯re interrupting my sleep. What happened again?] ¡°They say the midterm scores have been released. Let¡¯s check them together.¡± [Hmm, if that¡¯s the case.] Samuel readily accepted, wondering about his score. He had no choice. He risked his life to fight Terias, so there was no way he would get a low score. At least my score and Samuel¡¯s score would be close to perfect. Unlike Samuel and me, who were excited, Luna looked anxious. ¡°I wonder if I did well¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Are you worried?¡± ¡°Yeah, you know I don¡¯t have any money. I need the scholarship and living expenses that are coming out this time¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I see.¡± In Sytan, living expenses and scholarships are given according to the difference in grades. In fact, living expenses were not necessary for the students. Since Sytan also lent out training equipment, there was no need to prepare personal equipment. Of course, it would be nice to have some. ¡°The most urgent thing is the scholarship, right?¡± ¡°Yeah, I have to get it.¡± Luna nodded. In the case of me, Samuel, and Fron, we were exempted from tuition fees because we received excellent grades in the entrance exam. Unless something special happens, we won¡¯t have to pay tuition in the future. Sytan needed excellent commanders who could participate in the war, so they favored talented students like me and Samuel. That didn¡¯t mean they charged a huge amount of tuition to ordinary students. However, for Luna, who was half-dark Elf and ostracized by Dark Elf society, even that would be a difficult expense to afford. I comforted Luna. ¡°You¡¯ll do well. Even if you don¡¯t get it, I have a way to get the tuition.¡± ¡°¡­¡­If you¡¯re going to pay for me, there¡¯s no need for that. I don¡¯t want to receive it from, a friend.¡± Luna seemed to be bothered by the fact that she owed me money, so she quickly expressed her refusal. In response, I smiled and opened my mouth. ¡°If you need my help, please tell me anytime. I heard it all from the medical instructor.¡± ¡°Wh, what? What¡­¡­?¡± ¡°She said that you kept healing my body while I was in surgery. I should have thanked you in advance.¡± ¡°Th, that¡¯s¡­¡­.¡± Luna had taken care of me during the surgery. As I said that, Luna¡¯s face instantly turned red. Her reaction was quite amusing. Rather, didn¡¯t Luna need to worry about such a thing in the first place? ¡®She must have gotten a good score.¡¯ It was highly likely that she didn''t get a good score in Ares'' weaponary exam. However. She wouldn''t have gotten bad scores in the theory and magic tests. And during the midterm exam, she saved many students with her healing abilities, so the instructors had no reason to give her a bad score. Luna would have easily achieved a high score. Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Position Exchange I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with ''Eye of Arrogance'' Tier ($18), or 20 advance chapters with ''Sword Lacquer'' Tier ($18) For every $15 collected on Ko-fi, I will release a bonus chapter. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 98 (2) - The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy The worst and strongest villain. I became a narrow-eyed character Arsene Adel. DBT,Korean,Novel,Translation,Academy,NEVDA,Fantasy,Possession,AssassinThe problem, rather, was. ¡°I don''t know why you''re so confident...¡± I turned my gaze to the blue-haired woman who was making a smug expression. Fron was still grinning with a confident look. Could it be? Did she have some kind of backing? ¡°Hoo hoo, you¡¯ll see. I feel pretty good today.¡± ¡°¡­¡­Just because you feel good doesn¡¯t mean you¡¯ll get a good score.¡± It would be different if you felt good on the day of the exam. It had already been over a week since the exam, so what good would it do to feel good now? Samuel seemed to think the same as me and let out a pitiful voice towards Fron. [She¡¯s still not in her right mind.] ¡°What?!¡± Fron glared at Samuel¡¯s provocation and shook her hand. She was trying to grab Samuel and beat him up like last time. Samuel¡¯s thorns began to tremble in surprise. It seemed quite painful to have your thorns pulled randomly. I hurriedly spoke to save Samuel from Fron¡¯s clutches. ¡°Well, let¡¯s go for now.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll let you off this time.¡± [¡­¡­.] Fron clicked her tongue in regret and dragged her feet. Anyway, Fron¡¯s score would be much lower than ours. I couldn¡¯t understand why she was so confident in comparing her score to mine. Wait a minute. What if I win the bet? It was obvious that my score would be higher than Fron¡¯s in this midterm exam. I would have received a good score in theory, and I had even overwhelmed Ares in the weaponary exam. The same went for the human invasion exam and the magic exam. I could say that there was no chance I would lose the bet with her. That¡¯s why. ¡°What will you stake as the prize of the bet?¡± ¡°Oho, you¡¯ve finally decided to do it.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not in my nature to avoid someone who challenges me.¡± To be exact, it¡¯s not in my nature to avoid challenges from those weaker than me. Fron narrowed her eyes sharply at my answer and said, ¡°For someone like that, you seem to always avoid fighting the Child of Envy.¡± ¡°...It''s just your imagination.¡± I looked away, pretending not to know. Then Fron, who had been clicking her tongue, opened her mouth. ¡°Well, I¡¯ll accept your proposal. I¡¯ll give you an invitation as the prize of the bet!¡± ¡°An invitation?¡± ¡°Yes. An invitation to enter my mansion.¡± S?a??h th? N?v?lFir?(.)n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. ¡°Hmm.¡± I was a little interested. Of the Seven Deadly Sins¡¯ mansions, the only ones I had seen were the Bares family¡¯s and Samuel¡¯s family¡¯s, which I had seen through the necklace. At that time, Samuel¡¯s mansion was half-destroyed, so I couldn¡¯t see it properly, but I had a sense of how big the Bares family¡¯s mansion was. Then what about Fron¡¯s mansion? I was a little curious. But. ¡°What¡¯s the benefit to me?¡± What could I possibly gain by going to Fron¡¯s mansion? At best, I could get some food prepared by the servants of the mansion. Fron puffed out her cheeks at my blunt answer. ¡°If you don''t want to, then don''t. There are plenty of people who want to go besides you.¡± ¡°No, I didn¡¯t mean I wouldn¡¯t go. Okay, I¡¯ll give you the right to use me as a slave for a day instead.¡± ¡°A one-day slave?¡± ¡°Yes, the right to use me as you please for a day.¡± ¡°Oh, good!¡± Fron accepted the offer at once. Since I was going to win anyway. I¡¯ll just have to figure out what to eat when I go to Fron¡¯s house next time. I was thinking about that when it happened. Rustle, rustle-. The students were bustling about. It seemed like that was where the report cards were posted. As befitting the somewhat old-fashioned Demon Realm, the students¡¯ human rights were not protected. Public Announcement of Grades ¡°Ugh, I''m shaking¡­.¡± [As expected.] ¡°!¡± We pushed through the crowd and checked the report cards. We started looking from the bottom. There were about 120 first-year students in Sytan. What would happen? ¡°Let''s look from 50th place. We''ll be above that anyway.¡± ¡°Right.¡± ¡°Except you.¡± ¡°This guy¡­!¡± Our names weren''t on the list up to 40th place. Then we reached 30th place. ¡¾38th place, Luna.¡¿ ¡°Luna.¡± Luna''s name was on the list. 38th place. She had barely made the cut for the scholarship. ¡°I did it!¡± Luna jumped up and down in joy. I looked at her with satisfaction and turned my gaze upward. What about our grades? Samuel and I would naturally have higher grades than Luna. We looked past 30th and 20th place, but our grades were nowhere to be seen. Fron tilted his head in confusion. ¡°Are we higher up?¡± ¡°I told you, you''re below.¡± ¡°Hmph, we''ll see.¡± We bickered and looked at the top 10. Only then did I start to see familiar names. ¡¾8th place, Aeron.¡¿ Aeron, the descendant of Sloth, had gotten 8th place. And above Aeron, ¡¾7th place, Samuel.¡¿ Samuel''s name was there. Considering that there were seven children of the Seven Deadly Sins, it seemed that I had surpassed a few of them. I looked further up. ¡¾6th place, Guwar.¡¿ ¡¾5th place, Rene.¡¿ Past my master, Rene. Right above her. ¡¾4th place, Adel.¡¿ My name was written there. ¡°Oh.¡± My eyes widened. I never would have dreamed that I would beat Rene. My skills were probably similar to Rene''s by now, but since Rene was in the same class as Diana, I thought she would have gotten a higher score than me. As I was thinking that. A sudden thought crossed my mind. ''Wait.'' Of the children of the Seven Deadly Sins, only Baltan and Diana were left besides Fron and me. ¡­¡­Then who was above me? Was there another variable I didn''t know about, or was there a powerhouse in Sytan? No way. I couldn''t help but look up with trembling pupils. ¡¾ 3rd place, Diana. ¡¿ ¡¾ 2nd place, Baltan. ¡¿ Beyond those two, who were truly the strongest of the Sytans. Truly, it was because the name of an absurd student occupied the top spot and 1st place. ¡¾ 1st place, Fron. ¡¿ Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Position Exchange I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with ''Eye of Arrogance'' Tier ($18), or 20 advance chapters with ''Sword Lacquer'' Tier ($18) For every $15 collected on Ko-fi, I will release a bonus chapter. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 99 (1) - The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy The worst and strongest villain. I became a narrow-eyed character Arsene Adel. DBT,Korean,Novel,Translation,Academy,NEVDA,Fantasy,Possession,Assassin¡¾ 1st Place, Fron. ¡¿ I couldn''t help but stiffen at Fron''s rank that was revealed next. She''s 1st place. I couldn''t hide my bewilderment. And for good reason¡ªFron had pushed aside all the other Sytan students and proudly taken the 1st place spot. Of course. ''......It''s not a bad situation.'' The emergence of a new top student. It meant that Baltan''s interest would shift from me to Fron. It was certain. Baltan was the type of guy who would be ''jealous'' of someone stronger than him. He would probably start picking fights with Fron without a second thought. In that sense, I didn''t regret losing 1st place in the slightest. It was a position I didn''t need in the first place. However. On the other hand, a worrisome thought suddenly popped into my head. ''If Fron is 1st place, that means¡­.'' [ Weaponry ] [ Human Understanding ] [ Magic ] [ Practical ] She must have gotten perfect scores, or something close to it, in all four subjects. In my case, I lost a lot of points in Human Understanding. It couldn''t be helped. Since I already knew everything about humans, I could easily write it down. That was a big deal. For Sytan students, questions about humans would be difficult. On the other hand, I wasn''t very good at answering questions about the Demon. It was only natural, since the settings hadn''t been properly described. And it was also something I had intended to some extent. Even now, there were times when I was met with harsh gazes because I was half-Demon. If I had taken the top spot, many Demon students, including Baltan, would have come to challenge me. For me, who needed to be careful in my actions, the ''4th place'' ranking was perfect. But, I wonder if it''s really okay. [Whew¡­.] Samuel''s groaning voice. He seemed to be having a hard time accepting the fact that Fron had taken the top spot. Well, I felt the same way. ''......Fron must have gotten a perfect score in Practical.'' Fron, Samuel, and I all definitely got perfect scores in Practical. While Samuel and I had fought for our lives, it was true that Fron''s position seemed less advantageous. However, From the perspective of the instructors who knew exactly about ''war'', they couldn''t have given a low score to Fron, who had faithfully carried out the role of commander. ''I couldn''t help but admit it.'' After repelling Terius in the human realm, I felt extremely exhausted. It was because of the heavy wounds and the burden of having to lead the students. The lives of twenty students rested in my hands. If we had been overwhelmingly strong, it would have been different... ...but it was clear that we were the prey in that situation. The students and I relied too heavily on Fron, and we must have burdened her tremendously. So I didn''t have the slightest thought of denying the results of Fron''s efforts. S~?a??h the N?v?lF?re.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. Rather, I should be expressing my gratitude. The same goes for the magic exam. It''s true that Samuel and I displayed the most excellent stealth skills. Our stealth skills were beyond perfect. However. Fron displayed stealth skills that were exactly at the level of the stealth skills that Robolt had set as the perfect standard. Unlike the practical exam, the magic exam had a set ''standard'', so this would also be a perfect score. That said, Robolt couldn''t have given us a higher score than a perfect score. So I can''t deny the fairness of the two perfect scores in the exam subjects. But there was a reason why I couldn''t accept the fact that Fron was in first place. ''Didn''t she hit rock bottom in the Human Understanding and Weaponry exams?'' Fron is an idiot. I''m not saying that with malicious intent, but her level of knowledge is really low compared to Luna or Samuel. Fron always falls asleep in class. Besides, didn''t she get beaten up by Ares in the Weaponry exam? Let''s put aside her Human Understanding score for now. There''s one thing I can assume. ''...Ares'' Weaponry exam can be retaken once.'' It was a test prepared for the aggressive students. Students who felt they hadn''t shown their true skills could challenge Ares again. However, there was a penalty of being evaluated with a slightly higher standard. If Fron had gotten a perfect score there, It meant she got a perfect score on the retake. However, it was strange ¡®Fron couldn''t even kill a human who couldn''t move.¡¯ Then. How did she get a perfect score on the Weaponry exam? Support-type students like Luna get bonus points for their stamina in the Weaponry exam. However, no matter how excellent her stamina was, she couldn''t get a perfect score. So that means Fron was hiding some kind of power. Then. Why didn''t she show her power in front of us? It was strange. The more I thought about it, the more questions I had. ...Fron, how would she react to getting a perfect score? Swish-. I turned my gaze back. But. Thinking about Fron''s usual personality, her face would be drunk with pride and she''d be bragging loudly. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± I could see that it was filled with complex emotions. Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Position Exchange I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with ''Eye of Arrogance'' Tier ($18), or 20 advance chapters with ''Sword Lacquer'' Tier ($18) For every $15 collected on Ko-fi, I will release a bonus chapter. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 99 (2) - The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy The worst and strongest villain. I became a narrow-eyed character Arsene Adel. DBT,Korean,Novel,Translation,Academy,NEVDA,Fantasy,Possession,AssassinFron only moved her lips slightly as she stared at the report card. ...What was that reaction? Did she perhaps feel guilty because she cheated to achieve first place? Fron''s face was filled with guilt, regret, and emptiness. At least, it wasn''t the kind of emotion that someone who had achieved first place should show. While I was thinking that. ¡°¡­¡­Hoohoo.¡± Suddenly, Fron began to laugh. Then she pointed at Samuel and me and shouted. ¡°You losers, praise me right now!¡± [¡­¡­!] ¡°¡­¡­!¡± Fron began to mock us, who had been making sullen expressions. We couldn''t help but feel intense anger at this. In front of Fron, who was so self-absorbed. [¡­¡­Well, it was strange, but I guess it can''t be helped.] Samuel muttered, sighing. At his words, I tilted my head and asked Samuel back. ¡°What are you talking about all of a sudden?¡± [¡­¡­I don''t know for sure, but originally, the Lord of Lust gave birth to hundreds of children. Only the single most outstanding one among those children can represent the family.] ¡°What do you mean?¡± [Fron is the direct descendant of the Lust family. That means she''s the most outstanding child. ...It''s not strange for her to get first place.] As Samuel continued to speak, he began to get annoyed. [But if she was that skilled, I don''t understand why she didn''t participate in the practical test and fight directly.] ¡°Hmm.¡± [Well, it''s true that many students didn''t die thanks to her charm ability, but she could have reduced the damage even more.] Samuel was annoyed that Fron hadn''t shown her true strength. I still found it hard to accept that Fron was actually strong. In the meantime. [How unpleasant.] Samuel exploded in anger. [I''m ranked lower than that girl...! No, it''s not that I don''t understand. ...This must be a dream.] ¡­¡­Samuel was showing signs of confusion. However, there was no way that Sytan¡¯s side would make a mistake in the ranking announcement. I could understand Samuel¡¯s feelings, so I felt sorry for him. In my case, there was no need for me to rank higher than 7th, and I didn¡¯t mind getting 4th place, which was the best possible outcome. [Tell me it¡¯s a dream¡­¡­.] Fron¡¯s voice, laced with laughter, rang out to Samuel, who was muttering weakly. ¡°Praise me!¡± * * * After the rankings were announced. S?a??h the N?v?l(F)ire.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. When the sun had set and the moon had risen. Creak-. Fron opened the door to the dormitory where she lived and stepped inside. Her roommate was already fast asleep, snoring in her bed. Thud. Fron hurried to her own room. Then. Fron looked around to make sure no one was watching before snapping her fingers. Thud-. The illusion hanging in the room was lifted, revealing the interior in its entirety. Fron¡¯s dormitory room was filled with papers densely packed with the contents of her theory lessons, along with piles of bloody bandages. The interior of the room was bizarre enough to make one¡¯s hair stand on end. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Fron stared at them in silence before walking to the bathroom. Then she looked up at the mirror. In the mirror, Instead of Fron¡¯s usual bright smile, her face was contorted and distorted. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Clench-. Fron grabbed her cheeks and tried, and tried again, to make her usual expression. But it wasn¡¯t easy to make a cheerful expression. Eventually. Fron removed her fingers from her face. Haah-. Then she stood close to the mirror and breathed on it. The mirror fogged up. Swish-. Fron raised her finger and began to draw something. She filled in two dots and a curve inside a circle. Fron¡¯s expression was still crumpled, but a smiling face was drawn in the fog on the mirror. ...just like her usual self. Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Position Exchange I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with ''Eye of Arrogance'' Tier ($18), or 20 advance chapters with ''Sword Lacquer'' Tier ($18) For every $15 collected on Ko-fi, I will release a bonus chapter. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 100 (1) - The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy The worst and strongest villain. I became a narrow-eyed character Arsene Adel. DBT,Korean,Novel,Translation,Academy,NEVDA,Fantasy,Possession,AssassinBonus chapter thanks to ''@Genki Azuma'' for subscription to ''Sword Lacquer'' tier on Ko-fi.Right after Adel and the Class A students checked their grades and left. Thud, thud-. Two figures approached from afar. Diana, with a crown atop her white hair, and Rene, exuding an unusually dark aura, walked side by side. As they walked, "Oh, the test results are out." "¡­¡­" They stopped in front of the bulletin board listing the midterm exam rankings for the first-year students. Swish-. Diana briefly scanned the list of lower-ranked students and then turned to Rene with a question. "Rene, what rank do you think you got?" "¡­¡­" "I don''t know." Rene replied indifferently, as if her grades didn''t matter much to her. Not that she needed to care about her grades anyway. Rene''s only concern was the human who had killed her mother. It''s true that students who rank high in the Demon Realm are given artifacts, but since they can choose them directly, there''s no need to go through the trouble of getting first place. And compared to the artifact she received as a reward for the entrance exam... Swish-. Rene looked down at the ring on her index finger. The ring that Adel had given her in the land of the Undead. She liked this ring. Even more than the artifact she had gotten from the Demon Realm''s warehouse. Well, there was no particular reason to say it was special. It was just that it performed well. At least, that''s what Rene thought. As Rene gazed at the ring Adel had given her, a sudden question came to her mind. ''Why?'' Why did Adel put the ring on her index finger? I don''t know about the human world, but in the Demon Realm, when a man puts a ring on a woman''s index finger, it means ''an eternal oath.'' So. What on earth did he swear to do...¡­ ''I don''t know.'' Adel''s true identity. Even the meaning of the ring. Rene didn''t know anything. She just kept her mouth shut, thinking about the man who had brought her this complexity. Then. Diana found Rene''s name and pointed to it. "Oh, Rene. You''re 5th." "¡­¡­" Rene turned her gaze. ¡¾5th place, Rene.¡¿ She had scored high enough to secure 5th place. But Rene wasn''t interested in her own rank. She was interested in the rank of another student. The one above her, ¡¾4th place, Adel.¡¿ The rank of the one who had complicated her heart. It was surprising that a half-breed had recorded 4th place, but Rene''s reaction was indifferent. From Rene''s perspective, it was natural for Adel to have a high ranking. ''......he hides a lot.'' Rene closed her eyes gently. And what she recalled was the time of their first meeting. When she first encountered Adel. At that time, she had tried to kill Adel without thinking. ...It was because Adel''s appearance was so sinister that she didn''t think he was an escort assigned by her father. [T/N: Poor Adel¡­] At first, she thought he was lying. The amount of mana he possessed in his body was too small for an escort. But, ''He was fast, incredibly fast.'' Rene, who was recalling that time, touched her wrist. But soon after, she realized that it wasn''t that Adel''s speed was fast, but that it was a kind of teleportation. Still, it was definitely not a bad ability for an escort, so she thought her father must have assigned him. However, when she noticed that she was not only lacking in mana but also in stamina. Rene couldn''t help but doubt Adel''s identity. It was strange when she thought about it. Her father had assigned Adel as her escort, saying that something might happen to her in Sytan. However. Adel was weaker than her. Rather, he would have been more of a burden. So Rene wondered if her father was underestimating her. How could he treat her like a child and assign such a weak half-breed as her escort? That''s why Rene had always maintained a cold attitude towards Adel. Until she saw Adel talking to the God. ''How......'' How could he talk to the Demon God? The Demon God of Pride, who had suddenly appeared before Adel. The moment Rene faced the Demon God, She was overwhelmed with dizziness and nausea. Just looking at the transcendental being had almost made her lose consciousness. However, Adel was calm. He didn''t cower in front of the Demon God and kept talking about something. She couldn''t hear what they were talking about, but she remembered the atmosphere at the time. That was why Rene thought of Adel as a priest. The weak side he had shown her was the same. At some point, Adel gradually revealed his strength, and now he had surpassed her. ''He seemed to have a lot of injuries...'' Perhaps Adel had decided to show his true strength because he had encountered a strong human for the first time after leaving the temple. Rene found it quite convincing. That he had been hiding his strength until now. But, ''Why?'' For what reason did her father, Give him the ''authority'' to do that? Up until now, Rene had been completely unable to understand Crete¡¯s true intentions. Just as her head started to ache, "Rene, you''re so lucky. Your escort is so recognized. The strongest escort assisting the young lady, so cool!" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Diana was starting to spout nonsense again. Was it really acceptable for the future Demon King to have such a personality? Rene was overcome with a strange feeling. ¡°Hmm.¡± S?a??h the N???lFire.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. Then, Rene lifted her head. She had confirmed up to 4th place. Now, all that remained was 3rd place, 2nd place, and the coveted 1st place. Even Rene couldn¡¯t help but wonder who would take 1st place and the position of top student in the grade. Diana and Baltan. Which of the two would ascend to the position of 1st place? Rene seemed to recall that Baltan had been the top student during the entrance exam. However, Diana was not to be underestimated either. Diana had an annoying personality, but she was undeniably a strong individual whom even Rene acknowledged. If she ignored the pressure of the crown and began to exert her strength, no one would be able to stop Diana. Furthermore, hadn¡¯t Diana lifted the seal on her strength during this midterm exam? That¡¯s why she had thought that this time, perhaps. Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Position Exchange I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with ''Eye of Arrogance'' Tier ($18), or 20 advance chapters with ''Sword Lacquer'' Tier ($18) For every $15 collected on Ko-fi, I will release a bonus chapter. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 100 (2) - The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy The worst and strongest villain. I became a narrow-eyed character Arsene Adel. DBT,Korean,Novel,Translation,Academy,NEVDA,Fantasy,Possession,Assassin¡¾ 3rd Place, Diana. ¡¿ ¡°Ah, 3rd place. That¡¯s too bad¡­¡­¡± "That''s right." As Diana pouted, Rene gave a short reply as usual. Diana poked Rene''s cheek. "Rene, if you''re going to comfort me, do it properly!" ¡°¡­¡­¡± A blue vein appeared on Rene¡¯s forehead. Just before Diana could make Rene explode in anger. Flinch. The two of them raised their heads at the same time. A man had passed by Rene and Diana and was looking at the ranking list. ''...I didn''t notice him.'' Rene''s face hardened. Even though she hadn''t activated her senses, his movements were undetectable even to her and Diana. Only two men in Sytan''s first year could move like that. One was Adel, the teleporter, who wasn''t here. So the identity of this man was, "What?" When Rene realized the identity of the crimson-haired boy, a faint smile lingered on his lips. And then, ¡°How amusing.¡± Contrasting with the man¡¯s light tone of voice, Koo-goo-goo-goo-. A heavy fighting spirit began to distort the space. The eyes of Baltan, who had placed 2nd in the 1st-year midterm exam, were filled with fighting spirit as they shot towards a single name. ¡¾ 1st Place, Fron. ¡¿ ¡­¡­Towards her, the top student. * * * Maybe it¡¯s a good thing. I returned to the dormitory and immersed myself in these thoughts. In this exam, Fron had taken the amazing position of top student. If that¡¯s the case. ¡®For the time being, the attention will be on Fron, not me.¡¯ ¡­¡­It wasn¡¯t directed at anyone in particular. It¡¯s just like that. My instincts were telling me that Fron taking the top student position was a good sign. On the other hand, Fron might become a bit bothersome, but what can I do? As the top student, she deserves to receive attention. I hope that Fron will learn enough combat-related magic to protect herself with this opportunity. ¡®The Demons tend to only want to learn magic that suits their family or traits, so it might be difficult.¡¯ It¡¯s not like they establish schools like humans and learn various types of magic. Let¡¯s assume that there¡¯s no one like Robolt who researches magic that most Demons can use. It¡¯s terrifying just thinking about it. They probably wouldn¡¯t even be able to learn basic magic like Stealth. That¡¯s when the Demons will realize that they have no choice but to be slaughtered by humans. In order to prevent that and uncover the secret that the Six Families are hiding, they¡¯ll have to become stronger without stopping. But. ¡®¡­¡­Why can¡¯t I use Fighting Spirit?¡¯ I made a displeased expression. I succeeded in manifesting the Sword Lacquer and having it recognized as a trait by relying on Adele¡¯s senses, but I couldn¡¯t manifest Fighting Spirit no matter what I did. It¡¯s frustrating. If I could apply Fighting Spirit, I might be able to surpass Terias. I recalled the method of using Fighting Spirit that was described in the original work. The power that is focused by concentrating the will to attack the opponent and imbued into a weapon. I focused power into my eyes and took out the Fang of Darkness from my arms. - ¡­¡­. But nothing happened. As expected, it didn''t work this way either. Perhaps it''s because I lack practical experience. Even after fully inheriting 20% of Adel''s power and entrusting my body to instinct, I still couldn''t manifest my fighting spirit. I guess I need to experience the so-called enlightenment. ''...Even the information paper won''t help.'' The information paper imprinted Adel''s traits because they were the initial traits I could handle anyway. However, fighting spirit can only be cultivated by developing one''s own power, so imprinting is impossible. In the end, I have no choice but to acquire it myself. "Let''s stop here for today¡­¡­" And so, the training ended without any significant gains. In fact, it''s questionable whether it can be called training since I just held a dagger in my room and lifted weights. Still, there was no need to be impatient. ''I still have time to spare.'' The midterm exams just ended. I can start building a foundation and getting stronger from now on. Thud. I collapsed onto the bed and looked around. Perhaps because Samuel was parasitic on my body, the dormitory seemed especially spacious. When I lowered my gaze, I saw Samuel, still in his thorny, sleeping state. [Mmm¡­¡­ Cheater¡­¡­.] No way. Was he denying the fact that Fron was the top student even in his dreams? It wasn''t an incomprehensible story. S?a??h the N?v?lFir?(.)n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. He would soon have to believe it. The instructors will announce Fron as the top student soon. When that happens, Samuel will no longer be able to dismiss the truth as a mere illusion. Rather than that. ''It''ll be soon.'' The day to choose an artifact from Sytan''s secret warehouse is approaching. I wonder what I''ll find this time. Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Position Exchange I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with ''Eye of Arrogance'' Tier ($18), or 20 advance chapters with ''Sword Lacquer'' Tier ($18) For every $15 collected on Ko-fi, I will release a bonus chapter. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 101 (1) - The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy The worst and strongest villain. I became a narrow-eyed character Arsene Adel. DBT,Korean,Novel,Translation,Academy,NEVDA,Fantasy,Possession,AssassinBonus chapter thanks to ''@Genki Azuma'' for subscription to ''Sword Lacquer'' tier on Ko-fi.Three days passed. As soon as class ended, students ranked 1st to 8th on the midterm exam were summoned by Instructor Ares. My eyes flashed as soon as I heard the news. Finally. They were going to give us, who had achieved excellent grades at Sytan, artifacts from the armory. An undisguisable anticipation spread across my face. ''I can even have two.'' Currently, Samuel is a parasite in my body. Since he couldn''t use the artifact, Samuel''s artifact would naturally become mine. Of course, I would have to return it if Samuel returned to his original form. But until then, it was as good as mine, so I might as well use it. Unaware of my inner thoughts, Samuel''s voice rang out. [How exciting.] "I feel the same way." Samuel and I were of one mind. We didn''t have any money, so an opportunity like this was rare. Sytan was supposed to give us a scholarship, but I had never received any gold coins directly. It seemed they were being sent to the Bares mansion. It was unfortunate, but I could just go and get mine during the vacation. ¡­¡­If only Crete would allow it. But. "Lady Fron is late. She was with us in the classroom until just now. Maybe something urgent came up." [What are you talking about? Why would that frivolous girl be coming with us?] Samuel asked, sounding incredulous. I couldn''t help but be taken aback. Even after three days, Samuel still thought that Fron being 1st place was an illusion. But. It was time for him to wake up from his dream. "Please come back to reality. Lady Fron is indeed the top student in this midterm exam. It''s truly a proud moment that a student from our Class A achieved 1st place." Were my words too cruel? [¡­¡­.] Samuel just kept quiet. Then, I suddenly realized that it was really time to go. We had waited quite a long time, but Fron never showed up. ''Where the hell is she and what is she doing¡­.'' I wish she had at least told us why she was late. In the end, Samuel and I had no choice but to go. "Let''s go by ourselves. Lady Fron will come if we go and wait first." [Hmph, let''s do that then...] Samuel, who had come to accept Fron¡¯s position as the top student, replied. And so, we headed to the auditorium, the location of the entrance exam. * * * Meanwhile, inside the auditorium. ¡°The Class A students are late.¡± Ares muttered as he looked around. In front of Ares were the children of the Seven Deadly Sins, excluding the Class A trio. They waited for a long time, but there was no sign of the Class A students. Aeron, who was showing signs of fatigue, raised his hand and asked, ¡°Instructor, I¡¯m getting tired. When are those Class A guys coming¡­¡­.¡± "I agree. Punctuality is crucial, but is it because they''re in a class with a half-breed and a descendant of an extinct clan?" When Aeron expressed his dissatisfaction, Guwar snorted as if he had been waiting for that. Rene¡¯s eyes narrowed. Just before Rene could glare at him. Thud-. A dull thud echoed behind Guwar. The owner of the footsteps opened his mouth and sneered. ¡°Guwar is still as talkative as ever.¡± The man¡¯s blatant provocation. Guwar¡¯s face turned bright red at those words. Guwar turned around roughly like an angry bull. ¡°Who dares¡­¡­!¡± That moment. Guwar¡¯s eyes widened. In his sight was Baltan, who had narrowly missed the position of top student. Guwar realized that the one who had mocked him was none other than Baltheon, and he immediately tucked his tail between his legs. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Guwar¡¯s mouth was shut for a moment. Baltan chuckled at his cowardly appearance and strode towards Guwar, asking, ¡°Do you want to fight me again like last time, or are you going to run away?¡± For a moment. Baltan¡¯s aura twisted. His face was clearly smiling, but the aura within it was far from ordinary. Ares, who had been watching the whole thing, let out a heartfelt exclamation at Baltan¡¯s aura. ¡®......He¡¯s gotten stronger.¡¯ It had not even been a week since he had seen the recording of the human world invasion. Baltan had grown again in that short amount of time. It was a truly unrealistic growth rate. He was already like a monster, but if he reached his prime, it was impossible to even guess how strong he would become. Eventually. ¡°S, sorry.¡± Guwar, unable to withstand Baltan¡¯s aura, apologized to Baltan. Only then did Baltan withdraw his momentum and shrug. Ares let out a deep sigh at the two of them arguing. ¡®It¡¯s not going to do us any good if the commanders are on bad terms like that.¡¯ Ares decided that he would have to make a suggestion to the Headmaster about this. Everyone here would one day rise to the position of leading the students of Sytan. S?a?ch* Th? N0v?lFire(.)n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. It was necessary to make the commanders friendly with each other in advance. Because there was no benefit to fighting like this. Just then-. ¡°Oh, I''m quite late.¡± A voice suddenly rang out. Ares slowly turned his head. When had it happened? A student with crimson hair was standing among the Seven Deadly Sins¡¯ children. The crimson eyes between his narrowed eyelids scanned everyone present. It was Adel, the leader of Class A. Ares had to hide his surprise at the sight. ¡®I¡¯m sure I didn¡¯t feel any flow of mana¡­¡­!¡¯ If Adel had used his teleportation ability, he should have felt at least a little bit of mana flowing. However, there was no mana flowing here at all. In other words, Adel had not used his teleportation ability. He had simply walked here. He had deceived the senses of everyone present. Baltan was not the only one who had grown because of the invasion of the human world. Rather, it was Adel whose abilities had developed more significantly. Just then. "Showing up like a rat, you still lack manners and etiquette. Half-breed." Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Position Exchange I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with ''Eye of Arrogance'' Tier ($18), or 20 advance chapters with ''Sword Lacquer'' Tier ($18) For every $15 collected on Ko-fi, I will release a bonus chapter. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 101 (2) - The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy The worst and strongest villain. I became a narrow-eyed character Arsene Adel. DBT,Korean,Novel,Translation,Academy,NEVDA,Fantasy,Possession,AssassinAs Baltan¡¯s gaze turned to Adel, Guwar began to provoke him. The moment Adele''s curved eyes narrowed, Swish-. Dozens of thorns sprouted from Adel¡¯s hand, and thirty daggers floated in the air, surrounding Guwar¡¯s entire body. ¡°¡­¡­!¡± Guwar¡¯s eyes widened in surprise at the sight, which would not have been strange if he had turned into a hedgehog at any moment. At that moment. Adel, who had used teleportation, whispered in Guwar¡¯s ear from behind. ¡°¡­¡­Manners, what an interesting word.¡± For you to say. Adel, who had added an ominous remark, opened his mouth with a smile. ¡°If you move even a little, it will be quite painful.¡± ¡°Y, you bastard¡­¡­!¡± ¡°Ah, I told you not to move.¡± Adel spoke with a hint of amusement. Flick-. A single, black blade grazed Guwar¡¯s nape. A thin stream of blood trickled down Guwar¡¯s jawline and stained the collar of his uniform. Ares spoke to Adel in a stern voice. ¡°That¡¯s enough. If you continue to fight, I will intervene myself.¡± ¡°Yes, I understand.¡± s?a??h th? N?v?lFir?(.)n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. Adel clicked his tongue in disappointment as he retrieved the black daggers surrounding Guwar. The released thorns retracted back into the large thorn on his wrist. ''...Was that large thorn the Gluttony offspring I saw in the video?'' Samuel, who had parasitized Adel after being severely injured during the midterm exam. Adel had somehow managed to skillfully control even Samuel, who had been absorbed into his body. Adel had already become one of the strongest fighters here. It was truly an astonishing feat. The relationship between Adel and Samuel was definitely close to the worst. Just a while ago, they were always fighting whenever they saw each other, but now they were trying to get along. Indeed, combat had a way of forging strong bonds between comrades. However. ¡°Guwar, I have no intention of changing your arrogant nature, but try to pick your fights more carefully. If something like this happens again in front of the instructors, you will be severely punished.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Guwar didn¡¯t say anything directly, as if his pride had been hurt. He simply nodded his head. Hoo. Ares let out a deep sigh. I wish Guwar would show even a fraction of the charisma he displayed during the midterm exam. Why on earth does he act like that normally? Adel looked at Ares with a puzzled expression as he rubbed his temples in frustration. Ares frowned at Adel and asked. ¡°Why are you looking at me?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just that I¡¯m surprised.¡± ¡°About what?¡± ¡°I thought you would scold me. Are you feeling unwell?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Ares shook his head. He had simply done his duty as an educator and judged right from wrong. Guwar¡¯s provocation was enough to make that boy, Adel, furious. That was why he had stood by and watched until Adel was about to harm him. It wasn¡¯t that he was particularly concerned about Adel. "Something feels off, though..." Leaving Adel muttering behind, Ares addressed the students. "The same goes for you all. Identify your enemies clearly. Our enemies are humans, not your comrades who you should fight alongside. I don''t believe it''s worth giving weapons to those who don''t even understand that." ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Ares¡¯s furious words made Guwar blush in shame. Hoping that he would at least feel something, Ares asked Adel a question. "We''re missing one. Have you heard anything about why she hasn''t arrived yet?" "No. She disappeared without a word to us." Ares let out an earth-shattering sigh at Adel¡¯s answer. "...Do the Class A students have a knack for frustrating me?" ¡°Thank you for noticing. She¡¯s a real pain in the neck.¡± ¡°That goes for you too.¡± It was when Ares was frowning at Adel. Click-. Adel suddenly turned his head and pointed at a spot. A girl with blue hair was elegantly walking towards them from the entrance of the auditorium. Hoohoo. She had a smile on her lips as she confidently took a step forward. ¡°I apologize for being late.¡± The female student apologized to the students who had been waiting for her here early. However, her expression did not contain any feelings of regret at all. Everyone realized that she was just saying it as a formality. She proudly gestured and spoke to the students. "Understand this, it was unavoidable for me to be late." ¡­¡­And declared. "In such situations, the protagonist always arrives late, don''t they?" Asserting her position as the ''top student'' of Sytan. Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Position Exchange I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with ''Eye of Arrogance'' Tier ($18), or 20 advance chapters with ''Sword Lacquer'' Tier ($18) For every $15 collected on Ko-fi, I will release a bonus chapter. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 102 (1) - The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy The worst and strongest villain. I became a narrow-eyed character Arsene Adel. DBT,Korean,Novel,Translation,Academy,NEVDA,Fantasy,Possession,AssassinBonus chapter thanks to ''@Gordon Dunphy'' for subscription to ''Sword Lacquer'' tier on Ko-fi.¡°The protagonist is always late, so try to understand. But I don¡¯t like the way you¡¯re looking down on me. Kneel right now.¡± Click, click. I couldn¡¯t help but click my tongue at Fron¡¯s arrogance. My face was burning up now. Look. [¡­¡­.] Samuel even shut his mouth tight and pretended to be sleeping. He must be acting because he doesn¡¯t want to get involved with Fron. I was the same, so I was trying to calm the excited Fron down when suddenly¡ª Clack. At some point, Baltan walked forward and began to stare at Fron. Baltan smiled, revealing his white teeth. ¡°Long time no see. We¡¯re old acquaintances, aren¡¯t we?¡± ¡°Hmm, I don¡¯t know who you are.¡± Fron tilted her head in response. Baltan and I simultaneously made puzzled expressions at Fron''s reaction. It was because Baltan and Fron had definitely met less than a week ago. But she doesn¡¯t remember Baltan? I was wondering when¡ª Smirk¡ª. Fron covered one side of her mouth with her hand as a smile escaped. ¡°I have an incurable disease where I can''t remember the faces of those with lower ranks. When you speak to me, introduce yourself properly.¡± Complete narcissism. I felt dizzy watching this. I wasn¡¯t even embarrassed anymore. I was far past that emotion. In my life, I had never heard such arrogant words. It was comparable to Bares¡¯ lord, Crete, who was the very symbol of arrogance. Twitch. At her words, a vein popped out on Baltan¡¯s forehead. If Baltan were truly angry, Fron wouldn¡¯t be able to escape unscathed. I watched the two of them facing off with a pounding heart. Thud. Baltan took a step towards Fron and said, ¡°There¡¯s a good way to make you remember right away.¡± ¡°Oh, I wonder what that is.¡± ¡°If we fight once, you¡¯ll naturally find out.¡± Boom. Baltan¡¯s fighting spirit flared. An enormous amount of power gathered on Baltan¡¯s fist. Manifestation of fighting spirit. Even I couldn''t help but gulp. However, ¡°Why should I, who is superior, listen to you, who is inferior?¡± Fron boldly confronted Baltan''s momentum. What the hell is she trying to do? Peek. I glanced at Ares. Ares seemed to be prepared to step in himself if things got out of hand, just as he had stopped Guwar and me. His words also meant that he would stand by and watch until Baltan posed a direct threat to Fron. I wondered if the guy who said he would prevent the commanders from fighting had suddenly changed his mind, but Ares didn''t seem to mind this level of conflict. He must have seen countless comrades fighting on the battlefield and judged that forcibly suppressing them would be counterproductive. It was the right choice. However. ''I''m worried¡­.'' I wondered if Fron would be able to escape Baltan''s clutches. Baltan seemed ready to fight Fron at any moment, fingering the spear hanging from his back. He calmly spoke to Fron, who had rejected his offer. "You may not know this, but the highest position is something that must be defended. If you''re the best, you have to keep accepting challenges from those below you." "Hmm, I don''t really get it." She shrugged at Baltan''s words. Fron''s attitude was still relaxed. Fron''s voice, tinged with mockery, flowed out. "Those are strange words coming from you, who only challenged those weaker than you." Baltan''s eyebrows twitched at this. And he glared at Fron, his killing intent growing stronger. Fron calmly met Baltan''s gaze and continued speaking. ¡°If you were truly someone who challenges the best, you would have gone after the headmaster, not me. But haven''t you been picking on my slave this whole time? You want to choose an easy target because you think you can''t win against the headmaster.¡± Fron''s words felt like a breath of fresh air. For a moment, I had the illusion of drinking ice water. Why was Fron speaking such sensible words? But apart from that, Baltan''s expression hardened noticeably. "......" His initial smile was gone. He simply stared at Fron with a blank expression, holding his breath. This was how Baltan looked when he was genuinely angry. Baltan had fallen for Fron''s provocation. The problem was, ''How is she going to fix this now?'' It was good that she had given Baltan a good jab. I was more than willing to applaud that, too. However, even if Ares blocked Baltan¡¯s spear, Fron would still be fatally wounded. As I thought about that, I couldn¡¯t help but sigh inwardly. ¡®Ha¡­¡­.¡¯ In the end, I had no choice but to step out. Thud. I took a step forward and blocked the space between Baltan and Fron. Baltan¡¯s brow furrowed at this. He seemed to be glaring at me, but it couldn¡¯t be helped. If I stepped aside here, Fron would definitely get hurt. Well. I know that Fron has hidden power because she¡¯s the top ranker. But even so, it¡¯s unknown whether she can defeat Baltan. Besides, I owed Fron a debt for the practical exam. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Baltan and I ended up in a standoff for a while. I poured mana into the Dark Fang in my arms. ¡­¡­It can¡¯t hurt to be prepared, just in case. I¡¯ll block Baltan if he moves. S?a??h the N?v?lF?re.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Position Exchange I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with ''Eye of Arrogance'' Tier ($18), or 20 advance chapters with ''Sword Lacquer'' Tier ($18) For every $15 collected on Ko-fi, I will release a bonus chapter. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 102 (2) - The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy The worst and strongest villain. I became a narrow-eyed character Arsene Adel. DBT,Korean,Novel,Translation,Academy,NEVDA,Fantasy,Possession,AssassinAs I was slowly releasing my killing intent. Swish-. ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡± Ares grabbed Baltan and my shoulders and pushed us aside. Click. I smacked my lips to show my regret. But I didn¡¯t really mean it. Rather, I was deeply relieved inside. If I had clashed with Baltan, I would have been the one to bleed. Rather than that. ¡®¡­¡­Their gazes have changed.¡¯ The gazes of the Seven Deadly Sins students looking at our Class A seemed to have changed. Guwar was looking at Fron, who was facing Baltan, with a strange admiration. Aeron and Diana looked interested as if they were watching an amusing scene. I don¡¯t know if it was Fron¡¯s intention, but by confronting Baltan, she had proven to those around him that she had the qualities befitting the top ranker. And Rene, ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Was looking at me with a worried expression. She looked like she was about to run over to check if I was okay. She must be worried because her possession, me, was almost hurt. I winked at Rene. Swish-. Rene nervously turned her head away. I felt bewildered at that sight. Wasn¡¯t she worried? It seemed I had been mistaken. In the end, I took a step back and waited for Ares to speak. ` Ares rubbed his brow once and spoke to us. ¡°The same people I saw last time. You must have expected it to some extent, but your rankings have changed a lot since then.¡± Ares swept his gaze over us. From Baltan to me. Those who had chosen an artifact during the entrance exam. Those who had achieved excellent results in this midterm exam, following the last one. It was proof that Sytan had invested in us. I didn¡¯t know what artifacts the other students had chosen, but it was clear that they had been of great help. Unlike me, who had entered last and hadn¡¯t been able to choose an artifact properly, they had monopolized the good items. Suddenly, I felt a surge of irritation. The responsibility for my failure to choose an artifact during the last exam lay entirely with Ares. ¡®He arranged the order as he pleased.¡¯ He had told us to choose artifacts in the reverse order of the entrance exam. It was an absurd demand. I might get angry if he didn¡¯t put me in the first place this time either. Did he notice my gaze? ¡°¡­¡­Starting next semester, I will grant you the authority to choose artifacts in order of rank. However, in the last entrance exam, the order was not based on rank, but on the instructor¡¯s discretion.¡± So. ¡°Since the number of people is not much different, enter in the reverse order of the weapon selection from last time.¡± Only then did my expression relax. Yes. Wasn¡¯t this the right order? If Ares had changed the order arbitrarily again this time. Just thinking about it made me shudder. s?a??h th? ?ov?l?ir?.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. Especially for me, who was currently struggling to obtain the original body''s cultivation technique. That¡¯s why. ¡°Oh, I should express my gratitude.¡± I smiled politely at Ares. Ares, who had once again put on a stern expression, opened his mouth. ¡°I will open the armory. Stay away from here for a while.¡± And so, the armory began to open. Thud-. The armory appeared as before, with a dull thud. I looked at the stairs leading down to it. ¡°Adel, enter. Ah, since you''re with the Gluttony offspring, it can''t be helped. Choose his as well.¡± Ares nodded at me, who was to be the first. I nodded and took a step forward. In response, I nodded and took a step forward. Thump-thump. My heart began to pound. If luck is on my side this time, I will obtain Adel''s Mana Method. But. [¡­¡­.] Samuel, who was accompanying me to the armory, was unusually quiet. Is he pretending to be asleep, or is he really asleep? He was definitely awake when we were in the auditorium. How did he fall asleep so quickly? I shook my head excitedly. I would wake him up when we were about to leave after looking around the artifacts. As I walked down the stairs, "We''re here." I noticed an iron door, just like the one I had seen before. Unlike last time, I could easily open the iron door with my own strength. It must be thanks to the tremendous growth I''ve made. I let out a satisfied laugh and dragged my feet. And then. "This is it." A smile spread across my face, wide enough to touch my ears. There were even more artifacts in the armory than I had imagined. Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Position Exchange I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with ''Eye of Arrogance'' Tier ($18), or 20 advance chapters with ''Sword Lacquer'' Tier ($18) For every $15 collected on Ko-fi, I will release a bonus chapter. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 103: The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy The worst and strongest villain. I became a narrow-eyed character Arsene Adel. DBT,Korean,Novel,Translation,Academy,NEVDA,Fantasy,Possession,AssassinI didn''t even bother to hide the smile creeping up on my lips. Since there was no one else in the armory except me anyway. I just had to ask the information paper about the performance of the items in the warehouse. I guess I''ll just choose the artifact that costs the most, like last time. "Now then..." I looked around. Artifacts that seemed quite valuable at a glance, each stored in a hexahedron-shaped glass case. I would have liked to take everything here, but that would be too greedy. Just one. That''s the number of artifacts I can take from this place. But I didn''t feel sorry or anything like that. But I didn''t feel any regret or disappointment. There were plenty of people who would risk their lives for the chance to obtain an artifact of intermediate rank or higher. [T/N: Epic falls under Intermediate rank.] However, ''To think they give them out just for getting good grades on exams.'' This must be a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity for ordinary Demons. So let''s just be grateful for this. Of course, the artifact I get here will end up in that guy''s stomach. ''...That Adel guy.'' He said he would exchange a legendary artifact for a mana cultivation method. If he doesn''t give me the Mana Method properly, I''ll be pissed. That''s how rare and valuable legendary artifacts were. Even I, who had been in the Demon Realm for almost half a year, had only ''Fang of Darkness''. Of course, I didn''t feel the need to change it because it showed good efficiency with my Darkness attribute. Still. ''...I''ll have to get one more soon.'' I felt a lot through my fight with Terias. Since I still couldn''t manifest fighting spirit, I had no choice but to rely on other aspects. Well, if I master Adel''s Method, the problem with my strength will be solved. So for now, "Let''s take a look." I wonder what kind of artifacts Sytan prepared for the excellent students in the midterm exam this time. Swish-. With a relaxed expression, I read the descriptions of the artifacts in the warehouse one by one. ¡¾ Twin Serpent Spear ¡¿ ¡¾ Starlight Crystal ¡¿ ¡¾ Glimmering Sandbag ¡¿ As expected, the first row was filled with artifacts that were not chosen in the previous reward. They were all shunned by the students because of their ambiguous performance. I also had no intention of choosing such artifacts. The only thing I needed now was a ''legendary'' artifact. I muttered as I glanced over the artifacts in the front row. "Up to here..." They were things I had seen before. Naturally, the artifacts chosen by the students hadn''t been replenished. They must have been unique artifacts, so they couldn''t be replaced. Now, I feel that Sytan is great for giving artifacts to students. I guess I¡¯ll have to face formidable monsters like Terias in the future since I received such an exceptional investment. So, let¡¯s look at other things. The artifacts in front of me are all useless, but the ones in the back must be different. At the time of the entrance exam reward distribution. ¡®Baltan came out with a unique artifact.¡¯ It was a level slightly below a legendary artifact, but it was too much to give to a student. That¡¯s why I had no choice but to expect it. At that time, it was just an ¡®entrance¡¯ reward, wasn¡¯t it? Then. There was a high probability that a legendary artifact existed in this reward, which I had to risk my life for. To be exact, it should exist. I swallowed my dry saliva with tension and moved forward. ¡°Let¡¯s see.¡± The glass cases in the second row. Inside those glass cases were artifacts I had never seen before. There seemed to be more than twenty of them. As expected of the largest training institution in the Demon Realm, they had gathered a lot of artifacts. Wouldn¡¯t one of these be legend rank? I was thinking that when. ¡®¡­¡­These are.¡¯ My face hardened. Out of about twenty artifacts, several of them existed in my memory. ¡­¡­These are spoils of war. The artifacts that the members of the student council had taken after killing Sytan¡¯s students. I had intentionally set it up so that the main characters could get opportunities and treasures. In the work, Sytan¡¯s students were nothing more than consumables used for the growth of the protagonist¡¯s party. It was a natural structure to defeat the enemy and get a reward, At the time of writing the novel, I didn¡¯t think about why students of Sytan were carrying high-level artifacts. But now I know. The plausibility of Sytan¡¯s students possessing artifacts was established in this way. ¡®¡­¡­.¡¯ I¡¯m starting to feel it again. If the original story goes as planned, not only Samuel and Fron, but everyone I just saw will die. Baltan, Ares, Rene¡­¡­. There¡¯s no need to say more. All the demons remaining in the Demon Realm will either become prisoners of the humans or face death. // ¡®¡­¡­No.¡¯ I shook my head in denial. I have to change it. The obscure, forgotten settings and the secrets hidden by the Six Families. I felt the need to save the demons in order to uncover the truth. That would be the most effective way to change the story from the original. The more the story deviates from the original, the further away I can get from death. ¡®The longer the Demon Realm exists, the more opportunities I¡¯ll have to increase my strength.¡¯ The more hope the Demon Realm has, the more artifacts and elixirs I¡¯ll get. That¡¯s why. ¡®I¡¯ll take the best artifact.¡¯ I scanned the treasures in the glass cases. There are a total of 13 artifacts from the original story in Demon Realm. Most of them are high-level artifacts with legend rank. I looked down at them. ¡®If Fron and Samuel were alive in the original story, I would have known about more artifacts.¡¯ I only remembered 13 because Fron and Samuel at this point didn''t appear in the original story. The artifacts Fron and Samuel had when they were killed by Terias¡¯s hand weren¡¯t even mentioned in detail. The reward for the entrance exam the other day wasn¡¯t a high-level artifact, so it was just glossed over with a description like, ¡®I got a useful artifact.¡¯ So excluding the entrance exam, if they give out artifacts like this once a year, the remaining five would have had a total of 15¡­¡­ ¡­¡­But since two of the Seven Deadly Sins students die in their second year, excluding the two artifacts those two would have received in their third year, I only remember 13. All the artifacts end up in the hands of the Student Council, the main characters of my novel, so there¡¯s no way I wouldn¡¯t know about them. In that case, the ones who are supposed to die in their second year are¡­¡­. Two figures began to emerge faintly in my mind. ¡®Let¡¯s not think about anything ominous.¡¯ I shook my head to clear my mind. So many things have already changed just because I came here. If it¡¯s me, I should be able to change the future where they die. That''s why, for now, ''I need to choose the artifact with the highest rank among the settings I wrote.'' So, What should I choose? I slowly recalled the artifacts possessed by Sytan''s students in the original story, the ones with the best abilities. That artifact was right before my eyes. ''That was it.'' ¡¾ Orb of the Flame Emperor ¡¿ ¡º A masterpiece created by fusing a very rare ore that exists only in areas of flame and lava. Just possessing it can greatly increase the power of flame attribute magic. However, if someone unskilled in handling flames touches it, they will be devoured by the fire. ¡» I read the description of the artifact before my eyes. A spherical model that seemed to have been made by looking at the sun. The sphere rotated clockwise, faintly scattering flames around it. Although it wasn''t a legendary artifact, it was an object of immense value, an epic rank. It was probably the highest-ranked among the 13 artifacts I knew. ''......That means.'' It means I can''t get a legendary artifact. If that''s the case, I''ll have to postpone receiving the mana method from Adel. But this opportunity was too precious to pass up. When else would I get a legendary artifact if not now? It''s not like I can get an artifact whenever I want. Well, if I could just go outside Sytan, it wouldn''t be impossible. But that''s impossible for now. S?a??h the ?ov?l?ir?.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. If at all possible, I wanted to get my hands on a legendary artifact this time, so I couldn''t make a choice easily. The Orb of the Flame Emperor was definitely a good artifact and also boasted a very high rank. Far superior to the artifacts here. So, Adel would obviously keep saying that the other artifacts in Sytan''s vault wouldn''t be enough. ''This is the best of the artifacts that appear in the original story.'' I had to choose an artifact better than the Orb of the Flame Emperor. I couldn''t help but sigh. Then do I have no choice but to choose from the remaining eight artifacts? Of the eight artifacts, there were seven with descriptions written and only one without. Let''s look at the artifacts with descriptions first. "......" I had high expectations for a moment, but as expected of artifacts that don''t appear in the original story, their performance was all lower than the previous ones. Not only their performance and rank but also the price the information paper demanded were far too lacking. Ha. A sigh escaped my lips naturally. What should I do? Rather than that. ¡®Why isn¡¯t he waking up yet?¡¯ [¡­¡­.] Samuel was still fast asleep, showing no signs of waking up. Should I use mana to force Samuel to wake up? I was thinking about it when¡ª Thinking about it, there was one artifact I hadn¡¯t checked yet. ¡®Unidentified artifact.¡¯ I looked down. A seemingly ordinary gray book was on display in a glass case. Since it was an unidentified artifact, there was naturally no description. Could this also be like my necklace, hiding some kind of secret? Swish-. The moment I tried to sneakily take out the information paper. [This is it.] Samuel¡¯s voice rang out. I looked down and saw thorns wriggling and reaching out towards the glass case. ¡°What are you doing?¡± I asked Samuel in surprise. Then, Samuel¡¯s trembling voice rang in my ears. [This book is, talking to me.] Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Position Exchange I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with ''Eye of Arrogance'' Tier ($18), or 20 advance chapters with ''Sword Lacquer'' Tier ($18) For every $15 collected on Ko-fi, I will release a bonus chapter. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 104 (1) - The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy The worst and strongest villain. I became a narrow-eyed character Arsene Adel. DBT,Korean,Novel,Translation,Academy,NEVDA,Fantasy,Possession,AssassinBonus chapter thanks to ''@Gordon Dunphy'' for subscription to ''Sword Lacquer'' tier on Ko-fi.After selecting the artifacts, Samuel and I headed outside. The artifacts we ultimately selected were the Orb of the Flame Emperor and the gray book floating in the air. The Orb of the Flame Emperor was understandable, but what exactly was the book Samuel had chosen? I heard that it spoke to Samuel. ¡®Since it¡¯s not the artifact I had in mind, I don¡¯t know its capabilities.¡¯ It wouldn''t be impossible to find out through the information paper, but the price was too high. The book that Samuel chose. The information paper said that if I wanted to know its identity, I would have to pay a higher price than Adel''s mana cultivation method, which I desired. In other words, the value of the unidentified book is equal to or similar to that of Adel¡¯s mana method¡­¡­. But there was no way to find out its identity. That¡¯s why I was frowning and staring at the book. [You can look at it all you want, but I¡¯m not handing this book over.] ¡°I never said I wanted it.¡± As I glared at the book, Samuel¡¯s curt voice rang out. I looked away. It seems he¡¯s quite fond of this book. I wanted to offer Samuel''s book as payment for the mana method, but... ¡®It bothers me that it costs more than the price of the mana method.¡¯ It was hard to dismiss it as some kind of hidden piece when such a hefty price was involved. Well, since I¡¯m the master of this body now, I guess it¡¯s Adel¡¯s consideration to ask for just a small price. Nevertheless, it was difficult to deny that the artifact had some potential. Didn¡¯t Adel¡¯s method have the ability to completely twist the original story at times? What if Adel¡¯s method was modified slightly and improved so that even the members of the student council could learn it? It¡¯s a terrifying thought. That¡¯s why. ¡®This alone isn¡¯t enough.¡¯ I looked at the Orb of the Flame Emperor in my palm. Since I hadn¡¯t poured mana into it yet, it wasn¡¯t activated, so I could hold it with my bare hands. I didn''t have any resistance to fire attributes, so I couldn''t activate the orb''s abilities. I had intended to give it to the information paper as payment anyway, so I had simply chosen the one with the highest rank. But it wasn''t the legendary artifact the information paper desired. It was probably among the top-ranked epic-grade artifacts. ''I think I need one more.'' The book Samuel chose seemed to be quite high-ranking, so it would be a waste to invest in it here. Even the fact that the book only spoke to him proved that it was definitely not an ordinary object. So I should leave it alone. ¡°Hmm¡­¡­¡± What should I do? I wondered if I should sneak back into the warehouse and grab one more artifact. But I quickly shook my head, dismissing the thought. There was no way that Sytan¡¯s side would not have prevented the students from taking them secretly. Perhaps there would be sanctions if they took more artifacts than a certain amount. They might even take away the Orb of the Flame Emperor that I had just acquired. In severe cases, it could be a serious offense that could lead to expulsion. [Heh heh¡­¡­] As I pressed my temples, troubled, an eerie laugh rang out. Samuel, in his thorny state, was looking at the gray book floating above my hand and laughing. What kind of ability did it have that he liked it so much? No, surely he didn¡¯t know about the book¡¯s performance either. Unable to contain my curiosity, I asked. ¡°It¡¯s just an artifact that you can¡¯t use, so why do you like it so much?¡± [Isn¡¯t it obvious? I feel extraordinary mana from this book. It must be a top-notch artifact.] ¡°¡­¡­Unlike you, Mr. Samuel, I don¡¯t feel anything.¡± [That''s why it''s even better. No one else knows its value except me.] If it was an aura that only he could feel. Perhaps it was a Unique Artifact, like the Laurel of the Victor that Baltan had equipped before. There was no other explanation. I wondered why there were so many Unique Artifacts in Satan. Still, it wasn¡¯t bad. Samuel¡¯s increased power would be helpful to me. In the future, I will be working with Samuel for at least two semesters. Even if Samuel¡¯s power grew stronger, it wouldn¡¯t be bad for me. ¡°I¡¯m also interested. Please tell me when you find out its true identity later.¡± [It will be worth the wait. It really seems to be an extraordinary item.] I nodded slightly at Samuel¡¯s reply. If Samuel, who had an innate talent for magic, vouched for it, I could trust it. At least it must be more powerful than the artifacts that appear in the original story. The problem is, ¡®What should I do?¡¯ I needed one more artifact for the Mana method. The only artifacts I have are the necklace and the Fang of Darkness. But the necklace¡¯s true identity hasn¡¯t been revealed yet, so it feels excessive to offer it as payment. And the Fang of Darkness is pretty much my only weapon. I¡¯ve prepared a few daggers as well, but they¡¯re just ordinary daggers. That means I can¡¯t use them as payment for the information paper until I change weapons. So I need to find another artifact again¡­¡­. ¡®¡­¡­Time is too short.¡¯ I need to get stronger as soon as possible, so waiting until the break is a waste of time. I have to get one more artifact, even if I have to force it. If it really came down to it, should I ask Fron, the wealthiest student in Class A, for a favor¡­¡­. With that thought in mind, Samuel and I left the warehouse. Ares was the first to greet us. ¡°Have you chosen?¡± ¡°Yes, as you can see, I chose the Orb of the Flame Emperor, and Mr. Samuel chose this book.¡± ¡°That¡¯s an unidentified artifact.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Ares glanced at the gray book in my hand. Then Ares opened his mouth. ¡°Are you sure you won¡¯t regret it? Not only is it an unidentified object, but as far as I remember, no one except the headmaster has been able to figure out that it¡¯s an artifact.¡± [¡­¡­It doesn¡¯t matter.] Samuel answered in a firm tone as if he was afraid Ares would change his mind. I added my own words to ease Samuel¡¯s worries. ¡°I think it might be an artifact that can only be equipped by its owner chosen by it. Mr. Samuel said he could feel aura coming from the book.¡± ¡°Hmm, if that¡¯s the case.¡± Ares nodded as if he understood what I was saying. I didn''t mention that Samuel had heard the book''s voice, out of consideration for him. There was no point in telling him. S?a??h th? ?0velF?re.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. Ares quickly lost interest and spoke to the other students. ¡°I understand. Now, let the next student go in and choose.¡± Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Position Exchange I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with ''Eye of Arrogance'' Tier ($18), or 20 advance chapters with ''Sword Lacquer'' Tier ($18) For every $15 collected on Ko-fi, I will release a bonus chapter. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 104 (2) - The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy The worst and strongest villain. I became a narrow-eyed character Arsene Adel. DBT,Korean,Novel,Translation,Academy,NEVDA,Fantasy,Possession,AssassinRene was next after me. And so, starting with Rene, the students began to enter the secret realm one by one. And each of them came out with the artifacts they wanted. Just like in the original story, the artifacts the students chose were the ones I had seen, except for the one Fron had chosen. In the end, these artifacts would soon be taken away by the human students of the student council. Could I really change that outcome? ¡®¡­¡­I have to try.¡¯ Because handing over such precious artifacts to the enemy would be no different from suicide. I felt the need to protect them until I could uncover the truth that the Six Families were hiding. I would also need to get help from those guys, whether they liked it or not. It was while I was looking around like that, ¡°Have you all chosen?¡± Ares asked, having gathered the students together. The students nodded in response. Each of them had brought the artifact they wanted from the secret armory. Most of the students were smiling with satisfaction. Except for one. ¡°This is a bit disappointing¡­¡­.¡± Aeron grumbled in his usual languid voice, glaring at me. To be exact, he seemed to be looking at the Orb of the Flame Emperor in my hand. According to the original story, Aeiron was supposed to have obtained the Orb of the Flame Emperor. I had no intention of handing it over. I needed to have the Orb of the Flame Emperor, which was a fairly good grade, in order to get the Mana Method. Ares glanced at us and continued speaking. ¡°Then everyone is dismissed.¡± And so, the midterm exam rewards ended with a slight sense of regret for me. At Ares¡¯s words, who had given the order to disperse, Rene approached me and said, ¡°¡­¡­I¡¯ll be going.¡± ¡°I hope you stay healthy.¡± ¡°Yeah, you too.¡± After exchanging just a few words, Rene turned her head abruptly and disappeared from my sight. And the one who approached me next was Fron, with her flowing blue hair. ¡°Hoo hoo, can you see what belongs to me?¡± ¡°Yes, I can see it clearly.¡± ¡°As the top student, it would be fitting for me to choose two, but I graciously left one for those weaker than me.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± In the first place, according to the rules of the Demon Realm, one could only take one artifact. I clicked my tongue inwardly and said goodbye to Fron as well. And just as I was about to head towards the dormitory. ¡°Adel.¡± Ares stopped me. I turned my head slowly. Unlike usual, his mouth was slightly open. Just like when he had spoken to me in front of the infirmary before. Did he have something to say? ¡°Why have you called for me?¡± ¡°¡­¡­I have something to give you.¡± S?a?ch* Th? ???el F?re.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. What could he possibly give me? I couldn¡¯t help but tilt my head. ¡°What do you mean, give?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry. It will help you.¡± Help? What help could I possibly need? As I was wondering, Ares pulled a silver bracelet out of his arms and handed it to me. I could feel a faint flow of mana, and even at a glance, I could tell it was no ordinary item. At the very least, it seemed to be a relic-grade artifact. In other words, an intermediate-rank artifact. I was momentarily tempted since I needed another artifact, but¡­ As I realized that the person in front of me was Ares, a sense of reluctance simultaneously reared its head. I asked Ares with a slightly displeased expression, ¡°Why are you giving this to me¡­¡­?¡± ¡°Because of your killing intent.¡± Ares began his explanation with that sentence. ¡°You need to control your killing intent. I¡¯ve seen countless demons on the battlefield who slaughtered their own allies because of their killing intent. I don¡¯t want you to end up like them. That¡¯s why I¡¯m giving you this artifact.¡± ¡°Then this artifact is¡­¡­.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s an artifact that can suppress killing intent. It won¡¯t be able to completely eliminate your killing intent, though.¡± I couldn¡¯t help but widen my eyes at his words. What the heck? He¡¯s offering me a relic-grade artifact for free? ¡­¡­But then again. ¡®I don¡¯t have any killing intent.¡¯ I¡¯ve never cultivated anything like that. Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Position Exchange I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with ''Eye of Arrogance'' Tier ($18), or 20 advance chapters with ''Sword Lacquer'' Tier ($18) For every $15 collected on Ko-fi, I will release a bonus chapter. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 105: The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy The worst and strongest villain. I became a narrow-eyed character Arsene Adel. DBT,Korean,Novel,Translation,Academy,NEVDA,Fantasy,Possession,AssassinEarly dawn. I slowly opened my eyes and got up, lowering my gaze. Then, I saw Samuel''s thorns, which seemed to be deeply asleep. [¡­¡­.] Fortunately, Samuel seemed to be in a deep sleep, and it seemed that he wouldn''t wake up unless I gave him a big shock. In the first place, he was the kind of guy who would only wake up if I injected him with mana. According to Samuel, he can''t share his vision with me while he''s asleep. So, it doesn''t matter if I use the information paper. Swish-. I took out the information paper and the fountain pen from my arms. Then, I took out the Orb of the Flame Emperor that I had placed on the desk and the bracelet that Ares had given me. According to Ares, it was an artifact that suppressed killing intent. It was completely useless to me. ''In the first place, I wasn''t born with killing intent.'' Those born with killing intent are those who mercilessly slaughter enemies and allies alike. It''s said to be a disease. However, I wasn''t born with killing intent, so this artifact was useless to me. I guessed that Ares had mistaken the aura contained within my killing intent trait for the aura of those born with killing intent. It was just that my killing intent, formed as a trait, possessed such an aura. I wasn''t a madman who thirsted for slaughter. So. ''It means that it doesn''t matter if I use the artifact Ares gave me in exchange for the information paper.'' It didn''t seem to have any effect other than suppressing killing intent. It was like a shiny apricot that was useless to me. What I needed right now was strength. That was the only thing. However, there was something bothering me. ''¡­¡­If it''s Ares, it''s obvious that he''ll be angry about where I put the artifact he gave me.'' I had to get it back, even if I used it as payment for the information paper right now. To find out about this, I wrote down the contents on the information paper. - How to get back the items you paid for information. Rustle-. Then, the answer was immediately written on the paper. I carefully checked the answer written on the paper. ¡º To get back items, you need twice the value of the items originally given as payment. Additionally, one of the things the Creator cherishes will be taken. ¡» ¡°¡­¡­.¡± I couldn¡¯t help but remain silent for a moment. This was totally a rip-off, wasn''t it? But it would be strange to get it back without any penalty after I¡¯ve already paid the price to receive the information. In this case, I had no choice but to not retrieve the item Ares had given me. Anyway, if Ares was willing to give it to me, it must not have been a precious item to him. If I think about the things Ares has done to me so far, I guess he¡¯ll understand this much. Swish-. Just as I was about to write down the information related to the mana cultivation method on the information paper. I stopped the movement of my hand and put down the fountain pen I was holding. ''...It''s a waste to do this.'' I moved my gaze and stared at the Orb of the Flame Emperor that had lost its light. An artifact that allows me to use magic that I¡¯ve finally obtained. I felt it was a pity to hand it over as the price of the information paper without using it even once. ¡®Should I just use it once?¡¯ It¡¯s not like the bead will wear out and disappear just because I use it. I wanted to see for myself if it had the excellent performance that I had described in the original work. Creak-. I got up from my chair. ¡®Let¡¯s go outside for now.¡¯ With Samuel asleep, This was the perfect time to use the Orb of the Flame Emperor. What kind of performance will it boast? I¡¯m already looking forward to it. I decided to be careful. Leaving the dormitory at dawn was prohibited by Sytan''s rules. I was also careful when I went out to be alone with Kyle last time. Woom-. I circulated mana throughout my body and manifested the Stealth skill. And I minimized my presence and sneaked out through the window. ¡®If it were before, I would have had to put darkness around Samuel.¡¯ Now that Samuel is on my wrist, I don¡¯t have to do that anymore. He just couldn''t see the outside if he was sleeping. I sighed in relief and stretched out an arrow. To go faster. ¡®Designate.¡¯ Move-. I used Position Exchange. That¡¯s how I managed to leave the dormitory to try out the Orb of the Flame Emperor. * * * 5 minutes later. The place I headed to after leaving the dormitory was the place I had visited last time. It was the place where I had dueled with Kyle. It was also Kyle''s secret base within Sytan. ''I didn''t know before...'' I looked around the room with a newfound feeling. I realized why the Sytan instructors hadn''t noticed this place. I had definitely arrived at the right location. It was the same place Kyle had used as his secret base. However, ¡®I can¡¯t see anything.¡¯ There was nothing in the place Kyle had used, just a wall. This was a trick Kyle had used. He must have set up some kind of device to prevent Sytan''s people from discovering his base. ''He put more effort into it than I thought.'' Not only the students, but even the instructors hadn¡¯t noticed it. Kyle probably didn¡¯t do it on his own, but borrowed the power of an artifact he had brought from the human world. I¡¯ll have to pry that artifact from Kyle when I meet him later. I smiled grimly and let out a cold laugh. Anyway. ¡®I can¡¯t see it, but the door is definitely there.¡¯ When I reached out to where I assumed the door would be, I felt the touch of a doorknob. I grabbed it and turned it, and a transparent door opened with a rusty grinding sound. All I could see in front of me was a wall, but I stepped forward without hesitation. Then, my body passed through the wall without any resistance. Beyond the wall, I saw the same room I had seen before. ¡®Good.¡¯ I clenched my fist. It was worth coming here instead of going to the training ground. The reason I came here instead of the training ground was simple. Unlike the training ground, where the instructors were keeping a close eye on things, this place was out of their sight. Then, let¡¯s give it a try. Swish-. I took out the Orb of the Flame Emperor from my pocket. The orb was dyed black, showing no reaction whatsoever. That was the moment I poured my mana into it. Buzz-. The Orb of the Flame Emperor levitated into the air and started to turn red. A bright crimson light, as if it contained the sun, illuminated the surroundings. The bead began to resonate with my mana. In an instant, I felt my mana being sucked into the bead. ¡®¡­¡­It¡¯s consuming an enormous amount of mana.¡¯ I had only used it once, and already 20% of my mana had been depleted. It couldn¡¯t be helped. I was a novice in fire magic, and I was using the bead¡¯s power to forcibly use magic. But. However, as expected of a high-rank artifact, its performance was outstanding. Koo-goo-goo-goo-. Soon, the bead surrounded by flames began to rotate counterclockwise and scatter flames. And the moment the flames were shot out. ¡®Wow.¡¯ I couldn¡¯t help but be impressed. A fiery gust swept past the surroundings. Fortunately, no sparks flew at me, but the surroundings were charred black. In that short time, I could fully feel how the mana flowed. S?a?ch* Th? N0??F?re.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. The mana in my body began to gather in one hand and soon began to rotate like a typhoon. It was truly an overwhelming destructive force. It was a pity that such an artifact was being used in exchange for information paper. That¡¯s how I, ¡®This is definitely the feeling.¡¯ I began to ''focus'' with ''interest'' on fire attribute magic. After activating the Orb of the Flame Emperor once more, I accurately grasped the principles and usage of the compressed flame typhoon created by the Orb of the Flame Emperor. However, "What''s the point..." I couldn''t help but let out a deep sigh in disappointment. Ugh. I scratched the back of my head. The attributes I possessed were only the unknown ''chaos'' attribute and the darkness attribute. Since I didn''t have the fire attribute, even though I had figured out how to use the flame sphere through the Orb of the Flame Emperor, I couldn''t actually use it. I got the feel for it, but the attributes are different. Out of disappointment, I tried using the flame sphere once more. It was quite an addictive feeling. ''...I might get attached to this.'' If I continued, I would have regrets. It would disappear as a sacrifice for the information paper anyway. It would be a good judgment to put it in the paper now. Just as I was about to extinguish the Orb of the Flame Emperor and put it away, A sudden thought crossed my mind. ''Does it have to be fire attribute?'' I couldn¡¯t help but wonder. The Orb of the Flame Emperor lends flames to a caster who doesn¡¯t have the fire attribute, allowing them to use magic. It¡¯s definitely good magic, but does it necessarily have to be the fire attribute? "...I think it will work." Let¡¯s try it once. I emitted dark attribute mana from my body and made it rotate on the palm of my hand. My palm started to get crushed and scratched. Since I was releasing and condensing a large amount of mana, there was bound to be a recoil. The Orb of the Flame Emperor had reduced that recoil, but I wasn''t using the orb now, so there was nothing I could do about it. However. I decided to endure the pain. ¡®I got a feeling.¡¯ I figured out how to release it like the typhoon I had just created through the Orb of the Flame Emperor. Koo-goo-goo-goo-. I further compressed the small storm in my palm. Until it was the size of a baby¡¯s fist. And finally, when the storm was completely condensed in my palm. Bang-. With a loud roar, a rose bloomed from my fingertips, charged with black electric currents. A black rose. A new technique I had created myself, following the Black blade. Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Position Exchange I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with ''Eye of Arrogance'' Tier ($18), or 20 advance chapters with ''Sword Lacquer'' Tier ($18) For every $15 collected on Ko-fi, I will release a bonus chapter. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 106 (1) - The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy The worst and strongest villain. I became a narrow-eyed character Arsene Adel. DBT,Korean,Novel,Translation,Academy,NEVDA,Fantasy,Possession,AssassinBonus chapter thanks to ''@Gordon Dunphy'' for subscription to ''Sword Lacquer'' tier on Ko-fi.''This is crazy.'' I couldn¡¯t help but be impressed. Kyle¡¯s secret base was in shambles because of the black rose imbued with the lightning I had unleashed. Black electricity crackled everywhere, and all sorts of objects were destroyed. If I had used this on the training ground, there would have been traces left behind. No matter how hard I tried to erase the traces, I would have been caught. ¡®This is¡­.¡¯ During the invasion of the human world. It was on par with the power of the last arrow Siscella had shot. It was a technique that I hadn¡¯t yet mastered properly, yet it was as powerful as an arrow imbued with ¡®fighting spirit.¡¯ I felt a chill run down my spine. At this level. It was an ability that could be used in actual combat. It was a formidable weapon that could become my ultimate technique. The Black Blade Rain was definitely a good skill, but ¡®¡­It wasn¡¯t at this level.¡¯ Its power was significantly weaker than the black rose I had unleashed. If it was a situation where I had to deal with multiple enemies at once, the Black Blade Rain might have the upper hand, but in a one-on-one situation, the black rose would be superior. No, it was certain. My ultimate technique had sprouted. Perhaps it was due to the ''darkness'' attribute I possessed, but the black storm overlaid with deep darkness showed greater power than the flames created by the Orb of the Flame Emperor. However. ¡®The Black Rose also has a penalty.¡¯ It was true that it was an outstanding ability. But the impact on my body was not insignificant. I lowered my gaze and stared blankly at my right hand. ¡­It was serious. My right hand was covered in cuts and bruises of various sizes. My skin had been torn apart, unable to withstand the recoil of the black rose. Although my bones weren''t broken, I had suffered considerable shock. ''I can only use it once a day without penalty.'' If I used it more than that, my wrist and fingers would break. It was regrettable, but it was right not to use it unless it was a really important situation. ¡°Ha¡­.¡± I let out a deep sigh from within. Why was I only able to master these kinds of techniques? I felt self-deprecating. Thinking about it, wasn¡¯t Absolute Concealment the same? The commonality between Absolute Concealment and the Black Rose was that they both damaged the body as a penalty. Well, Absolute Concealment temporarily deprives me of one of my senses, so it¡¯s a bit of a stretch to call it direct damage. Still, Absolute Concealment and Black Rose were both techniques with guaranteed results. If I were to activate Position Exchange while my presence was hidden with Absolute Concealment, and then strike my opponent with Black Rose, no one would be able to escape unscathed. ¡®Of course, if I fail, I¡¯ll die too.¡¯ Losing one of my senses and having my hand broken would be no different from a sure-kill attack. So it would be best to use it wisely, after carefully considering the situation. Still, this was an incredible achievement, far beyond satisfactory. It was like I had learned a new technique through the Orb of the Flame Emperor, which I had thought I would have to discard. Furthermore, ¡®I can become even stronger as my total mana increases by using Adel¡¯s Mana Method.¡¯ Let me think. What are the benefits of having more mana? It¡¯s that my body¡¯s Traits would ¡®evolve¡¯. During the invasion of the human realm, I had used the evolved Trait of the Darkness attribute, ¡®Pitch Black¡¯. Although the Pitch Black Trait was downgraded back to the Darkness attribute when Adel took my powers, learning the mana cultivation technique would make it easy to exceed a total mana of 4000. If I were to obtain the Pitch Black Trait and use Black Rose¡­ ¡®I can¡¯t even imagine how strong I would be.¡¯ I might be able to easily offset Terias¡¯s attack imbued with fighting spirit. That alone would give me power comparable to the members of the Student Council. Moreover, if I increased my proficiency with Black Rose, it wouldn¡¯t be limited to a single use. I might even be able to manifest it without suffering the penalty. It would require a lot of effort, but the prospects were good. So let¡¯s be satisfied with this for now. If I get any stronger, it won¡¯t be a problem. With that, I had mastered all the techniques, so the Orb of the Flame Emperor had served its purpose. I had gained more than I had hoped for. Now it was time to learn Adele''s mana cultivation technique using the Orb of the Flame Emperor and the bracelet Ares had given me. Since I¡¯ve come this far, I might as well use it here. Swish-. I took out the information paper and fountain pen from my pocket. - The incantation and usage of the Mana Method suitable for my body. Soon after, words began to be written on the information paper. ¡º This is information that requires a price. ¡» ¡º Please pay with a legendary artifact or higher, or 10,000 gold coins or more. ¡» Phew. I let out a sigh and calmed my racing heart. Has the time finally come? The question was whether these two artifacts would satisfy the price the paper wanted. If the information paper claims the price is insufficient, everything I¡¯ve done so far will be in vain. So, please¡­ Praying earnestly in my heart that the information paper would be satisfied, Orb of the Flame Emperor and Ares''s bracelet on the paper. ¡®It was a short time, but it was fun.¡¯ I said my final goodbyes to the Orb of the Flame Emperor and Ares''s bracelet. S?a??h the ?0velF?re.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. Swoosh-. The Orb of the Flame Emperor and Ares''s bracelet were absorbed into the paper. Soon, they completely disappeared without a trace. Before the answer was written on the paper, I opened my status window. Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Position Exchange I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with ''Eye of Arrogance'' Tier ($18), or 20 advance chapters with ''Sword Lacquer'' Tier ($18) For every $15 collected on Ko-fi, I will release a bonus chapter. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 106 (2) - The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy The worst and strongest villain. I became a narrow-eyed character Arsene Adel. DBT,Korean,Novel,Translation,Academy,NEVDA,Fantasy,Possession,Assassin¡®Status window.¡¯ ¡¾ Arsene Adel ¡¿ : Race - [ Half Demon ] : Tendency - [ Chaos ] : Talent - [ Position Exchange ¡®¢ó¡¯ ] : Trait - [ Interest ] [ Absorption ] [ Killing Intent ¢ó ] [ Darkness ¢ó ] [ Mana Manipulation ] [ Eye of Arrogance ] [ Telekinesis ] [ Sword Lacquer ][ Samuel ] : Mana - [ 2821 ] The status window appeared before my eyes. I could see that the total amount of mana had increased compared to before I went to the human world. However, it was such a small amount that it was embarrassing to say it had increased. But that, too, will end today. Once I learn Adel¡¯s Mana Method, my total amount of mana will increase dramatically. ¡®It won¡¯t be long before I surpass 5,000 total.¡¯ That much was enough. Originally, in the original story, Adel was a monster with over 10,000 total mana. However, the time when Adel became active was a long time from now. In the first place, Adel was a character who only appeared after the human students of the Student Council graduated. So my current growth was beyond surprising, it was miraculous. ¡®Starting with the Mana Method of Bares, and all sorts of traits and chances¡­¡¯ In less than a year, I had reached a point where I would soon surpass 20% of Adel¡¯s original power. By the time the war between the human world and the demon world began in earnest, I might even have half of his original power. ¡­That¡¯s just a guess, though. But since I couldn''t learn fighting spirit yet, I had no choice but to rely on numbers for now. How can I make up for my lack of combat experience? For the time being, there will be no invasion of the human realm. Now that the leaders of the Sytan¡¯s Army have realized how strong the personnel of the Imperial Academy are, they will have to reassess the human realm¡¯s forces. Besides, in the original story, they didn¡¯t invade the Imperial Academy around the time of the final exams. ¡®For now, let¡¯s just train day and night.¡¯ I put my regrets behind me and closed the status window. Then I looked at the information paper. Soon, words began to appear on the information paper, evaluating the adequacy of the price I had paid. ¡º Sufficient price received. ¡» ¡º Price judged to be ¡®greatly¡¯ excessive. ¡» ¡º Recalculating. ¡» What? I frowned at the unfamiliar words written on the paper. It was the first time it had said that the price was not just a little excessive, but greatly excessive. Up until now, the paper had helped me more than enough, even when the price was just a little more than adequate. But. ¡®Greatly excessive¡­¡­.¡¯ In what way was the price excessive? I had only given an epic-grade artifact and the artifact Ares had given me as payment. There was a huge gap between epic-grade artifacts and Legendary-grade artifacts. Just because I had two epic-grade artifacts didn¡¯t mean that their performance was better than a Legendary-grade artifact. But. ''An epic-grade artifact being more valuable than a legendary artifact?'' It didn''t make sense. I had written the Orb of the Flame Emperor myself, so I knew its capabilities and settings. It was true that its performance was excellent, but it was far from being called a Legendary-grade artifact. So. It wasn''t the Orb of the Flame Emperor.... It meant that the Bracelet that Ares had given me was of a value comparable to a Legendary-grade artifact. What exactly was the bracelet Ares had given me? ¡®¡­¡­He said it was an artifact that could suppress killing intent.¡¯ Suppressing killing intent. It probably didn¡¯t have any other effects. I could be sure of that because the power I felt from it was weak. That meant that it wasn¡¯t a Legendary-grade artifact because of its performance, but because it really contained a legend. It was like dividing artifacts into Relic-grade and Epic-grade, or Intermediate-grade and Advanced-grade. Relic. Epic. Legendary. Myth. These artifacts each have their own unique story. But their rank is determined by the value of that story. When dividing them into upper, middle, and lower grades, their performance is the deciding factor. In short. ¡®The artifact given by Ares may not perform very well. But it contains a unique ¡¯story¡® that is comparable to it.¡¯ What kind of story could it contain? I was pondering this sudden question when¡­ The paper that had just finished the accounting began to display writing. And then. ¡º One of the artifacts given by the Creator in exchange is being returned. ¡» Thud-. Creak-. The extinguished Orb of the Flame Emperor rolled powerlessly on the floor. S~?a??h the Nov?lF?re .??t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. The paper had accepted only Ares''s bracelet and returned the Orb of the Flame Emperor. At that moment, ¡º The incantation and usage of the Mana Method suitable for the Creator¡¯s body will be ¡¯imprinted¡®. ¡» ¡º Do you accept? Y/N ¡» Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Position Exchange I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with ''Eye of Arrogance'' Tier ($18), or 20 advance chapters with ''Sword Lacquer'' Tier ($18) For every $15 collected on Ko-fi, I will release a bonus chapter. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 107 (1) - The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy The worst and strongest villain. I became a narrow-eyed character Arsene Adel. DBT,Korean,Novel,Translation,Academy,NEVDA,Fantasy,Possession,AssassinBonus chapter thanks to ''@Sly_Shadow'' for subscription to ''Eye of Arrogance'' tier on Ko-fi.Swish-. I picked up the Orb of the Flame Emperor that had fallen to the ground. It wasn''t a bad thing to have the Orb of the Flame Emperor returned. However. For some reason, I felt uneasy. It wasn''t because I thought there was something wrong with the bracelet Ares had given me. When I received it and asked Samuel about it, he said it was just a magical item with no special abilities. Since it was guaranteed by a guy who could hear the voices of artifacts, it was certain that it had no other abilities. What bothered me was, ''Even if it has no abilities, it''s still precious because it contains a legend.'' And that treasure was given to me by that guy, Ares. Without any cost... Did he suddenly develop a crush on me? Or. It could be that he judged my murderous nature to be dangerous. ''Well, it''s definitely a good thing for me.'' I quickly turned my attention away from the bracelet that had disappeared and looked at the information paper. ¡º The incantation and usage of the Mana Method suitable for the Creator¡¯s body will be ¡¯imprinted¡®. ¡» ¡º Do you accept? Y/N ¡» The words written on the information paper. ''What a pointless question.'' I frowned. Of course, I''ll accept it. Is there any reason for me to refuse? Swish, swish-. Once again, I picked up the fountain pen and wrote ''Y'' on the information paper. In an instant. A voice echoed in my head. Oh darkness residing in the abyss, I, command thee, By the power of darkness, banish the light, For all shall return to darkness. Oh abyss, gaze upon me, Open your maw and reveal your black teeth, Let the viscous darkness dwell within me, Ah, oh abyss, Dwell within me. flinch. My body trembled at the ominous voice. It was an incantation that looked extraordinary at a glance. At the same time, I knew what posture and tone to use to recite this incantation. However. ''It''s not easy.'' I frowned, feeling troubled. There was no problem reciting the incantation. Since it was a method suitable for my body, I even felt comfortable when I recited the incantation. The problem was. My already altered ''mana''. Until now, I had been increasing the total amount of Mana based on the method I had learned from the Bares family. However, now that I was trying to change the method hastily, my existing mana was resisting. If I were to recite Adel¡¯s method like this, there was a high chance that I would enter ¡®that state¡¯. s?a??h th? ???el F?re.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. ¡®¡­¡­Not good.¡¯ My expression hardened. That state is referred to as a type of coma. It was also called Qi deviation, a commonly used term. One¡¯s mind and body would collapse, devoured by the incantation of the method. I had to avoid that at all costs. But the thought of giving up Adel¡¯s method, which I had gained as a reward, was too regretful. How much effort had I put in to obtain a method suitable for my body? If I couldn''t learn this, on top of not being able to learn fighting spirit, I would surely fall behind. I sat cross-legged and fell into deep thought. ¡®¡­¡­Can¡¯t they be fused together?¡¯ Fusing Adel¡¯s method with the Bares method. If that was possible, there was a chance it could lead to a better outcome without falling into Qi deviation. However, not only did I not know how to fuse them, but if I failed, I would end up in a state where I could not recover. What should I do? For now, "Oh darkness residing in the abyss..." I decided to recite Adel¡¯s method. I would only fall into Qi deviation if I ignored my body''s resistance and forcibly changed methods. I knew that there was no problem with memorizing it for a short while, so I decided to give it a try. As I memorized the third sentence. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± I felt a strange sensation. My shoulders twitched. A mysterious sensation, as if I were floating in the void. It was definitely a feeling I had experienced once before. When was it? After thinking for a moment, I recalled the answer. That¡¯s right. It was definitely then. When I was using the stealth technique and suddenly manifested the chaos attribute, learning Absolute Stealth. The feeling at that time was very similar to this. No. It wasn¡¯t similar; it was exactly the same. I slowly closed my eyes and, while recreating the sensation from that time, I forced Adel¡¯s method and Bares'' method to merge. The belief that Bares and Adel''s techniques were originally ''one''. And then. My world was turned upside down. All the objects around me began to collapse. The moonlight that had been faintly illuminating this place was consumed by darkness. My heart pounded. And like the waves of a surging tide, the ground shook as if an earthquake had struck. That was the moment. Suddenly, My vision went dark, and at the same time, I felt my consciousness being pulled far away into the abyss. I didn¡¯t resist it. I was being sucked into the darkness of the abyss, but I didn¡¯t feel any sense of crisis. Not slow, not fast. To be exact, my body couldn¡¯t sense the speed. Where am I being dragged to like this? I couldn''t comprehend it. My instincts rejected the thought. It seemed like if I recognized it, my body would shatter into pieces, be consumed by darkness, and die. No. I didn¡¯t see it. I couldn¡¯t see anything. I couldn¡¯t see. I couldn¡¯t see. ¡­I didn¡¯t see. My mind was being chipped away. Like a rock slowly eroding in the waves, my thoughts were wearing down. My body repeatedly expanded and contracted, peering into the world and being spit back out. Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Position Exchange I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with ''Eye of Arrogance'' Tier ($18), or 20 advance chapters with ''Sword Lacquer'' Tier ($18) For every $15 collected on Ko-fi, I will release a bonus chapter. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 107 (2) - The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy The worst and strongest villain. I became a narrow-eyed character Arsene Adel. DBT,Korean,Novel,Translation,Academy,NEVDA,Fantasy,Possession,AssassinAt some point, I was ejected from somewhere. Clench-. I covered my ears and shook my head. But something began to force my vision. The moment my head was lifted on its own. The whole world was covered in darkness. No, this isn¡¯t the world. It was some kind of space beyond comprehension. As I was about to be able to see the darkness within the darkness, I could perceive it because a darkness even deeper than the darkness was looking down at me. And the moment my vision became clear, S?a?ch* Th? N?v?lFir?(.)n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. My shoulders and eyes began to tremble uncontrollably with fear. Abyss. It was looking down at me gently, pushing away the darkness. ¡¦¡¦ ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ ¡¦¡¦ It didn¡¯t make any move as it looked at me. It simply spoke to me through darkness, without moving. Why is it? The abyss looked sad somehow. It also looked faint and apologetic, and it seemed to show me some affection. Then I barely let out a sigh, close to a death rattle. ¡°¡­Ah.¡± The emotion the abyss was feeling reached my skin through the darkness. It was anger. The abyss was angry at me. Why is it angry? I¡¯ve only just become aware of the abyss. The moment the abyss revealed its darkness and was about to rage. Thump-. Thump-. Thump-. Thump-. Something unknown bound the abyss''s body like chains. The darkness of the Abyss began to shatter under the unknown force. However, the abyss tried to recover its darkness once more. At that very moment. Woom-. A murky darkness began to flow from my wrist. It was neither the darkness that existed in this space nor the darkness of the abyss. The three-pronged stroke that the Demon God gave me directly in the territory of Bares. One of them disappeared and began to cling to the abyss. Then, the abyss, enveloped in the darkness of the stroke and the unknown chains, stared at me. This time, the emotion that appeared was not sadness or anger. "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­" This was a kind of resignation. An incomprehensible emotion was being sent towards me by the Abyss. "¡­¡­" I also stared at the abyss without a word. At that moment, when I faced the darkness. Crash-. In an instant, all the darkness was drawn back, and I was thrown out of that space. Then, when I opened my tightly shut eyes. I returned to Kyle''s secret base without any changes to my body. I blinked my eyes, lost in absurdity. "What the." What the hell happened? I glanced down at the stroke on my wrist. As if to prove that it was not a dream, one of the three strokes had disappeared. Why was the stroke suddenly used? ''¡­¡­If you use the stroke, you can temporarily borrow the Demon God''s power.'' I had never used it before. There had been many times when I needed strong power. There was only one reason why I hadn''t used the stroke even though I had considered it every time. The penalty for the power was too great. If I were to use the Demon God''s stroke, my body would be possessed. Being possessed by a god meant the enslavement of one''s soul. In a word, it would be no different from being a zombie that only followed the Demon God''s words. I didn''t want that, so I hadn''t used it before. But. ''It was used without my permission, and no penalty was imposed.'' What did this mean? Did it mean that the way I knew how to use the stroke was wrong? My head started to hurt more and more. And what was it that I had just seen? ''Abyss.'' I don''t know what that is. It''s a setting that never appeared in the original work I wrote. I couldn''t even understand why I had defined that darkness as the ''Abyss''. I just felt like I had to call it the Abyss. Because my body''s instincts were telling me to. I pondered for a long time before I finally realized something and began to tremble. Why? Why did I think that the characters with settings I didn''t know about were limited to the six families, when I''m the Creator? Even Adel ignored causality and came to my house in reality. ''...He must also have settings that I don''t know about.'' Something that goes against the flow of the original story. Adel had it. And I saw one of them today. What is the Abyss, and what are the chains that bind it? What role did ''Chaos'' play in all of this? I don''t know. I don''t know, no matter how much I think about it. I roughly wiped my face and exhaled deeply. For now... ''I need to organize these thoughts in my head.'' The moment I saw the Abyss. The secret method of Bares and Adel''s unique secret method was combined. So, I started to organize the thoughts that were popping up in my head in a jumbled mess. ...Until darkness broke. Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Position Exchange I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with ''Eye of Arrogance'' Tier ($18), or 20 advance chapters with ''Sword Lacquer'' Tier ($18) For every $15 collected on Ko-fi, I will release a bonus chapter. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 108 (1) - The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy The worst and strongest villain. I became a narrow-eyed character Arsene Adel. DBT,Korean,Novel,Translation,Academy,NEVDA,Fantasy,Possession,AssassinOh Abyss and Demon Lord, Force upon me the flow of chaos, The righteous trials shall become the power to banish light, When all returns to darkness, The world shall lie beneath my feet. But let me not be consumed by chaos, And do not let me forget their names. Ah, all creation, Bow before me. A month has passed since then. ¡°Oh Abyss and Demon Lord...¡± I muttered the newly acquired incantations and frowned. Even after a whole month had passed, I still couldn''t understand the contents of this incantation. Originally, it was Adel and Bares'' secret method. They clearly indicated who they were talking to. S?a?ch* Th? ??v?l_Fir?.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. But the newly acquired merged cultivation technique sounded like gibberish. It was a complete mess, so to speak. Originally, the word ''chaos'' was not included in Adel''s secret method, but now it was firmly in place. I still haven''t figured out what happened back then. It was definitely something serious. It was something that was clearly beyond my perception and common sense, so it was natural that I couldn''t understand it. Still, there were two facts that I could be sure of. ''Probably, the one who tore through the abyss was chaos.'' Otherwise, the secret methods of the abyss and Bares could not have been fused. The identity of that chain was chaos. However, I still haven''t figured out the activation conditions. ''It seems like there is some kind of condition.'' When I learned Absolute Concealment and when I borrowed Adel''s power. And even now, what do they have in common? It was hard to find a clear commonality. That''s why it''s a headache. I feel like I''ve hit a wall again. But if you ask me if there were no results at all, that''s not true. ''The Demon God seems to know a lot about chaos.'' Chaos, an ability that had been shrouded in mystery until now. If I ever meet the Demon God again, I will be able to ask for his advice. Later, when I visit Bares'' territory, I should go to the temple. This was a must. I also needed to find out why my soul wasn''t enslaved even though I used the Stroke. Since Rene thinks I''m a priest, I should be able to visit the temple with some kind of excuse. Before I knew it, the final exams were approaching. Once the final exams were over, it would be a vacation, and I could go outside Sytan. ¡®That¡¯s good, but...¡¯ There was one thing that kept nagging me like a thorn in my throat. ¡®...What kind of penalty did I get this time?¡¯ Anything related to Chaos takes something away from me. Absolute Concealment is temporary, but it takes away one of my senses. When I borrowed Adel¡¯s power, it took something precious from me. ¡®I still don¡¯t know what it took.¡¯ One thing for sure is that it¡¯s not my memories. The content of the discarded setting was something I didn¡¯t know from the time I became Adel, not when we invaded the human world. Perhaps it¡¯s something that was buried after being discarded for several years. That means Adel took something else. The important thing is that something else was taken away from me when I didn¡¯t even know what was taken before. So, this time... My body trembled. I shook my head to shake off my anxiety. I haven¡¯t noticed it for a month, so it shouldn¡¯t interfere with my daily life. Anyway, The important thing now was whether the new Mana Method was better than the Mana Method of Bares. ¡°...I can definitely feel a change.¡± Rather, I felt it clearly. The moment I acquired the new Mana Method, I broke through a wall. It was similar to the feeling I had when I borrowed 20% of Adel¡¯s power. My five senses became sharper. In addition, I noticed that the mana I possessed had also increased significantly. I chanted the status window in my mind. ¡®Status window.¡¯ ¡¾ Arsene Adel ¡¿ : Race - [ Half Demon ] : Tendency - [ Chaos ] : Talent - [ Position Exchange ¡®¢÷¡¯ ] : Trait - [ Interest ] [ Absorption ] [ Killing Intent ¢ô ] [ Pitch Black ] [ Mana Manipulation ] [ Eye of Arrogance ] [ Telekinesis ¢ò ] [ Sword Lacquer ¢ò ][ Samuel ] : Mana - [ 2821 ? 4372 ] ¡®This is it.¡¯ I exclaimed in admiration after checking the status window. First, the level of the Killing Intent trait increased. And then Position Exchange. It was the moment when a month¡¯s worth of effort shone. I wanted to cheer, but I held back and slowly looked through the status window. ¡®Perfect.¡¯ It couldn¡¯t be more perfect. The Darkness trait changed to the Pitch-Black trait. I had finally achieved the ¡®evolution¡¯ of the trait. Furthermore, after enduring hardships, both Telekinesis and Sword Lacquer had risen by one level each. ¡®Even if Sword Lacquer reaches its final stage, it doesn¡¯t mean that fighting spirit can be mastered.¡¯ Fighting Spirit and Sword Lacquer are completely different areas. It meant that even if Sword Lacquer proficiency was cultivated to the extreme, the fighting spirit could not be mastered. It must be natural since some kind of enlightenment must be achieved. Still, if I continue to grow in this state, mastering fighting spirit won¡¯t be just a dream. Following this, there were two pieces of good news and one piece of bad news. First, the first piece of good news was, ¨D Beep! ¨D ¡­¡­. The familiar recognition test for Gu poison and Sijo was just around the corner. I also obtained information on the criteria for the familiar test. They already met the criteria without needing to train. In other words, familiar recognition was practically guaranteed. Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Position Exchange I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with ''Eye of Arrogance'' Tier ($18), or 20 advance chapters with ''Sword Lacquer'' Tier ($18) For every $15 collected on Ko-fi, I will release a bonus chapter. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 108 (2) - The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy The worst and strongest villain. I became a narrow-eyed character Arsene Adel. DBT,Korean,Novel,Translation,Academy,NEVDA,Fantasy,Possession,AssassinNext, the second piece of good news was, ¡°Hoohoo.¡± A playful smile hung on my lips. The information paper had returned the Orb of the Flame Emperor, saying that the payment was sufficient. So, I took the Orb of the Flame Emperor and asked Samuel for a favor. I asked him to modify the Orb of the Flame Emperor so that it could maximize the efficiency of the darkness attribute. S?a??h the Nov?lF?re .??t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. And Samuel had finally agreed to my request. Samuel grumbled, [Why do I have to do this annoying thing?] ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that I¡¯d buy you a staff later?¡± [Isn¡¯t it normal to buy it first and then talk?] ¡°I¡¯ll really buy it for you, so please relax. Do I look like someone who wouldn¡¯t keep their promise?¡± [¡­¡­Get that sinister smile off your face first.] "That''s harsh." I pouted. I thought we were close to some extent, but his words were so harsh. Samuel sighed at my voice and spoke. [I still haven¡¯t figured out how to use the book. Please leave me alone and don¡¯t bother me.] Even after a month had passed, Samuel still hadn¡¯t figured out how to use the book. When I first visited the warehouse, didn¡¯t he say that he couldn hear a voice? I also became curious, so I asked the information broker about the book. ¡º A legendary artifact or more than 10,000 gold¡­¡­ ¡» After hearing the explanation that I had to pay that amount, I quickly put the paper away. If it cost more than 10,000 gold just to identify it, it was likely more valuable than a legendary artifact. Even so, was he tempted by the promise of a staff? In the end, Samuel decided to make a verbal contract with me. The duration would be until Samuel returned to his human form. That was the end of the two pieces of good news. Now, only the bad news remained. Exactly. It was about ¡®bathing¡¯. [Isn¡¯t it about time you got used to it?] "...It feels disgusting." [Do you know how I feel?!] ¡°Ha¡­¡­.¡± I rubbed my temples with a headache. Male demons don¡¯t have a hobby of showing their naked bodies to others. However, as I shared my vision with Samuel and lived my life, such a situation was bound to occur when I took a bath. Let me say it again. I don¡¯t have a hobby of showing my naked body to men. Anyway. ¡°I have to maintain this state until the vacation. What a headache.¡± I sighed and spoke. It wasn¡¯t just a little bit of stress. Then, Samuel spoke with a slightly apologetic expression. [¡­¡­It couldn¡¯t be helped. I need to visit my territory to rebuild my body.] In other words, this was what happened. Samuel had already succeeded in recovering all the mana used to build his body from my body. However, to do so, he needed to visit his territory again. At this rate, I would end up sticking with Samuel until the vacation. ¡°Please get better soon. It would be beneficial for both me and you.¡± [I¡¯ll try.] Samuel replied. Then, I put on my uniform and dragged my feet. We left the dormitory and headed to Class A. Today, there was an important announcement, so Idea had strictly told me to attend early in the morning. ¡°Hmm¡­¡­.¡± As I yawned, I suddenly became curious and asked Samuel. ¡°Mr. Samuel, do you know why the teacher called the students early in the morning?¡± [I haven¡¯t heard anything specific, but I¡¯ve been with you all day. Is there any reason I would have heard something special?] ¡°But there must be something you can guess, right?¡± [¡­¡­Well, yes.] Samuel agreed with me. Perhaps Samuel and I were thinking of the same thing. We both spoke at the same time. ¡°It must be about the final exams, right?¡± [Isn¡¯t it the final exams?] I smiled and raised an eyebrow. A month had passed, and the final exams were already just around the corner. I don¡¯t think they¡¯ll give us artifacts for getting high scores on the final exams this time, so I guess it¡¯s okay to slack off. According to the original timeline, we shouldn¡¯t be invading the human realm at this point. It means that it¡¯ll be much easier than the midterm exam we took a while ago. ¡®¡­¡­This is normal, right?¡¯ Is it even logical to have first-years who haven¡¯t even learned properly fight such monsters? We¡¯ll probably invade the human realm again around our second year. And two of the Seven Deadly Sins students will die. Anyway. ¡®Time really flies.¡¯ When we invaded the human realm, it felt so long. My mind was becoming lazy because of this short period of peace. Clap, clap. I patted both my cheeks and pulled myself together. There¡¯s still danger everywhere, and there¡¯s so much I don¡¯t know. Carelessness is always forbidden. Was it because I was laughing alone and then slapped my cheeks with a serious expression? Samuel mumbled as if he was annoyed. [Crazy bastard¡­¡­] ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± I ignored Samuel, who was cursing at me, and started walking. Towards Class A, where there would be information about the final exam. Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Position Exchange I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with ''Eye of Arrogance'' Tier ($18), or 20 advance chapters with ''Sword Lacquer'' Tier ($18) For every $15 collected on Ko-fi, I will release a bonus chapter. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 109 (1) - The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy The worst and strongest villain. I became a narrow-eyed character Arsene Adel. DBT,Korean,Novel,Translation,Academy,NEVDA,Fantasy,Possession,AssassinEntering the classroom confidently through the front door, Idea shouted. ¡°Good morning, everyone!¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± However, unlike Idea¡¯s cheerful-looking impression, the students¡¯ reactions were extremely cold. To be exact, it seemed that they were too early to have the energy to respond. After the midterm exams were over, the instructors resumed their high-intensity lessons. The students were struggling to keep up. That''s why most of the students made sure to eat breakfast no matter what... But because Idea had called them in so early, the students hadn''t been able to eat and were lacking energy. Still, as Idea continued to greet them brightly, the students at least bowed their heads. In fact, it must have been the same as if they had done it by force because it was clear that Idea would have been furious if they hadn¡¯t. ¡®Those who smile cheerfully like Idea are scarier when they get angry¡­¡­.¡¯ After attending Sytan for almost half a year, the students must have noticed. The fact that Idea becomes scarier than Ares when she gets angry. Once the atmosphere had settled down to some extent, I got up and greeted Idea as a representative. Creak-. I sat back down in my chair. Then, Idea knocked on the blackboard and shouted. ¡°Now, can you all guess why I called you early today?¡± Nod, nod-. At Idea¡¯s question, the students began to nod their heads one by one. The final exams were just around the corner. They will probably be held in two weeks. The students must have been dying trying to keep up with the high-intensity lessons and prepare for the exams. ¡­¡­It was the same for me. The only one who was relaxed was none other than this guy. The students glanced at the student. [¡­¡­.] The person responsible, Samuel, remained silent, pretending not to know. Since his body doesn¡¯t exist, he was excluded from the Weaponry exam. The same goes for the theory and magic exams. Sytan¡¯s side decided to give Samuel a base score in consideration of his past actions and achievements in the human world. It would be impossible for him to receive a high score, but it meant that he had avoided failing. Anyway. ¡°Now, let me start explaining.¡± Knock, knock-. Idea knocked on the blackboard again. Four subjects were written on the blackboard. "Human Understanding." "Magic." "Weaponry." "Practical." The exam subjects didn''t seem much different from the previous ones, but upon closer inspection, there was a major difference. A difference from the midterm exam. That was... "This time, we will not invade the human realm in the practical exam." The practical exam had been replaced with another subject. "Thank goodness. I was terrified, thinking we''d go to the human realm again like last time." "Me too..." Sighs of relief could be heard here and there. I shared their sentiments. If we were to invade the human realm now, we would be doomed. It''s true that I''ve grown incomparably stronger than before. However. Just because I''ve grown stronger doesn''t mean the odds have changed. ''In fact, it might be difficult for me to protect myself...'' It was a natural thought. As I grow stronger, the protagonist and the student council members, including Terias, will grow even stronger. They''re monopolizing all sorts of opportunities in the human realm, and they''re even receiving support from the six families who won the war and took countless spoils of war. But the students of Sytan and the Seven Deadly Sins are different. The Seven Deadly Sins were all but destroyed, with the exception of a few clans. The Bares family may seem intact on the surface, but their power has waned considerably, and Samuel''s family has been annihilated. ''Needless to say, the others are in no better shape.'' Moreover. The Imperial Academy must have strengthened its defenses after our Class A succeeded in invading the human realm. So it was a good decision to step back for now and observe the situation. Thus, this practical exam, ¡°It has been changed to two parts: a test I designed and an inter-grade competition!¡± Ooh. Interest flickered in my eyes. An inter-grade competition? Does that mean we''ll be able to face off against Sytan''s upperclassmen, not just the first years? In the original story, Sytan''s upperclassmen never made an appearance, so I was curious to see what level they were at. As I reveled in my newfound curiosity, Idea continued her explanation. "You will compete against students of your own grade at random. And from our class, we will select one student with the highest ranking to represent our grade. Each class will select one grade representative." S?a?ch* Th? N0??F?re.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. "What happens if I become the grade representative?" "Good question!" Idea gave a thumbs up when a student raised their hand and asked a question. ¡°We¡¯ll be selecting a total of five grade representatives, and those five will face off against the representatives of the other grades. Oh, and by the way, the first-year students won''t fight amongst themselves, but against the upperclassmen, okay?¡± Good. I nodded my head. In any case, I¡¯m already somewhat familiar with the strengths of first-year students. If my expectations are correct, Baltan and Diana will be the strongest. I was catching up to them quickly. After that, all of the students of the Seven Deadly Sins would be similar in strength. Of course, Fron¡­ ¡®I don¡¯t know her exact strength.¡¯ Since Fron was the top student, she must have some outstanding combat abilities. But for some reason, she hadn''t shown her strength in front of us. So, it seemed that four of the children of the Seven Deadly Sins would participate. ¡®Me, Baltan. And¡­¡¯ There were two children of the Seven Deadly Sins in our class. However, one of them was in a state where he couldn¡¯t fight, and since there was a high probability that Fron wouldn¡¯t fight, it would naturally be me. And in the case of Class C, it would be decided between Diana and Rene. In terms of combat power, Diana was superior, but Rene was more likely to participate. The power that Diana possessed was extremely dangerous, so there was a chance that students could get caught up in it and die. That power was an ability that couldn¡¯t be properly ¡®controlled¡¯. Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Position Exchange I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with ''Eye of Arrogance'' Tier ($18), or 20 advance chapters with ''Sword Lacquer'' Tier ($18) For every $15 collected on Ko-fi, I will release a bonus chapter. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 109 (2) - The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy The worst and strongest villain. I became a narrow-eyed character Arsene Adel. DBT,Korean,Novel,Translation,Academy,NEVDA,Fantasy,Possession,AssassinI was thinking about the participants when¡­ Idea continued her explanation. ¡°The grade distribution is the same as last time. The student who goes out as the grade representative gets full marks! Otherwise, it will be decided according to the criteria!¡± In that case. I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll get full marks for now. Oh, if I don¡¯t get full marks on the theory test, it¡¯ll be impossible, right? In the case of Weaponry, it¡¯s not yet time to consider fighting spirit, so it shouldn¡¯t be difficult to get full marks with just the power I currently possess. The magic test was called Silence Magic, wasn¡¯t it? That, too, is a type of assassination magic, so there should be no problem getting used to it. ¡®Good.¡¯ It wouldn¡¯t be bad to prepare quite a bit this time. During the midterms, my rank was 4th. It certainly wasn¡¯t a low score, but it wasn¡¯t enough to face the protagonist in the human world with just that title. I need to be at least the top student in the grade. Now, ¡®I¡¯ll be able to rub shoulders with Baltan to some extent.¡¯ Before, it was obvious that I would lose to Baltan, so I avoided him. That was also the reason why I didn''t have any desire for the top spot. If I took the top spot, Baltan''s attention would be solely focused on me. But, Now that I have obtained Adel¡¯s Mana Method. I didn''t think I would lose to Baltan so easily. s?a??h th? Nov?lF?re .??t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. It would be good to aim for the highest rank possible this time. While I was making such a pledge. ¡°Now then, let¡¯s have the class president¡¯s greeting!¡± Idea¡¯s voice was heard. Then, I greeted Idea along with the students. Before I knew it, the morning assembly was over and the moment for the first class to begin had arrived. * * * Ares, who was in charge of Class A¡¯s first class today, distorted his expression. Why is that? Right now, Ares was enveloped in a chaotic state of mind. In front of Ares¡¯ eyes, there was a red-haired student with a sharp smile and an eerie laugh. Even before, he had the same eerie expression and aura. But now, something was different. To be exact, ¡®¡­¡­Killing intent is flowing around his body.¡¯ Before, such an atmosphere would only flow when Adel entered a battle stance. But now, he was exuding killing intent with every step he took. It wasn¡¯t that he was intentionally exuding killing intent, but rather, he seemed to be consumed by it. This made Ares think that his killing intent had become even stronger. That¡¯s why it was strange. ''I gave him the bracelet that could suppress killing intent.'' Why is it that his killing intent has become even thicker? And to the point where he can¡¯t control it and lets it flow out into the surroundings. This was not a good sign. A great disaster could erupt at any moment, like an arrow shot from a bow. Surely not. ''Did the bracelet fail to suppress Adel''s killing intent?'' It was a story that was hard to believe. Ares showed an expression of absurdity. There was a reason why Ares was so flustered. The bracelet he had given Adel, It was an artifact combined with a magical power that he had received from a comrade who had gone mad during the Human-Demon War. ¡®¡­¡­He was a good guy.¡¯ Ares recalled that time. A guy with a cheerful and sharp personality. Unlike Ares, who always had a stern expression on his face, he was a man with a gentle charisma. However. After his killing intent had fully sprouted, everything changed. At one point, Ares¡¯ close friend turned the tip of his sword not towards his enemies, but towards weak animals. At that time, I thought it was just the aftereffects of the war. But now that I think about it, it must have been the early stages of his killing intent sprouting. He didn¡¯t stop at killing animals. He went on to slaughter humans mercilessly. If only it had ended there. That bastard even laid his hands on his own kind. He reached the point where he killed his own kin with his own hands and piled their corpses into mountains. And then, he went even further and killed his own family¡­ That was when. My close friend suddenly regained his normal senses like before. During the Human-Demon War, there was a clan among those who were destroyed that possessed a relic that could suppress killing intent. It was an object that had been passed down through generations, so it wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration to say that it contained a legend. My close friend was lucky enough to get his hands on it. And with that bracelet, my close friend succeeded in suppressing his killing intent. However, ¡®He hung himself¡­¡¯ My close friend looked back on the tragedy he had committed and could not bear the guilt, so he took his own life. Ares had witnessed all of this, so he wanted to make sure that Adel wouldn¡¯t be consumed by killing intent like he was. That''s why he had given him his friend''s keepsake... ¡®Why?¡¯ Adel¡¯s killing intent grew even stronger. As the days passed, the pungent smell grew worse. Unaware of Ares''s worries, Adel simply smiled with a cruel grin. Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Position Exchange I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with ''Eye of Arrogance'' Tier ($18), or 20 advance chapters with ''Sword Lacquer'' Tier ($18) For every $15 collected on Ko-fi, I will release a bonus chapter. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 110 (1) - The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy The worst and strongest villain. I became a narrow-eyed character Arsene Adel. DBT,Korean,Novel,Translation,Academy,NEVDA,Fantasy,Possession,AssassinBonus chapter thanks to ''@Avarco'' for subscription to ''Sword Lacquer'' tier on Ko-fi.What the heck? I couldn''t help but be bewildered. Ever since my total mana exceeded 4,000, the gazes of the students looking at me have been unusual. I wondered if they had noticed that I had become stronger, but that didn''t seem to be the case. I was already one of the strongest in Class A, And even with the increase in my total mana, I wasn''t strong enough to defeat Baltan or Diana. So there must be another reason. ''What is it¡­¡­.'' I couldn''t figure it out at all. We always run around the athletic field before the start of our regular Weaponry class. Ares always says that if we can''t master martial arts, we should at least build up our stamina. For the time being, since my position was class president, I was mainly responsible for taking care of the students who fell behind. As I had always done, I reached out my hand to a student who had fallen today. "Take my hand. I''ll help you up." "N, no, it''s okay¡­¡­." "But you can''t get up like that? If you''re badly injured, I''ll tell Instructor Ares and have you escorted to the infirmary." "It''s okay¡­¡­!" However, far from taking my hand, the students were busy avoiding my gaze. What the heck is the reason? Did I make a mistake with the students without realizing it? ¡­¡­I couldn''t help but feel complicated thinking about it. I thought the students were starting to rely on me a little. It seems like I''m back to where I was before. When I first set foot in Class A, the students were wary of me. After the human world invasion, several students started talking to me more comfortably. ...The boy who had just refused my hand was one of them. But. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Swish-. Now, the students turn their heads away as soon as they make eye contact with me. I felt like tears were about to burst out. If you would just tell me the reason and treat me coldly, I would try to fix it. When you avoid my gaze like that, I don''t even know what to do. "Ha¡­¡­." I sighed, ruffling my hair in frustration. At this, the shoulders of the students running around the athletic field flinched again. Seriously, why are you doing that¡­¡­. Is my appearance that scary? ''It''s true that I look gloomy.'' S?a??h th? n0v?l(?)ire.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. I didn''t mean to disparage the body''s owner''s appearance, but his narrow eyes gave off an intimidating aura. There was a reason why I personally set the character to have narrow eyes. After all, characters with narrow eyes tend to look sinister. However, when their gazes were directed at me, I felt a bit uncomfortable. While I was making such a gloomy face. ¡°Adel, is something wrong?¡± Luna brushed her hair away from her ear and asked me. I looked up at Luna from my crouched position. She was surprisingly gentle. I answered Luna¡¯s question. ¡°Well, lately, it seems like the students have been avoiding me. As their class president, I wish they would rely on me.¡± ¡°Th, that¡¯s. Cheer up¡­¡­¡± Even Luna seemed to be at a loss for words as she clenched her fists tightly. It seemed like she meant it as words of comfort, but I was rather hurt¡­¡­. Luna¡¯s regretful gaze said it all. It wasn¡¯t a misunderstanding after all. While I was feeling so depressed. [Do you still not understand?] Samuel¡¯s voice rang out. He was speaking to me in a tone that seemed genuinely disappointed. At that harsh tone, a curt voice involuntarily escaped my lips. ¡°What do you mean I don¡¯t understand?¡± [If your appearance is the problem, it could be a big problem.] ¡°¡­¡­?¡± What the heck. Is this some new kind of nitpicking? I blinked in bewilderment and looked at Samuel. Then I twitched my right hand. It was to grab Samuel¡¯s thorn. At that very moment. [Wait, calm down and listen to me.] He shouted, trying to dissuade me. Hmm. What should I do? I pondered for a moment over how to deal with Samuel. ¡°Adel, it¡¯s definitely wrong for Samuel to criticize your appearance, but let¡¯s hear him out for now.¡± "...Alright." At Luna''s intervention, I decided to listen to Samuel for now. Then Samuel¡¯s sarcastic voice rang out. [Oh, thank you. I¡¯m so grateful that I could cry.] "Explain yourself before I make you cry for a different reason." [Ah, alright. Just calm down.] As I twitched my hand again, Samuel spoke in a fluster. And the moment I heard Samuel¡¯s explanation. I finally understood. ¡°Ah, so that¡¯s why.¡± [Do you get it now? The aura you¡¯re giving off is not ordinary. It seems like it wasn¡¯t this bad before, except when you were fighting. Now, you feel like a walking weapon.] ¡°Hmm¡­¡­¡± Samuel¡¯s analogy was spot on. Only after hearing his explanation did I realize why things had turned out this way. In a word. The students were instinctively keeping their distance because of the aura emanating from my body. Well, actually¡­ ¡®It¡¯s the same aura that made even Terias hesitate.¡¯ I recalled the situation when the human world was invaded. Terias had looked flustered when my aura suddenly changed. My killing intent had reached the fourth stage, a level where I could release it without having to infuse it with mana. This was not a good sign. ''It''s not good for the class president to scare the students.'' I felt the need to control my killing intent. Of course, unlike Ares''s worries, I wasn''t born with killing intent, so I wouldn''t indulge in indiscriminate slaughter. However. If the students were too scared to rely on me because of my aura. That would be the same as failing as a class president. Solving this problem was important to me, as I needed to earn the students¡¯ trust. ¡°So, what should I do?¡± I asked Luna and Samuel. I wondered if there was a good way. But time passed, and neither of them could come up with a proper answer. After racking my brains for a while. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Ah, you¡¯re here.¡± Fron approached us and spoke. Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Position Exchange I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with ''Eye of Arrogance'' Tier ($18), or 20 advance chapters with ''Sword Lacquer'' Tier ($18) For every $15 collected on Ko-fi, I will release a bonus chapter. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 110 (2) - The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy The worst and strongest villain. I became a narrow-eyed character Arsene Adel. DBT,Korean,Novel,Translation,Academy,NEVDA,Fantasy,Possession,AssassinI briefly explained my situation to her. That was when. Clap. Luna, who had been staring at Fron, clapped her hands and said. ¡°Ah, I have a good idea¡­¡­!¡± ¡°What is it?¡± To think she had found a way to deal with my killing intent in such a short time. I asked her curiously. Luna answered. ¡°W, why don¡¯t you try smiling brightly like F, Fron? The students like Fron because she has a pretty smile.¡± "Hehe, I am quite charming. Yes, 4th place. Follow the example of the top student, me, just like Luna said." ¡°Hmm¡­¡­¡± I ignored Fron¡¯s nonsense and pondered. It wasn¡¯t a bad idea. It was something easy to do, and Fron was indeed very popular with the students. Well then. Let¡¯s give it a try¡­¡­ I quickly made up my mind and approached a student. Tap, tap. And tapped the student on the shoulder. The student turned their head at this. S?a?ch* Th? N???lFire.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. I couldn¡¯t say that we were close, but we had met a few times. I flashed a bright smile at that moment. ¡°Hello.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± But the student didn¡¯t react. They just blinked their eyes. So I turned away, feeling embarrassed, and headed towards Fron and Luna. Luna opened her eyes wide as if she was curious and asked, ¡°What happened¡­¡­?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about it.¡± ¡°S, sorry.¡± Luna quickly frowned and hung her head. Is there really no way to resolve killing intent? A way to control the killing intent that flows even when I¡¯m not using it. ¡­¡­How would I know something like that? Maybe I should find a way through the information paper later. I was thinking about that when. [By the way, isn¡¯t there a really good way to resolve killing intent?] Samuel asked a question. A way to resolve the problem I¡¯m facing right now. I tilted my head and asked back. ¡°What do you mean?¡± [When you were choosing an artifact in the warehouse last time, Instructor Ares said that you were born with killing intent, and gave you his artifact.] ¡°Is that true?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s what happened.¡± Fron¡¯s eyes opened wide at the words that Ares had given me an artifact. Ares had always made it clear that he didn¡¯t like me, so it was surprising to hear that he had looked after me behind my back. It wasn¡¯t a reaction I couldn¡¯t understand. I had been surprised too. Anyway. I had a rough idea of what Samuel was trying to tell me. I opened my mouth to answer before Samuel could continue speaking. ¡°You¡¯re saying that I should wear that artifact.¡± [Yes, if you can calm your killing intent, you¡¯ll be able to suppress your killing energy as well.] Samuel agreed as if what I had guessed was correct. But I just shook my head at Samuel¡¯s words. ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± But. I didn''t have the bracelet. I had already given it up in exchange for the information paper. But I couldn¡¯t tell Samuel that. In the end, it seemed like I had no choice but to solve this on my own. ¡°I¡¯ll try to solve it myself for now. I¡¯m sorry for asking for your help with something so trivial.¡± ¡°Oh, no. I¡¯ll help you next time too¡­¡­¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s only natural for the weak to be protected by the strong.¡± At Fron''s last words, I almost instinctively unleashed my trait-based killing intent. Seeing my eyebrows twitch, Fron and Luna quickly left the scene as if their shoes were on fire. Oh, boy. While I was watching their backs. ¡®Ah.¡¯ A way to control my killing intent came to mind. This would be more than enough to solve the killing intent issue. The method was... Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Position Exchange I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with ''Eye of Arrogance'' Tier ($18), or 20 advance chapters with ''Sword Lacquer'' Tier ($18) For every $15 collected on Ko-fi, I will release a bonus chapter. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 111 (1) - The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy The worst and strongest villain. I became a narrow-eyed character Arsene Adel. DBT,Korean,Novel,Translation,Academy,NEVDA,Fantasy,Possession,AssassinThe current problem is that I can''t control my killing intent. To be exact, the killing intent that isn''t locked up is leaking out. The solution was simple. Build a stronger fence around the killing intent or get rid of the killing intent, the culprit of this incident. However. ''I can''t get rid of the killing intent.'' Although not as much as other traits, the killing intent trait had its uses. In a combat situation, a single mistake could lead to death. The killing intent trait is one of the ways to make up for my mistakes or induce mistakes from my opponent. In other words, losing the killing intent trait means a decline in my power. Even the smallest things should be cherished now. Then. Assuming that I didn''t get rid of the killing intent trait, there was only one solution left. That is... ''I need to level up the killing intent trait.'' If I can level up the killing intent trait, I will be able to control it. Leveling up means improving proficiency. However, it wasn''t possible to simply increase its proficiency. It means that proper training is necessary. Then. ''How should I train my killing intent?'' I wasn''t even sure if I could raise the level of a trait related to aura by diligently training it. When I first thought of it, it seemed like a good idea, but soon I realized that there was no specific way to do it and became depressed. ¡°¡­¡­No.¡± Suddenly, a method crossed my mind. Anyway, the killing intent in my body can be said to be in the realm of traits. Then what if I could control my mana better? Surely, it will be possible. Besides, there was someone around me who knew a lot about mana. Swish-. I looked down at my wrist. Samuel''s thorn, which made my body flinch, came into view. [Do you have something to say?] ¡°Yes, I need your help.¡± [I''ll listen to you first and decide.] ¡°Actually¡­¡­¡± I told Samuel what situation I was in. Of course, I didn''t mention anything about killing intent and mainly talked about how it became difficult to control mana. [¡­¡­Indeed.] The moment I finished explaining, Samuel nodded as if he understood. [I knew that your mana had increased a lot lately. It was strange, but I pretended not to know because you were a strange guy anyway¡­¡­.] ¡°Strange?¡± I grumbled in dissatisfaction. I¡¯d felt it for a while now, but Samuel gave the impression of speaking bluntly despite using fancy words. That¡¯s why he sometimes seemed like an idiot. ¡®Well, since he really is an idiot, I guess that way of speaking suits Samuel perfectly.¡¯ As I looked at Samuel and twisted the corners of my lips, Samuel bristled. [If you really don¡¯t want to hear how to solve the problem, then don¡¯t listen.] ¡°¡­¡­I was joking.¡± Oh, man. I sighed inwardly, but I continued to try to appease Samuel. Finally, Samuel opened his mouth. [The method isn¡¯t difficult.] ¡°Really?¡± [You fool. Of course, it¡¯s a lie. Do you think you can improve your mana control ability overnight?] ¡°¡­¡­.¡± My mouth hung open. Lately, Samuel seemed to be full of anger. Why was this guy acting like this lately? Had I done something wrong to him? ¡­¡­Actually, there were so many things that it would be hard to pick just one. Anyway. ¡°So you¡¯re saying there¡¯s no way to solve it?¡± S?a??h th? N?v?lFire.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. I had to ignore Samuel¡¯s provocation. The important thing in the current situation was to control my killing intent. It wasn¡¯t just my killing intent that was the problem. Lately, as the amount of mana in my body increased, my body was changing unevenly all the time. When I manifested my Trait, I often ended up using too much mana, and as a side effect, my body would get hurt. Not only that, but this time it was even causing me problems in my daily life. So. ¡°If you have a way, please tell me.¡± [Hmm, fine.] Samuel looked down at me as if he was considering something for a moment. Then he added, [But on one condition.] ¡°A condition¡­¡­.¡± [Yes, you already know that you have to visit the Gluttony territory during this vacation to fix my body.] ¡°Yes.¡± [Add one more thing to that.] Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Position Exchange I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with ''Eye of Arrogance'' Tier ($18), or 20 advance chapters with ''Sword Lacquer'' Tier ($18) For every $15 collected on Ko-fi, I will release a bonus chapter. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 111 (2) - The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy The worst and strongest villain. I became a narrow-eyed character Arsene Adel. DBT,Korean,Novel,Translation,Academy,NEVDA,Fantasy,Possession,Assassin¡°What are you talking about?¡± He wanted me to add one more thing. Was he planning to use me like his slave during the vacation? But I didn¡¯t have time for that, so I was about to gently refuse when. [It¡¯s not an unreasonable request. I have something to check, so I¡¯d like you to visit the Temple of Gluttony once. It¡¯ll only take about a day.] s?a??h th? N?v?lFire.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. ¡°Hmm.¡± At the mention of the temple, I hesitated for a moment. In order to act even better in front of Ren¨¦, I needed to visit a ¡®real¡¯ temple. But Samuel¡¯s territory had been trampled by humans, so did that mean the temple remained? Come to think of it. I wasn¡¯t able to see the temple in Bares¡¯ territory either. Perhaps the Temple of Gluttony is outside of Samuel¡¯s territory. ¡°Well, that¡¯s fine. But you have to teach me properly in return.¡± It didn¡¯t seem like a difficult request, so I decided to accept. It will be a good experience for me too. As I agreed to the proposal, Samuel¡¯s voice rang out. [The contract is established. Then, let me tell you what you need to do in your current state.] ¡°What I need to do. I wonder how I can overcome this difficulty.¡± Samuel¡¯s lecture began. I opened my ears wide and listened to his explanation. And my eyes widened at Samuel¡¯s explanation that followed. What Samuel pointed out to me was very fundamental. It was also common sense. ¡°¡­¡­Mr. Samuel, are you saying that my ability to use the mana I have is lacking compared to the mana that has increased in my body?¡± [That¡¯s right. Originally, if you had that much mana, you should have the ability to use mana that matches it. Did you swallow some kind of elixir somewhere?] Hm. I did eat some during the invasion of the human world. The problem is that the effect of the elixir must have been great, but the performance of the new mana method I acquired was also outstanding. It was so powerful that it broke through the wall of 4,000 mana in an instant. That¡¯s why my mana control skills were inevitably lower than my total mana. ¡®Come to think of it¡­¡­.¡¯ When other traits were growing rapidly due to the increase in my total mana, Wasn¡¯t Mana Manipulation the only trait that hadn¡¯t grown yet? Putting aside the characteristics that affect personality, such as interest and absorption. Sword Lacquer is probably like that because I haven¡¯t realized it yet. What about telekinesis? It¡¯s such a fraudulent characteristic from the start that it can¡¯t help but grow slowly. But it seemed that the level of mana manipulation being lower than the amount of mana was a big problem. Because. [If you continue to accumulate mana like that, your body won¡¯t have been able to withstand it and will explode. You will just become a pile of minced meat.] Samuel said in a firm tone. Then I realized how dangerous my actions had been. Common sense dictates that if you keep pouring water into a small barrel, one of two things will happen: Water will leak out of a hole, or If there is no hole, the barrel will burst into pieces. ¡®¡­¡­I could have died.¡¯ I realized how dangerous my current situation was because of the killing intent trait. If I continue like this, something terrible will happen. So. I had to learn how to control mana to manage the sudden increase in mana. Then, ¡°How can I learn the right way to control mana for me?¡± That was the problem. If it was a problem I could fix on my own, I would have already fixed it. But, how can I fix it when I¡¯ve only just realized the problem? Surely, he wouldn¡¯t just tell me the problem and tell me to fix it myself. When I glared at him, Samuel let out a deep sigh. Then, he spoke again. [I will tell you how to control your mana. But in return, you must keep the promise you just made.] ¡°Is there any other choice?¡± I smiled my signature cunning smile. Samuel had accepted my request. It was true that I had promised to visit the temple, but it was also beneficial to me. I had planned to visit not only Samuel¡¯s temple but also the temple of Bares. And I needed to find out why the stroke, which must have bound to my soul, worked without any penalty. ¡°Then please.¡± [¡­¡­Follow me closely.] And so. I began to control my mana while listening to Samuel¡¯s explanation. [Spread the mana gathered in your tattoo throughout your body through your heart. That should be easy.] ¡°Yes.¡± I nodded at his explanation. I had already done it during Robolt¡¯s class. It was similar to the principle of Stealth. [Then you¡¯ve passed the first stage.] ¡°Really?¡± [Fortunately, you¡¯re not lacking in magical senses, so it¡¯s possible. Well, this is where the real work begins.] Samuel ordered me to do the second stage. [Release all the mana in your body.] ¡°¡­¡­?¡± Samuel¡¯s next words left me momentarily stunned. Was he telling me to release all 4,000 mana? Perhaps it was a joke, I glanced at Thorn. However. [Hurry.] Samuel simply forced my actions with a low, curt voice. Alright, let me trust him for once. I hesitated for a moment before regaining my composure and doing as Samuel instructed. That moment. Bang-! With a tremendous roar. All the clothes wrapped around my upper body were torn off. The floor and ceiling began to vibrate violently, and the students were blown away by the shockwave. And then. [Try rolling over hard once.] For some reason, Samuel''s voice, which had a hint of laughter, was the last thing I heard. My vision turned pitch black... Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Position Exchange I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with ''Eye of Arrogance'' Tier ($18), or 20 advance chapters with ''Sword Lacquer'' Tier ($18) For every $15 collected on Ko-fi, I will release a bonus chapter. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 112 (1) - The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy The worst and strongest villain. I became a narrow-eyed character Arsene Adel. DBT,Korean,Novel,Translation,Academy,NEVDA,Fantasy,Possession,AssassinBonus chapter thanks to ''@Avarco'' for subscription to ''Sword Lacquer'' tier on Ko-fi.The moment I released all the mana in my body. I blacked out. When I opened my eyes. I saw a medical instructor in a white coat standing in front of me. It seemed that the other students had carried me to the infirmary. Fortunately, I was wearing a patient gown instead of my torn uniform. Now I have to buy another uniform. Samuel¡­. I won¡¯t let you off the hook. As I gritted my teeth, the medical instructor handed me a cup of tea and asked, ¡°Are you awake?¡± I stopped trying to grab Samuel, who had his mouth shut, and met the medical instructor''s gaze. Let''s put off scolding Samuel for later. I nodded and took the teacup with both hands. ¡°Yes, thank you.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good to hear, but you seem to have a more sinister look than before.¡± ¡°My mana hasn¡¯t been under control lately. It¡¯s not intentional, so please don¡¯t mind it.¡± ¡°Ah, you had that problem. I noticed that you have a lot of mana in your body, but your pulse is weak.¡± The medical instructor seemed to have checked my body for treatment and had an accurate grasp of my current condition. She looked me up and down, then sighed and said, ¡°This is a serious situation. If you can¡¯t really control it, your body will explode, you know? Although this is an unexpected case.¡± ¡°What do you mean unexpected?¡± ¡°Usually, if you can accumulate that much mana, your ability to control mana will naturally increase as well.¡± If the medical instructor, who was no different from an expert on the Demon race''s body, said so, then it must be really serious. I hadn¡¯t felt the need to improve Mana Manipulation because I didn¡¯t have much mana before. But after my total mana exceeded 4,000, I felt it keenly. Then. ¡°How can I improve my Mana Manipulation skills?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± The medical instructor blinked her drowsy eyes at my question. I¡¯m going to take this opportunity to learn how to use Mana Manipulation from the medical instructor, not Samuel. Samuel must have told me to do that on purpose to make fun of me. As I was thinking such thoughts, ¡°What are you talking about? Didn''t you already find a way to improve your Mana Manipulation skills?¡± ¡°What do you¡­¡­¡± My eyes widened at the medical instructor¡¯s words. How could she say that I had found a way to use Mana Manipulation? While I was bewildered. The medical instructor asked in a more bewildered voice, ¡°You¡¯re releasing your mana completely because it¡¯s leaking out little by little. And then you¡¯re trying to put the mana that¡¯s about to be released back into your body.¡± ¡°........¡± No way. Could it be that I can really learn how to use Mana Manipulation just by following Samuel¡¯s instructions? The medical instructor continued, despite my bewildered expression. ¡±There have been many researchers who have devised such training methods, but I never thought there would be a child who actually does it. By any chance, do you have a friend who told you about this training method?¡± ¡°¡­¡­Yes, I do.¡± I nodded cautiously. S~?a??h the N0v?lFir?.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. Samuel did tell me. At my answer, the medical instructor¡¯s eyes sparkled as she spoke. ¡°If your friend intended to do this, he must have a natural talent for magic.¡± That''s true. Samuel''s magical talent was comparable to Diana''s. ¡°It¡¯s something that even senior students can¡¯t learn because it¡¯s too difficult¡­ Since you¡¯re still in the releasing stage, it seems like you¡¯re still in the early stages, so listen carefully.¡± ¡°Ah, I understand.¡± I nodded dumbly. Samuel, this guy. He was really telling me to develop this kind of Mana Manipulation method entirely for my sake. However. I couldn¡¯t believe it. How can I gain the ability to manipulate mana just by releasing it all? What is the point of this brute-force training method? ¡­I have no choice but to wake Samuel up later and ask him. As I was about to take a sip of the tea the medical instructor had given me. Click-. The medical instructor snapped her fingers and opened her mouth to me. ¡°Ah, and can you tell that student too?¡± ¡°What¡­¡­¡± The medical instructor¡¯s question. I tilted my head. That student? I had no idea who she meant. Was she talking about Samuel, who told me about this Mana Manipulation method? As I expressed my curiosity, the medical instructor shook her head slightly. ¡°Not that student, but the student who has the ability to heal. I¡¯m going to teach her properly this time. If she agrees, send her over.¡± ¡°Ah, that won¡¯t be difficult.¡± I readily agreed. The medical instructor said she wanted to teach Luna last time. It seemed that she was finally going to teach her in earnest. There was nothing wrong with it, so I accepted her offer right away. ¡°Well then, why don¡¯t you go? It looks like all your wounds have healed. I need to get off work too¡­¡± The medical instructor mumbled listlessly, her eyes full of fatigue. When I took a closer look, I saw that her face was darkened with exhaustion. Perhaps with the final exams coming up soon, the instructors were pushing the students hard, and the injured students were flocking in. I didn¡¯t want to bother her any longer, so I got up. And bowed politely at the waist. ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°Yes, don¡¯t come again.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Ahaha, I mean don¡¯t get hurt again. Was that not fun?¡± No. I said that to myself and turned around. And stared intently at the thorn attached to my wrist. Now then. Let¡¯s think about what to do with this guy. Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Position Exchange I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with ''Eye of Arrogance'' Tier ($18), or 20 advance chapters with ''Sword Lacquer'' Tier ($18) For every $15 collected on Ko-fi, I will release a bonus chapter. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 112 (2) - The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy The worst and strongest villain. I became a narrow-eyed character Arsene Adel. DBT,Korean,Novel,Translation,Academy,NEVDA,Fantasy,Possession,Assassin* * * After returning to the dorm. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± I looked down at the thorn that didn¡¯t even budge, as if I was putting silent pressure on it. [¡­¡­.] Samuel was silent, as if he had fallen asleep. So I gently raised my hand. Thud-. And gripped the thorn tightly. Flinch. The thorn twitched once. I knew it. Samuel wasn¡¯t asleep, he was just pretending to be. ¡°I know you¡¯re awake, so open your mouth. While I¡¯m still being nice.¡± [¡­¡­.] Samuel still had his mouth shut tight. Did he think I didn¡¯t notice? What an impudent fellow. I immediately started counting. ¡°One, two¡­¡­¡± [H-Hold on a second. Alright. Alright, I¡¯ll wake up, okay!] Samuel was startled and reacted violently. He should have done that in the first place. Tsk. I clicked my tongue and stared at Samuel. I was giving him a chance to explain himself. But Samuel, on the contrary, began to speak confidently. [Didn¡¯t you hear from the medical instructor? This is just a part of the training method. Of course, you have to endure it.] Oh, look at this. There was a fallacy in Samuel¡¯s words. ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you tell me at the infirmary?¡± [Th-That¡¯s¡­¡­.] If he was really being upfront, he would have proudly said it was a training method. But he didn¡¯t tell me right away and pretended to be asleep because he wasn¡¯t being upfront. It wasn¡¯t that the training method was wrong. If the medical instructor said so, then it must be a good training method. The problem was that he didn¡¯t tell me how much pain I would be in. He did it on purpose to make fun of me. Samuel, unable to come up with a rebuttal, immediately changed the subject. [That¡¯s not important. We need to move on to the next step right away.] ¡°Are you changing the subject?¡± [¡­¡­Now, shall we begin?] Samuel started explaining without a care in the world. I gritted my teeth inwardly. Once I learn how to properly use Mana Manipulation, I¡¯ll teach him a lesson. For now, I decided to listen to his explanation because correcting Samuel¡¯s bad habits wasn¡¯t important. [You¡¯ve already heard that the training method is to release all your mana and then take it back in.] ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± The medical instructor had explained to me what Samuel had not. The problem was this: How does this help with Mana Manipulation? Samuel continued. [If you keep releasing and absorbing your mana, you will naturally become proficient at it. But I¡¯m sure you¡¯re wondering what that has to do with Mana Manipulation.] ¡°You¡¯re right. I don¡¯t even know what effect it will have, except that it will put a strain on my body.¡± [That¡¯s true, but I¡¯m sure you can do it with your talent. If you keep repeating this, you¡¯ll be able to master Mana Manipulation within two weeks.] ¡°¡­¡­That¡¯s hard to believe.¡± Despite Samuel¡¯s confident words, I couldn¡¯t hide the distrust that was growing in my mind. Common sense dictated that if I kept releasing and absorbing mana, my body would only be damaged, and it had nothing to do with Mana Manipulation. As I narrowed my eyes, Samuel clicked his tongue. [Just trust me on this one. I have to live with your body for the time being. If something happens to you, I¡¯ll die too.] In other words, we were in this together. Indeed. If he had really asked me to do something that wouldn¡¯t help me, the medical instructor wouldn¡¯t have said such a thing. Then. ¡°How long do I have to repeat this?¡± If I release my mana again, I¡¯ll pass out again. Each time, the pain was excruciating. S?a??h th? ???el F?re.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. It was clear that it would put a strain on my body. Despite my worried tone, Samuel¡¯s voice was firm. [You have to repeat it continuously for a week. Otherwise, it will take half a year to improve your Mana Manipulation skills. Do you want to do that?] ¡°¡­¡­.¡± I had no choice but to remain silent at his words. Half a year was too long. There was only a month left before the final exams started. The number of students avoiding me was also increasing day by day. And I had a lot to do during the vacation, so I had to get rid of the task of Mana Manipulation as quickly as possible. I finally resigned myself. ¡°¡­¡­Alright. Let¡¯s do this.¡± [Good thinking.] That didn¡¯t mean I forgave him. Samuel will have to pay dearly for making fun of me. Especially if I can¡¯t improve my Mana Manipulation skills¡­! As I stared at Samuel with murderous intent. [Then try releasing the mana that¡¯s been restored while you were asleep.] Hoo. At his words, I took a deep breath and recalled the previous sensation. It was as if my body was a grenade, exploding and sending shrapnel flying. I didn¡¯t want to experience it ever again, but I had no choice. Bang-! As I poured all my mana out. Smirk- An excruciating pain swept over me along with Samuel¡¯s sneering laughter. Even though my consciousness was fading, I could clearly hear the laughter, and I gritted my teeth. ¡­Damn it. I¡¯ll get back at him once I learn Mana Manipulation. Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Position Exchange I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with ''Eye of Arrogance'' Tier ($18), or 20 advance chapters with ''Sword Lacquer'' Tier ($18) For every $15 collected on Ko-fi, I will release a bonus chapter. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 113 (1) - The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy The worst and strongest villain. I became a narrow-eyed character Arsene Adel. DBT,Korean,Novel,Translation,Academy,NEVDA,Fantasy,Possession,AssassinA week has passed. I repeatedly released my mana whenever it recovered, desperately trying to reabsorb it before losing consciousness. However, failure was more common than not. The number of times I had succeeded so far was zero. To begin with, reabsorbing released mana was no easy feat. Still, it was theoretically possible. ¡®It¡¯s not like I¡¯m transforming it for any particular purpose. I¡¯m just releasing pure mana and then reabsorbing it.¡¯ It couldn¡¯t be reabsorbed if it was converted into magic or any other form of attack. It was only possible if I released pure mana¡­ But just because it was possible didn¡¯t mean it was easy. Sigh-. How long would it take to improve my Mana Manipulation to the next level with this brute-force method? I looked down at my body. My entire body was covered in dark bruises, and my face was haggard. The final exams were fast approaching. But my body was getting weaker by the day. If I continued like this, there was a high chance I wouldn¡¯t be able to hold onto my fourth-place ranking. My minimum goal was to maintain my current ranking, or even aim higher. That¡¯s why I had to master Mana Manipulation as quickly as possible. ¡®¡­This is the thirteenth time today.¡¯ I rubbed my forehead in frustration. I had released my mana thirteen times already and collapsed every single time. My head ached because I hadn''t succeeded even once. If I didn¡¯t succeed this time, it would be my fourteenth attempt¡­ Anxiety crept in, but thankfully, I noticed something. ¡®The pain I feel in my body is lessening.¡¯ I still lost consciousness after releasing my mana. However, the amount of time I could stay conscious was gradually increasing. When I told Samuel about this, he looked surprised. [Already? That¡¯s impossible¡­] ¡°What are you talking about? Didn¡¯t you say it would take about a week?¡± Samuel had clearly said that I would adapt within a week of starting this training. He said I would be able to improve my Mana Manipulation by the second week. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you lied?¡± [¡­That¡¯s absurd. It¡¯s true that repeating this will make it easier to use Mana Manipulation.] ¡°Then why did you react like that?¡± [I¡¯ve never taught this training method to anyone but you, so I was just guessing how long it would take.] ¡°Hmm.¡± It was true that something felt off, but it didn¡¯t seem like he was lying. So, I put aside my doubts for now and decided to release my mana. ¡°I¡¯ll begin.¡± [Wait, where¡¯s Luna? She needs to heal you.] ¡°I told her to stay away because it could be dangerous. She¡¯ll probably come when I collapse.¡± [I see.] Luna had been using healing magic on me every time I collapsed during this training. She had just started learning medicine from the medical instructor, so she hadn¡¯t shown much improvement yet, but I was sure she would show her true potential when she actually had to fight. Anyway. ¡°Let¡¯s do this.¡± [Go ahead.] Hoo-. I took a deep breath and calmed my mind. Please, let me succeed this time. With that thought, I closed my eyes and released the lump of mana that was gathered inside my body. Bang-! Along with an earth-shattering roar. Excruciating pain slammed into me, threatening to tear me apart. My mind began to fade once again, and my head throbbed mercilessly. ¡®¡­It hurts.¡¯ The pain was more intense than anything I had ever experienced. If my mental strength was even slightly weaker, I would have completely collapsed. But. ¡®I will overcome this. I will¡­!¡¯ I gritted my teeth and forced my eyes open. The shock would have killed an ordinary Demon. I was resisting the pain with only my willpower. However, No matter how hard I tried, my body was overloaded, and I couldn¡¯t stop my consciousness from fading. I was about to give up, thinking that I would fail again. Thud-. A sharp thorn pierced my forearm. And then, a hard voice cut through the deafening roar that was assaulting my ears. S~?a??h the N?v?lFir?.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. [Get a hold of yourself!] Samuel was trying to shock me back to my senses. Drip. Drip. As I saw the blood dripping down my arm and onto the floor, my vision cleared. Was it because of the pain? My senses had become sharper. At some point, I became able to feel the flow of mana being released from my body in much greater detail. This was the opportunity that Samuel had created for me. Clench-. I gritted my teeth. And then, I desperately tried to pull the pure mana that was lingering outside back into my body. At that moment. Exhale-. I gasped and succeeded in absorbing all of the mana. However, the pain that had gripped my body didn¡¯t go away. Cough-. I coughed up a mouthful of dark blood as I got up. Finally. I had succeeded in Samuel¡¯s first task, ¡®Releasing and Reabsorbing Mana.¡¯ Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Position Exchange I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with ''Eye of Arrogance'' Tier ($18), or 20 advance chapters with ''Sword Lacquer'' Tier ($18) For every $15 collected on Ko-fi, I will release a bonus chapter. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 113 (2) - The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy The worst and strongest villain. I became a narrow-eyed character Arsene Adel. DBT,Korean,Novel,Translation,Academy,NEVDA,Fantasy,Possession,AssassinAs I was catching my breath, Samuel¡¯s voice rang out. [Not bad. I didn¡¯t expect you to succeed so quickly, but at this rate, you¡¯ll be able to improve your Mana Manipulation skills within a week.] ¡°I don¡¯t feel like anything has changed, though.¡± It was gratifying to have completed the first stage. But my body didn¡¯t feel any different. Only a tingling pain was making my entire body ache. Should I be happy about this success¡­? As I made an ambiguous expression, Samuel clicked his tongue. [Tsk, try it.] ¡°What do you mean?¡± [I¡¯m telling you to try using Mana Manipulation.] Samuel¡¯s sudden words. I had only completed the first stage, so what had changed? But there was no reason for Samuel to lie to me. So, I decided to try using Mana Manipulation. I slowly closed my eyes and began to draw up my mana. And when I opened my eyes¡­ ¡°........¡± I couldn¡¯t help but tremble in bewilderment. It was because there was a clear difference from before. No. Perhaps it was too small of a change to call it ¡®clear¡¯. However, for someone at my level of skill, it was a huge change. ¡°¡­¡­This is.¡± I felt something within my mana. It was a ¡®vein¡¯. Originally, when I used mana, I would use the entire lump to activate my traits. But now, I could feel the ¡®texture¡¯ of the mana contained within that lump. By repeatedly releasing and reabsorbing a large amount of mana at once, my senses had become much sharper. Why did this happen? Shouldn¡¯t I have become less sensitive to the flow of mana as I became accustomed to the pain? This was an incomprehensible phenomenon. So, I sent a look at Samuel, demanding an explanation, and Samuel, letting out a sigh, opened his mouth. [Your question isn¡¯t wrong. Repeating this process would normally make you less sensitive to the flow of mana. How could you possibly feel the subtle flow when you¡¯re releasing so much mana at once?] ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± I nodded obediently. It didn¡¯t make sense that I would be able to feel the veins of mana just by repeating this kind of training. And then, Samuel continued. [¡­However, as much as I hate to admit it, your talent is special.] ¡°What are you talking about all of a sudden?¡± Sudden praise directed at me. I blinked. This guy, praising me? Samuel, with a hint of annoyance in his voice, began to speak at my question. [Just listen for now. Normally, when you release all your mana at once, the circuits related to mana throughout your body would be destroyed. That¡¯s why this training method is so difficult. You can¡¯t activate your powers if your circuits aren¡¯t strong.] ¡°But the circuits in my body aren¡¯t destroyed. They¡¯re perfectly fine.¡± [¡­That¡¯s what I mean when I say your talent is special. No matter how much mana you release, your circuits don¡¯t get destroyed. They only get damaged. And even that recovers with a little bit of treatment. And as they recover, your circuits become even more sensitive.] ¡°Ah, I understand.¡± I couldn¡¯t help but burst out in agreement at Samuel¡¯s simple explanation. Even I, who had no expert knowledge of mana, could understand his explanation. To put it simply, ¡°Because my circuits are sensitive to damage, they¡¯ve become able to read even the veins of mana?¡± [Precisely.] This is unbelievable. Samuel really did create this Mana Manipulation training method for me. s?a??h th? ???el F?re.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. This meant that it was also true that I could improve my Mana Manipulation by one level if I trained for another week¡­ ¡­I never would have dreamed that it was true. Scratch. Scratch. As I scratched the back of my neck, feeling awkward, Samuel spoke. [Ha, I went through all the trouble of explaining the training method to you, and all I get is suspicion. It¡¯s so unfair.] Samuel¡¯s voice sounded like he was demanding an apology from me. So, I lowered my head and blushed. And then, I carefully opened my mouth. ¡°S-So¡­¡± [I can¡¯t hear you very well. If you¡¯re going to apologize, say it louder. Don¡¯t half-demons these days know how to do that?] Samuel sighed. In the end, I had no choice but to shout. ¡°You crazy bastard, you didn¡¯t give me any reason to trust you in the first place! This is entirely your fault!¡± ¡­And then, I had to put in a lot of effort to appease Samuel. * * * Meanwhile, at the instructor¡¯s office. Something was spinning rapidly. It was¡­ ¡°Come on, come on, choose! Choose wisely! Vote for your class president!¡± Idea was spinning a roulette wheel with an excited expression, and the first-year instructors were clutching gold coins in their hands. Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Position Exchange I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with ''Eye of Arrogance'' Tier ($18), or 20 advance chapters with ''Sword Lacquer'' Tier ($18) For every $15 collected on Ko-fi, I will release a bonus chapter. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 114 (1) - The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy The worst and strongest villain. I became a narrow-eyed character Arsene Adel. DBT,Korean,Novel,Translation,Academy,NEVDA,Fantasy,Possession,AssassinBonus chapter thanks to ''@Wocod'' for subscription to ''Sword Lacquer'' tier on Ko-fi.In front of the instructor¡¯s office. Ares, who was about to enter for work, stopped in his tracks as he heard a cacophony of noise coming from inside. ¡®What¡¯s going on?¡¯ How could there be such a commotion otherwise? It was probably the Headmaster¡¯s doing. The Headmaster would often drop by the office, dump a mountain of work on the instructors, and then disappear. ¡®¡­Another work bomb, I presume.¡¯ Slide-. Ares opened the door to the office with a stiff face. And at the sight before him, his face hardened even further. ¡°One vote for Baltan!¡± ¡°I¡¯m going with Diana! She¡¯s stronger than Baltan.¡± ¡°What are you all talking about? It¡¯s obvious Student Adel will be first place this time!¡± ¡°Ha! How can a first-year beat the senior students? I¡¯m betting on the third-year class president.¡± Madness. It was pure madness. As Idea spun the roulette wheel, the instructors shook their pouches filled with gold coins. Among them, he could spot not only first-year instructors but also a few third-year instructors. What in the world? Why were they using the office for something like this? Ares rubbed his forehead, feeling a wave of dizziness. Idea, oblivious to Ares¡¯ presence, smiled brightly and shouted at the instructors. ¡°Now, now, everyone, calm down. Take your time and place your bets!¡± The atmosphere was like a gambling den. No¡­ It was definitely a gambling den. What were the instructors of Sytan doing? Ares felt anger surging through his veins. Bang-! His fist, filled with rage, slammed against the office door. Only then did the instructors stop what they were doing and turn around. Ares¡¯ face was a mask of fury, like a wrathful god. The instructors scrambled to get away. ¡°Ahem, I should be going. It¡¯s time for the third-year students¡¯ class.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be on my way as well. I have to prepare for class.¡± ¡°L-Let¡¯s go together.¡± Whoosh-. In no time at all, the senior instructors, except for the first-year instructors, had all left. The only ones left in the office were the first-year instructors. Stealthily. As Ares¡¯ gaze followed the departing third-year instructors, Idea cautiously began to inch away. However, ¡°Stop right there, or I¡¯ll cut you down.¡± ¡°¡­..¡± Idea froze in her tracks as Ares rested his hand on the hilt of his sword. Eventually, Idea turned her head with an awkward expression. Stealing a glance at Ares, she asked, ¡°Senior, you¡¯re not angry, are you¡­?¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± ¡°¡­I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°Tsk.¡± Clicking his tongue in disapproval, Ares tore his gaze away from Idea and glanced around the room. Flinch-. As if they felt guilty, the first-year instructors trembled under his gaze. Ares sighed deeply, realizing that everyone present was complicit. Gambling on students. It would have been one thing if money wasn¡¯t involved, but this was clearly a gamble with gold coins at stake. Therefore. ¡°You better start thinking about what kind of punishment you¡¯re going to get.¡± After threatening Idea, he turned to the other instructors, who were awkwardly avoiding his gaze. ¡°¡­And that goes for the rest of you as well.¡± ¡°We¡¯re sorry¡­¡± The instructors apologized to Ares one after another. After calming the situation down, Ares turned to Idea and asked, ¡°Explain yourself. Why did you do something so reckless?¡± ¡°¡­The Headmaster said it was okay.¡± ¡°What?¡± Ares couldn¡¯t hide his surprise as an unexpected name left Idea¡¯s mouth. Headmaster was the mastermind behind this commotion? Why? It was completely incomprehensible. At first, he thought Idea was lying. Nod. Nod. But as he saw the other instructors nodding in agreement, he realized it was the truth. ¡°¡­¡± Ares was dumbfounded. He couldn¡¯t easily accept this situation. In the end, unable to contain his curiosity, Ares asked Idea, ¡°Explain the exact situation.¡± Idea hesitated for a moment before opening her mouth. ¡°Actually¡­¡± Idea began to explain. Ares¡¯ expression shifted continuously as he listened. Even for someone who usually maintained an indifferent expression, this situation was too much for him. After all, ¡°You¡¯re telling me that the Headmaster added a new evaluation criterion?¡± ¡°Yes. She said there might be a tie for first place otherwise. She was curious who would receive the highest evaluation based on this new criterion, so she suggested a vote, and things just¡­ escalated.¡± ¡°I understand, but.¡± Ares felt uneasy. The final exam scores consisted of 70% practical and 10% for each of the other subjects. The problem was the practical exam. This time, it was a competition between classes, and all participating students received a perfect score. So, the Headmaster had personally stepped in to add a new criterion. ¡°¡­I suppose it couldn¡¯t be helped. There was a ¡®precedent,¡¯ after all.¡± ¡°I also never expected a student to get a perfect score on the midterm exams.¡± Ares and Idea murmured in unison, nodding their heads. This was because, for the first time in Sytan¡¯s history, a perfect scorer had appeared. Fron, who had taken first place among the first-years. She was the only one in Sytan who achieved a perfect score. Ares¡¯ anger subsided, and he chuckled, turning to Idea. ¡°You must be pleased. The first perfect scorer emerged from your class.¡± ¡°Hehe, I¡¯m still a bit dumbfounded that a student I hadn¡¯t expected got a perfect score.¡± Idea scratched her head. Even as their homeroom instructor, she hadn¡¯t expected Fron to take first place. And to achieve a perfect score in all subjects, no less. Ares spoke with a look of newfound respect, ¡°In the practical exam, all three from your class got perfect scores, didn¡¯t they?¡± ¡°Yes. Their performance was amazing!¡± Fron might have been overshadowed by Samuel and Adel, but if she hadn¡¯t been there, Class A would have been wiped out before Adel even arrived. Thanks to Fron¡¯s seduction, Sytan¡¯s students were able to fight against the Human students with their strength amplified. S?a??h th? N???lFire.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. That¡¯s how they were able to overwhelm them in the early stages of the battle. If it weren¡¯t for Fron¡¯s seduction ability, there would have been far more casualties. Moreover, she became a mental pillar of support for the students, and her unwavering care for her peers even in the most desperate situations was admirable. She had unexpectedly displayed the qualities of a true leader. Thus, Samuel, Adel, and Fron all received perfect scores on the practical exam. Then. The reason why Adel and Samuel¡¯s scores fell behind Fron¡¯s was¡­ Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Position Exchange I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with ''Eye of Arrogance'' Tier ($18), or 20 advance chapters with ''Sword Lacquer'' Tier ($18) For every $15 collected on Ko-fi, I will release a bonus chapter. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 114 (2) - The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy The worst and strongest villain. I became a narrow-eyed character Arsene Adel. DBT,Korean,Novel,Translation,Academy,NEVDA,Fantasy,Possession,Assassin¡°The Child of Gluttony was too greedy. That was his downfall.¡± ¡°Ah, so you were the one who deducted points from Samuel¡¯s score, Senior?¡± ¡°To be precise, he was the one who ruined his own score.¡± Ares recalled the weapons skills test. After he and Adel had finished their tests, Samuel had suddenly approached him and said, ¡°I want to fight using daggers.¡± There were often students who, unable to demonstrate their true abilities during the initial test, would request a retake. Whenever that happened, Ares would grant their request. However, they had to retake the test that very day. He wouldn¡¯t allow it otherwise. But. Ares refused Samuel¡¯s request immediately. Because Samuel had already received a perfect score. However, Samuel wouldn¡¯t back down and insisted on sparring against Ares with daggers. However, Samuel¡¯s physical abilities were lacking, and he was ultimately defeated. Even so, his determination and tenacity, pushing forward even as he coughed up blood, had impressed even Ares. However, the truth was that his performance was inferior to his first attempt, so Ares had tried to let it slide. ¡°¡­Please judge me by the same standards as him.¡± Those were the only words Samuel left behind before turning away. Ares understood Samuel¡¯s feelings and felt it was a request worthy of respect, so he granted his wish. As a result, despite achieving perfect scores in theory, practical, and magic, Samuel was unable to claim first place. And Adel had achieved perfect scores in theory, practical, and magic. None of the instructors objected. Adel deserved those perfect scores. While his power might be inferior to Diana and Baltan¡¯s, those two were simply monsters. So what about Fron? ¡®¡­I don¡¯t understand why she¡¯s so reluctant to fight in front of the other students.¡¯ Fron, who had been soundly defeated by Ares during the first test. She had only approached him after all the other students had left. And then, she requested to be evaluated not as a student with support abilities, but by the same standards as those specializing in combat. At first, he thought she was crazy. However, The moment he witnessed the ¡®swordsmanship¡¯ Fron unleashed¡­ S?a?ch* Th? N???lFire.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. Ares had no choice but to give her a perfect score. Her swordsmanship was, The epitome of beauty. Her skill was on par with the other Children of the Seven Deadly Sins. It was baffling why she would hide her true abilities. ¡°Well, anyway.¡± Just as Ares was about to bring up the topic of Adel, a loud voice from behind made him turn his head. It was Hebram, the oldest of the instructors, who had shouted. ¡°That brat is making a mockery of my theory exam!¡± Hebram, the theory instructor, was starting to lose his temper again. Here we go again¡­ Ares sighed inwardly and tried to calm Hebram down. ¡°Please, calm down.¡± ¡°Calm down? How can I possibly calm down?! In all my seventy years, I¡¯ve never seen anyone intentionally get answers wrong on an exam!¡± ¡°¡­..¡± Ares understood Hebram¡¯s feelings, so he chose to remain silent. Hebram¡¯s theory exams were notoriously difficult. ¡®I don¡¯t want anyone solving the problems I¡¯ve meticulously crafted with ease.¡¯ With that as his justification, he would include questions that required specialized knowledge to solve. That was why Baltan and Diana, who had both received perfect scores in all other subjects, like Samuel, couldn¡¯t achieve a perfect score in theory. And that was also the reason why no one had ever achieved a perfect score in his class before. However, ¡°He solved all the problems I told him not to solve, but got all the ones I told him to solve wrong!¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± Ares sighed in frustration. Adel had perfectly solved the problems related to ¡®Humans,¡¯ problems that even he, as an instructor, found difficult. That alone was enough to earn Hebram¡¯s admiration. But Adel had gotten all the basic questions wrong. Questions that any Demon should know. He had marked incorrect answers for questions that he would have known if he hadn¡¯t been sleeping through class. It made Hebram think Adel was doing it on purpose. As a result, Adel received deductions in his theory exam and was unable to secure first place. As Hebram continued to vent his anger, ¡°Ah, I get it.¡± Idea raised her hand slightly. Hebram¡¯s furious gaze fell upon her. Idea winced and said, ¡°Um, maybe he doesn¡¯t want to be the first place?¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± ¡°Think about it. If he gets first place, he¡¯ll get a lot of attention from the other students, and Baltan won¡¯t leave him alone.¡± Come to think of it, she had a point. Baltan had been constantly pestering Adel, who was weaker than him, for a spar. And they had all witnessed Adel¡¯s displeasure at receiving so much unwanted attention. In reality, Baltan¡¯s attention had shifted from Adel to Fron. In the first place, apart from a small amount of financial support, there were no real benefits to being in the first place. So it was highly probable that Adel saw no benefit in it. However, Idea¡¯s words only served to further enrage Hebram. ¡°What? To think he would make a mockery of my exam for such a trivial reason¡­!¡± ¡°Calm down. At least we have a perfect scorer in our class.¡± ¡°Ah.¡± Hebram let out a sigh at Idea¡¯s consolation. Then, he opened his mouth and said, ¡°That one is even more troublesome!¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°How can someone who sleeps through class get a perfect score? She must have cheated!¡± Grit. Hebram gritted his teeth as he thought of Fron and Adel. To him, they were the two biggest troublemakers in Sytan. And among them, Fron was the worst. ¡°To think she would not only sleep during class but also cheat to get a perfect score¡­!¡± ¡°Please, calm down.¡± ¡°C-Calm down¡­!¡± ¡­And so, Idea and Ares had to work hard to soothe Hebram¡¯s rage. * * * Meanwhile, while Adel was busy appeasing Samuel. As Adel¡¯s training came to a successful end, Fron approached, scratching her ear. ¡°Hmm.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°¡­I feel like some bastard is badmouthing me.¡± ¡°It¡¯s probably your imagination.¡± ¡°Is it?¡± Fron muttered, looking unconvinced. Unaware that there was indeed an instructor who was directing his burning rage at her¡­ Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Position Exchange I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with ''Eye of Arrogance'' Tier ($18), or 20 advance chapters with ''Sword Lacquer'' Tier ($18) For every $15 collected on Ko-fi, I will release a bonus chapter. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 115 (1) - The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy The worst and strongest villain. I became a narrow-eyed character Arsene Adel. DBT,Korean,Novel,Translation,Academy,NEVDA,Fantasy,Possession,AssassinInside the training room. I was still trying to placate Samuel. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you be over it by now?¡± [Don¡¯t talk to me.] Samuel¡¯s voice was stiff. I couldn¡¯t help but retort, feeling wronged myself. ¡°This training could¡¯ve gotten me killed, you know? How could I have possibly trusted you so easily?¡± [Ha! You think I, residing within your very being, wouldn¡¯t have known? I only initiated this training after careful consideration and judgment.] ¡°¡­..¡± Ugh. He had a point. Samuel had imparted this training method at my request. I knew it wasn¡¯t an opportunity easily obtained. Thanks to Samuel¡¯s training, I had grown significantly stronger. I opened my status window. ¡¾ Mana Manipulation II ¡¿ As soon as the first stage was completed, I saw that my Mana Manipulation skill had leveled up. Despite my constant use of Mana, this skill hadn¡¯t budged. However, the moment Samuel¡¯s training reached its first milestone, it had advanced. Thanks to that, Woong-. As I gently circulated my Mana, I felt a faster and more detailed flow than before. Instead of pouring a massive amount of Mana into my Traits, I could now easily activate them and execute skills with just a fraction of the effort. If I were to complete Samuel¡¯s entire training regimen, I would undoubtedly achieve even greater growth. No elixir could ever compare to the potential of this training. And yet, I had dared to doubt him¡­ Embarrassed and apologetic, I lowered my gaze. [¡­Tsk, just forget it.] Samuel¡¯s reply followed. It seemed he wasn¡¯t entirely over it, but he was willing to let it slide this time. Well then. ¡°Let¡¯s try using the skill.¡± I rose from my spot. My wounds had completely healed. It seemed like I was good to go. Luna, her face etched with worry, asked, ¡°A-Are you sure? It hasn¡¯t been long since you healed¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m confident I can handle it now.¡± I reassured Luna. I was certain. I was sure that I wouldn¡¯t get hurt even if I used the new skill now. A while ago, I had created a new technique by applying the principles behind the Orb of the Flame Emperor. ¡®Black Rose.¡¯ Although it wasn¡¯t recognized as a Trait, its destructive power was comparable to an attack infused with Fighting Spirit. It was an ability I could confidently call my trump card. When I first learned it, it put a tremendous strain on my hand, but¡­ Now, it felt like I could control it perfectly. So, I drew upon my Mana to its very limits. Manifesting my Darkness Trait within a vortex of Mana, I began to give it form. ¡®¡­It feels so much more refined.¡¯ Before, it had been nothing more than forcefully compressing Mana. But now, it was entirely different. I used Mana Manipulation to regulate the vortex, and where it was lacking, I applied my Telekinesis to compensate. Finally, Kuoooo-. A small, black vortex materialized above my hand. Of course, there was no stopping the wind from lashing at my skin, but even that was a welcome sensation. If I had tried to use Black Rose like this before, my hand would have been shattered. As the black vortex stabilized, I instructed Fron and Luna to step back. ¡°Everyone, get back.¡± Once they had moved away, I slammed the small vortex, Bang-! Into the ground. And then, Crackle-! A giant, spiderweb-like crack spread across the floor as a black gale erupted, echoing throughout the training room. As the vortex subsided, Boom-! The Black Rose bloomed, unleashing another wave of devastating power. The completion of my new technique. I felt as if I could fly. I had successfully created a powerful technique without any drawbacks, unlike Absolute Stealth. ¡®The only downside is that it consumes too much Mana.¡¯ It wasn¡¯t a big deal. I could always replenish my Mana using Adel¡¯s Mana technique. Besides, I could reduce the output to conserve Mana if needed. There were plenty of solutions. As I basked in my accomplishment, Samuel¡¯s voice, laced with admiration, reached my ears. [Not bad.] ¡°You think so too, Mr. Samuel?¡± [Indeed. You¡¯ll reach that level soon enough. At this rate, you might even become stronger faster by mastering magic than dagger skills.] What level was he talking about? Come to think of it, Just like Swordsmanship¡¯s Sword Lacquer or Fighting Spirit, magic must also have its own levels of mastery. I was well-versed in the standards that classified Human mages, but I was clueless about the criteria for Demon mages according to Samuel. It was only the first semester, and Robolt hadn¡¯t yet taught us everything about Demon magic. As I was about to ask him about it, ¡°Wow, that¡¯s amazing¡­!¡± Luna came running towards me, cheering. ¡°You recognize its greatness too, Luna?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s amazing!¡± [¡­Disgusting.] Samuel clicked his tongue. As I was about to tell Samuel about the student who had caught his eye, I felt a gaze upon me and turned my head. ¡°¡­..¡± It was none other than Fron who was looking at me with that peculiar expression. Her face was a mixture of guilt and regret. Why? Why was she making that face? As I tilted my head in confusion, ¡°Well, it¡¯s only natural that you¡¯d be able to do that much. But it¡¯s still far too inadequate to even dream of surpassing me!¡± Fron suddenly exclaimed. Taken aback, I could only stare at her in bewilderment. The emotions that had flickered across her face moments ago had vanished without a trace. Could it be¡­ Did I imagine it? Fron wouldn¡¯t make those kinds of expressions. S~?a??h the N0??F?re.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. Maybe I was just seeing things because I was pushing myself too hard lately. As I was shaking my head, ¡°Strive harder, slave¡­!¡± Fron pointed at me accusingly, leaving me speechless. Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Position Exchange I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with ''Eye of Arrogance'' Tier ($18), or 20 advance chapters with ''Sword Lacquer'' Tier ($18) For every $15 collected on Ko-fi, I will release a bonus chapter. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 115 (2) - The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy The worst and strongest villain. I became a narrow-eyed character Arsene Adel. DBT,Korean,Novel,Translation,Academy,NEVDA,Fantasy,Possession,Assassin* * * After Adel¡¯s training ended, Fron was the first to leave the training room, trudging along. She replayed Adel¡¯s actions from earlier in her mind. When Baltan wouldn¡¯t stop pestering Fron for a spar, he couldn¡¯t stand it any longer and stepped in. ¡®Hmm, what a good little slave.¡¯ Fron rubbed her nose. It was clearly because of her intervention that things had escalated. S?a??h th? N0??F?re.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.Adel had no obligation to get involved, yet he had readily stepped forward to stop Baltan. He had fulfilled his duty as a slave. Fron felt a sliver of gratitude towards Adel. It was only natural for a slave to act that way. But Fron wasn¡¯t such a terrible master that she couldn¡¯t express gratitude to her slave. ¡­Or so she thought. ¡®I should give him a nice reward. Hmm, maybe an artifact would be nice. This is tough.¡¯ Fron pondered over what kind of gift she should give Adel as a reward. Just then, ¡°Hello there. Fancy seeing you here.¡± A boy with scarlet hair appeared before Fron. It was Baltan, who had unfortunately landed in second place because of her. He was undoubtedly here to complain about her taking first place. At that thought, Fron¡¯s face hardened as she glared at Baltan. ¡°Are you here to fight me?¡± ¡°Yeah, wanna go a round?¡± Baltan nodded at Fron¡¯s question. Fron felt a surge of annoyance. Adel had to deal with this guy all the time. How unbearable it must have been. Sympathizing with her slave, Fron spoke in an overbearing tone, ¡°You¡¯ve come to the right place. I¡¯ll teach you a lesson!¡± Fron raised her fists in a fighting stance, facing Baltan. Snicker-. Baltan let out a soft laugh. Laughing? At me, of all people¡­?! Fron felt anger flare at Baltan¡¯s amused expression. How dare he, that impudent brat¡­ She was just wondering how to put him in his place when, ¡°Fron, what are you doing?¡± Baltan tilted his head, confused. He had clearly been a good distance away from her, but he was now right in front of her. As if he had teleported. Then, Plop-. Baltan¡¯s head fell to the ground at Fron¡¯s feet. And from his severed head, a voice weakly escaped, ¡°Why are you doing this¡­?¡± Baltan¡¯s head, no longer its original form, had transformed into Fron¡¯s face. And it was mimicking her voice A shiver ran down Fron¡¯s spine. The moment her eyes met Baltan¡¯s, now completely transformed into hers, she couldn¡¯t help but fall to her knees. This wasn¡¯t Baltan. This was a memory she had pushed deep down, a memory she had tried to forget. Thud-. Baltan¡¯s head, still mimicking her voice, rolled across the floor and came to a stop against her knee. It felt soft to the touch, like hair, but it brought a sharp pain, like thorns pricking her skin. Fron felt something viscous wrap around her throat, dragging her consciousness down into oblivion. But then, Crack-! A foot appeared out of nowhere and crushed Baltan¡¯s head. Fron¡¯s eyes flew open in shock. Her vision was blurry with tears, and she couldn¡¯t make out who it was. But one thing was certain: the illusion was gone. Unlike the phantom Baltan, this person standing before her was real. ¡°S-Stay back. How dare you¡­!¡± Fron burst into tears. Then, she felt a warm embrace envelop her. Gently, Whoever was holding her wiped away her tears, and her vision cleared. As she looked up, She saw a female student with light pink hair caressing her cheek. ¡°Are you okay¡­?¡± It was Luna, who had followed after Fron. Thud. At this, Fron roughly pushed Luna''s hand away and got up. Leaving Luna behind, she ran as if her life depended on it. ¡°F-Fron, where are you going?¡± Luna¡¯s bewildered voice called out, but Fron ignored her. She ran without stopping until she reached the dormitory. Slam! The moment she arrived, she rushed into the bathroom and Heave¡­ Heave¡­ She vomited until nothing but bile remained, desperately trying to erase the illusion she had just witnessed from her mind. Just as she thought she had emptied her stomach, Along with the gastric juices, a lump of dark red blood emerged. Only then did Fron regain her senses and lift her gaze. And as her eyes met the mirror in the bathroom, She froze. Reflected in the mirror wasn¡¯t her, Fron. Instead, it was a woman with a melancholic air, her lifeless blue hair hanging limply around her face, staring back at Fron. Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Position Exchange I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with ''Eye of Arrogance'' Tier ($18), or 20 advance chapters with ''Sword Lacquer'' Tier ($18) For every $15 collected on Ko-fi, I will release a bonus chapter. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 116 (1) - The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy The worst and strongest villain. I became a narrow-eyed character Arsene Adel. DBT,Korean,Novel,Translation,Academy,NEVDA,Fantasy,Possession,AssassinBonus chapter thanks to ''@Wocod'' for subscription to ''Sword Lacquer'' tier on Ko-fi.The next day. ¡°This is strange.¡± As class ended, Luna propped her chin on her desk and mumbled to herself. Her out-of-the-blue remark made me tilt my head and ask, ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°¡­I think Fron has been really unwell lately.¡± ¡°Ms. Fron?¡± I couldn¡¯t help but be taken aback. It was hard to imagine someone like Fron being sick. That girl, with her boundless energy, sick? What could possibly ail her? If she really was unwell, perhaps it was a nasty cold. Even though Fron could be arrogant at times, we had faced life and death together. I couldn¡¯t help but feel a pang of concern. ¡°Did you go to the infirmary with her?¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a physical ailment. She doesn¡¯t have a fever, and her body seems fine¡­¡± ¡°Then what do you mean she¡¯s unwell?¡± No signs of illness, yet she seems sick? I wondered if Luna was mistaken about something. But then again, the way Fron had acted yesterday left me with an uneasy feeling. Fron had been watching me train when she suddenly got up and left. ¡°¡­I¡¯m feeling sleepy all of a sudden, I¡¯ll be on my way.¡± After Fron left, Luna, who had also been observing my training, followed suit. It was highly likely that Luna had noticed something then. But she said there was nothing wrong with Fron¡¯s body¡­ As I struggled to grasp the situation, Luna raised a hand to her chest. ¡°It¡¯s like, here. It hurts here.¡± Which meant, Fron wasn¡¯t suffering physically, but emotionally. But there was a glaring inconsistency in Luna¡¯s words. Subtly, I turned my gaze towards where Fron was. I didn¡¯t know what Luna had seen in Fron. However, ¡°You slaves! Come and worship me, your superior!¡± When I turned my head, I saw Fron yelling at the other students in Class A. ¡­Judging by her current state, she seemed perfectly fine mentally. If anything, it looked like she had lost her mind. That being said, there was no way Luna would lie to me, so I decided to keep it in mind for now. If Fron showed any signs of distress or strange behavior, I would address it immediately. Right now, I had more pressing matters to deal with. ¡®¡­Today¡¯s the day.¡¯ I discreetly opened the top button of my uniform and glanced at Sijo and Gu Poison, who were sound asleep. ¨D Beep¡­. Sijo must have found my embrace warm and comforting because he was fast asleep, oblivious to the passing of time. He might be a bird, but I could sense his emotions. S~?a??h the N0v?lFire(.)n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. Right now, Sijo was radiating an aura of pure bliss. On the other hand, Gu Poison, ¨D ¡­¡­¡­. As if sensing my gaze, he opened his eyes and stared back at me, his lower jaw jutting out. Luna flinched beside me. ¡°Oh, hello there.¡± But she quickly gathered her courage and slowly reached out to stroke Gu Poison. ¨D ¡­¡­. Gu Poison didn¡¯t seem to mind Luna¡¯s touch. He simply accepted her caress without biting her. It was an unbelievable sight compared to their first encounter. One day, Gu Poison, who had sprung out from within me, had slithered up Luna¡¯s arm. She had been terrified by the slippery feel of the snake, her eyes welling up with tears. But now, she could even touch him. How was that even possible? Even I still felt a tinge of fear when I looked at Gu Poison. He might have resembled a viper, but the venom he possessed was potent enough to take down Terias. I had been truly terrified when I first saw him back at the Bares family estate. Of course, back then, he had been a little cuter than he was now. But even so, he had been designed to kill me at any given moment. If I hadn¡¯t been able to use Position Exchange and Gu Poison had remained dormant within me¡­ ¡­Just the thought of it sent shivers down my spine. I shook my head to clear away the unpleasant thoughts. Then, I addressed Luna, who was busy handling Gu Poison. ¡°You seem to have adapted well. Are you sure you¡¯re not scared?¡± ¡°Yes, he might be scary, but he¡¯s also the one who saved us¡­!¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± It seemed like both Idea and Luna harbored no prejudice and readily accepted Gu Poison. Perhaps Gu Poison¡¯s appearance resonated with their Demon sensibilities. Or maybe, their tastes were just a little unique. ¡®I wonder what Samuel thinks.¡¯ He had encountered Gu Poison numerous times as well. After all, Samuel was the first student to ever lay eyes on Gu Poison. During the battle with Terias, Gu Poison had sprung out, so Samuel was naturally aware of his existence. Of course, Samuel hadn¡¯t shown any particular reaction back then, so I hadn¡¯t given it much thought. Well then¡­ The moment I gestured towards Gu Poison with my chin, Swoosh-. Gu Poison coiled his body, covering himself with his own thorns. Simultaneously, I channeled a small amount of Mana towards Samuel. Jolted awake, Samuel grumbled in annoyance. [¡­What¡¯s going on?] ¡°I was just curious.¡± [Curious about what?] ¡°I was wondering if you dislike snakes, Mr. Samuel.¡± My honest answer drew a dumbfounded response from Samuel. [Snakes and insects are nothing new to me.] ¡°¡­?¡± [I grew up surrounded by them every single day. Why would I be afraid of a mere snake? In fact¡­] As Samuel trailed off, Gu Poison reacted strangely. It flinched. ¨D ¡­¡­. His movements suddenly froze, and he lowered himself to the ground. What was that? As I frowned at his incomprehensible reaction, Samuel¡¯s sleepy voice rang out once more. [I¡¯m going back to sleep. Don¡¯t wake me up for a while. And stop bothering me.] ¡°¡­Alright.¡± [¡­¡­.] With that, Samuel fell silent once more. I was a little disappointed that I couldn¡¯t get the reaction I was hoping for, but what could I do? There was nothing to gain from messing with Samuel. As I clicked my tongue internally, Luna asked, ¡°By the way, why did you bring out Gu Poison and Sijo? What if someone sees them¡­?¡± ¡°Ah, don¡¯t worry about it.¡± I cut off Luna, who was starting to look worried. Today was the day I could openly reveal Gu Poison and Sijo. However, Luna simply tilted her head, looking even more confused. In the end, I explained, ¡°Today¡¯s the Familiar Recognition Exam.¡± ¡°Aha.¡± Luna nodded in understanding. The reason I could bring out Sijo and Gu Poison was that the exam was scheduled right after our next class. I had prepared meticulously for this day. Passing was a foregone conclusion. Clang-. The bell, signaling the start of our final class, echoed through the hallway. And as the lesson drew to a close, I walked out with a smirk playing on my lips. Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Position Exchange I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with ''Eye of Arrogance'' Tier ($18), or 20 advance chapters with ''Sword Lacquer'' Tier ($18) For every $15 collected on Ko-fi, I will release a bonus chapter. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 116 (2) - The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy The worst and strongest villain. I became a narrow-eyed character Arsene Adel. DBT,Korean,Novel,Translation,Academy,NEVDA,Fantasy,Possession,Assassin* * * I made my way through the academy. My destination wasn¡¯t the first-year building, but the one designated for second-year students. The instructor responsible for teaching about Familiars also happened to be in charge of a second-year class, hence my presence here. ¡­It was my first time visiting this part of the academy, and a wave of nervousness washed over me. But there was no need to lose confidence. ¡®¡­I¡¯m stronger than them.¡¯ The second-year students at Sytan were generally considered to be inferior to their first-year counterparts. The same went for the third-year students, actually. Of course, the average ability of students naturally increased with each passing year. S~?a??h the N?v?lFir?.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. However, the Children of the Seven Deadly Sins, including myself, were an exception. We possessed abilities that far surpassed those of even the senior students. It was a fact that didn¡¯t require any further confirmation. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± I glanced at the second-year students chattering amongst themselves. A student sporting the first-year uniform, strolling through their domain, was bound to attract attention. Perhaps it was due to my Mana Manipulation skill leveling up, but my senses had become incredibly sharp. I could accurately estimate the total amount of Mana each second-year student possessed just by being near them. There were a few students with a significant amount of Mana. They were probably the ones we would face in the upcoming inter-year competition. However, Not a single one of them came close to my own reserves. It was only natural. Among the first-years, only the Children of the Seven Deadly Sins possessed a Mana capacity exceeding 4,000. ¡®I might have slightly less Mana compared to the others, but¡­¡¯ It was still far greater than that of any second-year. The Children of the Seven Deadly Sins were an anomaly, possessing an absurd amount of Mana. My own capacity was nothing to scoff at. Moreover, thanks to Adel¡¯s Mana technique, my reserves were growing at an alarming rate. It wouldn¡¯t be long before I could rival the other Children in terms of sheer Mana capacity. Therefore, With a confident stride, I continued on my way. And as I reached a particular door, I paused. The sound of the door creaking open reached my ears. ¨D Growl. ¨D Screech! ¨D Kyaa! ¨D Hiss¡­. Inside, I was met with a sight I had never witnessed before. Creatures I had never laid eyes on were imprisoned within cages, their roars and screeches echoing throughout the room. This was the research lab of Instructor Tammy, the one responsible for teaching us about Familiars. Hmm. Should I turn back? For a moment, I considered retreating, my face contorting in disgust at the sight of this menagerie. But I quickly composed myself. This was, after all, the research lab of an instructor specializing in Familiars. It stood to reason that it would house such creatures. Besides, the magical beasts were safely locked away in sturdy cages. There was no way they would keep them here without taking proper safety precautions. I could proceed without worry. As I navigated through the lab in search of Instructor Tammy, ¡®¡­!¡¯ My eyes widened as I spotted a familiar creature¡ªone I had only read about in the original story. It was just a newborn, far from its full potential, but it was a creature I had always wanted to see in person. ¨D Yelp¡­. A three-headed beast, its gray fur matted against its small frame, whimpered from within its cage. The Cerberus, a creature said to guard the gates of hell, inspired by the mythical guardian of the Demon King¡¯s castle. And here it was, a mere pup, residing in Instructor Tammy¡¯s lab. ¡­Its unexpectedly adorable appearance piqued my curiosity. ¡®How intriguing.¡¯ I lowered my gaze to get a better look at the Cerberus pup. Just then, I sensed a presence behind me and turned around. Standing there was an instructor with a high forehead and light yellow hair, her gaze fixed on me. Instructor Tammy, the second-year Familiar instructor, the woman responsible for officially recognizing Sijo and Gu Poison as my Familiars. Our eyes met. Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Position Exchange I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with ''Eye of Arrogance'' Tier ($18), or 20 advance chapters with ''Sword Lacquer'' Tier ($18) For every $15 collected on Ko-fi, I will release a bonus chapter. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 117: The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy The worst and strongest villain. I became a narrow-eyed character Arsene Adel. DBT,Korean,Novel,Translation,Academy,NEVDA,Fantasy,Possession,AssassinI tore my gaze away from the Cerberus pup. With a slight bow, I introduced myself to Tammy. ¡°Greetings, Instructor. My name is Pixie Adel, and I¡¯m here for the Familiar Recognition Test.¡± ¡°¡­Oh my.¡± Tammy covered her mouth with her hand, her eyes wide with surprise. Why such a reaction? My curiosity didn¡¯t last long. As I narrowed my eyes, Tammy began to murmur, ¡°I heard there was a student who managed to tame Instructor Ares¡¯ bird¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s never happened.¡± ¡°Ah, my mistake. Just a slip of the tongue.¡± Tammy chuckled awkwardly. The fact that Sijo belonged to Ares was a secret among the instructors. She must have spoken without thinking. It was for the best that I shut it down immediately. It wouldn¡¯t do for others to know about Sijo¡¯s true origins. In any case, Her reaction piqued my curiosity. To think that someone with such a ditzy air could be an instructor¡­ Perhaps this test would be easier than I anticipated. Not that it mattered. I was confident in my Familiars¡¯ abilities, but an easy pass wouldn¡¯t hurt. In fact, it would be quite welcome. ¡®¡­Passing is as good as guaranteed.¡¯ If we succeeded, Sijo¡¯s ownership would be officially recognized, and I could freely utilize Gu Poison in front of the other students. My only concern was Rene. Would she recognize Gu Poison? Gu Poison¡¯s appearance had completely transformed after consuming the Homunculus. He barely resembled his original form anymore. This gave me the confidence to bring him out openly. Thus, ¡°When shall we begin the test, Instructor?¡± ¡°Oh, right! Let¡¯s get this started. I¡¯m a very busy woman, you see!¡± ¡°¡­..¡± I hadn¡¯t even asked. Suppressing a flicker of doubt, I followed Tammy as she began leading the way. As we walked, she turned to me. ¡°You are familiar with the test procedures, yes?¡± ¡°Indeed, I am well-informed.¡± I nodded in response. The Familiar Recognition Test. It consisted of three distinct stages. First, The ability to communicate with one¡¯s Familiar. Of course, this didn¡¯t necessarily mean engaging in verbal conversations. While some Magical Beasts possessed the ability to speak, the majority could not. Therefore, this stage assessed whether the Familiar could understand and act upon its master¡¯s intentions. In other words, it tested the ¡®connection¡¯ between master and Familiar. This was crucial, as an agitated Familiar could easily lose control and wreak havoc. Second, The Familiar¡¯s combat capabilities. Gu Poison would excel in this stage without a doubt. His venom, potent enough to bring down Terias, spoke for itself. Sijo, however, was a different story. His abilities lay in reconnaissance and shared vision. Not exactly combat-oriented skills. However, Sytan was preparing for war. Sijo¡¯s unique talents would surely be recognized as valuable assets. The most crucial stage, however¡­ Was the third. If we failed this final stage, both Gu Poison and Sijo would be disqualified as my Familiars. A sliver of anxiety wormed its way into my heart. I tried to maintain my composure, but I couldn¡¯t shake off the unease completely. ¡®¡­I have to trust them.¡¯ They had helped me countless times before. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s begin. First, please take out your Familiar¡± Tammy instructed, snapping me out of my thoughts. I reached inside my uniform and carefully retrieved both Gu Poison and Sijo. Sijo, having slept soundly, seemed full of energy. Gu Poison, as always, remained stoic. With a nod, I directed them towards Tammy. Sijo flapped his wings and landed gracefully on my shoulder, while Gu Poison coiled himself around my arm. Tammy¡¯s eyes widened in fascination. ¡°Oh my, what¡¯s this one called?¡± Such a blatant display of interest was understandable. A snake like Gu Poison was a rare sight in the Demon Realm. Perhaps it was akin to a human encountering a cobra for the first time. However, revealing Gu Poison¡¯s true nature was out of the question. ¡®I need to give him a proper name.¡¯ Gu Poison¡¯s transformed appearance made it less likely for someone to recognize him. However, it was better to be safe than sorry. Caution was my motto, after all. ¡®Let¡¯s see¡­¡¯ I pondered over a suitable name, but then it struck me that I could draw inspiration from his very ¡®existence.¡¯ He wasn¡¯t quite a living being, nor was he entirely inanimate. A creature forever bound to conceal his true nature because of me, unable to return to his original master. Perhaps it was just me, but I saw a reflection of myself in him. A particular word came to mind, and I uttered it with newfound conviction. ¡°¡­Heoksal.¡± A name that embodied darkness and death. It seemed fitting, considering my own fate was intertwined with those very concepts. Like master, like Familiar. The name suited his appearance perfectly. ¡°That¡¯s¡­a rather chilling name¡± Tammy commented, shuddering slightly. I, however, was rather pleased with Gu Poison¡¯s new alias. I wonder if he liked it. ¡ª ¡­. I glanced at Gu Poison, who was staring back at me intently. As always, his thoughts remained a mystery. At least he wasn¡¯t angry. I suppose that was a passing grade in his book. ¡°Anyway, let¡¯s begin. First up, we¡¯ll assess your connection. Judging by how well they listen to you, it shouldn¡¯t be a problem¡­but we have to go through the motions, you see.¡± ¡°What would you have me do, Instructor?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s start with something basic. I want you to order your Familiar to attack me.¡± ¡°Excuse me?¡± Tammy, who had been stroking Sijo, made a rather absurd request. Attack her? Even if she wasn¡¯t aware of Gu Poison¡¯s true nature, it was a preposterous demand. If Heoksal were to bite her¡­ The mere thought sent shivers down my spine. As if sensing my apprehension, Tammy shook her head. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I have safety measures in place. Just tell him to stop right before he reaches me.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure I understand¡­¡± I understood that she had a way to defend herself, but why ask me to stop him at the last moment? Tammy elaborated at my request. ¡°It¡¯s to gauge their obedience. A Familiar who truly heeds its master¡¯s commands will cease their attack immediately.¡± ¡°Very well.¡± Heoksal was perceptive. He¡¯d understand my intentions regardless of how I phrased the command. But what about Sijo? He possessed no offensive capabilities whatsoever. Tammy, who had been petting Sijo, spoke up. ¡°Have this little one attack me as well.¡± ¡°¡­He is Instructor Ares¡¯ bird, after all.¡± She muttered to herself. It seemed Sijo was already vetted, making this test a mere formality. That was a relief. Without hesitation, I issued the command to both Heoksal and Sijo. ¡°Bite the instructor before you.¡± In that instant, Whoosh-. Heoksal shot forward like a coiled spring, launching himself from my arm towards Tammy¡¯s neck. Even Tammy, who had boasted about her safety measures, stumbled back in surprise, landing on her backside with a thud. Just as Heoksal coiled himself around Tammy¡¯s neck, his venomous fangs bared and dripping, I spoke. ¡°Halt.¡± ¡ª ¡­. As if on cue, he froze mid-air, his body going slack before he gracefully slithered back onto my shoulder. Chirp, chirp! Sijo, who had been pecking playfully at Tammy¡¯s arm, also ceased his assault at my command. ¡ª Peep! He fluttered back onto my head, chirping triumphantly. Heoksal¡¯s performance had been nothing short of convincing. One moment he was a deadly predator, the next a docile companion. As if nothing had happened. ¡°Wow¡­¡± Tammy, still recovering from the shock, stared at Heoksal in awe. ¡°You pass the first stage. That snake is¡­intense. I prefer my Familiars on the fluffier side, to be honest¡­¡± Now that she mentioned it, Most of the Magical Beasts in the lab seemed to be of the furry variety. ¡°I share your sentiment.¡± Heoksal had proven invaluable, but I had to admit, I had a soft spot for cute creatures like Sijo. As if understanding our conversation, Heoksal flicked his tongue out in response. ¡ª Hiss, hiss. My bad. I quickly averted my gaze, pretending I hadn¡¯t noticed. Turning back to Tammy, I inquired about the first stage. ¡°Well then, Instructor. I trust that was sufficient to demonstrate their obedience?¡± ¡°¡­Yes, I¡¯d say so. But we¡¯ve only just finished the first stage.¡± She replied, holding up two fingers. The second stage is the combat assessment. Tammy paused, a thoughtful look on her face. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± She glanced at Sijo, then back at me. I couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. She was trying to figure out how to assess Sijo without offending Ares. After all, Sijo¡¯s abilities were already well-documented. Prolonging the inevitable wouldn¡¯t benefit anyone. ¡°If you¡¯ll allow me, Instructor.¡± With that, I gently lifted Sijo from my head. As I held him closer to Tammy, Sijo tilted his head in confusion. ¡ª Peep? He seemed to grasp the situation quickly enough, his chirps taking on a hesitant tone. I was about to instruct Sijo to establish a shared vision with Tammy. It was the most efficient way to demonstrate his unique abilities and secure a pass for this stage. ¡ª Peep¡­ However, Sijo seemed hesitant to share his vision with a stranger. I sighed. It seemed I had no choice but to resort to bribery. Reaching into my pocket, I retrieved a small, glistening object. Sijo¡¯s eyes widened as I held it before him. ¡ª Peep¡­! It was a candy. Not just any candy, but one of the highly coveted treats from the academy¡¯s cafeteria, limited to one per student. Sijo¡¯s eyes darted back and forth between the candy and me. ¡ª Chirp¡­ Well then. Could he truly resist such a tempting offer? S?a?ch* Th? N?v?l(F)ire.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. I narrowed my eyes, a sly smile playing on my lips. Tammy, witnessing this exchange, muttered under her breath, her eyes wide with a mixture of amusement and terror, ¡°Y-You¡¯re like¡­a kidnapper¡­!¡± Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Position Exchange I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with ''Eye of Arrogance'' Tier ($18), or 20 advance chapters with ''Sword Lacquer'' Tier ($18) For every $15 collected on Ko-fi, I will release a bonus chapter. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 118 (1) - The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy The worst and strongest villain. I became a narrow-eyed character Arsene Adel. DBT,Korean,Novel,Translation,Academy,NEVDA,Fantasy,Possession,AssassinBonus chapter thanks to ''@Above Zeon'' for subscription to ''Position Exchange - '' tier on Ko-fi.That stings. Tammy¡¯s words made me frown. I might be a little devious-looking, but to be compared to a criminal¡­ ¡­Well. I couldn¡¯t entirely blame her. ¡ª Peep¡­ Sijo peeked nervously at the candy in my hand. He reminded me of a child torn between a parent¡¯s warning about strangers and the allure of sweets. Sijo was clever. He knew that accepting the treat meant complying with my request to share his vision with Tammy. He tried to look away, but his gaze kept snapping back to the candy. Guilt pricked at me for exploiting his innocence, but¡­ ¡®It has to be done.¡¯ For a swift conclusion to this test, Sijo needed a little¡­encouragement. I wasn¡¯t fond of drawn-out assessments either, especially with Heoksal¡¯s final stage looming. It was better to secure an easy win while I could. After what felt like an eternity, ¡ª Peep¡­! Sijo chirped, flapping his wings in resolve. He hovered in front of Tammy, bringing their faces close. Then, he glanced at the candy once more. In the end, his sweet tooth prevailed. I couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. ¡®Seriously?¡¯ Sijo was Ares¡¯ bird. What had the instructor been feeding him to make him this obsessed with candy? ¡­The thought crossed my mind that it might be the black jelly we¡¯d consumed during the Human Realm Invasion exam. In any case, ¡°Well, that¡¯s sufficient. His ability is a shared vision. Quite a unique skill!¡± ¡°Heh, as if you didn¡¯t already know.¡± Tammy muttered, her voice laced with amusement as she experienced Sijo¡¯s vision firsthand. She must have assumed I couldn¡¯t hear her hushed tone. My senses, however, were far more acute now. Thanks to my accelerated growth, they surpassed those of ordinary students by a significant margin. But there was no need to enlighten Tammy. I feigned ignorance, smoothly changing the subject. ¡°Now, it¡¯s Heoksal¡¯s turn.¡± ¡°Yes, about that¡­ Judging by the speed he displayed earlier, he¡¯s clearly combat-oriented. I¡¯m curious to see how potent his venom is.¡± ¡°How would you like to proceed, Instructor?¡± My eyes glinted. It was all going according to plan. Finally, a chance to gauge the true extent of Heoksal¡¯s venom. He had taken down Terias in an instant. Crete¡¯s venom, capable of devouring mana, was undoubtedly a factor. But was it enough to bring down Terias with a single bite? Consuming the Homunculus must have amplified Heoksal¡¯s venom. I¡¯d been curious to test it, but finding a suitable subject had proven difficult. ¡®Wasting on Information Paper was out of the question.¡¯ That would be incredibly wasteful, especially since I couldn¡¯t risk using Gu Poison¡¯s true abilities during the final exam. I decided to wait for a more opportune moment to uncover the secrets of his venom. And that moment had arrived with Tammy¡¯s assessment. An opportunity to evaluate Heoksal¡¯s abilities without expending any resources. ¡°Follow me. I¡¯ve prepared a test subject.¡± Tammy announced, leading me toward the source of Heoksal¡¯s impending evaluation. With a faint smile, I followed. Awaiting us was a slime. Unlike the black slime I¡¯d encountered in Orgon, this one was translucent. It was a basic slime, considered the weakest of its kind. But not to be underestimated. They were capable of spitting corrosive acid, strong enough to injure an average demon. ¡°We¡¯re using this¡­?¡± ¡°Yes! It¡¯s specially modified. By having your Familiar attack it, we can analyze its strength, abilities, and so on!¡± ¡°Impressive.¡± My praise was genuine. Tammy might have a ditzy demeanor, but her competence as an instructor was undeniable. Such ingenuity was essential for the role. ¡°So, should I instruct Heoksal to attack the slime?¡± ¡°Yes, just give me a moment.¡± Tammy set aside the lamp, rolling up her sleeves as she carefully extracted the slime from its container. Despite its acidic nature, she handled it with bare hands. Her gloves must have been treated with a protective layer. ¡®Doesn¡¯t look very sturdy, though.¡¯ Heoksal¡¯s venom could probably melt through it with ease. Not that it mattered. S?a??h th? N???lFire.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. He wouldn¡¯t be attacking Tammy directly. I shifted my gaze from her to the slime. ¡ª Kyoo. It stared back at me, emitting a strange, high-pitched sound. But I wasn¡¯t fooled by its somewhat adorable appearance. It was still a wild Magical Beast. If I let my guard down, it would attack. ¡°Bite it.¡± I commanded Heoksal. In a flash, Heoksal shot forward, sinking his fangs into the slime. Venom pulsed from his glands, flooding the creature¡¯s translucent form. ¡ª Kyooo¡­ The slime convulsed, its gelatinous body trembling uncontrollably. It collapsed, dissolving into a puddle before expelling its core. Then, Crack. The core hardened, transforming into solid stone right before our eyes. Time seemed to stand still. The slime showed no signs of regeneration. ¡°¡­?¡± I stood frozen, struggling to comprehend what I¡¯d just witnessed. Slimes were supposed to die when their cores were destroyed. So why did it perish the moment Heoksal injected his venom? And why did its core turn to stone instead of shattering? I wasn¡¯t the only one taken aback. ¡°Huh¡­?¡± Tammy let out a gasp of disbelief. She seemed just as perplexed as I was. What kind of transformation did Heoksal undergo after consuming the Homunculus? ¡°This¡­ This is incredible! It didn¡¯t just die from the venom¡­ its core petrified!¡± Her voice trembled with excitement. A shiver ran down my spine. Even I had to admit, this power seemed excessive for a mere Familiar. What if they deemed it too dangerous for a student to handle? Doubt gnawed at me. What if they disqualified Gu Poison because of this? Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Position Exchange I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with ''Eye of Arrogance'' Tier ($18), or 20 advance chapters with ''Sword Lacquer'' Tier ($18) For every $15 collected on Ko-fi, I will release a bonus chapter. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 118 (2) - The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy The worst and strongest villain. I became a narrow-eyed character Arsene Adel. DBT,Korean,Novel,Translation,Academy,NEVDA,Fantasy,Possession,AssassinBut then, ¡°Amazing!¡± ¡°¡­E-Excuse me?¡± Tammy¡¯s enthusiastic outburst snapped me out of my thoughts. ¡°This specimen¡­ it¡¯s invaluable for research! Um, would it be alright if I studied Heoksal¡¯s venom?¡± She scooped up the petrified core, her eyes practically sparkling as she turned to me for permission. I had no objections. Quite the opposite, in fact. This was a golden opportunity to gain insight into Heoksal¡¯s abilities without sacrificing an Information Paper. Still, I couldn¡¯t let my guard down completely. ¡®I¡¯ve been relying on the Infromation paper too much lately.¡¯ While undeniably helpful, becoming overly dependent on them was dangerous. If the Information Paper stopped providing assistance, I¡¯d be in a precarious position. I needed to hone my own judgment, to make decisions without relying on external sources. ¡®Well, I suppose this time, I¡¯ll indulge in a little¡­shortcut.¡¯ Researching Heoksal¡¯s venom would require significant effort. Having Tammy volunteer her expertise was a stroke of luck. However, ¡°You must not divulge anything about Heoksal¡¯s abilities. Should you break this agreement¡­¡± I narrowed my eyes, my gaze piercing through Tammy. Stage Two Mana Manipulation. It not only granted me greater control over my Killing Intent but also allowed me to focus it with laser precision. An invisible wave of pressure washed over Tammy. She flinched, her eyes widening slightly. ¡°I¡¯m¡­not sure what the consequences would be.¡± I left the threat hanging, unspoken. Uncertainty often bred greater fear than explicit threats, especially when dealing with a superior. Besides, I couldn¡¯t very well threaten an instructor outright. ¡°¡­Understood. I won¡¯t breathe a word.¡± Tammy nodded curtly, her face pale. Judging by her expression, she wouldn¡¯t dare defy me. And if she did¡­ s?a??h th? N?v?l(F)ire.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. Well, there was no need to dwell on such unpleasant possibilities. ¡°So, does this mean Heoksal and Sijo have passed the second stage?¡± ¡°Y-Yes, absolutely! I can¡¯t deny them after that performance!¡± Relieved of my Killing Intent, Tammy nodded vigorously. I allowed myself a small sigh of relief. Sijo and Heoksal. They had both cleared the second stage. All that remained was the final test. The one I considered the most daunting. Anxiety gnawed at my insides, but I couldn¡¯t afford to back down now. I had to trust Heoksal and Sijo. ¡°Shall we proceed with the third stage immediately, Instructor?¡± ¡°Yes, of course! Just one more to go. You¡¯ve got this!¡± ¡°¡­..¡± Tammy¡¯s attempt at encouragement only made my expression stiffen further. It wasn¡¯t that I disliked her. It was the situation itself that filled me with a strange sense of dread. Ironically, the third stage was widely regarded as the easiest of the Familiar Recognition Test. ¡­For me, however, it felt like the most insurmountable obstacle. ¡°Now, you¡¯re familiar with the objective of the third stage, correct?¡± ¡°Indeed.¡± The Familiar Recognition Test, Stage Three. Its purpose was¡­ To assess the ¡®bond¡¯ between Familiar and Master. ¡°¡­..¡± I glanced at Heoksal and Sijo. ¡ª Peep? ¡ª ¡­. They stared back, their gazes filled with confusion. A wave of unease washed over me. Our relationship hadn¡¯t blossomed under normal circumstances. Heoksal was initially a venomous seed implanted by Crete to control or kill me. Sijo was a bird dispatched by Ares to monitor my every move, a creature I¡¯d coerced into obedience. How could I possibly feel confident about this? Especially after subjecting them to hardship and danger, with little to offer in return¡­ As I struggled to quell my anxiety, ¡°Let¡¯s begin!¡± Tammy announced, brandishing a peculiar object. It was a lamp designed to enthrall Magical Beasts, emitting a mesmerizing blend of light and fragrance that stimulated their senses. The objective was simple: to resist the lamp¡¯s allure and choose their master instead. That was the crux of the third stage. ¡°Please place Heoksal and Sijo on the ground.¡± ¡°¡­Very well.¡± With trembling hands, I gently set them down. I then stepped forward, taking my position beside the lamp Tammy had placed on the ground. If they gravitated towards the lamp¡­they wouldn¡¯t be recognized as my Familiars. The thought sent a chill down my spine. ¡°Begin!¡± As Tammy¡¯s voice rang out, ¡ª Peeep¡­ Sijo hesitated, his tiny body trembling. Then, with a flap of his wings, he soared towards the lamp. Ah. So, he didn¡¯t choose me after all. A pang of sadness struck me. I lowered my gaze to Heoksal. ¡ª ¡­. He met my gaze for a moment, his expression unreadable. Then, he slithered towards the lamp, following Sijo¡¯s lead. They had both chosen the lamp over me. ¡®¡­I suppose it¡¯s to be expected.¡¯ I closed my eyes, a heavy sigh escaping my lips. I had taken so much from them, offering little in return besides mana-infused water and the occasional candy. Of course they would choose the alluring lamp¡­ Just as I resigned myself to the inevitable, ¡°Open your eyes!¡± Tammy¡¯s voice startled me. ¡°¡­..¡± I slowly opened my eyes, already anticipating the sight of both Heoksal and Sijo entranced by the lamp. But¡­ What I saw instead took my breath away. ¡ª Peep! ¡ª ¡­. Both Heoksal and Sijo were gazing up at me, their eyes locked on mine. They had chosen me. Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Position Exchange I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with ''Eye of Arrogance'' Tier ($18), or 20 advance chapters with ''Sword Lacquer'' Tier ($18) For every $15 collected on Ko-fi, I will release a bonus chapter. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 119 (1) - The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy The worst and strongest villain. I became a narrow-eyed character Arsene Adel. DBT,Korean,Novel,Translation,Academy,NEVDA,Fantasy,Possession,AssassinIn the end, both Gu Poison and Sijo chose me over the lamp. They sat there, staring up at me with wide eyes. While I was relieved, confusion outweighed my joy. Why? Why would they choose me over the alluring lamp? ¡°¡­..¡± Silence stretched between us. I didn¡¯t understand. Was our relationship not purely transactional? Slowly, I extended my arms and gently stroked them both. In that instant, a warmth spread through my chest, a sense of familiarity washing over me. It was a ¡®connection.¡¯ Without realizing it, we had formed a bond. Not as Master and Familiar, but as¡­ companions. ¡°¡­..¡± Words failed to describe this newfound feeling. I had countless acquaintances back in Sytan. Luna had even confessed her love for me. But this¡­ this was different. It wasn¡¯t as intense or passionate. It was¡­ comforting. ¡®¡­Thank you.¡¯ I scooped them both into my arms, holding them close. They squirmed for a moment, their movements muffled against my chest, before settling down and nuzzling me affectionately. I glanced up at Tammy. ¡°Well, Instructor?¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± She observed us with a thoughtful expression before breaking into a wide smile. ¡°I suppose they pass. Though, under normal circumstances, I¡¯d have to fail them.¡± ¡°¡­..¡± Our eyes met. Beneath her usual cheerfulness, I saw a flicker of seriousness in her gaze. ¡­She knew. She knew I hadn¡¯t truly considered them equals. But in that brief moment, we had proven our loyalty to one another. And Tammy, recognizing that bond, had passed us. If I had forced them to choose me, she wouldn¡¯t have hesitated to fail us. ¡®¡­She is a Familiar expert, after all.¡¯ Her knowledge of Familiars undoubtedly surpassed my own. She must have sensed the shift in my demeanor, the genuine affection I now held for Gu Poison and Sijo. Despite her ditzy facade, Tammy was a capable instructor. That¡¯s why when she expressed interest in studying Gu Poison¡¯s venom, I didn¡¯t make any direct threats but simply revealed a faint murderous intent. S?a??h th? N?v?lF?re.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. Instructors were not to be trifled with. As I pondered this, Tammy spoke. ¡°Treasure your Familiars. They are your companions, your partners in this life.¡± She leaned down, gently petting both Gu Poison and Sijo. A small smile touched my lips. ¡°I will.¡± . . . And so, I successfully passed the Familiar Recognition Test. Gu Poison and Sijo were officially recognized as mine. And as a bonus, our bond had grown stronger. * * * After passing the Familiar Recognition Test, I returned to the second-year hallway. As I exited the building, I glanced down. ¡°Sleeping, I see.¡± Both Gu Poison and Sijo were fast asleep. While I had officially named Gu Poison ¡®Heoksal,¡¯ the name Gu Poison felt more natural. Perhaps I would introduce him as Heoksal to others, but in private, I would continue to call him Gu Poison. He also seemed to prefer his original name, the one I had given him when we first met. He didn¡¯t seem to dislike ¡®Heoksal,¡¯ but¡­ ¡®¡­What is this feeling?¡¯ The comforting warmth I had felt during the test was gone. Instead, a wave of fear washed over me. My gaze snapped up, drawn to a figure standing before me. It was a beautiful woman, a vision of elegance and grace. She was like a character straight out of my novels, embodying all the ideals of beauty I had strived to capture in my writing. Her hair was a cascade of snowy white, crowned with a circlet of thorns woven from rose stems. The thorns dug into her pale skin, a painful reminder of her lineage. Our eyes met. ¡®¡­¡­.¡¯ I froze, unable to speak. I knew this woman. How could I not? We had crossed paths many times before. As I stood there, speechless, she broke the silence. ¡°My, Mr. Escort. It¡¯s been a long time.¡± ¡°Greetings, Your Highness.¡± I finally managed to speak, my voice strained as I addressed Diana, daughter of the Demon King and the source of my current predicament. I quickly scanned my surroundings. But she was alone. Rene, her ever-present shadow, was nowhere to be seen. For the first time, I was facing Diana alone. My heart pounded against my ribs. ¡®My body¡­¡¯ It wouldn¡¯t move. It felt as if an invisible force had bound my legs, rendering them numb. This was no mere illusion. It was all too real. But my upper body was still mobile. I lifted my chin, forcing myself to meet her gaze. ¡°¡­To what do I owe the pleasure, Your Highness?¡± ¡°Hmm? What do you mean?¡± She feigned innocence, tilting her head with a puzzled expression. It was a surprisingly convincing act. Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Position Exchange I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with ''Eye of Arrogance'' Tier ($18), or 20 advance chapters with ''Sword Lacquer'' Tier ($18) For every $15 collected on Ko-fi, I will release a bonus chapter. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 119 (2) - The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy The worst and strongest villain. I became a narrow-eyed character Arsene Adel. DBT,Korean,Novel,Translation,Academy,NEVDA,Fantasy,Possession,AssassinBut I was no stranger to deception. ¡°¡­If you¡¯re not planning on elaborating, Your Highness, then I suppose I¡¯ll have to respond in kind.¡± I let out a sigh, as if disappointed by her lack of forthrightness, and began to subtly channel my mana. My insides were churning, but I maintained a calm facade. This was a battle of nerves. In a direct confrontation, Diana would crush me without breaking a sweat. But if she had truly come to kill me, she wouldn¡¯t bother with such theatrics. She would have simply unleashed her ¡®Authority¡¯ and ended me on the spot. Therefore, ¡®She wants to talk.¡¯ That was the only logical conclusion. Diana wasn¡¯t here to kill me. She wanted something from me, some piece of information. And I had a sinking suspicion I knew exactly what that information was. ¡®¡­My true identity?¡¯ It was a strong possibility. The mark etched on my neck, a circle with a cross at its center, was the symbol of the Arsene bloodline. I had been diligently concealing it with Darkness magic, ensuring it remained hidden from view. However, ¡®Diana might have information about the last descendant of Arsene.¡¯ There was already a spy planted in the Imperial Academy by the Demon Realm. And if anyone knew about the Arsene family, it would be the Demon King¡¯s daughter. They were, after all, the ones who had assassinated her father, the previous Demon King. ¡®I did take precautions, though.¡¯ I wouldn¡¯t have stepped foot in the Demon Realm without a contingency plan. I had taken steps to safeguard my secret, to prevent anyone from discovering my true heritage. First, I had concealed the Arsene mark, ensuring it remained hidden from view. Second, I had faith that Peltz wouldn¡¯t reveal my departure to the Demon Realm. From his perspective, my presence here would be a death sentence. He wouldn¡¯t risk exposing his failure to protect the young heir of House Arsene, especially not to the Six Great Families. Peltz was a man of considerable influence, even if his power didn¡¯t quite match up. Third, ¡®Adel had been concealing his abilities even before I possessed this body.¡¯ When I first opened my eyes in this world, I noticed the thick layer of makeup on my hands. It was Adel¡¯s way of hiding his calluses, a testament to his hidden talents. His true nature, his unique traits and abilities, had only come to light after the knights attacked me. That¡¯s why the servants hadn¡¯t reported my abilities to the Six Great Families, allowing me to escape. And it was highly likely that Peltz, even after discovering my abilities, had kept that information under wraps. Unnecessary information only invited unwanted attention. Even if he had described my abilities while recounting my supposed death, no one would have bothered recording the details of a dead child. Besides, the existence of the Arsene bloodline was something the Six Great Families would want to keep buried. And finally, the most crucial aspect of my plan, ¡®On the surface, I am under the protection of House Bares.¡¯ The fact that I had been trapped in Crete¡¯s secret realm had ironically become my greatest shield. Therefore, the only clues Diana had to work with were¡­ ¡®¡­My name and appearance.¡¯ My appearance was already somewhat known in the Human Realm. It wouldn¡¯t be surprising if spies had relayed this information to Diana. However, my status was a viscount, so I belonged under the Duke Leon family. While the Arsene family had once held significant sway, their influence had waned after they were betrayed and stripped of their power. This actually worked in my favor. House Leon maintained tight security. Infiltrating their ranks would be a formidable task, even for the most skilled spies. After all, even the servants in the Arsene mansion had been revealed to be spies planted by Duke Leon himself. Therefore, Diana couldn¡¯t be certain of my true lineage. She was merely suspicious, her doubts fueled by the similarities in name and appearance. Even my appearance had changed considerably. My once-frail body, through rigorous training and proper nourishment, had transformed into something far more robust. But some features remained unchanged. My name and my fundamental appearance were still points of vulnerability. ¡®¡­It would have been ideal to fabricate a new name as well.¡¯ But if I had lied to Crete, if I had uttered a single word other than ¡®Adel¡¯ in his presence, he would have seen through my deception. The Lord of Pride possessed an uncanny ability to detect lies. In any case, I hadn¡¯t been exposed yet. The safeguards I had put in place were effectively obscuring the evidence, casting doubt on any suspicions Diana might harbor. I had to navigate this encounter carefully. One wrong word could solidify her suspicions, pushing her closer to the truth. With renewed determination, I forced a smile. ¡°So, tell me, Your Highness, to what do I owe the pleasure? Staring at each other for too long might make my face flush.¡± ¡°Oh my, have you perhaps grown tired of Rene and fallen for me instead?¡± ¡°Haha, that¡¯s impossible. How could I ever abandon Lady Rene?¡± ¡°Right? To be honest, she¡¯s the reason I sought you out.¡± ¡°Lady Rene¡­ you say?¡± Could it be that I had misjudged the situation? ¡°If this concerns Lady Rene¡­¡± ¡°Oh, are you interested now?¡± Diana¡¯s question hung in the air. I nodded slowly, a knot of anxiety tightening in my chest. Had Rene somehow discovered my true identity? ¡°You see, Rene has been rather¡­ tight-lipped lately.¡± ¡°¡­Is that so?¡± Step. Before I could inquire further, Diana took a step closer. She gazed at me, her beautiful face a mask of serenity, her presence both alluring and terrifying. Closer. Her soft breaths, the steady thump of her heart, filled my ears. She was so close now that I could feel the warmth of her breath against my ear. ¡°I wonder why she¡¯s being so secretive. She seems quite curious about you, Escort. What could you be hiding¡­?¡± S~?a??h the N?v?lFir?(.)n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. Diana¡¯s finger, tipped with a sharp nail, traced a line down my cheek. Before I could react to the sharp sting, her eyes, glowing with an unnatural light, locked onto mine. ¡°Who are you?¡± Diana¡¯s voice, usually light and playful, was laced with a chilling intensity. I needed to create distance, to escape the range of her Authority before it took hold. But it was too late. An invisible force, emanating from her very being, bound me in place. ¡®Something¡¯ was holding me captive. My body, now completely immobilized, refused to obey my commands. And then, under Diana¡¯s control, my jaw began to slacken, my lips parting involuntarily. ¡°I¡­¡± My mouth moved, forming words against my will. Just as I felt myself losing the battle against her overwhelming power, Grip. A hand, appearing out of nowhere, shot out and clamped down on Diana¡¯s slender arm. The pressure on my body vanished instantly, freeing me from her grasp. I whirled around, my gaze drawn to the newcomer. ¡°¡­What do you think you¡¯re doing?¡± Rene¡¯s face, contorted in a mask of rage, filled my vision. Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Position Exchange I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with ''Eye of Arrogance'' Tier ($18), or 20 advance chapters with ''Sword Lacquer'' Tier ($18) For every $15 collected on Ko-fi, I will release a bonus chapter. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 120: The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy The worst and strongest villain. I became a narrow-eyed character Arsene Adel. DBT,Korean,Novel,Translation,Academy,NEVDA,Fantasy,Possession,AssassinBonus chapter thanks to ''@frozendeagon'' for subscription to ''Eye of Arrogance'' tier on Ko-fi.¡°Let go.¡± Rene¡¯s voice, strained with emotion, cut through the air. Diana¡¯s hand, which had been gently caressing my cheek, retreated as if burned. Only then did the tension ease, and I could finally calm my racing heart. If Rene hadn¡¯t intervened, if she hadn¡¯t broken Diana¡¯s hold on me¡­ The thought sent shivers down my spine. I might have revealed everything: my lineage as a descendant of Arsene, even the preposterous truth of my past life as the Creator. Diana¡¯s Authority could have forced those words from my lips. A surge of gratitude washed over me. I owed Rene a debt I could never repay. Diana¡¯s ability¡­ her Authority¡­ was terrifying in its scope. She could interfere with and control any living being. All life was subservient to her will. It was a power bought at a steep price ¨C her own life force. In exchange, she could manipulate the very essence of living beings, not just draining their life force but also controlling those she had wounded. It was a double-edged sword, a power that chipped away at her own existence with each use. Hence, the circlet of thorns, a necessary measure to keep her devastating power in check. But Diana¡¯s Authority had a critical weakness. If certain conditions were met, if her control was challenged in just the right way, she would become as vulnerable as an insect. Unfortunately, I was in no position to exploit that weakness. There was one method I could use, a desperate gamble with potentially devastating consequences: the Mark of the Demon God, a power I had been hesitant to unleash. ¡®If Rene hadn¡¯t stopped her, I would have been forced to use it.¡¯ The three strokes bestowed upon me by the God of Pride¡­ their full price remained a mystery, a risk I had avoided until now. But facing Diana¡¯s unrestrained power, I would have had no choice. Thankfully, the crisis had been averted. ¡°¡­I must say, I¡¯m rather disappointed.¡± My words pierced the silence, drawing Diana¡¯s attention. Her gaze, cold and calculating, shifted to me. Subtly, I dabbed at my eyes, feigning distress. ¡°I never would have imagined Lady Rene, your friend, would be so¡­ aggressive.¡± ¡°I¡¯d watch your tongue if I were you, Escort.¡± ¡°Could it be that she approached you out of suspicion of me? You seemed so happy to have made a new friend, Your Highness.¡± My words were laced with exaggerated sorrow, a carefully crafted performance. I was playing the part, embodying the role of the loyal attendant, deeply concerned for his master. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Diana remained silent, her gaze flickering between Rene and me. She seemed to be gauging Rene¡¯s reaction, confirming her suspicions. It seemed, at the very least, that she genuinely considered Rene a friend. That would explain why she hadn¡¯t resorted to brute force, why she hadn¡¯t used her Authority to discard Rene like a broken toy. For reasons unknown, Diana seemed to value Rene¡¯s presence. But I needed to defuse this situation, to steer us away from the precipice. I was about to double down on my act when Rene spoke, her voice laced with displeasure. ¡°¡­That never happened.¡± I chose to ignore her, straightening up and meeting Diana¡¯s gaze with feigned innocence. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Diana remained frozen, caught between her suspicions and her apparent regard for Rene. One wrong move, and they might come to blows. Finally, she spoke, her voice heavy with resignation. ¡°Rene, you know we need to uncover his true nature.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Rene remained silent, refusing to acknowledge Diana¡¯s words. But they hung in the air, sharp and pointed. ¡°¡­I¡¯ll back down for now. But be careful, Rene. Escort is hiding more than you realize.¡± With those parting words, Diana retreated, her gaze lingering on me for a moment longer. I couldn¡¯t respond. I couldn¡¯t agree. Diana was right. I was deceiving Rene, and the potential consequences of my actions were still unknown. Diana turned back to me, a bright smile on her face. ¡°My apologies, Escort.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± With a swish of her white hair, she disappeared down the hallway. I stared after her, my mind racing. ¡­If she truly felt remorse, she wouldn¡¯t show her face here again. At least for a while, I wouldn¡¯t have to worry about her using her Authority on me. It would take time for her to recover, to replenish the life force she had expended. As expected, Rene would likely be participating in the final exams. But¡­ Such trivial matters seemed insignificant in light of the current situation. I turned to Rene, who stood there, her expression unreadable. She seemed lost in thought, her lips moving silently as if trying to find the right words. And then, she spoke. ¡°¡­Adel.¡± Her voice, barely a whisper, sent a shiver down my spine. Something had shifted in that brief exchange, a subtle change in her demeanor. ¡°Yes, Lady Rene?¡± ¡°Do you¡­ remember this?¡± She held up her left hand, her index finger extended, drawing attention to the ring she wore. I nodded slowly. Of course, I remembered. The artifact we had obtained in the territory of the Undying, the ¡®Full Moon Spirit.¡¯ I had entrusted it to her, a fair exchange for the Fang of Darkness I now possessed. But¡­ She wasn¡¯t asking about the ring¡¯s nature, was she? ¡°¡­I¡¯m afraid I don¡¯t understand, Lady Rene.¡± I feigned ignorance, choosing my words carefully. She wasn¡¯t asking about the Full Moon Spirit itself. She was asking¡­ why? Why had I placed the ring on *that* finger? At the time, it had seemed insignificant, a trivial act of convenience. S?a?ch* Th? N?velF?re.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. But it was clear that Rene had given it a great deal of thought. What did it mean to her? I had learned a thing or two about the customs of the Demon Realm, including the significance of rings worn on specific fingers. It wasn¡¯t a symbol of romantic love, as it was for humans. That much I remembered. But the specifics remained elusive, lost in the endless sea of information I had absorbed since coming to this world. It hadn¡¯t seemed relevant at the time. ¡°¡­I see.¡± My non-answer seemed to amuse her. A small smile touched her lips. But¡­ Why did I sense a tinge of sadness in her voice? She was smiling, wasn¡¯t she? I had to address this, to clear up any misunderstanding. ¡°Lady Rene, if I have done something to offend you, I apologize.¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s not that.¡± She shook her head, dismissing my apology. Guilt gnawed at my conscience. I stammered, unsure what to say. Should I downplay the significance of the ring? Should I reveal my true nature, show her the Mark of the Demon God and confirm her suspicions that I was no ordinary human? Neither option seemed appealing. I still didn¡¯t understand her intentions, her sudden shift in demeanor. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± I remained silent, studying her face. The confrontation with Diana had taken its toll. Her usually impeccable hair was tousled, a stray strand falling across her face, partially obscuring her eyes. Without thinking, I reached out and gently tucked the stray strand behind her ear. She spoke, her voice soft. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter¡­ even if you don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°¡­What do you mean?¡± ¡°Just¡­ put it back on.¡± She slid the ring off her finger and held it out to me. Her hand, small and delicate yet calloused from countless hours of training, trembled slightly. I took the ring from her outstretched palm. It felt cold against my skin. Her finger, still outstretched, seemed to beckon. Slowly, deliberately, I slid the ring back onto her index finger. ¡°Adel.¡± Her gaze met mine, her expression unreadable. A bittersweet smile played on her lips. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who you are. Just¡­ stay by my side.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± She turned and walked away, her footsteps echoing softly down the hallway. As she disappeared from sight, a wave of dizziness washed over me. I gripped my temples, trying to massage away the sudden headache. What had just happened? * * * The next day, after our first class, Luna approached me, her brow furrowed with concern. ¡°Adel, is everything alright? Did something happen yesterday?¡± I couldn¡¯t focus on her words. My mind was consumed by the events of the previous day, replaying the conversation with Rene over and over in my head. [Did you eat something bad?] Even Samuel, ever attuned to my emotional state, seemed worried. But I couldn¡¯t shake the image of Rene¡¯s face, the solemnity in her voice as she spoke of the ring. After our encounter, I scoured my memories, desperately searching for the significance of placing a ring on the index finger in Demon Realm culture. And I had found it. ¡®¡­An eternal vow, wasn¡¯t it?¡¯ It was a solemn promise, a lifelong commitment that transcended the boundaries of romantic love. But why had it provoked such a strong reaction from Rene? The answer, when it finally dawned on me, was both heartbreaking and confusing. ¡®Rene¡­ lost her mother.¡¯ The eternal vow symbolized by the ring¡­ was she seeking to replace her mother¡¯s absence with a lifelong commitment from me? But¡­ ¡®¡­That¡¯s impossible.¡¯ Nothing could ever fill the void left by a parent. Besides, I had no idea what kind of vow she expected from me. And there was something else¡­ Rene, while seemingly unaware of my true identity, seemed certain of one thing: I was no ordinary human. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± What was I supposed to do? How could I possibly navigate this situation, alleviate Diana¡¯s suspicions, and decipher Rene¡¯s cryptic behavior? No matter how much I wracked my brain, the answers remained elusive. Adding to my confusion was Fron¡¯s increasingly erratic behavior. ¡°Praise be to this magnificent body¡­!!¡± Her outbursts, once a rare occurrence, had become a regular disruption in our classroom. What in the world had gotten into her lately? Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Position Exchange I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with ''Eye of Arrogance'' Tier ($18), or 20 advance chapters with ''Sword Lacquer'' Tier ($18) For every $15 collected on Ko-fi, I will release a bonus chapter. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 121: The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy The worst and strongest villain. I became a narrow-eyed character Arsene Adel. DBT,Korean,Novel,Translation,Academy,NEVDA,Fantasy,Possession,AssassinAs the final exams drew near, the students seemed to be losing their minds one by one. The atmosphere in the class was chaotic. I, too, was caught up in it at some point. Time had flown by so quickly. Now, only a week remained until the final exams. Until now, I hadn''t found any way to dispel Diana''s suspicions. In the end, I came to one conclusion. S~?a??h the N?velF?re.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. ''I need to consider the possibility of confronting Diana.'' Of course, I couldn''t fight Diana right now. It was clear that I would lose. Still, if I took my time, I could find a way to counter Diana''s power. In fact, Diana''s power becomes worthless later in the story. Well, for now, it wouldn''t be easy to go against Diana''s power. ''But, just a little further ahead...'' I could guarantee it. I would get my hands on a way to break Diana''s power. ¡­Though it would be best to pray that time never came. If Diana became my ally, she would be a reliable comrade in the fight against the Six Families. Well, judging from the fact that she wasn''t looking for me, it seemed like she was planning to gather information about me for the time being. Could it be that the Demon Clan spies in the human realm were strong enough to interrogate Peltz, the witness from that time? By this time, Peltz would have reached the point where he had mastered Fighting Spirit. Or at least, he would be close. ''It''s not like I can erase the evidence that Diana knows¡­'' What could I do about having the same face and name? All I could do was pray. Pray that Crete and Rene wouldn''t abandon me. Well, for some reason, I didn''t know why, but they didn''t seem to have any intention of abandoning me. That''s why I hadn''t dropped out of Sytan, even though I was under Diana''s suspicion. ''For some reason, they''re both being nice to me.'' Now I knew for sure. Crete and Rene both wanted something from me. It must be something that no one else but I could do. Otherwise, Crete wouldn''t have kept such a suspicious person like me around just because of Gu Poison. ¡­Or maybe it was just his arrogant nature as the head of the Bares family. Anyway, my safety would be guaranteed for the time being. I had already finished all the calculations. ''As long as my identity as a Bares protects me, even Diana can''t touch me.'' The arrogant Bares. The pressure that name brought was undoubtedly the greatest among the Seven Deadly Sins. Once, there was a time like this. [You''re the Bares young lady''s escort, so why aren''t you by her side? It''s hard to even see you two together.] Samuel suddenly asked me this. He had been asleep during the events between me, Diana, and Rene, so he didn''t know what had happened. I played dumb and said to Samuel. "First of all, we have different classes, so our schedules don''t match. It''s not like I can go to the young lady''s class every break." [In short, you''re saying you don''t go because it''s a bother. You''re not fit to be an escort.] Samuel''s words hit the nail on the head. I had no choice but to keep my mouth shut. Still, I tried to make time whenever Rene asked. ¡­Although lately, she hadn''t even called for me, let alone run into me. I was thinking that maybe Rene needed some time to sort out her thoughts when Samuel suddenly said, [Adel, thank your lady. If my escorts or servants had said the same thing to me, I would have given them a beating.] "¡­¡­?" [The Bares are by no means a fallen family among the Seven Deadly Sins. At one time, they were a family that rivaled the Demon King himself. And you''re living comfortably as the escort of their young lady.] Her impression may be cold, but she''s a generous woman. That''s what Samuel muttered. Bares Crete, I didn''t know his personally, but the group, the family itself, was comparable to the Demon King. That''s why I was even more curious. Rene and Crete must know that I wasn''t truly loyal. No, how could they not know? They didn''t trust me, so they put Gu Poison in me so they could kill me at any time. Then. What did the Bares want from a half-demon like me whose identity they didn''t know? Judging from their reactions, it seemed like Rene and Crete wanted different things from me. ¡­They were a truly unreadable father and daughter. I frowned and let out a sigh. In the end, there was only one thing I had to do. To become strong, and keep getting stronger, so that no one could use me. First goal¡­ ''Baltan.'' He was the second-ranked student in the first year. However, the content of this final exam wasn''t for the first-year students to fight amongst themselves. It was to select representatives from each grade level and hold an inter-grade competition. Around the time Sytan''s final exams were held, the Imperial Academy''s final exams would also begin. Come to think of it, the way things were going was similar. Well, the details of the procedures would be different. The members of the student council would also make their mark through the inter-grade competition. The instructors already knew, but the upperclassmen were unaware of the student council''s strength. However, this would reveal the true strength of the first-year students from both Sytan and the Imperial Academy. ¡®¡­Though Sytan''s students would be absolutely crushed.¡¯ The development of my story was divided into two parts. The first part was the Demon Realm invasion arc. From the beginning to the middle of the story, the students of Sytan invaded the human realm. That''s why I intentionally didn''t portray the demons as strong. They were just characters who would become prey to the main characters. No matter how strong Baltan, Diana, and the heads of the Seven Deadly Sins were, they wouldn''t even be a match for the main characters in the latter half of the story. The members of the student council had no limits to their growth. But Adel, the strongest villain, was different. He was the only villain who possessed power comparable to that of the student council members. Of course, as the story progressed, all sorts of opportunities would flock to the main characters, so he couldn''t win in the end. And the members of the student council were truly gifted. Unlike Adel, who only embraced darkness. Therefore. ¡®¡­Darkness must become strong enough to drive out the light.¡¯ It shouldn''t be the light that illuminates the darkness, but the darkness that swallows the light. In order to do that, I had to reach ''that realm'' and master Fighting Spirit. I hadn''t even gotten a feel for Fighting Spirit yet. And it was still too early to reach that realm. I could reach it temporarily if I used the Demon God''s Mark, but¡­ ''Hmm.'' I suddenly summoned my status window. ¡¾ Arsene Adel ¡¿ : Race - [ Half Demon ] : Tendency - [ Chaos ] : Talent - [ Position Exchange ''IV'' ] [T/N: Previously it was mentioned VII, which seems to be a mistake from the author¡¯s end.] : Trait - [ Interest ] [ Absorption ] [ Killing Intent ¢ô ] [ Pitch Black ] [ Mana Manipulation ¢ò ] [ Eye of Arrogance ] [ Telekinesis III ] [ Sword Lacquer III ][ Samuel ] : Mana - [ 4671 ] ''My growth is certainly fast.'' I couldn''t help but marvel. I was already approaching 5,000 mana. Not only that, but both Telekinesis and Mana Manipulation had increased by one level. If my total mana exceeded 5,000, the proficiency of Position Exchange would also increase by one level. Even now, Position Exchange was an incredibly powerful skill. If it leveled up, it would make a huge difference. And if I reached 10,000¡­ I might even be able to reach the realm I so desperately desired. Of course, the amount of mana alone wasn''t the only way to reach that realm. It wasn''t like I could reach it just because my total mana exceeded 10,000. Still, I was getting closer¡­ ¡°Heh.¡± I couldn''t control the corners of my lips that were rising on their own and let out a chuckle. Samuel spoke in a bewildered tone. [You''re driving me crazy. Can''t you just pick one, smile or frown? Are you bipolar or something?] ¡°Shut up. You think you wouldn''t be laughing if you were in my shoes?¡± [¡­You''re definitely crazy.] I didn''t care even if he insulted me. Think about it. When I fell into the Bares'' secret realm, I was worried about figuring out Rene''s true identity and was even regretful that I had used 100 mana. But now, I have close to 5,000 mana. Remarkable growth. It felt like I had grown so much that I was about to laugh again, but¡­ ¡°Stop chattering and focus.¡± Ares'' voice rang out. It was time for Ares'' swordsmanship class. So I stopped laughing and looked at Ares. Ares gathered all the students together and began to speak. "You all know that the final exams are coming up soon, right? In this class, we''ll be starting training where you''ll spar against each other in preparation for the finals." Sparring against each other. I felt indifferent. There was no one who was as strong as me or even close, except for Samuel. Even Samuel was currently parasitizing my arm, so there was no one who could match my level. ¡­Maybe I was being a little arrogant. But what else could I do? It was the truth. As I was clicking my tongue in regret, Ares continued his explanation. "Well, we''ll match you up according to your level. I''ve arranged it so that you''ll be sparring with someone of a similar rank. I''ll put you in pairs, so get ready." Ares said so and began pairing us up. The student with a similar rank to me¡­ Was her. ''Come to think of it.'' Fron must have gotten a perfect score on the swordsmanship test as well. I didn''t know why she was hiding her skills, but maybe I''d find out this time. What was Fron hiding? And how strong was she? I looked at Fron, who was standing near me, as Ares called our names. She was holding a single wooden sword for training. "¡­¡­." But instead of moving, Fron just trembled, her shoulders shaking. It wasn''t like we were fighting to the death, just light training. I was about to say something, wondering why she was trembling so much when... "¡­¡­!" Fron suddenly twisted her body. She dashed away. And then, she ran off somewhere, covering her mouth with her hands. Watching her, I blinked my eyes. "¡­¡­What was that?" Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Position Exchange I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with ''Eye of Arrogance'' Tier ($18), or 20 advance chapters with ''Sword Lacquer'' Tier ($18) For every $15 collected on Ko-fi, I will release a bonus chapter. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 122: The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy The worst and strongest villain. I became a narrow-eyed character Arsene Adel. DBT,Korean,Novel,Translation,Academy,NEVDA,Fantasy,Possession,AssassinBonus chapter thanks to ''@frozendeagon'' for subscription to ''Eye of Arrogance'' tier on Ko-fi.Confusion washed over me. I couldn''t fathom why Fron had suddenly run off. Samuel, equally bewildered by her actions, spoke in a perplexed tone. [What''s gotten into her? She''s been acting strange lately.] ¡°¡­¡­I have no idea.¡± Samuel wasn''t the only one curious. I, too, was puzzled by Fron''s behavior. Luna seemed to share our sentiment. The other students in Class A, while not openly expressing their concern, undoubtedly worried for Fron. After all, she was well-liked by her classmates. As I grappled with worry, a burning question arose within me. ¡®¡­¡­This feels familiar.¡¯ Shortly after we enrolled, the students followed Idea to the POW camp, Orgon, for practical training. Back then, Fron couldn''t bring herself to kill a human. She barely passed the training by using her charm on another student. At the time, Fron appeared¡­¡­. ¡®¡­tormented.¡¯ Back then, we dismissed it as her being too young to handle taking a human life. But seeing her current state, I realized it wasn''t that simple. There was only one commonality between then and now. Fron felt an aversion to using her ''sword'' against someone. ¡­¡­Or at least that was my assumption. Nothing was confirmed. All we knew was that Fron harbored some trauma, and it had worsened recently. In any case, ¡°I should go after her.¡± [¡­¡­That would be for the best.] Samuel, while expressing concern for Fron, also seemed apprehensive. ¡°I doubt Instructor Ares will allow it.¡± [Hmm¡­¡­.] I glanced at Ares. His gaze followed Fron''s retreating figure, his face etched with worry. As an instructor and educator, he must also be concerned for Fron. After a moment, Ares approached us and spoke. ¡°¡­¡­Go after Fron.¡± Surprise momentarily stunned me, but I quickly understood his decision. I was, at least formally, the class president of Class A. It was my duty to look after and guide my classmates. Ares naturally concluded that I should intervene. Besides, with Fron, my sparring partner, gone, the lesson couldn''t continue anyway. In the end, ¡°Understood.¡± I agreed to follow Ares'' instructions. Samuel''s voice followed. [¡­¡­It''s good that you got permission, but are we sure it''s wise to go alone?] His concern was understandable. Judging by the direction Fron ran, she was headed towards the women''s dormitory. As males, we couldn''t help but feel apprehensive about the implications. I shared his concern. Ideally, we would have taken Luna along, but that was impossible. A single glance at Luna''s current state confirmed that. Both Samuel and I, ¡°¡­¡­.¡± [¡­¡­.] fell silent simultaneously. ¡°O-ow¡­¡± Luna lay sprawled on the ground, having fallen victim to another female student''s wooden swordsmanship. I won''t delve into the details of how it happened. Suffice it to say, Luna was in no condition to move. Therefore, ¡®It''s just the two of us then¡­¡­.¡¯ It was unsettling, but there was no other choice. Thump-. Samuel and I kicked off the ground. ¡®Designate.¡¯ Move-. I used Position Exchange, trying to catch up to Fron. Despite my improved mastery over the 4th stage of Position Exchange, closing the distance wasn''t easy. Fron had a significant head start. I couldn''t afford to hesitate. We needed Ares'' permission to enter the women''s dormitory, especially if she decided to go in. ¡­¡­A part of me questioned if I was overstepping my boundaries by involving myself in Fron''s personal affairs. I considered her a friend and comrade, but I had no idea how she truly perceived me. Perhaps, as she often claimed, I was nothing more than a lowly servant in her eyes. However, Fron''s trauma needed to be addressed, by any means necessary. She possessed the potential to become the top student of Sytan. S~?a??h the ?0velF?re.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. If her trauma hindered her growth, it would be a significant loss of potential for Sytan. Taking a deep breath, I shouted, ¡°Lady Fron, please stop!¡± Thump, thump-. Fron either didn''t hear me or chose to ignore me, her pace only quickening. Thanks to Position Exchange, we were catching up, but she had already reached the women''s dormitory. I was forced to halt. This was a restricted area for men. I had lingered around the entrance a few times while seeing Rene off, but I had never actually stepped inside. Ares had given his permission, and I had no intention of causing trouble. However, I couldn''t shake off the feeling of uneasiness about boldly entering the dormitory¡­¡­. Woosh-. I activated my Concealment magic. Having reached a higher level of mana control, my Concealment had improved. Even the most perceptive individuals within the women''s dormitory wouldn''t detect my presence. Now, where could Fron''s dormitory room be? As I hesitated, Samuel''s voice reached me. [It''s that one over there.] ¡°That one?¡± [¡­¡­I sense traces of her mana emanating from there. It''s unusually potent for someone who isn''t actively using magic. She must be constantly channeling mana.] Just how much mana did she possess? While Samuel marveled at her mana capacity, I kicked off the ground and used Position Exchange to reach the room he indicated. I stopped in front of a door with a nameplate that read "302." Fron was inside. ¡°¡­¡­What should I do?¡± Barging in was out of the question. I couldn''t intrude without permission. As I pondered my next move, Samuel offered a simple solution. [Knock first.] ¡°Right.¡± Knock, knock-. I knocked on the dormitory door. ¨D ¡­¡­. Silence met my ears. Was it impossible to uncover what was troubling Fron? Just as I began to lose hope, Creak-. The dormitory door suddenly swung open, startling me. I stumbled back a couple of steps, wondering if Fron had opened the door. However, it seemed the door hadn''t been latched properly and had swung open from the force of my knock. This presented me with a dilemma. ¡®Should I go in?¡¯ What if my intrusion only served to alienate Fron further? As much as I wanted to ask her what was wrong, her silence suggested a desire to keep her troubles private. But, ¡®¡­¡­I owe her.¡¯ During the Human World Invasion exam, she ensured the safety of the Sytan students, including myself. She even went out of her way to help me when I was incapacitated. Of course, she would have met the same fate had I not intervened. Therefore, I couldn''t ignore this situation. What was the right thing to do? At that moment, ¡°¡­¡­!¡± I gasped in shock. Through the partially opened door, I caught a glimpse of Fron''s room. It was initially ordinary, but it suddenly transformed into something entirely different. As I stood frozen in surprise, Samuel''s calm voice reached my ears. [¡­¡­The illusion magic has dissipated.] Illusion magic. Fron had been maintaining an illusion over her dormitory room, likely to conceal its true appearance from her roommate. For some reason, the illusion had dropped, revealing the room''s true state. And what I saw inside shocked me to my core. Countless papers, meticulously filled with notes from every single theory lesson, lay scattered across the floor, plastered on the walls, and even stuck to the ceiling. But that wasn''t all. Blood-soaked bandages and several broken wooden swords lay discarded in a corner. They served as a testament to the sheer effort Fron had been putting in. Then why? ¡®Why would she¡­¡­.¡¯ Had Fron been pretending to be incompetent all along? Was everything an elaborate act? No. That couldn''t be true. Fron was genuinely clumsy and forgetful. She would often forget things I had told her moments prior. Then what was the meaning of this room? ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Words failed me as I stood rooted to the spot. Then, Swoosh-. Fron darted out of the room, her hand clamped over her mouth, and rushed towards what I assumed was the bathroom. She must have been overcome with nausea. At that moment, Woosh-. The necklace around my neck began to glow. The light had completely filled the pendant. It seemed the cooldown period since our glimpse into Samuel''s past had ended. As if in a trance, I uttered a single word. ¡°Activate.¡± Click-. Click-. The sound of clockwork gears turning filled my ears once more. * * * When I opened my eyes, my vision was met with a completely different scene. The thorn, Samuel''s conduit, was gone from my wrist. It meant I was no longer in my own body, but inhabiting another''s. Given the circumstances, it was highly likely that I was now experiencing the world through Fron''s eyes. It was the same when I witnessed Samuel''s past. ¡®¡­¡­However.¡¯ While I could tell that I was experiencing Fron''s past, I had no idea where I was. Thousands of iron bars and young children filled my vision. Every single child had the same blue hair. ¡­¡­Just like Fron. As I blinked in confusion, a voice rang out. ¡°Ha ha, bow before this body¡­¡­!!¡± It was Fron, or at least a young girl who looked strikingly similar to her. While she resembled Fron, there were subtle differences in her appearance and speech. Who was this girl? Before I could dwell on it any further, Whoosh-. My body was suddenly ejected from the scene, sending me sprawling onto the ground. It seemed I hadn''t witnessed the entirety of Fron''s past. As I sat there in a daze, ¡°¡­¡­.¡± I met Fron''s gaze. Her eyes, usually bright and lively, were now cold and distant, sending a shiver down my spine. Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Position Exchange I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with ''Eye of Arrogance'' Tier ($18), or 20 advance chapters with ''Sword Lacquer'' Tier ($18) For every $15 collected on Ko-fi, I will release a bonus chapter. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 123 (1) - The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy The worst and strongest villain. I became a narrow-eyed character Arsene Adel. DBT,Korean,Novel,Translation,Academy,NEVDA,Fantasy,Possession,AssassinFron''s gaze was as cold as ice, sending shivers down my spine. I couldn''t help but flinch and tremble under her piercing stare. I knew I had to get up from the hallway floor, but the atmosphere around her was so frigid that I couldn''t bring myself to move. Just then, Click- Fron closed her dorm room door and offered me a twisted smile. "What are you doing in front of my room?" "Well¡­" "Don''t just sit there looking pathetic. Let''s go to class." Her voice held the same playful tone as before. If I only focused on that, I might have been convinced that nothing was wrong. But I knew better. Swoosh- As I watched Fron walk past me, [Adel, that girl¡­] "Yes, I saw it too." Samuel''s voice was grave, and I had to agree. Fron''s eyes weren''t the lifeless, vacant orbs I had seen before. They now shone with a strange, bright light, brimming with life. However, Her lips weren''t smiling. "¡­Tsk." Frustrated, I let out a sigh and scratched the back of my head, replaying the memories of Fron''s past that I had witnessed through the necklace. Hundreds of children were imprisoned behind thousands of iron bars. Their faces were etched with a melancholic gloom. And among them, ''she'' stood out the most. A girl who looked strikingly similar to Fron. Unlike the other children, she had a bright and cheerful demeanor. Could it be that Fron and that girl were sisters? Or perhaps¡­ "¡­Maybe everyone there¡­" [What are you talking about?] "It''s nothing." I shook my head at Samuel''s question. The fact that I could see the past through the necklace was still a secret. Moreover, I was the only one who could see the light emanating from it. Even Samuel, residing within my very being, couldn''t peer into Fron''s past with me. Anyway, "This is troublesome." [¡­Indeed, it seems so.] Both Samuel and I were disheartened. If only Fron had reached out for help, expressing her pain, it would have been different. But her recent actions were a clear rejection, a silent plea to leave her alone. There was very little we could do for her now. All we could do was wait for her to overcome this on her own. The question was, could she? We had no choice but to trust in her. "At least we succeeded in getting her back to class. Instructor Ares shouldn''t give us any more trouble about it." [Knowing Instructor Ares, he might just scold you for not being able to handle this even as the class president.] "I doubt that will happen." It was true that Ares had been strict with me before, expressing his disapproval. But that was back when I was suspected of being a spy. After the midterm exams, his vigilance had shifted solely towards Baltan. And ever since I had advanced in mana control, suppressing my killing intent, Ares no longer regarded me with suspicion. Unlike Idea, he didn''t treat me any differently, but at least he acknowledged me as a student. And that was perfect. Too much attention, like Idea''s, would only make me uncomfortable. [Hmm, I suppose Ares is the most instructor-like among the instructors.] "¡­You can say that again." He was a man with much to teach, even if he sometimes displayed a colder demeanor than Idea. But even that seemed calculated. For instance, he never interfered in conflicts or disputes between students, unless their lives were at stake. He left the resolution and mediation entirely up to them. In other words, "Instructor Ares must believe that we can handle this ourselves." [¡­Even though she''s tight-lipped and refusing to talk about it. How exactly are we supposed to resolve this?] Samuel''s point was valid. It was true that without Fron opening up, resolving the issue seemed impossible. However, that didn''t mean there was no way. ''¡­There is one.'' If I delved deeper into Fron''s past through the necklace, I might find a solution. The necklace would be active again around the break. It had activated about two months after I saw Samuel''s past. Which meant I needed to see Fron again during the break. The problem was, ''¡­Is it worth investing my break time for this¡­?'' I already had a lot on my plate during the break. I had to investigate the information Kyle had shared and conquer the hidden dungeon. I also needed to return to the Bares family estate and speak with Crete. On top of that, I had to visit Samuel''s temple. Was it worth sacrificing that precious time to uncover Fron''s past? It was clear that if Fron overcame her trauma, she would become a much stronger asset. However, the process was sure to be anything but smooth. But¡­ S?a??h th? N?v?lF?re.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. ''¡­If what I''m thinking is true¡­'' Then helping Fron was absolutely necessary. If my suspicions were correct, it could be the key to getting one step closer to the level needed to face Diana. So, ''Let''s wait until the break to decide.'' There was no need to rush into a decision. Besides, nothing I did now would help Fron overcome her trauma. All I could do for now was watch and wait. And so, we left, having gained little to no progress. Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Position Exchange I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with ''Eye of Arrogance'' Tier ($18), or 20 advance chapters with ''Sword Lacquer'' Tier ($18) For every $15 collected on Ko-fi, I will release a bonus chapter. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 123 (2) - The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy The worst and strongest villain. I became a narrow-eyed character Arsene Adel. DBT,Korean,Novel,Translation,Academy,NEVDA,Fantasy,Possession,Assassin* * * Ares'' class ended. Fron didn''t spar with me in the end. She just sat under the shade of the awning at the edge of the training grounds until it was time to leave. I wanted to approach her, to talk to her, but the atmosphere around her made it impossible to even take a step in her direction. Luna, who had heard from both Samuel and me about what we had seen, tried to approach Fron, but¡­ "¡­" Fron remained cold and distant, completely ignoring Luna. ¡­The memory of Luna''s tearful face after that encounter made my chest ache. In any case, I decided to set aside the issue with Fron until the break. My priority now was preparing for the final exams. S?a??h the ???el F?re.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. Ares'' class was followed by Robolt''s magic class. We were learning the ''Silence'' spell, which was going to be on the final magic exam. Thanks to Adel''s talent, I was able to master the Silence spell perfectly, but I couldn''t help but feel a tinge of regret. Because, ''It''s not easy to combine.'' The ''Stealth'' magic that Robolt had taught me¡­ I was curious to see what would happen if I could combine it with the ''Silence'' spell, which seemed like a perfect synergy. However, combining the two magics and applying them to my body simultaneously was proving to be a challenge. "Hmm¡­" As I was racking my brains in frustration, Samuel''s dumbfounded voice echoed in my head. [Have you no shame?] "¡­What do you mean all of a sudden?" [I won''t even mention the fact that you already know the Silence spell, which is harder to master than Stealth. But trying to use them both at the same time is even more difficult. You should be focusing on learning which magic to use in which situation¡­.] Samuel''s explanation went on. I let his words flow in one ear and out the other, focusing on using both Silence and Stealth at the same time. If I could use Stealth and Silence simultaneously during an assassination, I could only imagine how much stronger I would become. Stealth and Silence. Add to that the ''Black Rose'', the new technique I had developed, after moving behind the enemy using teleportation¡­ It would be the ultimate assassination technique. I had many other skills and traits at my disposal. However, ''This is not nearly enough.'' My current skill level was just slightly below Baltan''s. During the invasion of the human realm, I wasn''t even close to his level. But now, my total mana capacity had also surpassed 4,000. So the gap had narrowed, but Baltan possessed an ability that I lacked. An ability that could only be used by reaching the peak of martial arts: Fighting spirit. Unfortunately, I hadn''t learned Fighting spirit yet. The power of the Black Rose was comparable to an attack infused with ''Fighting spirit''. ''¡­But Fighting spirit only consumes mental strength, while Black Rose requires an immense amount of mana.'' It couldn''t be helped. In the end, I had to focus on honing my assassination skills rather than engaging in a full-frontal assault. Not that it was a bad thing. My abilities were originally geared toward assassination anyway. As I was alternating between Silence and Stealth, A sudden question popped into my head, and I asked Samuel, "By the way, Mr. Samuel, you make strange gestures when you use magic." [Strange gestures?] "Yes, like extending your hand forward. You don''t just flick your fingers like this, do you?" Samuel always moved his hands when he cast magic. Of course, it was normal to move one''s hands when using magic, but his hand movements were¡­peculiar. I showed Samuel exactly how he moved when he used magic. Then Samuel said, [I see what you''re asking. It''s not just me, but a kind of preliminary motion that mages do. Some don''t do it, but I find it more comfortable. It helps me concentrate.] "Ah." I understood immediately. He really had a knack for explaining things. In short, "You''re saying it''s similar to the incantations used by human mages." [You catch on quick.] Just like the incantations Besaha used in the human realm, Samuel used movements as a preliminary preparation for his magic. Come to think of it, didn''t Robolt also snap his fingers every time he used magic? As I was thinking about this, [Don''t you have any such motions? Some mages even set those motions as activation conditions for their magic.] "Well, it''s not like I don''t have any¡­" I did have a gesture like that. Or rather, it wasn''t mine, but the original owner of this body''s. The villain with the narrow eyes. As I tried to think of a gesture that would suit him best, a certain movement naturally came to mind. I hadn''t tried it myself, so I wasn''t sure what would happen, but¡­ The movement was already ingrained in my body, so there was no harm in trying. ''¡­Let''s give it a shot.'' A smirk played on my lips as my eyebrows arched, and a playful smile spread across my face. Swish- I raised my index finger and placed it against my lips. [T/N: Pose in the Novel Poster] And the moment I activated both Silence and Stealth simultaneously¡ª Thrum- Even I couldn''t hear my own breath or heartbeat. For a fleeting second, Through my blurred vision, I saw Robolt''s shocked face staring back at me. He had momentarily lost sight of me, and the surprise was evident on his face. Perhaps sensing the sudden shift in my mana flow, Samuel''s breathless voice whispered in my ear. [¡­You''re insane.] Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Position Exchange I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with ''Eye of Arrogance'' Tier ($18), or 20 advance chapters with ''Sword Lacquer'' Tier ($18) For every $15 collected on Ko-fi, I will release a bonus chapter. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 124 (1) - The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy The worst and strongest villain. I became a narrow-eyed character Arsene Adel. DBT,Korean,Novel,Translation,Academy,NEVDA,Fantasy,Possession,AssassinBonus chapter thanks to ''@Talosfanboy'' for subscription to ''Sword Lacquer'' tier on Ko-fi.Preliminary motions. By simply recalling the habits of my original body, I was able to simultaneously cast both Silence and Stealth. Not only that, but the two spells seemed to have become even more robust. With this, I¡¯m guaranteed a perfect score on the magic exam. Well, even if I hadn¡¯t mastered the preliminary motions, acing the magic exam was a given. Still, it felt good. It was clear that my assassination techniques would work against even stronger opponents. ¡®The only regret I have is¡­¡¯ Some spells didn¡¯t show much improvement even after I performed the preliminary motions. This was to be expected. For example, when wielding a dagger in battle, I couldn¡¯t exactly put my index finger to my lips, could I? In fact, in the original work, Adel¡¯s character setting was that he didn¡¯t perform preliminary motions except for the first surprise attack. Even for me, striking such a pose wasn¡¯t exactly comfortable. Even though I was gradually assimilating into this body, the shame remained. ¡®¡­It¡¯s not like I¡¯m some mastermind.¡¯ The original Adel might have been, but I was definitely not that kind of existence. Far from a mastermind, I was just an ordinary student struggling to survive. Well, considering my future path, I might be seen as a villain from the humans¡¯ perspective. In the end, Adel was a character modeled after a villain, so this was a natural order of things. However, I would meet a different end than the one in the original story. I would make sure of it myself. As I was lost in thought, ¡°Ah.¡± *Hum-* Suddenly, both Silence and Stealth were released simultaneously. I had succeeded in activating them by mastering the preliminary motions, but the moment my concentration wavered, they were immediately dispelled. Was this a sign to focus solely on casting the magic? ¡®¡­Let¡¯s try again.¡¯ I had to perfectly cast Silence and Stealth at the same time. Since each technique required a tremendous amount of concentration, it demanded a great deal of effort. I decided to clear my mind. *Swish-* And I lifted my index finger to my lips. At the same time, ¡®Silence.¡¯ ¡®Stealth.¡¯ I cast the two spells. Since Silence originally meant silence, the presence, movements, and sounds emanating from my body were all reduced until nothing could be heard. If I focused my senses, as the caster of Silence, I could hear the faint sounds coming from my body. But the sound was so faint that unless it was someone with extremely developed senses, they wouldn¡¯t notice. And Stealth was, ¡°Student Adel, perfect¡­!¡± Enough to draw admiration from Robolt, who was watching me. It was only natural since my Stealth had already reached its peak. Robolt wasn¡¯t just impressed by Stealth alone but amazed by the Silence magic combined with it. *Swish-* I flashed a smile at Robolt, who was bursting with admiration. And once again, I raised my finger to my lips. ¡°¡­¡­!¡± As if understanding my intentions immediately, Robolt tightly covered his mouth with both hands. Even though I had performed the preliminary motion, it meant that I needed to concentrate for now, so he should stay quiet. About 30 seconds passed like that. *Hum-* I released Silence and Stealth from my body. Finally, I got the hang of it. ¡°¡­Easy.¡± I muttered under my breath. Two spells that required a high level of proficiency to conclude the semester. Not only did I master them, but I also achieved the feat of perfectly combining them into a single technique. Colorless. Odorless. Soundless. I tried to name the technique after these three concepts, but nothing suitable came to mind. Three Null Arts? That¡¯s a bit too much, isn¡¯t it? For now, I had no choice but to define it as a combination of Silence and Stealth. Anyway. ¡®¡­This time, the Chaos attribute didn¡¯t manifest.¡¯ Stealth, when combined with the Chaos attribute, became a unique technique that erased one¡¯s existence from the world, didn¡¯t it? However, Silence magic didn¡¯t contain the Chaos attribute. It was certainly a high-level magic, but it didn¡¯t reach the realm of transcending ¡®cognition.¡¯ Of course, it wasn¡¯t all bad. ¡®Since I haven¡¯t figured out the penalty for Chaos yet¡­¡¯ Even if I succeeded in manifesting the Chaos attribute, I wouldn¡¯t use it. Because I still hadn¡¯t uncovered the identity of the ¡®most precious thing¡¯ that Adel had taken from me. ¡­It¡¯s a pain that troublesome matters arise as soon as I achieve something. *Shake, shake-* S~?a??h the ??v?l_Fir?.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. I shook my head to clear my thoughts and focused on reality. It wouldn¡¯t hurt to find out about what Adel took from me later. It hasn¡¯t affected me with any penalties yet. I even considered whether the forgotten settings I had written were the ¡®most precious thing¡¯ he was talking about¡­ But I couldn¡¯t remember those even before I became this body. ¡­I don¡¯t know since when, But at least it wasn¡¯t because of Adel¡¯s penalty that I forgot. If only he had told me exactly what he took, it would have been so much easier. However, it was no use crying over spilled milk. ¡®For now, let¡¯s rest a bit.¡¯ Aside from me, there were no other students who had properly manifested Silence magic yet. So, Robolt, who was looking at me with intrigued eyes, was busy helping other students. As I leaned back in my chair, ¡°¡­¡­.¡± I quickly turned my head as I felt a silent gaze upon me. *Swoosh-* The student who was looking at me turned their back. Fron, who had been glancing at me, tried to avoid my gaze when we were about to make eye contact. Why is she acting like this again? As I was looking at her with a puzzled expression, *Ding, dong-* The bell signaling the end of magic class rang out. Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Position Exchange I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with ''Eye of Arrogance'' Tier ($18), or 20 advance chapters with ''Sword Lacquer'' Tier ($18) For every $15 collected on Ko-fi, I will release a bonus chapter. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 124 (2) - The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy The worst and strongest villain. I became a narrow-eyed character Arsene Adel. DBT,Korean,Novel,Translation,Academy,NEVDA,Fantasy,Possession,Assassin* * * ¡®Monster.¡¯ That was the only way Samuel could define Adel. Since he was sharing Adel¡¯s vision, he couldn¡¯t fully grasp his appearance. But one thing was for sure. If he had seen the Stealth and Silence magic that Adel had cast simultaneously, he would have made the same expression as Robolt. Lately, Samuel had been plagued by various emotions. Negative emotions like inferiority and jealousy tormented him. Samuel, who had survived by devouring his own mother. To him, ¡®revenge¡¯ was the most important thing, and for that, he needed immense power. Therefore, Samuel envied Adel. He didn¡¯t know what kind of past Adel held in his heart. Perhaps he had experienced even greater pain than himself. Now he knew that Adel was striving to become stronger than anyone else. Until recently, he was just a child who couldn¡¯t define his ¡®purpose¡¯ and merely expressed the power he had gained. But hadn¡¯t he changed completely from those days? On the other hand, He himself was at a standstill. S~?a??h the N?v?lFir?(.)n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. Samuel had already realized that he was weaker than Adel. ¡®¡­I¡­¡¯ Unlike Adel, he couldn¡¯t master both magic and swordsmanship. Samuel¡¯s talent was solely focused on magic. As he suffered from a terrible sense of inferiority, he went to Ares. He asked to be evaluated by the same standards as Adel. ¡­But he was no match for Ares in a dagger fight like Adel. Unlike him, he didn¡¯t deviate from the average in any physical aspect. His physique wasn¡¯t particularly large either. He was short, about the same height as a girl in a ditch. Therefore, Samuel was experiencing an intense thirst for power. Furthermore, he wished to surpass Adel. However, Samuel had lost his body and was bound to Adel¡¯s. He didn¡¯t show it on the outside, but Samuel felt ashamed of himself. Inferiority. That bitter emotion clung to him and wouldn¡¯t let go. At that moment, While choosing an artifact from Sytan¡¯s secret vault¡­ ¡­A certain book spoke to him. ¡°I will give you power.¡± What kind of power was it going to give him? Samuel couldn¡¯t easily answer the book¡¯s voice. But he couldn¡¯t ignore it either. The presence he felt from the book was too intense. As Samuel pondered, ¡°The power to devour everything, make a pact with me, and you will be able to consume all.¡± The book¡¯s voice echoed. There was an irresistible force in its voice. While Adel was asleep, Samuel reached out his thorns towards the book. Sharing Adel¡¯s vision, Samuel was able to memorize the location of every object in the room with his genius-like memory. The moment he opened the book, ¡°Accept me.¡± A powerful energy emanating from the book entangled Samuel¡¯s ¡®soul.¡¯ If it were a physical body, Adel might have been harmed, but the book had accessed Samuel¡¯s soul. Samuel shuddered at the feeling of indescribable power enveloping him. ¡­If it was the power of the book¡­ He could definitely surpass Adel. The mysterious book possessed such power. However, There was a price to inheriting the book¡¯s power. The more he used the power, the more of his soul would be eroded by the book as payment. If he truly wanted to defeat Adel, it wouldn¡¯t be a bad deal. Samuel had been honing his blade solely for strength and revenge. However, Samuel resisted the book¡¯s power. [¡­You, the unknown entity that desires my soul.] Samuel calmly uttered towards the book that emanated intense power. Somewhere along the way, Samuel had developed a deep affection for Adel and the other students in Class A. Therefore, he didn¡¯t want to abandon his ego and gain power. Suddenly, his mother¡¯s last words echoed vividly in his ears. ¨D My child, you must survive. Samuel fell into deep thought. His mother wouldn¡¯t have saved him just for the sake of revenge. ¡­And at some point, Samuel realized the meaning behind his mother¡¯s words. She wanted him to see a wider world. Therefore, [It is I who devoured my own mother.] He muttered calmly. [No one can consume me. Only I can devour myself, so face these relentless teeth.] *Whoosh-* Samuel¡¯s soul, which was about to be swallowed by the book, turned around to devour the book¡¯s power instead. A fierce battle of tearing and biting ensued. There was no victor in this fight. As if sensing that it wasn¡¯t the right time yet, the book closed, withdrawing its power. [¡­.] Samuel, shortening the length of his thorns, settled back onto Adel¡¯s wrist. Looking at Adel sound asleep, Samuel murmured softly. [I will surpass you.] Even if he was like this right now. [¡­Don¡¯t forget that you¡¯re not the only one running, you fool.] Samuel had not given up. Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Position Exchange I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with ''Eye of Arrogance'' Tier ($18), or 20 advance chapters with ''Sword Lacquer'' Tier ($18) For every $15 collected on Ko-fi, I will release a bonus chapter. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 125: The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy The worst and strongest villain. I became a narrow-eyed character Arsene Adel. DBT,Korean,Novel,Translation,Academy,NEVDA,Fantasy,Possession,AssassinBonus chapter thanks to ''@Talosfanboy'' for subscription to ''Sword Lacquer'' tier on Ko-fi.The next day. As I sat up in bed, I couldn¡¯t help but narrow my eyes. A strange sensation emanated from my wrist, where Samuel resided. ¡®What is this?¡¯ I looked down at my wrist. A distinct power pulsed from it. To be precise, it didn¡¯t feel like my power, but Samuel¡¯s. ¡®Could it be¡­ Did he finally find a way to return to his original body?¡¯ No, Samuel had made it clear that wasn''t possible at the moment. He had stated that his recovery was solely dependent on visiting the Gluttony territory. And that was the reason he wanted to take me there. Then¡­ What was the cause of this foreign sensation emanating from my wrist? ¡®It doesn¡¯t feel like Samuel¡¯s mana has amplified¡­¡¯ The amount of mana Samuel possessed was minuscule. He had depleted a significant amount while recovering his form. Indeed, the amount of mana I could sense from him wasn¡¯t substantial. Therefore, the cause had to be something else entirely. ¡®What in the world¡­¡¯ The mana signature radiating from Samuel¡¯s side was extraordinary. It was a transformation of its very nature. Fundamentally, the mana of humans and demons possessed distinct energies. That was how one could easily distinguish between the two races. Moreover, prolonged exposure to these differing energies led to an accumulation of that specific energy within an individual. This was partly why I was concerned about not being able to master Adel¡¯s mana control technique. That was precisely why I had requested a mana control technique suited to my current body, rather than the one the original Adel possessed. However¡­ ¡®How is this possible?¡¯ The nature of Samuel¡¯s mana had completely transformed. Could this truly be happening? It was an ominous sign. The mana Samuel now possessed was a chaotic blend of its previous state and an unsettling external force, radiating an intense aura of dread. Of course, at my level, such fear wouldn¡¯t sway me. Even though Samuel was essentially a parasite residing within my body, he hadn¡¯t caused me any harm. Even now, as his mana exuded such a bizarre aura. ¡®¡­Could such a drastic change occur overnight?¡¯ Yesterday, there was no trace of this energy from Samuel. This meant that he had undergone some kind of transformation during the night. Since I was asleep at the time, I couldn¡¯t have witnessed it firsthand. Perhaps it would have been different had Sijo been awake. However¡­ ¨D *Chirp¡­* I glanced down at Sijo, who was sound asleep in my arms. He was oblivious to the passage of time, still deeply slumbering. ¡®¡­Looks like you¡¯re of no help today.¡¯ *Stroke-* I gently stroked Sijo, who was tossing and turning in his sleep, as if something was bothering him, before shifting my gaze. Then, I spoke. ¡°If you¡¯re awake, please respond.¡± [¡­¡­] Samuel, the one at the heart of this situation, remained silent. I couldn¡¯t help but furrow my brows in frustration. ¡®What in the world have you done?¡¯ Unable to contain my curiosity, I continued to question Samuel. I had been curious for a while, but I refrained from asking as long as Samuel kept his mouth shut. However, this time, I had to hear his answer. And there was a good reason for that. : ¡¾ Samuel ¢ò ¡¿ Samuel, who was listed as my trait on the status window¡­ Upon checking, I discovered his stage had increased. What? How was this even possible? He was merely a parasite residing within my body, wasn¡¯t he? What could he have possibly done to achieve a stage increase as a trait? I fell into deep thought. Samuel could only utilize magic by drawing upon my mana. However, there had been no recent battles, so he hadn¡¯t used any of my mana. Furthermore, he had even recovered most of the mana required for his physical restoration. He had mentioned that all he needed was to visit the temple within the Gluttony territory. It seemed unlikely that Samuel had advanced his stage using my mana. In that case¡­ ¡®Did he achieve this stage increase through some other means?¡¯ Could he have attained some kind of enlightenment while residing within my body? Nothing immediately sprang to mind. Samuel¡¯s magical talent far surpassed mine, so he couldn¡¯t have learned anything from me. This meant that he had achieved this stage increase through some external factor. ¡­There was only one possibility that aroused my suspicion. ¡®Could it be the influence of that book?¡¯ I glanced at the gray book resting on my desk. As always, it remained silent, showing no reaction towards me. However, Samuel had mentioned that it had spoken to him, so there was definitely something peculiar about it. If the book posed any danger, it would undoubtedly affect me as well. That was precisely why I had to question Samuel and get some answers. *Sigh* Letting out a sigh, I muttered towards Samuel, ¡°If you refuse to speak, I¡¯ll have no choice but to resort to force.¡± *Flinch* Samuel¡¯s body trembled at my words. Thanks to Fron¡¯s ruthlessness, I had learned a very effective threat. And as expected, Samuel was indeed awake. ¡®You sly devil.¡¯ I continued, my voice laced with pressure, ¡°It seems you¡¯ve discovered something about that book. I¡¯d appreciate an explanation.¡± [¡­You noticed.] ¡°Well, let¡¯s just say I found out by chance. You¡¯ve become stronger, haven¡¯t you?¡± [Hmm, it seems I¡¯ve reached a new level of power. However, I haven¡¯t had the opportunity to test it yet, so I can¡¯t be certain. But if you say so, it must be true¡­ You possess the eye to perceive the essence of magic, after all.] ¡®The essence of magic?¡¯ What was he talking about? I had no such ability. He must have been mistaken. Perhaps he had witnessed my magical talent for assassination and assumed I possessed a similar level of potential as him. ¡­In reality, I was struggling to even keep up with ordinary students, let alone Samuel. However, there was no need to correct his misunderstanding. I decided to brazen it out. ¡°Since you¡¯ve been found out, why not come clean? It¡¯s clear that this has something to do with that book.¡± [¡­I won¡¯t deny it. While I haven¡¯t been consumed by the book¡¯s desires, it¡¯s true that I¡¯ve been influenced by it.] To my surprise, Samuel readily admitted that he had grown stronger through the book. In any case, what had Samuel gained from the book to achieve such a significant power boost? While my knowledge of magic was limited, the fact that it was described as a ¡®stage increase¡¯ on the status window indicated a remarkable advancement. What exactly had he obtained? To me, the book was nothing more than¡­ ¡®¡­A collection of grotesque and fearsome-looking demons.¡¯ Of course, there were some strange symbols inscribed at the bottom of the pages. They were unlike any ancient script I had ever seen, completely indecipherable. The Information Paper had demanded an exorbitant price to reveal the book¡¯s true nature. It was the same amount required to inscribe Adel¡¯s mana method onto my soul. S~?a??h the N???lFire.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. I could confidently say that the mana method I possessed was among the most powerful in both the human and demon realms. Yet, simply uncovering the book¡¯s identity warranted the same price¡­ ¡­For a book filled with illustrations of demons, it seemed absurdly overpriced. Samuel had claimed to hear the book¡¯s voice, so he must have sensed something I hadn¡¯t. Driven by curiosity, I questioned Samuel once more, ¡°What is the true nature of that book? To me, it appears to be nothing more than a collection of powerful-looking demons.¡± I couldn¡¯t sense anything from it. ¡®Could it be a Unique Artifact?¡¯ But among all the Unique Artifacts with the ¡°Unique Artifact¡± setting, could there really be one more valuable than this magic book? My curiosity knew no bounds. As I stared intently at Samuel, who had taken the form of thorns, he finally spoke. [¡­As you said, to an unknowing demon, it would appear to be an ordinary book. At first, it was the same for me. I couldn¡¯t comprehend its contents.] According to Samuel, descriptions of each demon were written beneath their illustrations. However, as if someone had intentionally erased them, several pages, including both illustrations and descriptions, were missing. All that remained were¡­ ¨D ¡­¡­??? ¡­Symbols similar to those found in Besaha¡¯s laboratory. Could there be a connection between Besaha¡¯s ancient symbols and the ones in this book? I had been meaning to visit Besaha again, not only to decipher the contents of the Demon God¡¯s Oath but also because I was running low on mana potions. ¡­As I was lost in thought, Samuel¡¯s next words snapped me back to reality. [I have a hunch about its true nature. However, it¡¯s merely a legend passed down through generations, so I need further confirmation.] His words piqued my interest. ¡®Legend?¡¯ I was eager to learn more about demon realm mythology. This was my chance to delve into those tales through Samuel. ¡°A legend, you say? Now you¡¯ve truly piqued my curiosity. Tell me more.¡± [¡­As I said, I don¡¯t have all the answers. I simply recall that such a legend exists.] ¡°But your memory is quite impressive, isn¡¯t it, Mr. Samuel? Why can¡¯t you remember everything?¡± [How should I know? It¡¯s not like I can force myself to recall forgotten memories. Now be quiet and listen.] ¡°Hmph, very well.¡± With Samuel¡¯s irritable dismissal of my curiosity, I fell silent and focused on the legend he was about to share. ¡­And so, Samuel began to recount the demon realm legend. As he spoke, I couldn¡¯t help but furrow my brow. [In ancient times, there was a wise king in the demon realm. Blessed by the Demon God with unparalleled intellect, he commanded the respect of countless sages and scholars, even managing to subdue 72 monstrous beings of immense malice.] [The Wise King, with the aid of these monsters, succeeded in unifying the demon realm. However, he later chose to seal them away, fearing their overwhelming power. It is said that their numbers amounted to 72.] The Demon Realm¡¯s legend¡­ It bore a striking resemblance to the myths I knew from my previous life. Although they were considered mere folklore in modern times and absent from religious texts, they were stories deeply ingrained in human consciousness. The Wise King. The 72 Demons. Wasn¡¯t that referring to ¡®Solomon and the 72 Demons¡¯? Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Position Exchange I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with ''Eye of Arrogance'' Tier ($18), or 20 advance chapters with ''Sword Lacquer'' Tier ($18) For every $25 collected on Ko-fi, I will release a bonus chapter. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 126 (1) - The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy The worst and strongest villain. I became a narrow-eyed character Arsene Adel. DBT,Korean,Novel,Translation,Academy,NEVDA,Fantasy,Possession,AssassinSolomon and the 72 demons. It was a topic more befitting of an exorcism TV show. At the very least, I hadn¡¯t incorporated such elements into my novel. ¡®¡­Or maybe it was one of the plot points I ended up discarding.¡¯ One thing was certain: This book was dangerous. I muttered to Samuel in a grave tone, ¡°This is no ordinary artifact. It¡¯s clear that it possesses a considerable amount of risk.¡± [I won¡¯t deny it. It already tried to make a deal with me. I refused, of course.] ¡°A deal? What kind?¡± [It offered me power in exchange for control of my soul.] In other words, it wanted to use his soul as collateral for power. Even though Samuel had rejected the book''s offer, there was no guarantee that such an issue wouldn¡¯t arise again. [What are you so worried about? As if this body would be swayed by some measly book. That¡¯ll never happen.] ¡°Then what about this ominous aura?¡± [¡­It¡¯s true that I¡¯ve grown stronger because of the book. Though I¡¯m not entirely sure, it¡¯s likely that the book recognized my worth and bestowed this power upon me. What it saw in me, I don¡¯t know.] ¡°¡­Hmm.¡± Despite Samuel¡¯s confident declaration, I couldn¡¯t easily shake off my unease. This was a book connected to Solomon¡¯s 72 demons, after all. Samuel was likely still no match for its power. As if sensing my concern, he added, [It¡¯s too valuable to simply discard. But I understand your apprehension about the risks involved. I¡¯m not oblivious to your worries.] ¡°Then¡­¡± [For now, I plan to take this book with me when we visit the temple. ¡®She¡¯ might be able to offer a solution.] ¡®She?¡¯ My eyes widened in surprise. If he was referring to the ¡®she¡¯ at the temple, there was a high probability that she held a specific position. A priestess. Samuel intended to bring this book to a priestess. ¡°¡­Very well, let¡¯s do that.¡± In the end, I concluded that it was best to accept Samuel¡¯s suggestion. Considering his power had already increased thanks to the book, and with the added safety net of a priestess, it was worth observing the situation further. However¡­ ¡®What if even the priestess can¡¯t identify the book¡¯s true nature¡­?¡¯ ¡°We¡¯ll have to reconsider our options then.¡± [Indeed.] He agreed calmly, acknowledging that there were still potential risks. More importantly¡­ ¡®There are also phrases related to the scriptures in the Mana Method of Bares¡­¡­.¡¯ Could there be a connection between the Pride family and this book? The more I thought about it, the more perplexed I became. Since there was no concrete evidence yet, I decided to change the subject. ¡°So, how much stronger have you become, Mr. Samuel? What exactly does this new level of power entail?¡± [Hmm, to put it simply, I can now manipulate mana more efficiently and with greater force. It also allows me to utilize a certain medium more effectively.] To put it simply, mana was a form of limitless energy. Clusters of energy that floated in the air. Through mana control techniques, one could absorb and expand this energy within their body. Once absorbed, even if depleted, it would gradually recover by absorbing surrounding energy. It was all possible because mana was a boundless source of energy. ¡®¡­To be honest, I was too lazy to come up with a complex mana system, so I just wrote it off as ¡®mana automatically regenerates over time, no matter how much you use.¡¯¡¯ Anyway, each family in both the Demon Realm and the Human Realm possessed unique mana control techniques. These techniques were used to alter the properties of mana. Some techniques focused on increasing mana absorption and overall capacity. And those chosen by the Demon Gods bore markings on their bodies. S?a??h th? ?0velF?re.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. These markings weren¡¯t limited to the Seven Deadly Sins. There were other, lesser-known deities as well. It was safe to assume that the Headmaster and the instructors had received the blessings of such deities and bore their markings. Unlike humans, who worshipped a single God¡­ ¡®¡­Well, except for those pesky cultists in the Human Realm.¡¯ Demons with markings could wield mana more effectively than those without. The ¡®medium¡¯ Samuel referred to was undoubtedly these markings. ¡°You¡¯re saying you can now utilize your marking to unleash even greater power.¡± [Precisely. While it¡¯s common knowledge to channel mana through one¡¯s marking, I¡¯ve attained a level of control that surpasses that.] ¡°Oh¡­¡± I was suddenly intrigued. He was talking about going beyond simply channeling mana and actually utilizing the marking itself. Among the students, Samuel was the only one who had reached such a level, so I had never witnessed such a technique before. I was sure that Idea and Luzian were capable of it, but the other students had yet to reach the level of instructors. That¡¯s why I had to see it from Samuel. However¡­ ¡°Could you give me an example?¡± [Not yet.] ¡°¡­?¡± Samuel had been boasting about reaching a new level of power, yet he couldn¡¯t even provide a simple demonstration. My expression hardened. Was he just messing with me? As I narrowed my eyes suspiciously, Samuel¡¯s voice rang out in my head. [Impatient, aren¡¯t you? I can hardly demonstrate anything without a physical body.] ¡°Ah, right. I forgot.¡± That was close. I almost absentmindedly reached for Samuel¡¯s thorns. Relaxing my expression, I chuckled and said, ¡°I suppose you have a point.¡± A tired sigh echoed from Samuel. [You¡¯re unbelievable¡­] Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Position Exchange I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with ''Eye of Arrogance'' Tier ($18), or 20 advance chapters with ''Sword Lacquer'' Tier ($18) For every $25 collected on Ko-fi, I will release a bonus chapter. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 126 (2) - The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy The worst and strongest villain. I became a narrow-eyed character Arsene Adel. DBT,Korean,Novel,Translation,Academy,NEVDA,Fantasy,Possession,Assassin* * * Time flew by. And during that time¡­ ¡­Nothing much happened. Rene and Diana hadn¡¯t approached me even once since the day of our confrontation. I sometimes locked eyes with Rene on my way to the training hall, but¡­ ¡°¡­.¡± ¡­She would simply avert her gaze without a word. I¡¯d thought about approaching her and starting a conversation, but the awkward atmosphere held me back. As for Diana¡­ ¡®I suppose it¡¯s for the best.¡¯ She hadn¡¯t spoken to me or even been seen with Rene. However, I couldn¡¯t shake off the lingering feeling of unease. Still, since Diana had no concrete evidence to support her claim of me being Arsene¡¯s descendant, I decided to put it out of my mind for now. And then there was Fron, who had been acting strangely subdued lately. ¡°¡­.¡± Fron was even worse than Rene. She would literally get up and leave whenever we were in the same space. She seemed content to stay put during classes, as she had no choice then. ¡®This is getting complicated.¡¯ Even Baltan, noticing the shift in Fron¡¯s demeanor, had refrained from provoking me further. At least that was a small mercy. Baltan only enjoyed challenging those at the peak of their abilities. He wouldn¡¯t waste his time on someone who had hit a low point. Lastly, Luna was busy honing her medical skills in preparation for the final exams. The medical instructor had offered to take her under his wing, and upon hearing this, Luna had readily accepted with delight. So, she was preoccupied with her medical training. This meant that the only one I could have a proper conversation with was¡­ [¡­Yes, right there. Scratch that spot.] ¡­The parasitic demon was currently demanding Sijo to scratch his thorns with its beak. Looking at his carefree attitude, I couldn¡¯t help but let out a sigh. Since he was stuck inside my body, Samuel didn¡¯t have to worry about taking the exams. That was why he was more relaxed than I was, even with the exams right around the corner. ¡®And here I am, having pulled an all-nighter to study for the written exam¡­¡¯ It felt a little unfair. In any case¡­ ¡°Alright everyone, let¡¯s begin the exam!¡± It was time. This was just one of the many trials Idea had prepared for us, in addition to the practical exam. The practical exam was a tournament-style battle between all the first-year classes. There was only one representative spot for each class. Because of this, some skilled students might end up with unfairly low scores just because they weren¡¯t chosen as their class representative. To address this issue, the academy had implemented a new rule. Idea would personally observe the matches and assign scores based on individual performance. This way, even if a student lost against a stronger opponent, they could still earn a good score based on their skills and effort. So, Idea had drawn up a tournament bracket for all the students. ¡°Here it is! Check who you¡¯ll be facing!¡± *Thwack* Idea posted the bracket on the board. The students immediately crowded around it, eager to see who their opponents would be. S?a??h th? N?v?lFir?(.)n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. ¡°You¡¯re going down!¡± ¡°How dare you challenge me? I¡¯ll reunite you with your dear old dad today!¡± ¡°¡­Isn¡¯t that a bit too harsh, even for you?¡± ¡°Why? I¡¯m simply granting your wish to see your beloved father again. You should be thanking me.¡± ¡°¡­!!¡± *Thud* *Thud* ¡°Ow, my ribs! I was just kidding¡­!¡± The students exchanged taunts and declarations of war with their respective opponents. The atmosphere in the classroom was electric with anticipation. ¡®Now then, who will I be up against?¡¯ As I scanned the bracket for my name, my eyes fell upon Luna¡¯s. And her opponent was¡­ ¡°Luke?¡± The name rang a bell. He was one of the delinquents who used to hang around Kyle. After that incident, though, he had apparently turned over a new leaf. He hadn¡¯t caused any trouble since then, so I didn¡¯t pay much attention to him. I heard he even apologized to Luna for his past behavior. Anyway, in terms of skill, he was about average for Class A. ¡®He¡¯ll be a tough opponent for Luna¡­¡¯ ¡°I-I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m not up against a support-class student¡­¡± ¡°¡­.¡± I offered a sympathetic look to Luna, who was clearly in denial, before turning away. It wouldn¡¯t be easy for her, but I was confident she would excel in the other exam subjects. Luna was a model student, after all. The important thing was my own opponent. Besides Fron, there weren¡¯t any other students in our class who could match my level. But I still had to be cautious, as there might be some hidden talents I wasn¡¯t aware of. As I searched for my name on the bracket, Samuel spoke up. [This is a good opportunity to see how much you¡¯ve improved. I¡¯ve been rather curious to witness your newfound strength after sensing your mana growth.] ¡°Me too, actually.¡± I was also curious about my own progress. I had been training diligently on my own, but it was difficult to gauge my true strength without a proper benchmark. This was because I had experienced rapid growth without going through the ¡®Fighting Spirit¡¯ stage. At this point, I wasn¡¯t even sure if I was stronger than Baltan. It wasn¡¯t that I lacked the skills or the power. I simply didn¡¯t know where I stood. That¡¯s why it was crucial for me to objectively assess my abilities, and this final exam would be the perfect opportunity to do so. Lost in thought, I continued scanning the bracket. And then¡­ I froze. My eyes were glued to a particular line on the bracket. My name was there. But it was the name of my opponent that made both Samuel and me freeze in our tracks. A moment later¡­ ¡°Haha, this is going to be fun.¡± I couldn¡¯t help but burst into laughter, my voice laced with a hint of madness. Samuel, however, sounded less than pleased. [¡­What¡¯s so funny?] ¡°Hmm? You don¡¯t find it amusing?¡± [Not in the slightest.] ¡°Well then, allow me to make it more entertaining for you.¡± [You¡­!] I couldn¡¯t resist teasing Samuel, who was clearly on edge. And for good reason. ¡¶ Adel vs. Eris ¡· My opponent was none other than the female student who harbored feelings for Samuel. I threw my head back and let out a hearty laugh. ¡°The festival of madness has just begun. Let¡¯s see if your beloved can withstand the might of my blade.¡± [You¡­!] Enraged, Samuel lashed out with his thorns. *Whoosh* *Whoosh* With a few swift movements, I dodged the thorns that came flying towards my face from my wrist. A sly grin spread across my face as I uttered, ¡°This will be the end of your arrogance, Mr. Samuel.¡± So it begins¡­ What fate awaited Samuel and Eris¡­? Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Position Exchange I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with ''Eye of Arrogance'' Tier ($18), or 20 advance chapters with ''Sword Lacquer'' Tier ($18) For every $25 collected on Ko-fi, I will release a bonus chapter. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 127 (1) - The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy The worst and strongest villain. I became a narrow-eyed character Arsene Adel. DBT,Korean,Novel,Translation,Academy,NEVDA,Fantasy,Possession,AssassinBonus chapter thanks to ''@jrwvf6'' for subscription to ''Sword Lacquer'' tier on Ko-fi.We stepped out of the classroom and headed towards the training grounds for the practical exam. Since it wasn¡¯t my turn yet, I decided to chat with Luna while we waited. The first match was between a female student and a male student. Both held wooden swords, their expressions serious as they faced each other. Luna, who was watching the match with me, asked, ¡°Who do you think will win, Adel?¡± ¡°Hmm, that¡¯s a tough one. They both seem quite skilled.¡± ¡°¡­They¡¯re both support class students.¡± Luna¡¯s flat tone made me cough awkwardly. No wonder the energy they were emitting felt so¡­ordinary. ¡®¡­Then why do they look so serious?¡¯ They looked like they were about to fight to the death, not participate in a simple sparring match. They were acting even more serious than Samuel and I did during our spar. Anyway¡­ The match between the two unusually serious support class students began. The female student dashed forward, thrusting her sword towards the male student. However¡­ ¡°Too slow.¡± ¡°¡­!¡± The male student effortlessly parried her attack. His movements were as smooth and flowing as a stream. Then, with a mocking smirk, he swung his sword at her. The same leisurely movements from before were gone, replaced with a swift and powerful strike. *Clack* The female student quickly raised her sword to block, but her arm trembled from the force of the blow. Seeing this, the male student grinned and raised his sword for the finishing blow. His sword sliced through the air, aimed directly at her neck. ¡°It¡¯s over¡­!¡± Just as the sword was about to connect¡­ *Whoosh* The female student twisted her body, narrowly dodging his attack. Then, she swiftly moved past him, hooking her leg behind his. *Thump* The male student crashed to the ground, landing hard on his back. He struggled to get up, but it was too late. The female student¡¯s sword was already pressed against his throat. Idea, deeming it unnecessary to continue, declared the winner. ¡°The victor is Haran! Better luck next time!¡± As the first match concluded¡­ *Thud* *Thud* ¡­The female student leaned down towards her defeated opponent, her fingers brushing against his ear as she whispered, ¡°I win.¡± ¡°¡­!¡± His eyes widened in shock. ¡°Y-You¡­¡± She stuck her tongue out playfully before turning to leave. And as I watched the male student walk away, his ears noticeably redder than before, I couldn¡¯t help but feel a surge of bewilderment. ¡°I¡¯m pretty sure Sytan wasn¡¯t designed to be a dating site¡­¡± I muttered under my breath. Then, I glanced down at the thorn attached to my wrist. *Twitch* As if sensing my thoughts, the thorn vibrated slightly. ¡°Just you wait, Samuel. You¡¯ll get your turn soon enough.¡± [¡­] Samuel didn¡¯t reply, but I could practically feel his irritation radiating from the thorn. I chuckled softly. Samuel¡¯s arrogance would be his downfall. I would personally make sure that Sytan remained a place where romance was forbidden. Lost in my evil plotting, I didn¡¯t notice Luna speaking up until she was right beside me. ¡°S-Still, there¡¯s nothing wrong with a little romance, right¡­?¡± She fidgeted nervously, her cheeks slightly flushed. Samuel snorted. [Look who¡¯s talking.] ¡°¡­What was that?¡± I pretended not to hear them, choosing instead to focus on analyzing the previous match. The two support class students had displayed a decent level of combat ability. It was slightly below average for Sytan students, but still¡­ ¡®Not bad.¡¯ I was actually rather impressed. Individually, they might not be that strong, but there were over a hundred students with similar abilities. If they continued to improve at this rate, the support class students would eventually reach the level of knights in the Human Realm. And with Fron¡¯s charm ability, they would surpass even the average student at the Imperial Academy. S~?a??h the N0v?lFire(.)n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. After all, even without Terias, Class A had managed to defeat the human students during the midterm exams. If they continued to grow stronger, they would become valuable assets to me. However, there was one small problem. ¡®¡­I need to make sure all the Sytan students are at least as strong as the theoretical instructors¡­¡¯ Only then would they stand a chance against the protagonist¡¯s group. But that was a problem for another time. ¡®¡­They¡¯ve already come so far.¡¯ In the past, I wouldn¡¯t have even bothered watching these sparring matches. But now, they were actually quite entertaining. It was a welcome change. Sure, they would experience pain and suffering as they fought their way to the top. But that was a given the moment they stepped foot in Sytan. Lost in my thoughts, I almost missed Samuel¡¯s next words. [It¡¯s your turn, Luna.] ¡°No way¡­!¡± [Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re planning on failing?] ¡°N-No, of course not!¡± Samuel was clearly enjoying teasing Luna. I rubbed my temples, trying to ignore their banter. ¡°Just go out there and do your best, okay?¡± I said to Luna, forcing a smile. ¡°A-Alright¡­¡± Luna¡¯s shoulders slumped as she trudged towards the arena. I waved encouragingly after her. Samuel clicked his tongue. [I don¡¯t get you. Why are you so nice to her?] ¡°¡­Well, there¡¯s a reason for that.¡± It wasn¡¯t like I had any romantic feelings for Luna. It was more like¡­ She reminded me of a helpless little bird, always on the verge of falling apart. And then there was that incident during the midterm exams¡­ ¡®No, don¡¯t think about that.¡¯ [Your heart rate just spiked.] ¡°¡­¡± I quickly covered my ears, hoping Samuel hadn¡¯t noticed my sudden discomfort. Meanwhile, Luna and Luke¡¯s match had begun. Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Position Exchange I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with ''Eye of Arrogance'' Tier ($18), or 20 advance chapters with ''Sword Lacquer'' Tier ($18) For every $25 collected on Ko-fi, I will release a bonus chapter. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 127 (2) - The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy The worst and strongest villain. I became a narrow-eyed character Arsene Adel. DBT,Korean,Novel,Translation,Academy,NEVDA,Fantasy,Possession,AssassinThey both held wooden swords. Luke usually fought with a real sword, but since Luna was using a wooden one, he decided to even the odds. ¡°G-Go easy on me¡­¡± ¡°Sorry, no can do.¡± ¡®That little¡­¡¯ Luke was dominating the match from the start. Luna might have been putting up a good defense, but she was clearly outmatched. If they had used real swords, Luke would have ended the fight in an instant. But since it was just a spar, and they were only allowed to use wooden swords, Luna¡¯s defense made her seem more skilled than she actually was. Still, there was no denying that she had improved. Even Samuel had to admit it. S?a??h th? ??v?lF?re.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. [She¡¯s gotten better. Spending time with you must have paid off.] ¡°It seems so.¡± I finally allowed myself to relax a little. At least Luna wouldn¡¯t die a horrible, painful death today. But even with her newfound skills, it was clear that she was no match for Luke. *Clang* Luke effortlessly disarmed Luna, and Idea declared him the winner. ¡°The victor is Luke! Good effort, Luna!¡± ¡°Thank you¡­!¡± Although Luna had lost, it was clear that Idea was impressed by her performance. As Luna made her way back towards us, I could tell that she was disappointed. ¡°Sorry, I lost¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, Luna. You did great.¡± [You¡¯ve improved a lot. Just keep practicing and you¡¯ll be unstoppable.] We showered her with praise, hoping to lift her spirits. Unlike the midterm exams, the final exams were being held within Sytan¡¯s grounds, which meant that we could relax a little and enjoy each other¡¯s company. However, I knew that this wasn¡¯t the time to let our guard down. ¡°You did a good job focusing on defense when you realized you were outmatched,¡± ¡°But your vision was too narrow. In situations like that, you need to remember what Instructor Ares taught us about sacrificing a pawn to gain an advantage.¡± ¡°I-I don¡¯t really understand¡­¡± Luna looked even more confused than before. I was about to explain further, but then¡­ ¡°Adel, you¡¯re up!¡± Idea called my name. I stood up, excusing myself from the conversation. ¡°Good luck, Adel!¡± Luna called after me. ¡°Haha, don¡¯t worry about me. I¡¯ve got this.¡± [You¡­!] ¡°¡­Adel, be nice,¡± Luna and Samuel said in unison. I just chuckled and made my way towards the arena, my every step radiating villainous intent. Eris was already waiting for me, her expression a mixture of determination and apprehension. ¡°I know you¡¯re strong, Class President.¡± ¡°But don¡¯t underestimate me. I¡¯m not that weak.¡± I later found out that Eris was ranked in the mid-20s, which meant that she was actually stronger than Luna. Of course, it wasn¡¯t fair to compare a support class student to a combat class student, but still, Eris was nothing to scoff at. However¡­ She was no match for me. I stretched my arms theatrically, adopting a fighting stance. ¡°Let the games begin.¡± [¡­] I could practically feel Samuel¡¯s anxiety radiating from the thorn. He was worried about what I was about to do to Eris. ¡®Don¡¯t worry, Samuel. I¡¯m not going to kill her.¡¯ This was just a spar, after all. And besides, I had no reason to be cruel to Eris. She was simply a means to an end. A way for me to test out my newfound abilities. *Shhh* I pressed a finger to my lips. And then, I cast two spells simultaneously. Invisibility and Silence. The moment the spells took effect¡­ ¡°What the¡­?!¡± Eris¡¯s eyes widened in surprise as my figure blurred, vanishing from sight. She quickly recovered, however, and began swinging her wooden sword wildly, hoping to catch me off guard. I easily evaded her attacks, my movements silent and swift thanks to the spells I had cast. Then, with a thought, I activated Position Exchange. Instantly, dozens of glowing arrows materialized around me, each one pointing towards a different location within the arena. This was one of the benefits of my improved Position Exchange. I no longer needed to rely on Adel¡¯s power to activate it, nor did I have to specify the destination. The spell automatically calculated the optimal locations based on my surroundings and my intentions. ¡°Move¡± I muttered under my breath, selecting the arrow that pointed directly behind Eris. In the blink of an eye, I was standing behind her, the distance between us nonexistent. Our positions had been reversed ¨C she was now the one standing vulnerably, while I held the wooden sword in my hand. ¡°You¡¯re¡­too fast¡­!¡± Eris exclaimed, her eyes wide with disbelief. Before she could react, I swiftly brought the wooden sword down on the back of her neck. *Thwack* Eris crumpled to the ground, unconscious. I caught her before she could hit the ground, a triumphant smirk spreading across my face. ¡°Now, was that so ungentlemanly?¡± I asked Samuel, my voice laced with amusement. [¡­] Samuel didn¡¯t reply, but I could sense his frustration. He wanted to scold me for knocking out Eris, but he couldn¡¯t deny that I had been holding back. And so, the victor of the match was¡­ ¡°The winner is Class President Adel!¡± ¡­Me, of course. Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Position Exchange I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with ''Eye of Arrogance'' Tier ($18), or 20 advance chapters with ''Sword Lacquer'' Tier ($18) For every $25 collected on Ko-fi, I will release a bonus chapter. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 128 (1) - The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy The worst and strongest villain. I became a narrow-eyed character Arsene Adel. DBT,Korean,Novel,Translation,Academy,NEVDA,Fantasy,Possession,AssassinThus, after the training ended, Elise was taken to the infirmary with the help of the students who were around. I whispered to Samuel, who was silent for some reason. ¡°It seems it¡¯s Fron¡¯s turn now.¡± Fron''s sparring match was about to begin. She was holding a wooden sword that she had never held before us. For some reason, compared to Fron¡¯s usual image, it felt somewhat out of place. Naturally, anticipation welled up. Just how skilled in swordsmanship was she to have scored full marks in her spar with Ares? Because it was a grade obtained through a re-examination, we did not know what level Fron''s swordsmanship was at. We could only roughly guess. ¡®¡­Perhaps she¡¯s mastered Sword Lacquer?¡¯ She must be at least at that level to have received full marks from Ares. Since mastering fighting spirit was beyond the realm of common sense, that level would be enough. Of course, Sword Lacquer was a difficult skill that some people could not learn even after a lifetime. Still, compared to Fighting Spirit, it was not impossible to learn depending on one¡¯s excellent sense of Mana and proficiency in swordsmanship. Above all, Fron possessed a vast amount of Mana. ¡®It¡¯s strange when you think about it.¡¯ However, it didn''t make sense that she couldn''t use offensive Magic like Samuel and couldn¡¯t even use Sword Lacquer. Therefore¡­ ¡®I guess it¡¯ll be revealed today.¡¯ As much as she had prepared a wooden sword that she did not normally use, I was quite curious to see what kind of swordsmanship she would show. She might even show us swordsmanship so outstanding that we would be surprised. But¡­ ¡°Why haven¡¯t you answered me from before?¡± [¡­¡­.] ¡°Ah, I understand. You must be regretting that you couldn¡¯t save Elise, who was in danger after being attacked by a villain.¡± ¡­¡­Despite my deliberate provocation, Samuel remained silent. I wondered if he was angry that I had defeated Elise. But Samuel wasn''t the type to get angry over something like that. Was there a reason? As I was feeling puzzled, Samuel began to explain. [¡­¡­She seems to be preparing something. Is that girl planning on not using her sword this time either?] ¡°Knowing her.¡± Thump, thump-. At Samuel¡¯s words, I looked at Fron, who was walking out to the training grounds. Normally, cheers from the students would have poured out toward Fron, but because her atmosphere had become much darker lately, only a suffocating silence lingered. As expected, the brighter a person was, the more noticeable it was when they became dark. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Silence fell over the training grounds. At the center of it, Fron was silently staring at her opponent. Soon, the spar began. However, neither Fron nor her opponent hastily attacked, maintaining a confrontational stance for a while. On top of that¡­ ¡°She¡¯s not even drawing her sword.¡± Fron¡¯s wooden sword was tied to the belt around her waist. I thought she might be planning to use a quick-draw technique, but seeing as she wasn¡¯t even budging, it seemed that wasn¡¯t the case either. As such a boring confrontation was about to continue¡­ Thwack-. Suddenly, her opponent began to strangle their own neck. Just as the student¡¯s face turned white¡­ ¡°Stop! The winner is Fron!¡± Idea declared Fron the winner, and only then did the opponent remove the hand that was strangling his neck. Cough, cough¡­¡­. Fron passed by the student who was coughing painfully and left the training grounds. Subduing the student in an instant without using swordsmanship. ¡°Hmm.¡± I groaned at the sight. That was the only way Fron could subdue her opponent without using swordsmanship. But if it were Fron¡¯s usual personality, she would have gone to her opponent after the spar and said this: ¡®Does it hurt? My heart ached when you were strangling yourself. Become strong enough to resist¡­!¡¯ She would have said something playful, neither an apology nor consolation and lightened the subdued mood. However, in her current state, there was no trace of the ¡®commander¡¯ aspect that Fron had shown us. If this continued, My plan to have Fron take on the role of commander, which I could not fulfill, might be completely overturned. It hadn¡¯t been long since Fron¡¯s personality had changed. So, for now, the students were only casting worried glances, but if she continued to show such behavior¡­ It was certain that she would face unfavorable consequences. ¡®¡­I wish I had found a solution, even if it¡¯s temporary.¡¯ Was there really no good way? A way to make Fron return to her original personality and reveal the swordsmanship she was hiding. On top of that, I could gain ¡®benefits¡¯ through Fron. I pondered seriously, considering those things. And I came up with one method. If I used this method, Fron would regain her qualities as a commander, and I would even be able to profit from the Lust Family. Scoot-. I got up from my seat. ¡°Adel, where are you going?¡± S?a?ch* Th? ???el F?re.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. ¡°I suddenly thought of something to say to her.¡± ¡°By ¡®her,¡¯ you mean Fron?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not going to say anything harsh to Fron, are you?¡± ¡°¡­¡­What do you take me for?¡± Luna¡¯s gaze was full of suspicion. I had no choice but to put on a troubled expression. She was probably wary after seeing me play pranks on Eris and Samuel. Even I knew that now was not the time to say anything harsh to Fron. ¡°Anyway, I¡¯ll be back.¡± ¡°¡­¡­Okay.¡± Luna nodded her head with a worried look on her face. With that, I started to walk. Fron was wiping her sweat-drenched face with a wet towel. I opened my mouth to address her. ¡°Ms. Fron, do you have a moment?¡± Thud-. Fron stopped what she was doing and looked back. Seeing her up close, I could see that Fron''s face had become even colder than before. Like a sheet of ice. From her mouth came a chill colder than frost. ¡°Why should I?¡± ¡®This Lady¡¯ or ¡®This body,¡¯ Fron didn¡¯t use the words she used to enjoy so much. She simply responded coldly. Her demeanor had completely changed in an instant. Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Position Exchange I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with ''Eye of Arrogance'' Tier ($18), or 20 advance chapters with ''Sword Lacquer'' Tier ($18) For every $25 collected on Ko-fi, I will release a bonus chapter. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 128 (2) - The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy The worst and strongest villain. I became a narrow-eyed character Arsene Adel. DBT,Korean,Novel,Translation,Academy,NEVDA,Fantasy,Possession,AssassinHowever, I continued speaking without showing any sign of surprise. ¡°It¡¯s an improvement that you¡¯re not avoiding me this time. Well, the reason I called you out is simple.¡± ¡°Shut up, do I have to spell it out for you that I¡¯m not in the mood to talk to you?¡± Fron snapped, cutting me off. I ignored her and opened my mouth again. ¡°How about we make a bet? Like before, we¡¯ll bet your one-day slave voucher and an invitation to your mansion. We¡¯ll bet on who will win this spar.¡± Assuming Fron¡¯s swordsmanship talent was outstanding, we would face each other in the finals. I wasn¡¯t sure if Samuel would participate, but he was currently inhabiting my body. After finishing my words, I looked at Fron. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Was she interested? Or did she think it wasn¡¯t even worth responding to? Fron didn¡¯t answer and just shook the water off her towel. ¡­Was it going to be in vain after all? If Fron had accepted this proposal, I would have been able to entrust her with the role of commander and obtain a treasure that would allow me to reach ¡®that realm.¡¯ Just as I was about to click my tongue in regret¡­ [Hey, I know you don¡¯t want to talk to us, but at least answer this question.] Samuel spoke up. Fron, who was about to turn away, looked back. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± As if to say, ¡®Spit it out if you have something to say,¡¯ her cold eyes met mine. Then, Samuel¡¯s voice rang out again. [¡­¡­Do you consider us your comrades?] Samuel¡¯s last question. Twitch. Fron¡¯s shoulders trembled at that. However, she quickly regained her composure and scoffed. ¡°You¡¯re delusional.¡± [¡­¡­I see.] Samuel replied in a low voice to Fron¡¯s words. ¡°And, you said you wanted to make a bet? Fine, I¡¯ll accept. But if you lose, don¡¯t ever talk to me again.¡± Leaving those chilling words, Fron turned away from us and walked away. Watching her retreating figure, I muttered to Samuel. ¡°She¡¯s like a completely different person.¡± [It seems so. But how did you plan on provoking her anyway? I don¡¯t understand.] ¡°Well, it was a gamble, but I think it will work out.¡± [¡­¡­I can¡¯t read your thoughts, so I have no idea what you¡¯re talking about.] S?a??h the ?0velF?re.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. Samuel let out a deep sigh as if he was annoyed. Then, he said to me, [There¡¯s one more thing I¡¯m curious about. It¡¯s about you.] ¡°¡­¡­?¡± He was curious about me? I tilted my head. Were there any other questions Samuel could possibly have for me? He opened his mouth with a stiff tone. [You¡¯re maintaining an ambiguous stance. In fact, you¡¯re not that different from her, are you?] ¡°What do you mean?¡± [You know what I mean. All you want from us is some kind of benefit. During the midterm exams, you couldn¡¯t answer my question, could you?] ¡°¡­¡­.¡± I closed my mouth at Samuel¡¯s words. ¡®Didn¡¯t you come here to save your comrades too?¡¯ At that time, I had avoided Samuel¡¯s question and changed the subject. So he was right to see it that way. I was using the students of Sytan as pawns to fulfill Adel¡¯s wish, and I intended to continue doing so. That aspect of me was probably bothering Samuel. He thought of the students as his comrades and was willing to risk his life for them. Samuel spoke to me, who was silent after being struck in the heart. [I¡¯m not saying that¡¯s a bad thing. It¡¯s only natural to expect something from someone and show them kindness.] ¡°Then what¡¯s the problem?¡± [Make up your mind. About whether you¡¯re going to act based solely on your own benefit. At the very least, don¡¯t take advantage of others¡¯ kindness and expect something in return.] Samuel finished speaking. I barely managed to open my mouth. ¡°¡­¡­I¡¯ll think about it.¡± [Tsk, whatever.] Samuel clicked his tongue and fell silent as if he had fallen asleep. ¡®¡­¡­.¡¯ I couldn¡¯t help but fall into deep thought at his behavior. Samuel was right. I was, in fact, assimilating into this body and blending into the world I had created. Every time I did, I made a conscious effort not to get attached to the people around me. But it wasn¡¯t easy. Was I already becoming attached to the people around me without realizing it? I, the creator, and I, as this body, ¡­¡­What was the right thing to do? I knew Samuel was right. The stance I was taking was incredibly contradictory. I was enraged by Terias for trying to kill Samuel, yet I was trying to use Samuel, who was inhabiting my body. I readily showed kindness to Luna, yet I was only thinking of using her. And the fact that I was slowly becoming ¡®attached¡¯ to them terrified me to no end. In the world of my novel, the Demons would be mercilessly slaughtered and trampled upon by humans. No matter how hard I tried to change that future, it would not be easy to prevent the deaths of those around me. ¡­If I chose immediate benefit, someone would inevitably die. When that time came¡­ How should I act? ¡­¡­I thought about it for a long time, but I couldn¡¯t come up with an answer. As I let out a sigh¡­ Luna¡¯s voice reached my ears. ¡°Adel, let¡¯s go eat¡­!¡± She was clutching her stomach as if she was starving. For some reason, I felt a laugh escape my lips. For now, Let¡¯s think about the benefits of helping Fron. It was still¡­ Too early to worry about that. Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Position Exchange I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with ''Eye of Arrogance'' Tier ($18), or 20 advance chapters with ''Sword Lacquer'' Tier ($18) For every $25 collected on Ko-fi, I will release a bonus chapter. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 129 (1) - The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy The worst and strongest villain. I became a narrow-eyed character Arsene Adel. DBT,Korean,Novel,Translation,Academy,NEVDA,Fantasy,Possession,AssassinBonus chapter thanks to ''@jrwvf6'' for subscription to ''Sword Lacquer'' tier on Ko-fi.¡°We¡¯re running out of time, so we¡¯ll resume the remaining spars after the other exams! Good work, everyone!¡± With those words, Idea dismissed half of the students, sending them back to their dorms. After finishing my meal with Luna and returning to my room, I collapsed onto my chair, exhausted. It was time to prepare for the next exam. The second exam. The bane of my existence, the sole reason I hadn¡¯t achieved the top spot in the midterm. ¡®The written exam.¡¯ Questions about humans are meant to test our knowledge of the enemy. As a human and the author of this world, I should have aced it. Any minor details I wasn¡¯t familiar with could easily be gleaned from a quick skim of the textbook. The problem was the demon-related questions. Lacking even basic knowledge about demonkind, I couldn¡¯t formulate the correct answers. Even the simplest questions tripped me up. Perhaps that was why¡­ ¡°¡­¡­!¡± Instructor Hebram, the one responsible for teaching theory, was glaring at me with a sharp gaze. ¡­I had no excuse. S?a?ch* Th? ?0velF?re.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. From his perspective, I was deliberately writing down wrong answers. But what was I supposed to do? I genuinely didn¡¯t know. Unlike the detailed descriptions I had provided in the original story, the demon realm was barely touched upon, serving only as a backdrop for the protagonist¡¯s journey. So, naturally, I wouldn¡¯t know the answers to Hebram¡¯s obscure questions. It wasn¡¯t like he was asking easy questions about the Seven Deadly Sins families or the names of previous Demon Kings. Any demon student who had put in a modicum of effort could have answered those. No matter how much I studied, I lacked the foundational knowledge to even attempt those questions. So, would I fail miserably again this time? ¡®¡­No, I¡¯m confident this time.¡¯ I could definitely get a perfect score on the written exam. Why? Because I had Samuel, the resident genius, by my side. The day before the exam, I struck a deal with him. In exchange for his assistance with the written exam, I would grant him one wish. Of course, I added a clause stating that I could refuse any unreasonable requests. To my surprise, Samuel readily agreed, although he did grumble about it being cheating. I, however, vehemently denied his accusations. This wasn¡¯t cheating; it was my ¡®ability.¡¯ : ¡¾Samuel ¢ò¡¿ There it was, displayed proudly on my status window as a unique trait. How could this not be considered an ability? Even the status window acknowledged it as my own. Therefore, his accusations were baseless. Only my words held truth. Besides, I had a more pressing reason for resorting to such shameless tactics. ¡®¡­I have to secure the top spot this time.¡¯ The midterm reward was an artifact. However, there was no mention of an upgraded artifact for the final exam. Instead, a rumor had been circulating that the top performers would receive ¡®elixirs.¡¯ And the student who ranked first would receive an even more potent elixir. ¡®That rumor must have been intentionally planted by Sytan.¡¯ They were probably trying to incite competition among the Seven Sins students. Either way, it worked in my favor. I had plans for that elixir. ¡®Thanks to Adel¡¯s cultivation technique, I have more than enough mana.¡¯ My current state was sufficient. As for the elixir, I could easily obtain more from the human realm. We would be launching a full-scale invasion soon enough. Besides, if I secured the top spot and obtained the elixir, it would benefit the other demon students as well. Ultimately, my goal was to save the demon realm. As I reveled in my cunning plan, a smug smile playing on my lips¡­ ¡°Begin.¡± Hebram announced, distributing the exam papers to the students. I immediately grabbed mine and scanned through the questions. As expected, the human-related questions were a breeze. However, the demon-related questions remained a challenge. Therefore¡­ *Nod* I subtly nodded towards Samuel¡¯s thorn. ¡®Let¡¯s do this, Mr. Samuel.¡¯ ¡®¡­Fine.¡¯ Our silent exchange went unnoticed. I quickly identified the questions I couldn¡¯t answer and relayed them to Samuel. ¡­I could have asked him to answer everything, but my conscience wouldn¡¯t allow it. So, I decided to limit his assistance to the demon-related questions. After a moment of contemplation, we devised a plan. Whenever the answer to a question was option 1, Samuel would extend his thorn by 0.1mm. For option 2, it would be 0.2mm. For option 3, 0.3mm, and so on. This way, I could discreetly figure out the correct answers by sensing the minute changes in his thorn¡¯s length. If Ares, with his enhanced senses, were the proctor, he might have noticed these subtle movements. But Hebram, unlike Ares or Robolt, specialized in theory, not practical combat. Therefore¡­ ¡®He¡¯ll never suspect a thing.¡¯ This was the perfect crime, executed with meticulous precision. And unlike the clich¨¦d scenarios in those novels, there was no chance of Hebram demanding a retake because he ¡°didn¡¯t trust my score.¡± He already believed that I was deliberately choosing not to answer the demon-related questions. And so¡­ As the exam drew to a close¡­ My answer sheet was filled with perfect responses. *Ding* *Dong* The sound of the bell echoed through the room, signaling the end of the exam. ¡°Pens down, everyone,¡± Hebram announced, his gaze sweeping across the room. ¡°Aw, man.¡± ¡°I¡¯m doomed¡­¡± Groans of disappointment filled the air as the students reluctantly put down their pens, many of them still struggling to complete the exam. I, however, remained unfazed, having already answered every question. *Thud* *Thud* Hevram approached my desk, his footsteps heavy and measured as he collected the exam papers. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± *Smirk* As he glanced at my answers, a subtle smirk spread across his lips. It was as if he was mocking me, asking, ¡°So, you decided to actually try this time?¡± I simply shrugged, leaning back in my chair as he moved on to the next student. ¡°Finally over.¡± ¡°That was a tough one. Well, not for me, of course.¡± [¡­You insufferable brat.] I pretended not to hear Samuel¡¯s disgruntled voice. I had explained countless times that my success would benefit all the students once I obtained the elixir and grew stronger. Why couldn¡¯t he see the bigger picture? ¡­Alas, the burden of genius. Speaking of burdens¡­ I glanced at Fron, who was seated a few rows away. ¡°Tsk.¡± Hebram let out a disapproving click of his tongue as he examined her exam paper. It was clear what he was thinking: ¡°You¡¯re hopeless, just as I expected.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Fron¡¯s shoulders slumped slightly at his words, but she remained silent. I averted my gaze, unable to offer any comfort. It seemed that Fron hadn¡¯t fared well in the written exam either. In any case¡­ ¡°Now for the magic practical.¡± I said, a confident smile returning to my face. It was time for Robolt¡¯s grand entrance. And as if on cue¡­ *Creak* The door swung open, revealing the imposing figure of our combat instructor. Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Position Exchange I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with ''Eye of Arrogance'' Tier ($18), or 20 advance chapters with ''Sword Lacquer'' Tier ($18) For every $25 collected on Ko-fi, I will release a bonus chapter. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 129 (2) - The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy The worst and strongest villain. I became a narrow-eyed character Arsene Adel. DBT,Korean,Novel,Translation,Academy,NEVDA,Fantasy,Possession,Assassin* * * ¡°Let¡¯s begin the magic practical.¡± Robolt announced, his voice booming across the training grounds. ¡°As I mentioned before, today¡¯s exam will focus on your mastery of the Silence spell. We¡¯ll proceed in order, starting with the student in the front row.¡± He gestured towards a female student, who stood up nervously, her gaze darting around the room. Robolt¡¯s expression was uncharacteristically serious, a far cry from his usual jovial demeanor. This was, after all, an important exam. The student took a deep breath and began to cast the Silence spell. For a moment, everything seemed to fall silent. However¡­ Robolt activated his mana, enhancing his senses. Immediately, he could hear the faint sound of her breathing, the steady thump of her heart. The Silence spell she had cast was nothing more than a flimsy illusion. With a disappointed shake of his head, he scribbled a score on his clipboard. S?a??h th? N?velF?re.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. Three out of ten. ¡°You may return to your seat,¡± he said, his voice devoid of emotion. ¡°Y-Yes, sir¡­¡± The student shuffled back to her seat, her shoulders slumped in defeat. The first student had set a low bar. The second student approached with even greater trepidation. He cast his Silence spell, but it too fell short of Robolt¡¯s expectations. One by one, the students took their turn, but none of them managed to impress their instructor. Finally, it was Luna¡¯s turn. ¡°Go ahead.¡± ¡°R-Right.¡± Luna stumbled over her words, her nerves getting the better of her. But she quickly composed herself, focusing on the task at hand. She took a deep breath and began to weave her mana, her movements fluid and controlled. A moment later, a wave of silence emanated from her outstretched hand. Robolt¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. It wasn¡¯t perfect, but it was a significant improvement from her performance during the midterm exams. ¡°Your mana control has improved significantly,¡± he commented, a hint of pride in his voice. ¡°T-Thank you, sir¡­¡± Luna stammered, blushing under his praise. ¡°You may return to your seat.¡± Luna had managed to cast a respectable Silence spell, earning herself a score of six out of ten. Five was considered average. Luna had surpassed expectations. However, as the exam progressed, no one else managed to score higher than her. Most of the students struggled to even meet Robolt¡¯s minimum requirements. And it wasn¡¯t surprising. ¡®¡­That level of skill won¡¯t be of much use in a real battle.¡¯ Robolt sighed inwardly, shaking his head in disappointment. He was looking for students who could utilize the Silence spell effectively in combat. The spells he had witnessed so far were simply not good enough. Just as his frustration reached its peak¡­ ¡°Oh?¡± His eyes widened in surprise as a familiar figure approached. It was Fron, the student who had secured the top spot in the midterm exams. *Hum* She activated her mana, and for a fleeting moment, she seemed to vanish from sight. ¡°¡­¡­!¡± Robolt¡¯s jaw dropped in astonishment. She had cast both the Stealth and Silence spells simultaneously. It was a flawless execution, worthy of extra credit. Even though, of course, there was no such thing as extra credit in his class. As he watched in amazement¡­ *Hum* ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Fron took a step back, and Robolt could once again sense her presence. The other students remained oblivious, their gazes scanning the empty space where she had been standing just moments ago. But Robolt¡¯s enhanced senses allowed him to track her movements, even with the dual spells active. It was still a perfect score. A satisfied smile spread across his lips as he nodded in approval. ¡°You may return to your seat.¡± He jotted down a perfect ten next to Fron¡¯s name on his clipboard. However¡­ None of the students who followed managed to achieve the same feat. One by one, they took their turn, their spells falling short of Robolt¡¯s high standards. And then, finally¡­ It was Adel¡¯s turn. He approached the center of the training grounds, his expression calm and composed. Robolt watched him expectantly, a flicker of anticipation in his eyes. He had already witnessed Adel¡¯s impressive display of simultaneous spellcasting previously. It was only natural that he would excel in this exam as well. Nevertheless, he had to maintain his objectivity as an instructor. *Hum* As Adel activated his mana, casting both Stealth and Silence spells in perfect unison, Robolt focused his senses, ready to track his movements. But¡­ He couldn¡¯t sense anything. Not even a flicker of movement, a whisper of sound. Robolt frowned, his brow furrowing in confusion. Was Adel deliberately remaining still to conceal his presence? ¡°Could you please move around a bit?¡± ¨D ¡­¡­. Silence. Adel remained undetected, his presence completely erased. Was he defying his instructor¡¯s orders? Robolt sighed inwardly. It wasn¡¯t uncommon for strong students to test the boundaries, to challenge authority. He would deal with Adel¡¯s insubordination later. ¡°You may dispel your magic now.¡± But still¡­ Nothing. Adel remained invisible, undetectable. ¡°I understand you possess exceptional magical talent.¡± ¡°However, the exam is over. Please dispel your magic and return to your seat.¡± He had to admit, that Adel¡¯s Invisibility spell was remarkable, even surpassing his own abilities. But why was he still concealing himself? As Robolt pondered the situation, a strange phenomenon occurred. The students¡¯ eyes began to dart around the room, their gazes filled with confusion and a hint of fear. What was going on? Robolt followed their gazes, his own curiosity piqued. ¡°Um, sir¡­¡± a student spoke up, his voice trembling slightly. ¡°B-Behind you¡­¡± He pointed a shaky finger towards Robolt¡¯s back. Robolt turned slowly, his heart pounding in his chest. ¡°¡­¡­!¡± A gasp escaped his lips as his eyes fell upon the figure standing behind him. It was Adel. But something was different. He was smiling, a mischievous glint in his eyes. His eyes, usually narrowed to thin slits, were wide open, revealing two distinct colors. One eye glowed with an eerie crimson light, while the other shimmered with an abyssal black. As if telling him not to be surprised, he put his index finger to his lips. Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Position Exchange I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with ''Eye of Arrogance'' Tier ($18), or 20 advance chapters with ''Sword Lacquer'' Tier ($18) For every $25 collected on Ko-fi, I will release a bonus chapter. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 130 (1) - The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy The worst and strongest villain. I became a narrow-eyed character Arsene Adel. DBT,Korean,Novel,Translation,Academy,NEVDA,Fantasy,Possession,AssassinThe written exam and the magic exam. The scores weren''t out yet, but I could already tell. I would get a perfect score on both. With Samuel''s help, I had managed to write perfect answers for the written exam. And in the magic exam, no other student could surpass my magic. Only two steps remained until I reached the top. ¡®¡­It seems really possible.¡¯ According to Samuel, this written exam was quite difficult. He even said that he couldn''t solve the questions about humans. Of course, I had solved them all. On the contrary, the questions about the Demons were so easy that I was scolded by him for not being able to solve them. [It''s impossible to understand. Are you sure you''re not human?] ¡°¡­¡­.¡± I didn''t respond to Samuel''s words. I was just going to move on to the next exam. Excluding the practical exam that Idea was temporarily in charge of, this was the third exam. Ares''s Weaponry Skill Exam. I was confident in this one too. I had already acquired a technique comparable to a strike imbued with Fighting Spirit. So, no matter how high Ares set the standard, I would be able to achieve a perfect score in the Weaponry Skill Exam as well. All I had to do was maintain my current state until then. ¡®It¡¯s not like I can learn Fighting Spirit anyway.¡¯ It was a shame, actually. But there was no need for me to learn Fighting Spirit right now. It would be nice to learn it, but it wasn''t as easy as it sounded. ¡­Let¡¯s just go. I headed to the training ground where Ares''s Weaponry Skill Exam would take place. It felt somewhat similar to the recent practical exam, but Ares would be carefully observing the fighting styles. It was different from the practical exam, where the rankings were determined solely based on strength. And so, Luna and I started walking. Luna trudged along with a sullen look on her face. ¡°I bet I¡¯m going to get hurt a lot again¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure you will.¡± I replied playfully to Luna¡¯s worried words. Luna narrowed her eyes and glared at me. I was just kidding. ¡­Well, maybe half of it was true. No, it might all be true. In the last Weaponry Skill Exam, Ares made Luna crawl on the ground. ¡®I have a feeling the same scene is going to repeat itself¡­¡¯ Thinking back on that time, I wondered if it would be better to offer my condolences in advance. Of course, there was no chance that Ares would cripple a student by failing to control his strength. It might hurt a lot, but that was just the way it was. If you wanted to complain about it, you should have been stronger than Ares. ¡®Come to think of it.¡¯ A thought suddenly occurred to me. Could I beat Ares now? Or would I still be unable to defeat him? It was quite an intriguing subject. I had been acknowledging the fact that I was weaker than Ares. How could there be a student who could defeat Ares, who was considered one of the most skilled instructors? However, things had changed now that I was on the verge of reaching the final Mana capacity of 5,000. It was hard to deny that Ares was an outstanding former soldier with a lot of experience. Even in Sytan, there were only a handful of people who could match Ares in terms of combat experience. S?a??h the N?v?l(F)ire.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. But in terms of sheer force, I might be stronger. In fact, the stronger one became, the more difficult it was to determine the superiority or inferiority of strength. A slight misstep could lead to death in a battle between strong individuals. It was not easy to guarantee someone''s victory in such a situation. Of course, it would be easy to rank them based solely on their physical prowess. Therefore. It seemed like I wouldn¡¯t know until I actually fought him. There was no way to know until we actually fought. That was my assessment. Still, it was possible to roughly estimate my current level and Ares¡¯s level. ¡®Right now, Ares is most likely on par with Terias.¡¯ But if they were to fight each other in a battle, Ares would be the victor. They were both at similar levels of mastery. Although humans and demons had different specific criteria for classifying the strong, there was such a thing as intuition. Unlike the young Terias, Ares had experience on his side. I had learned that through countless sparring sessions with him. Ares''s experience was not to be underestimated. Even Baltan, before he invaded the human world, had asserted that he would lose if he fought Ares. But as time passed and he learned Fighting Spirit, he reached a similar level. Ares could beat both Terias and Baltan. In terms of pure strength, Ares might be inferior to the two, but his combat sense more than made up for it. So, if I wanted to beat Ares, I had to be stronger than them¡­ ¡®It¡¯s still impossible, but¡­¡¯ I didn¡¯t think I would lose without putting up a fight. It felt like it would be a close call. My goal for this vacation would be to reach a level where I could defeat Ares. While I was lost in thought¡­ [¡­He is already waiting.] Samuel¡¯s chilly voice echoed in my ears. I looked up and saw Ares standing before us, his face stern. He rebuked the students. ¡°You¡¯re all late. Make sure to arrive earlier for exams from now on. You need time to warm up, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°¡°Yes.¡±¡± The students obediently responded to Ares¡¯s words, as he wasn¡¯t wrong. I, too, realized he was right and nodded. Time was precious. The students had wasted it unnecessarily for the sake of resting. It was common sense to warm up before taking the Weaponry Skill Exam in order to achieve good results. So, it was only natural for Ares to scold them. However, it was right after we had taken two exams. Ares knew that, so he let it slide. It was out of consideration for the students who were exhausted from the exams. Of course, I wasn''t tired at all. Both the written exam and the magic exam were a piece of cake for me. Anyway¡­ ¡°Let¡¯s begin the Weaponry Skill Exam. The student at the front will spar first.¡± Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Position Exchange I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with ''Eye of Arrogance'' Tier ($18), or 20 advance chapters with ''Sword Lacquer'' Tier ($18) For every $25 collected on Ko-fi, I will release a bonus chapter. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 130 (2) - The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy The worst and strongest villain. I became a narrow-eyed character Arsene Adel. DBT,Korean,Novel,Translation,Academy,NEVDA,Fantasy,Possession,AssassinAt Ares¡¯s words, a student walked out with a sullen face. It was the same student who had to take the magic exam first because she was number one. I couldn''t help but feel a little sorry for her, but it wasn''t as if his score would be lower just because she went first. Her true abilities would be revealed. Moreover, in Ares¡¯s exam, students could retake the exam if they wanted. However, the criteria for the retake were very strict, so unless a student truly had an objection to their score, they wouldn¡¯t take it. By the way¡­ ¡®Didn¡¯t Samuel say he took the retake?¡¯ He would have gotten a perfect score on all the exams. So why did he get a rather low score of 7th place? It would be impossible unless he got a low score on the retake. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± [What are you staring at?] When I frowned and stared at Samuel, he grumbled as if he was offended. I shook my head and looked away. I thought that there must have been a good reason for Samuel to do so. Considering even Fron had gotten a perfect score through the retake, it wasn¡¯t surprising that Samuel had gotten a low score on the retake. With that, I turned my attention away from Samuel and focused on observing. Whoosh! Ares dodged the sword swung by the student with a twist of his head. His eyes gleamed with a strange light. ¡°You¡¯ve improved a lot.¡± The students had been training alongside their practical experience, so they couldn¡¯t help but grow rapidly. However, it was still impossible to defeat Ares. Most of the students had yet to master Sword Lacquer. That¡¯s why they couldn¡¯t defeat Ares. After all, Sword Lacquer wasn¡¯t a technique that first-year students could learn. Even among the senior students, only our first-year class had started invading the human world. The number of students who had mastered Sword Lacquer could be counted on one hand. Therefore¡­ ¡°Next.¡± Ares, who had easily subdued the first student, called out to the next student. All the students showed improved skills compared to before. During the midterms, they were unbearable to watch, but now they were starting to look like competent swordsmen. 90% of the students had succeeded in imbuing their swords with Mana. Luna was no exception. Clang! The sword Luna swung collided with the sword Ares was holding. Unfortunately, she couldn¡¯t defeat Ares, but she had shown a pretty decent strike. Considering she had been badly beaten by Ares during the midterms, her growth was remarkable. It would be difficult to progress to the next level, but it was enough to deserve applause. ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry¡­!¡± ¡­Well, she did get beaten up by Ares not long after. ¡°Class president, you¡¯re next.¡± Naturally, it was my turn next, as I was standing in Luna¡¯s place. Swoosh! I walked towards Ares and drew Fang of Darkness from my bosom. Ares would be able to handle it even if I used all the techniques I had. Even Eris, who was ranked 20th, couldn¡¯t withstand three moves. I wondered how Ares would fare. So, just as I was about to attack Ares, I stopped in my tracks. ¡°Hold on a moment, please.¡± ¡°¡­¡­This feels familiar. What is it?¡± Ares lowered his sword for a moment and asked me. I put on an awkward smile and opened my mouth. ¡°Could you show me how to use Fighting Spirit?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Thump-thump. The blood vessels that had been bulging on Ares''s forehead throbbed at my words. It seemed like my request had angered him. However, contrary to my worries, Ares let out a sigh and opened his mouth. Now that the suspicion that I might be a spy from the human world had disappeared, and he was able to control his killing intent, he was treating me in a more amicable manner. ¡°I acknowledge your talent. But Fighting Spirit is not something that can be easily learned¡­¡± ¡°You said the same thing when I asked you to show me Sword Lacquer.¡± I cut off Ares, leaving him speechless. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Ares stared at me, his gaze filled with astonishment. I shrugged. It would be hard to refute my words. Because what I said was true. Even before the midterms, I had asked Ares to show me Sword Lacquer. s?a??h th? N?v?lFir?(.)n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. Ares had boasted that I wouldn''t be able to learn it, but what was the result? With a relaxed smile, I gave Ares a definite answer. ¡°I¡¯ll bet on it this time too.¡± ¡°Bet on what?¡± Swoosh! I raised my index finger at Ares, who asked back with a bewildered expression. Just once. ¡°If you just show me, I¡¯ll demonstrate it for you.¡± For some reason, I was filled with a strange sensation. I had a hunch that if I could see Ares¡¯s Fighting Spirit, I would be able to manifest it as well. Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Position Exchange I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with ''Eye of Arrogance'' Tier ($18), or 20 advance chapters with ''Sword Lacquer'' Tier ($18) For every $25 collected on Ko-fi, I will release a bonus chapter. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 131 (1) - The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy The worst and strongest villain. I became a narrow-eyed character Arsene Adel. DBT,Korean,Novel,Translation,Academy,NEVDA,Fantasy,Possession,AssassinBonus chapter thanks to ''@Sly_Shadow'' for subscription to ''Sword Lacquer'' tier on Ko-fi.¡°¡­You think that¡¯s possible?¡± Ares growled in a hardened voice at my outrageous statement. It was only natural for him to think I was joking. The fact that I had mastered Sword Lacquer in one go was probably beyond his comprehension. And yet. On top of that, I had the audacity to guarantee that I could even demonstrate Fighting Spirit. Of course, he was pissed. But I wasn''t joking, not in the slightest. I really felt like I could replicate it if Ares showed me his Fighting Spirit just once. What is Fighting Spirit? It''s the manifestation of one''s will, based on the intent to kill and crush the opponent. In a way, it could be described as the ability to mold abstract emotions into a tangible form, bringing them into reality. No matter how extraordinary my physical talents were, this wasn''t something I could learn. ¡®¡­If it were related to mana or technique, I could have managed it somehow with my physical abilities¡­¡¯ But I couldn¡¯t just manipulate the psychological aspects at will. That''s why, unlike Sword Lacquer, I couldn''t get a grasp on it and kept going in circles. However, why was it that¡­? If I could just see Ares''s Fighting Spirit, a feeling that I could use it, a thrill, washed over me. That¡¯s why I asked him. To unleash his Fighting Spirit right before my eyes. ¡®If there was any other student around who could use Fighting Spirit, I would have asked them¡­¡¯ In Sytan, only the instructors and one other student could use Fighting Spirit. Among the first-year instructors, Ares was the only one. And among the students, only Baltan could. But if I were to spar with him, I would be severely injured. Ares was the only one who could control his strength. That¡¯s why I was pushing it, asking Ares for this favor. ¡°Come on, show me.¡± I gestured to a dumbfounded Ares with my chin. Perhaps my demeanor seemed arrogant, as the veins on Ares''s forehead throbbed once more. ¡­I decided to play dumb for now. It wasn¡¯t like I was trying to bother Ares on purpose. I was asking because I was confident that I could actually use it. The thought that fighting with just Sword Lacquer wouldn¡¯t be efficient, no matter how much I increased my mana capacity, was slowly creeping in. Furthermore, the advantage of Fighting Spirit wasn¡¯t just its sheer power. It was the fact that, ¡®It doesn¡¯t consume mana.¡¯ A technique that could be unleashed without mana. That was Fighting Spirit. It wasn¡¯t about generating powerful force using mana like Sword Lacquer, but rather embodying the determination to kill the opponent. It demanded only the consumption of a kind of ¡®mental strength.¡¯ That''s why, even though I referred to Fighting Spirit as the next level after Sword Lacquer, I distinguished them as separate realms. Because it didn¡¯t use the most crucial element, mana. ¡­Come to think of it, could there be a more broken ability than this? What was I thinking when I wrote about such an ability back then? Anyway, ¡°Are you going to show me, or are you just going to talk? I''m starting to get bored.¡± ¡°¡­Fine. But don¡¯t regret it, you brought this upon yourself.¡± As I lightly provoked Ares, he reacted immediately. Well, it wasn¡¯t like I couldn''t understand why he was stalling. It was a dangerous power as much as it was strong, so he was probably judging whether I could handle it. S?a?ch* Th? ??v?l_Fir?.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. Fighting Spirit was the culmination of willpower, so it couldn¡¯t be easily extinguished like Sword Lacquer. At least, not before it was released. The mere act of activating Fighting Spirit could cause collateral damage. So, Ares¡­ He must have thought I could handle his Fighting Spirit. Or maybe he was planning to teach me a lesson this time. But Ares''s psychology didn¡¯t matter in this situation. *Rumble¡­* Because the space around Ares¡¯s sword began to distort as he lowered his stance. That was the manifestation of Fighting Spirit. Ares compressed his intangible will, the intent to kill me, onto his sword, distorting the space around it. ¡°Witness it, the Fighting Spirit of this instructor.¡± Ares, gripping the hilt of his sword tightly with both hands, uttered those chilling words with bloodshot eyes. Taken aback, I took a step back and muttered, ¡°¡­You could just show me¡­¡± ¡°Now that it¡¯s unleashed, that¡¯s impossible. You better be ready to lose a limb or two.¡± ¡°¡­¡± He wasn¡¯t wrong, so I shut my mouth and replayed the manifestation of Fighting Spirit that Ares had shown me. Finally. My judgment was made. I figured out the probability of unleashing my own Fighting Spirit right now. And that probability was¡­ Infinitely close to ¡®0¡¯. Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Position Exchange I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with ''Eye of Arrogance'' Tier ($18), or 20 advance chapters with ''Sword Lacquer'' Tier ($18) For every $25 collected on Ko-fi, I will release a bonus chapter. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 131 (2) - The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy The worst and strongest villain. I became a narrow-eyed character Arsene Adel. DBT,Korean,Novel,Translation,Academy,NEVDA,Fantasy,Possession,AssassinI couldn¡¯t manifest the Fighting Spirit. ¡­It wasn¡¯t a complete loss, though. At least I had gotten a clue as to how to learn Fighting Spirit. The problem was, [You idiot! If you die, I die too!] ¡°¡­Calm down. I won¡¯t die.¡± Samuel and I were both destined to be directly hit by Ares¡¯s attack. Of course, there was a way to deal with this. The first was to use Position Exchange, using other students as shields to escape. But if I did that, I wouldn¡¯t be able to avoid last place in this martial arts exam. So, I had to use the other method. ¡®¡­It¡¯s time to use Black Rose.¡¯ I smirked. Actually, even if I couldn¡¯t learn how to use Fighting Spirit, this was a good opportunity to gauge the true power of Black Rose. I shouldn¡¯t have boasted about being able to learn Fighting Spirit without even making such a basic calculation. And besides, I said I thought I could use Fighting Spirit, not that I could use it right now. As I was pushing my mana control to its limits, ¡°You-!¡± Ares suddenly leaped towards me and swung his sword. His speed was incredible, so I had to react quickly. I whipped up a storm of mana in my hand, solidifying it with the Darkness attribute. A storm perfectly controlled by my enhanced mana control and telekinesis. The pain felt like it would shatter my wrist, but I wouldn''t actually get hurt that badly. The penalty was minimized because I could control the storm. It would probably just be a scratch. Then. *Clang! Craaaash!* The black storm I had created collided with Ares¡¯s sword, imbued with Fighting Spirit. However, unlike me, who had just recently learned this new technique, Ares¡¯s swordsmanship was solid. His blade, slowly cutting through my condensed storm, began to dig in. *Whizz-* And I saw how the distortion of space contained in his blade was trying to scatter my storm. Ares clearly had the upper hand in terms of power. Looking down at me, Ares spoke, ¡°You can¡¯t stop Fighting Spirit with just that.¡± *Thud-* The moment he finished his sentence, his blade pierced through my palm, and at the same time¡­ *Bloom-* The black storm dispersed, and the bud of the Black Rose blossomed. ¡°¡­!¡± Ares¡¯s eyes widened at the sight. Black petals began to fiercely lash out, striking Ares¡¯s skin. But. ¡°¡­Not bad, but still not enough.¡± *Swipe-* I couldn¡¯t deflect Ares¡¯s sword completely and had to allow it to graze my neck. Even this was only possible because Ares was going easy on me. If he had truly intended to kill me, he could have taken my head off in one swift motion. As the fluttering black petals eventually disappeared, Ares opened his mouth and asked, ¡°Do you admit defeat?¡± ¡°Well, I have no choice but to.¡± I nodded and stood up. When I first completed Black Rose, I thought it was about the same level as Siscella¡¯s arrow. But then again, Siscella¡¯s arrow was shot from a distance of at least 5 kilometers. Naturally, its power would have been diminished. Still. It wasn¡¯t bad. ¡®I haven¡¯t even reached the next stage of magic like Samuel yet, and it already has this much power¡­¡¯ I couldn¡¯t even imagine how powerful it would be at that stage. It would probably be twice as strong as it was now. As I was organizing my thoughts from the spar, ¡°I¡¯ll give you full marks anyway. I never dreamed you¡¯d reach this level already. To think you¡¯d force me to use my full power.¡± Ares nodded in satisfaction. Although I couldn¡¯t defeat him, I had shown drastic growth since the midterm exams. That¡¯s why he was going to give me full marks. However, ¡°There¡¯s no need for that.¡± I said, brushing off the blood dripping from my palm. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Exactly what I said. You can give me the lowest score, I don¡¯t mind.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Ares blinked, momentarily unable to comprehend the situation. ¡°Are you out of your mind?¡± ¡°I¡¯m perfectly sane.¡± I nodded at his bewildered question. There were two reasons why I asked for the lowest score. The first was that I was confident I could get a perfect score even if I retook the exam. With Black Rose, even if the standards were raised for a retake, they¡¯d have no choice but to give me full marks. Moreover, ¡®I can spar one more time.¡¯ Unlike Baltan, who posed a risk, there was no danger of getting hurt with Ares. With that thought, I formed a smirk and said, ¡°Let¡¯s have a rematch tonight, with me having mastered Fighting Spirit.¡± A smile filled with strange exhilaration and conviction. ¡°Huh.¡± Ares let out a scoff, flabbergasted. It was understandable. I had just said I thought I could use Fighting Spirit, but I couldn¡¯t unleash it. The reason Ares didn¡¯t rebuke me was that Fighting Spirit couldn¡¯t be learned just by observing it. Even Adel himself couldn¡¯t do that. And yet, there was a reason why I was so confident that I could use Fighting Spirit. Originally, Fighting Spirit was about embodying the determination to destroy something. Materializing this and applying it to a weapon was the concept of Fighting Spirit. As I said before, I could act out the motions, but it wasn¡¯t easy for me to genuinely harbor such feelings. And materializing it was even more difficult. However, ¡®¡­Don¡¯t I already have it?¡¯ The ¡®will¡¯ to kill someone like Fighting Spirit, and the ability to ¡®realize¡¯ it in reality. With a smile on my face, I brought up my Status Window. And I looked down at the Trait that I had only been using to set the mood until now. : ¡¾Killing Intent ¢ô¡¿ I was going to use this to ¡®imitate¡¯ Fighting Spirit. Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Position Exchange I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with ''Eye of Arrogance'' Tier ($18), or 20 advance chapters with ''Sword Lacquer'' Tier ($18) For every $25 collected on Ko-fi, I will release a bonus chapter. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. s?a??h th? N?v?lFir?.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 132 (1) - The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy The worst and strongest villain. I became a narrow-eyed character Arsene Adel. DBT,Korean,Novel,Translation,Academy,NEVDA,Fantasy,Possession,AssassinAs soon as my spar with Ares concluded, I returned to my original spot. Mastering Fighting Spirit couldn''t be achieved overnight. Lingering any longer would only waste time and potentially inconvenience other students. As I sat down, a groan involuntarily escaped my lips. ¡°...Couldn''t he have gone a little easier?¡± [Hmph, wasn''t this all your doing?] Samuel muttered, seemingly dumbfounded by my complaint. I wanted to retort, but no words came to mind. It was true that Ares had shown mercy. This humiliation¡­ I will never forget it. ¡®¡­I need to master Fighting Spirit quickly.¡¯ I had boldly declared to Ares that I would master Fighting Spirit by today. I was confident, but there was always a chance of failure. ¡®Maybe it was all my arrogance.¡¯ Well, if that were the case, I had no choice but to use every means at my disposal. I had to secure first place in the finals this time. As I was making this resolution¡­ ¡°Adel, don''t push yourself too hard.¡± Luna approached and spoke. I turned my gaze to her. Her face was etched with worry. ¡°I seem to have caused you concern.¡± ¡°Of course, I can¡¯t help but worry. But why provoke Instructor Ares? What if you had gotten hurt even worse¡­¡± ¡°There was no other way to learn Fighting Spirit from the instructor.¡± It was unavoidable. Who else but Ares, who could control his strength while wielding Fighting Spirit, could have helped me? I needed to see Fighting Spirit in action again, and ultimately, things hadn''t turned out badly. In fact, the situation was unfolding exactly as I''d hoped. However, Luna still seemed worried about me. ¡°Was there really no one else but the instructor? It looked so dangerous.¡± ¡°Well, there is one other person. But as you know, he¡¯s not a Demon who can control his strength.¡± ¡°Who?¡± ¡°You know, the one who narrowly missed out on first place.¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± Ares was definitely the better choice. Luna seemed to understand, nodding her head with a hint of resignation. Perhaps it was his notoriety. Baltan''s ''infamy'' was widely known in Sytan. Baltan never backed down from a challenge. Not that the indifferent weaklings would dare to challenge him in the first place, intimidated by his aura. In any case, There was one incident. ¡®¡­It was said that he stabbed one of the Seven Deadly Sins'' children with a spear, almost killing him.¡¯ It was most likely Guwar. Baltan had mentioned that when he summoned Fron and me to the conference room to discuss the invasion of the human realm, he had taught a lesson to a class president who dared to challenge him. And among the students of the Seven Deadly Sins, the only one audacious enough to challenge Baltan would be Guwar. Therefore, it was said that Guwar was nearly killed by Baltan. Having learned the truth behind the rumor, I made a resolution. Never challenge Baltan before mastering Fighting Spirit. Even if I won, it would be a problem. He would continue to challenge me. Until he won. So, I decided that sparring with Ares was a much better option. Luna, seemingly understanding my intentions, only pouted slightly. ¡°Don¡¯t get hurt next time¡­¡± ¡°I understand.¡± She then quietly cast a healing spell on me. The energy released from Luna''s hand enveloped my body, focusing on my neck and hands. Saaah¡ª. The wounds began to heal. Thanks to Luna''s treatment, the stinging pain completely subsided. I expressed my gratitude to her. ¡°Thank you, as always.¡± ¡°...If you know that, then don¡¯t get hurt. I¡¯m really not going to heal you next time.¡± ¡°That would be a bit difficult¡­¡± Luna puffed out her cheeks, seemingly displeased that I still didn''t seem to value my own body. The sight of her puffed-up cheeks made me want to poke them, but just then¡­ [You two, enough playing around. Focus.] At Samuel''s words, Luna and I turned to each other. Fron had walked out and it was her turn to spar with Ares. Ares, his face grim, asked Fron, who was standing stiffly, ¡°Are you going to use your sword this time?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± At his question, Fron fidgeted with her scabbard but ultimately couldn''t bring herself to draw her sword. Instead, she raised both hands. A preparatory motion for casting her Charm Magic. Ares clicked his tongue at her stance. ¡°I don''t know the reason, but it won''t do you any good to hold back like that. If you keep using your sword only during re-examinations, I''ll have no choice but to raise the bar even higher.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°There''s a limit to my leniency.¡± Despite Ares¡¯s warning, Fron remained silent. Or rather, she couldn''t speak. Her mana control was no match for Ares''s. He resisted her Charm with ease and lightly swung his sword. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Fron merely maintained a cold expression as Ares¡¯s sword pointed at her neck. Ares sheathed his sword and said, ¡°Go back.¡± S?a?ch* Th? ?ov?l?ir?.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. She had no choice but to return to her spot. Ares then turned his gaze away from Fron and addressed the students. ¡°Next.¡± A male student walked up. As a new battle was about to begin, I was about to look away when¡­ ¡°Adel, will Fron be alright?¡± ¡°...She¡¯ll be fine, at least for now.¡± I replied to Luna in a low voice. She seemed fine for the time being. Well, even if she wasn''t, there was nothing I could do about it. For now, I had to figure out how to create Fighting Spirit through murderous intent. Time passed¡­ Clang¡ª. The bell signaling the end of the exam rang. Instructor Ares was facing the last student. As soon as he struck down the student, Ares turned to us and said, ¡°...This concludes my weapons skills examination.¡± As Ares dismissed us, the students, rubbing their arms and legs, headed off somewhere. ¡­Probably to the infirmary. It seemed like the medical instructor was in for another long day. For some reason, I could vividly picture the exhausted medical instructor. I let out a chuckle of sympathy and started walking. My destination was Ares. ¡°Don''t forget about tonight. Let''s meet at the training grounds before curfew.¡± ¡°...Alright. What if you haven''t mastered Fighting Spirit by then?¡± ¡°If I haven¡¯t learned it, then I haven¡¯t learned it.¡± ¡°¡­¡­?¡± Ares blinked at my words, looking bewildered. He then gritted his teeth, perhaps thinking I was mocking him. But my words held no falsehood. ¡°Am I wrong? Besides myself, are there any other first-year students who can demonstrate a technique more powerful than what I showed you, excluding the other two?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Ares couldn''t answer and just roughly ran his hand over his face. But he couldn¡¯t refute my words. I had practically proven my skills with the Black Rose alone. Even considering the raised standards for the re-examination, it was still true. It was slightly weaker than a strike imbued with Fighting Spirit, but even so, it easily surpassed the power of the Sword Lacquer. ¡°...Do as you please.¡± In the end, Ares nodded as if he agreed. With that, I made the appointment with Ares and left. Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Position Exchange I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with ''Eye of Arrogance'' Tier ($18), or 20 advance chapters with ''Sword Lacquer'' Tier ($18) For every $25 collected on Ko-fi, I will release a bonus chapter. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 132 (2) - The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy The worst and strongest villain. I became a narrow-eyed character Arsene Adel. DBT,Korean,Novel,Translation,Academy,NEVDA,Fantasy,Possession,Assassin* * * I headed to the training hall. Whizz¡ª. After looking around, I breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, Rene and Diana were nowhere to be seen today. I could train without any worries. There were no other students in the training hall at the moment. Right after the weapons skills exam, many students needed to rest. ¡­It would be strange if there were any students who emerged from a spar with Ares unscathed. I was fine thanks to Luna''s healing magic. So, ¡°Now, let¡¯s begin.¡± I drew the Fang of Darkness from my pocket. Samuel, who was still awake despite the late hour, asked, [Are you sure about this? As far as I know, Fighting Spirit isn''t an easy technique to learn.] S?a??h the ?ov?l?ir?.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. ¡°I wouldn''t have made a bold promise to Instructor Ares if I wasn''t confident.¡± [I have my doubts¡­] Samuel still seemed unconvinced. Well, his skepticism was understandable. No matter what tricks I had up my sleeve, Fighting Spirit was a realm of extraordinary skill. It wasn¡¯t a technique that I, who hadn¡¯t attained enlightenment in the martial arts, could easily grasp just by observing Ares¡¯s movements. But I was confident. ¡°Just watch.¡± Leaving those words for Samuel, I closed my eyes and began to channel my mana. I recalled the meaning behind the ¡¾Killing Intent¡¿ trait. The aura emanating from the ¡®Killing Intent¡¯ was released through mana. However, it was an intangible energy, so it couldn''t be directly utilized like Fighting Spirit. Still, it was a useful technique for setting the mood and subduing opponents with weak mental fortitude. But¡­ ¡®¡­As my mana control reached a higher level, I became able to see it.¡¯ The mana flowing through my body when I utilized the Killing Intent trait¡­ Right before it was released outside my body, it lost its property as mana and transformed into pure intent. That''s why it was different from Fighting Spirit. If Killing Intent only contained the will to kill¡­ Fighting Spirit was the materialization of that will, integrated into a weapon. It would have been easier if I knew the proper process of materializing will, but as a writer, how could I possibly have a deep understanding of martial arts? So, I could only describe it in fragments as the realm of materializing will. However, ¡®¡­I have the power to materialize intangible mana.¡¯ The trait that imbued mana with color. ¡®Darkness.¡¯ I was going to use it to color the Killing Intent right before it was released outside my body. Well then. Let¡¯s give it a try. Hum¡ª. I gradually channeled the mana within my body, circulating it through mana control. And I activated the Killing Intent trait. In that fleeting moment. Just before the Killing Intent escaped my body, I overlaid it with Darkness. And then¡­ Unlike the aura that Ares and Baltan emanated, which distorted the surrounding space, a distinctly different aura dwelled within the Fang of Darkness. That aura¡­ Woong¡ª. ¡­didn¡¯t distort the surroundings with immense destructive power. Instead, it enveloped the surrounding space in a hazy darkness. With a sharp ¡®edge¡¯ that made my skin tingle. It was an ambiguous energy that couldn''t quite be called Fighting Spirit. I blinked in confusion. ¡­What is this? Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Position Exchange I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with ''Eye of Arrogance'' Tier ($18), or 20 advance chapters with ''Sword Lacquer'' Tier ($18) For every $25 collected on Ko-fi, I will release a bonus chapter. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 133 (1) - The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy The worst and strongest villain. I became a narrow-eyed character Arsene Adel. DBT,Korean,Novel,Translation,Academy,NEVDA,Fantasy,Possession,AssassinBonus chapter thanks to ''@Sly_Shadow'' for subscription to ''Sword Lacquer'' tier on Ko-fi.Samuel observed the black aura emanating from Fang of Darkness and shared a brief thought. [It seems a bit different from the Fighting Spirit the instructor showed.] ¡°¡­¡­I agree.¡± I readily agreed. It was questionable whether this could even be called Fighting Spirit. It was completely different from the energy that Ares and the members of the student council had shown. How should I put it? If the Fighting Spirit they displayed possessed a tyrannical force, the one I manifested was more like an extreme amplification of sharpness. ¡®¡­¡­In a group battle, it would only increase my stamina consumption.¡¯ Swish- I lowered my gaze to the blade of the dagger, observing the strange energy shimmering like a mirage. It felt like dozens of sharp blades were about to tear through space. It was unlikely to display the overwhelming power of typical Fighting Spirit. But this level of sharpness was something I had never seen before. It was a technique that maximized cutting power to its very limit. ¡®It''s ambiguous to call it Fighting Spirit.¡¯ I thought I should give this energy a different name. Should I call it half-baked Fighting Spirit? But even that didn''t seem quite right, as it felt so different from Fighting Spirit that it was difficult to even categorize them together. How did this technique come about? As I pondered, a guess came to mind. It was because this current technique wasn''t infused with my emotions, but rather born from pure Mana given form. That was probably why such a technique was born. ¡­¡­Of course, I don''t know the principle behind it. If I did, I wouldn''t have struggled so much to learn Fighting Spirit. But it was definitely not a bad thing. When I thrust Fang of Darkness, imbued with the black energy, into the ground¡ª Thump-. It plunged in as easily as chopsticks piercing tofu. I hadn''t even put any force behind it. It was such a weak force, more like simply placing it on the ground, yet it displayed this level of sharpness. I couldn''t help but marvel at it. ¡°It certainly seems incredibly powerful.¡± [I agree, but can this truly be called Fighting Spirit?] ¡°¡­¡­I wouldn¡¯t know.¡± This much was certain. I still hadn''t properly learned Fighting Spirit. That was because I couldn''t learn it, even with my exceptional physical talent. However, I was confident that I had acquired a technique that could rival Fighting Spirit. An energy similar to Fighting Spirit, yet fundamentally different, transforming into an entirely unexpected form. I decided to call this energy ¡®Killing Intent¡¯. While others imbue their weapons with Fighting Spirit, I would imbue mine with Killing Intent. There couldn''t be a more fitting name. If this were the case, ¡®Rather than using Black Rose to counter Fighting Spirit, it would be more suitable for wide-range attacks.¡¯ I had been racking my brains over the lack of a wide-range attack. A wide-range attack was essential to maximize the ability of the ¡®Eye of Arrogance¡¯. Since things had turned out this way, I decided to refine Black Rose for use in wide-range attacks. From now on, I would use Killing Intent as a counter to Fighting Spirit. With that thought, I turned to Samuel. ¡°I think it''s time we went for the retest.¡± [You''re thinking of taking the retest without even learning Fighting Spirit?] ¡°Well, it¡¯s not like it¡¯s someone¡¯s pet Cerberus? It¡¯s impossible to learn in such a short time.¡± I replied to Samuel''s question with a dumbfounded tone. See, this is why mages are hopeless. If Fighting Spirit was something you could learn just because you wanted to, the Demons wouldn''t have lost to the Humans. ¡­¡­Well, maybe they still would have. That''s because there was the protagonist in the Human Realm. Even if all the students here mastered Fighting Spirit, the Demon Realm wouldn''t stand a chance. The protagonist, Hamel, possessed power beyond ¡®Cognition¡¯. That''s why I needed to learn and evolve all these new techniques as quickly as possible. Anyway, [¡­¡­.] Samuel fell silent, seemingly at a loss for words after my response. I shrugged. Didn''t I tell him not to make a fuss even if I couldn''t learn Fighting Spirit from Ares? The power of Black Rose alone already far surpassed Ares''s evaluation criteria. S~?a??h the N0v?lFir?.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. Now all I had to do was go to Ares for the test. Thump, thump¡ª As I walked, a thought occurred to me, and I glanced down at my wrist. ¡°Mr. Samuel, did you notice?¡± [¡­¡­What are you talking about?] Samuel responded to my sudden remark with curiosity. A smile spread across my face as I spoke. ¡°You said you''ve leveled up as a mage, right?¡± [Well, yes.] ¡°I''ve done the same, in the way of martial arts.¡± [And what¡¯s your point?] Samuel still didn''t grasp the meaning behind my words. To think that someone so intelligent couldn''t understand something like this. ¡°I''m saying, stop thinking about getting stronger on your own. You and your Gluttony, always so greedy.¡± [¡­¡­What is this monster babbling about?] Samuel muttered under his breath, clearly baffled. I couldn''t help but chuckle at his reaction. And so, We eventually arrived at the training ground where Ares was waiting. I stopped talking to Samuel and looked around for Ares. At that moment¡ª Clang, clang¡ª The sound of clashing blades drew my attention. It was difficult to see clearly as the sunlight had faded, leaving only the faint glow of the moon, but it seemed Ares was sparring with someone in the center of the training ground. As I approached to get a better view, the sparring session had already ended. Ares was speaking to the student he had been training with. ¡°¡­¡­Your sword is filled with resentment.¡± Ares uttered those perplexing words. The student, taken aback by his words, abruptly turned and fled. Swoosh¡ª With a swift movement, I dodged the student who was now charging towards me. It was Fron, who had come to retake the test. Thud, thud¡ª I watched her retreating figure for a moment before turning my head at the gaze I felt from behind. ¡°If you''re here, draw your sword. How long do you intend to waste this instructor¡¯s time?¡± ¡°¡­¡­As you wish.¡± Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Position Exchange I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with ''Eye of Arrogance'' Tier ($18), or 20 advance chapters with ''Sword Lacquer'' Tier ($18) For every $25 collected on Ko-fi, I will release a bonus chapter. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 133 (2) - The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy The worst and strongest villain. I became a narrow-eyed character Arsene Adel. DBT,Korean,Novel,Translation,Academy,NEVDA,Fantasy,Possession,AssassinAt Ares''s irritated tone, I had no choice but to draw Fang of Darkness from its sheath. When the instructor tells you to do something, you do it. Besides, I was the one who interrupted his personal time, so I had no room to argue. Chuck¡ª As I grasped the dagger, Ares frowned and asked, ¡°Have you learned Fighting Spirit?¡± ¡°Well, it''s a bit ambiguous.¡± ¡°Ambiguous?¡± ¡°¡­¡­I think it would be best for you to see for yourself.¡± Ares furrowed his brow at my cryptic response. But I had nothing else to say. It was the most accurate way to describe my current situation. So, ¡°Shall we begin?¡± I pointed Fang of Darkness at him and spoke. Rub, rub¡ª S~?a??h the ???el F?re.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. Ares rubbed his forehead before finally raising his sword. And then¡ª Rumble¡ª An astonishing energy began to emanate from Ares''s blade. Red Mana enveloped the blade, and an aura that seemed to distort space itself infused the sword. He had manifested both Sword Lacquer and Fighting Spirit simultaneously. I couldn''t afford to lose either. Hum¡ª I channeled Sword Aura, which had now become one of my inherent traits, into Fang of Darkness. Rumble¡ª And then, I infused the dagger with Killing Intent. A sharp, all-consuming cutting power surrounded the dagger. Thud¡ª Without another word, both Ares and I leaped into action. And then¡ª Clang! Clang! Clang!¡ª My dagger clashed against Ares''s sword. As expected. As we locked blades in a brief struggle for dominance, I couldn''t help but bite my lower lip. I couldn''t overcome Ares''s strength. Furthermore, unlike my Killing Intent, which only enhanced cutting power, Ares had imbued his sword with true Fighting Spirit. It was only natural that I would be outmatched in terms of raw force. However, that didn''t mean I was going to lose. When I first arrived in Sytan, Ares had seemed like an insurmountable mountain. Now, the thought that I could surpass him had taken root within me. I partially revealed one of my red eyes and spoke, ¡°Wouldn''t you say this is enough to pass?¡± My Killing Intent was fiercely slicing through Ares''s Fighting Spirit. It began to cut through the very fabric of space that Ares''s Fighting Spirit had warped. While I couldn''t deny that it was inferior to Fighting Spirit in terms of sheer power, it was more than enough to counter it. The power to disrupt and dismantle the force behind Fighting Spirit. That was ¡®Killing Intent¡¯. However, ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Ares didn''t respond to my words and simply stared at the dagger clashing against his own blade. Or more accurately, he was fixated on the Killing Intent that cloaked the dagger. He didn''t tear his gaze away until both Fighting Spirit and Killing Intent had completely dissipated. And the moment I withdrew my dagger¡ª ¡°¡­¡­Have you succeeded in controlling the Bloodlust?¡± Ares asked in a trembling voice. What was he talking about all of a sudden? But it was true that I had used Mana manipulation to control the Bloodlust. So, I nodded. ¡°Yes, I have succeeded in controlling the Bloodlust. As you can see, I haven''t caused any trouble lately¡­¡­¡± ¡°That''s not what I am asking.¡± Ares shook his head. I couldn''t help but frown. Then what was he asking? As I met his gaze with a look that demanded an explanation, Ares continued, ¡°The energy surrounding your dagger isn''t Fighting Spirit, is it?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°That means you¡¯ve succeeded in controlling the Bloodlust.¡± ¡°¡­.?¡± I couldn¡¯t easily understand Ares¡¯ words. What connection was there between controlling the Bloodlust and Killing Intent? Soon, Ares continued his explanation. ¡°What¡¯s surrounding your dagger, that¡¯s Bloodlust.¡± ¡°¡­.!¡± Then, did succeeding in controlling the Bloodlust mean that I had literally imbued my dagger with it? No way. Was he going to demand I return the bracelet he gave me because of this? I couldn¡¯t help but be afraid. It was a situation where he could misunderstand, thinking I had used Bloodlust despite having the bracelet to suppress it. As I flinched, Swoosh¡­ Ares, with a look of reminiscence, began to observe my surroundings. Seeing this, I panicked for a moment. ¡°Thank you¡­¡± At the sight of Ares, a side of him I had never seen before, I was speechless and frozen in place. Ares, who had always shown us a stern and unyielding demeanor, was now, at this very moment, weeping. What could have moved him to tears? ¡­ I couldn¡¯t offer any words of comfort and simply waited for Ares to speak. The moonlight, having completely chased away the sun, now bathed the training ground in its gentle glow. Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Position Exchange I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with ''Eye of Arrogance'' Tier ($18), or 20 advance chapters with ''Sword Lacquer'' Tier ($18) For every $25 collected on Ko-fi, I will release a bonus chapter. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 134: The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy The worst and strongest villain. I became a narrow-eyed character Arsene Adel. DBT,Korean,Novel,Translation,Academy,NEVDA,Fantasy,Possession,AssassinAres wiped his eyes, and as I stared at him blankly, Samuel suddenly scoffed. [There''s nothing more pathetic than a grown man crying.] It was a remark that could easily brand Samuel as someone with a personality disorder. But I didn''t argue. ¡­It wasn''t entirely wrong. After all, we didn''t even know why Ares was crying. We just waited for him to stop because it felt like there was a story behind it. However, seeing Ares like that made me curious. Why did he give me a legendary artifact, and why did he constantly monitor me, all because of Killing Intent? He said he wasn''t monitoring me these days, but his anger hadn''t completely subsided yet. Well, it was a good thing that I obtained Sijo thanks to Ares'' suspicion and surveillance. But that was a separate matter. Debts and favors had to be settled clearly. I thought it would be better to hear what Ares had to say first. Ares, who had returned to his usual expression, opened his mouth. ¡°¡­¡­I apologize for showing you such an unsightly scene. It''s just that it brought back old memories. I had a friend who was born with the Bloodlust, just like you.¡± So what? Was he saying there was a connection between his friend having the Bloodlust and him harassing me? I listened to Ares'' words with an indifferent expression. That''s when it happened. Swoosh-. Ares suddenly took off his shirt and threw it away. My eyes widened at this. Because a large scar that reached all the way to one eye came into view on top of his sculpted upper body muscles. A mark that clearly showed he would have died if he hadn''t been treated in time. Ares caressed the large scar and opened his mouth. ¡°¡­¡­This is a wound my friend, consumed by the Bloodlust, inflicted upon me. He was crying as he swung his sword at his family and comrades. And he, too, was a half-demon.¡± Just like you, Adel. Ares said so and turned his gaze to me. ¡°My friend succeeded in suppressing the Bloodlust using a bracelet. However, he took his own life because of the karma he had accumulated. ¡­He endlessly loathed his own constitution.¡± Swoosh-. Perhaps because he was overcome with emotion, Ares looked up at the sky and continued. ¡°But you, you succeeded not only in suppressing it but also in controlling it. ¡­Perhaps this instructor saw a reflection of my friend in you.¡± Ares'' friend, who was consumed by the Bloodlust and took his own life due to the atrocities he committed. Judging from Ares'' words alone, it certainly seemed plausible. I wasn''t actually born with the Bloodlust, but in Ares'' delusion, I possessed it and was a half-demon like his friend. So he was saying that he monitored me because he didn''t want me to end up like his friend. ¡­Did he really think I''d be okay with that? ¡°How amusing.¡± I simply scoffed at Ares. I understood that Ares saw an overlap between me and his friend. However, that didn''t erase the fact that he harmed me and held me back. It was enough to sound like self-justification to me. ¡°There were plenty of other ways, weren''t there? This could have all been resolved if you had simply given me the bracelet beforehand.¡± S~?a??h the N?v?lFire.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. If Ares had purely been wary of me because of the Bloodlust and his friend, he could have just given me the bracelet that suppressed it. It would have been that simple. But Ares not only misunderstood the Killing Intent but also suspected me of being a spy from the human world. This part was Ares'' fault. Ares, with a firm expression, opened his mouth. ¡°¡­¡­I admit that it was my mistake. Therefore, I will give you two things.¡± ¡°Two things?¡± ¡°I will give you the dagger that my friend used.¡± Hmm. I couldn''t help but ponder Ares'' words for a moment. I had been thinking about replacing the Fang of Darkness with another weapon anyway. However, since I didn''t know the capabilities of the dagger Ares was offering, I was lost in thought. ¡°It will be quite useful to you, who can control the Bloodlust.¡± ¡°Well, I suppose.¡± Although Ares continued his explanation, I wasn''t particularly interested in the first gift. For now, I decided it was better to think of it as one more thing I could exchange for information papers. The important thing was the second. I waited for Ares to speak. ¡°I will tell you the location of where my friend obtained the bracelet. Perhaps, if you go with that bracelet, you will be able to gain something.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Ares'' words continued. I couldn''t readily open my mouth. That. I already offered it as a price. But since I couldn''t tell Ares, I decided to pretend I didn''t know. ¡­It seemed like the artifact legendary artifact was indeed something precious. If Ares telling me the location was equivalent to his friend¡¯s keepsake, that was. Lost in thought for a moment, I made a decision. ¡®¡­There¡¯s nothing to gain for me by confronting Ares.¡¯ Sytan was already on my side. Therefore, there was no point in fighting with Ares, who was Sytan''s combat instructor. Moreover, the emotion Ares currently showed towards me was clearly goodwill. It wouldn¡¯t be wise to demand anything more from Ares. For those who had been through war, giving a friend''s keepsake was no different than passing on his ¡®legacy.¡¯ That didn¡¯t mean that all the resentment I had was gone. So I added, ¡°I¡¯ll be watching.¡± If Ares were to act differently from now on, I would have no choice but to respond. Hearing my words that carried such meaning, Ares asked with trembling eyes, ¡°Are you¡­ forgiving me?¡± ¡°¡­¡­It¡¯s not something to be forgiven or not. Regardless of the harm you¡¯ve caused me, you¡¯ve worked hard for the students, and that¡¯s a fact.¡± Idea and Ares were different. The reason why Ares conducted high-intensity training, doubted my Killing Intent and identity, and kept me in check was solely for the sake of the students. As if I wouldn¡¯t know that. It was just annoying. However, the only reason Idea favored me was that I was strong. That¡¯s why I acknowledged Ares but felt uncomfortable with Idea. Did he read the look in my eyes? ¡°¡­That child wasn¡¯t always like that either.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing.¡± Ares shook his head. Click-. Then, he sheathed his sword and opened his mouth. ¡°I¡¯ll send the things I promised to your dormitory tomorrow. It¡¯s too late to give them to you now.¡± ¡°Do as you please.¡± It wasn¡¯t urgent for me to get a new weapon and know where the bracelet came from. Furthermore, in order to get the silver bracelet, I had to pay a hefty price to information paper. Damn it. If I couldn''t obtain anything better from the place Ares told me, I would burn with endless hatred. As I was making such a vow, ¡°¡­¡­You¡¯ve changed.¡± Ares said. I frowned at this. What did he mean I had changed? Seeing my reaction, he only spoke with a faint smile. ¡°Good work, class president. That concludes the swordsmanship exam. Wait for the results.¡± Ares left those words and left the training ground. Left alone in the training ground, I was filled with a strange feeling. What was that? The way he spoke, sincerely acknowledged me as the class president of Class A, not just as the position I held. ¡­It felt somewhat ticklish. Swoosh-. I raised my head and gazed at the two moons that had risen in the sky. Just like the scenery of the Demon Realm, which was completely different from the human world I first saw at Arsene¡¯s mansion, the relationships around me were changing a lot as well. Was this really a good change? Endless questions lingered in my mind, but for now, it would be better to take a breather for Idea¡¯s exam tomorrow. Thump, thump-. With that, I left the training ground. [¡­¡­.] Along with Samuel, who had fallen asleep, seemingly bored with my conversation with Ares. * * * The next day came. After changing into my uniform for attendance, I looked at my face from side to side in the mirror. Hmm. I looked wicked today as well. This was my own impression, but what would others think? [You look villainous.] Samuel, who had woken up at some point, threw insults at me. Come to think of it, Samuel also had no qualms about making personal attacks. Clench-. [You, bastard, first thing in the morning¡­!] But Samuel couldn¡¯t finish his sentence and only let out a groan. As I was pulling Samuel along, I realized it was time and started walking. And when I pulled the door to the dormitory room, ¡°Hmm?¡± [What¡¯s this?] Samuel and I focused our gaze on the box in front of the door. On top of the box was a neatly written letter. ¡ºThese are my friend''s belongings. I hope you will treat them well¡­¡» It was from Ares. It seemed like these were the items Ares promised to give me last night. Flick-. I glanced at the letter and tossed it toward the bed, thinking there was nothing worth referring to. There was no point in knowing the location where the bracelet came from now when I couldn¡¯t even go outside of Sytan. I decided to check it later. The important thing was, the keepsake that Ares¡¯ friend used, which would be inside the box. Swoosh-. I took out the dagger from my bosom and opened the box. And inside the revealed box, ¡°It¡¯s a dagger, as expected.¡± [It¡¯s a dagger.] As Ares had said, there was a blood-red dagger. Its appearance wasn¡¯t particularly special. However, ¡°¡­¡­.¡± How should I put it? I wondered how to define this ominous aura. [This is¡­ something magical.] It seemed Samuel had grasped the identity of the dagger at once. I also nodded heavily. The dagger Ares had given me possessed some kind of ominous energy. A sharp yet sticky, ambiguous aura that was hard to define. ¡®¡­It¡¯s similar to my Killing Intent.¡¯ It wasn¡¯t exactly the same, but with this much similarity, it was understandable why he would think I had the Bloodlust. Since there probably weren¡¯t many people born with the Bloodlust, it must have been difficult for Ares to tell the difference. ¡­Moreover, the cruel behavior I had shown him must have solidified his suspicions. You could say it was self-inflicted. Anyway, ¡°I wonder if it¡¯s because it¡¯s been touched by a selfish person so much, but it certainly seems to be heavily imbued with the energy of the Murderous Aura.¡± I muttered so and reached for the red dagger. I circulated mana to protect myself, in case some kind of magic had been cast on it. I didn¡¯t think Ares would go out of his way to threaten me, but it never hurt to be careful when touching something like this. Thud-. The moment I placed my hand on the red dagger. Clang-! I had no choice but to drop the dagger again. The red dagger, given to me by Ares as his friend¡¯s keepsake, because a sticky voice, tainted with madness, flowed out from it. Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Position Exchange I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with ''Eye of Arrogance'' Tier ($18), or 20 advance chapters with ''Sword Lacquer'' Tier ($18) For every $25 collected on Ko-fi, I will release a bonus chapter. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 135 (1) - The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy The worst and strongest villain. I became a narrow-eyed character Arsene Adel. DBT,Korean,Novel,Translation,Academy,NEVDA,Fantasy,Possession,AssassinBonus chapter thanks to ''@mwalcott'' for subscription to ''Sword Lacquer'' tier on Ko-fi.¨D Khahaha, khahaha, khahaha! ¨D Kill, kill, kill, kill, kill, kill, kill, kill, kill, kill! The moment I touched the red dagger, voices pierced my mind. At the same time, I was struck by a wave of dizziness. Nausea and disgust welled up within me. It was a kind of residue. ¡®¡­¡­It must be because the Bloodlust is still lingering.¡¯ An aura of Bloodlust, similar yet different from my own. Even though only remnants of its original power remained, the dagger induced auditory and visual hallucinations. At the same time, I realized the exact method of using this dagger and its capabilities. Perhaps it was due to the imbued Bloodlust. The red dagger displayed more power the more blood it absorbed. Therefore, although it was an ordinary dagger, it possessed the extraordinary power of excellent craftsmanship. Although it was information I wouldn''t normally know, the illusion that briefly flashed through my mind gave me a glimpse of how to use the dagger. Swish-. I picked up the dropped red dagger and lightly pricked my ring finger. Then, the drop of blood that formed on the tip of my ring finger began to float in the air. Soon after. Thud-. The blood drop, floating in the air, shot out and pierced the dormitory wall. It didn''t seem like a big deal because the hole was the width of a speck of dust. However, it was incredibly deep. It wasn''t wide because the droplet was small, but it succeeded in penetrating the wall deeply with its outstanding penetration power. This was the ability of the red dagger. It was designed to exert powerful force using the owner''s blood as a medium. There would be a downside of having to transfuse my blood every time I used it, but bleeding during battle was common. Thus, having mastered the use of the red dagger, I opened my mouth slightly. ¡®It''s definitely not a weapon that loses to the Fang of Darkness.¡¯ It could be considered on par with the Fang of Darkness for now. The difference was. ¨D Prove it, prove it! ¨D I hate confinement, hate it, hate it! The red dagger hasn''t revealed its full power yet. The thoughts that were asleep inside the dagger were demanding something from me. ¡­¡­Of course, I didn''t know what they were demanding. I wondered if it was related to the location where I got the bracelet Ares gave me. Both the bracelet and the dagger were relics of his friend. Of course, the potion was different, but still. Anyway, "I''m satisfied." I smiled, lifting the corners of my mouth. s?a??h th? ?0velF?re.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. Although the hallucinations and voices ringing in my head were annoying, they were at a tolerable level. The reason I dropped the dagger earlier was because it was so sudden. ¡­¡­Really. As if I would drop a dagger because I was scared. I was just flustered. Swish-. So, I sheathed the red dagger. As soon as the red dagger left my hand and went into my bosom, the hallucinations and voices that were ringing in my head faded away and eventually disappeared. ¡®I''ve obtained a useful weapon.¡¯ I was just wondering how I was going to get a new weapon. I don''t know the exact performance yet, so I''ll decide after trying it out. If it shows similar efficiency to the Fang of Darkness, it wouldn''t be bad to use ¡®dual swords¡¯. It would take time to adapt to the new fighting style, but it would allow me to exert even more power. It was a shame to throw away the Fang of Darkness, which had good synergy with the Darkness attribute. These were not the only advantages of the red dagger. "Mr. Samuel, can you hear the sound coming from the dagger?" [¡­¡­No, I can''t hear it. It seems like it only spoke to you.] That meant that the red dagger was a unique equipped artifact. Ares also couldn''t draw out the power contained in this dagger, so he readily gave it to me, even though it was a relic of his friend. Anyway, ¡®All that''s left is to test it.¡¯ I suddenly wondered how powerful my new dagger was. Because I couldn''t figure it out just by looking at it. Today''s Idea''s practical exam. There will be a chance to use my dagger there. Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Position Exchange I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with ''Eye of Arrogance'' Tier ($18), or 20 advance chapters with ''Sword Lacquer'' Tier ($18) For every $25 collected on Ko-fi, I will release a bonus chapter. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 135 (2) - The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy The worst and strongest villain. I became a narrow-eyed character Arsene Adel. DBT,Korean,Novel,Translation,Academy,NEVDA,Fantasy,Possession,Assassin* * * Samuel and I headed to the training ground where the practical exam was being held. The students were divided into two groups. One side was the students who had failed the previous exam, and the other side was the students who had passed. It was divided so that only the students who passed would fight in the second round. Of course, I had defeated Eris and was going to compete in the second round. "Adel, good luck!" Luna waved her hand from the other side, telling me to do well on the exam. Swish-. I lightly waved back and waited for the bracket. Finally, the completed bracket. Idea began to call out the names of the students one by one. "Today, we''ll be holding all the remaining practical exams, so be prepared! First, the first match will be between Student Adel and Student Derog!" At Idea''s words, Derog and I walked forward. Derog was a half-demon student with dark skin. I never thought there would be a half-Demon student competing in the second round. I couldn''t help but be a little surprised. I wasn''t particularly close to him, but for some reason, I felt a sense of camaraderie. So, I offered him my hand, meaning good luck. "I hope we have a good match." ¡°¡­¡­Sir.¡± "Yes?" I stiffened my expression at Derog''s mumbling. Sir? Was he trying to be polite to me? I frowned at Derog''s sudden provocation. At that moment. "I, I admire you¡­¡­!" Squeeze-. Derog suddenly grabbed my hand and started shaking it up and down. I was flustered but held his hand back. More than that, he admires me? S?a??h the ??v?l_Fir?.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. This was another first for me, so I was taken aback. I looked at Derog, who had started talking, with a puzzled look. "You are the pride of the half-demons and the strongest in Sytan, Sir Adel¡­¡­! I wanted to at least exchange greetings with you, but the atmosphere around you is so serious that I could only steal glances¡­¡­!" "I, is that so." I nodded my head awkwardly. In short, it seemed to mean that he admired me as a half-demon. I had surpassed high-ranking Demons in Sytan and achieved a high ranking, and I had also made great contributions during the human world exam, so it was understandable that he was impressed. Therefore, it wasn''t a reaction I couldn''t understand that he admired me, but I didn''t expect such an excessive reaction. "To think that I would have the honor of crossing swords with you, Sir Adel, such impudence¡­¡­! Please forgive me!" ¡­¡­He really looked like he was about to cry. More than that, what was my reputation among half-demons like? Looking at Luna, she didn''t seem to react like this. Maybe Luna was special, or maybe Derog was just special. Squeeze-. So, I was staring intently at Derog, who wouldn''t let go of my hand. "Sir Adel, would you consider joining the Half-Demon Alliance?" "What''s that¡­¡­." Derog''s unexpected recruitment offer. The name of the group was something I had never heard of before, which made the atmosphere even more suspicious. As I narrowed my eyes, Derog, as if realizing his mistake, continued his explanation. "Ah, I must have been too abrupt. To briefly explain, the Half-Demon Alliance is an organization that acts for the rights of half-demons. It would be a great help if you would join us, Sir Adel!" ¡°¡­¡­.¡± How should I deal with this? I couldn''t help but make an awkward expression. ¡®I thought it was all about blood ties, regional ties, and school ties¡­¡­.¡¯ Now, even organizations like alliances are being formed based on race. Aside from its novelty, I wasn''t interested, so I decided to think about it a little more. It wouldn''t be bad to join if I could get help, and judging by Derog''s favorable reaction, it seemed like he had a good impression of me. Just as I was about to tell him that I would give him an answer later. "Hurry up and let go of his hand and fight!" As soon as Idea shouted, Derog released his grip on my hand. ¡­¡­It was slightly throbbing, meaning he was no ordinary strong. He definitely had the skills to advance to the second round. However. He wasn''t my match. There was no need to use the newly acquired red dagger. Of course, there was no need to use Killing Intent either. Just. Woong-. All I had to do was activate Sword Lacquer. "Then, I''ll go!" Derog shouted at me and jumped using the greatsword he was holding. I lightly swung the Fang of Darkness, which was surrounded by Sword Lacquer. Thud-. Then, Derog''s greatsword, despite its size, was easily shattered. An overwhelming difference in power. The moment Idea saw that scene, she announced the winner. "The class president wins!" A very natural result. We may have both advanced to the second round, but the gap between me and the average student was already insurmountable. Derog, as if he had no intention of defeating me, scratched the back of his head and said to me, "Sir Adel, if you change your mind later, please join the Half-Demon Alliance! I enjoyed the spar!" "Yes, I will." I answered Derog and left the training ground for the next students to spar. And I went to where Luna was and asked her about the ''Half-Demon Alliance''. At my words, Luna nodded her head and began to speak. And the words that came out of Luna''s mouth were truly surprising. "Of course I know, I''m a member too." "¡­¡­!" Luna''s shocking answer. I couldn''t help but flinch at this. To think that Luna was a member of such a suspicious-sounding group. Just as I was about to tell Luna to leave the group immediately. [I''ve heard of it too. I didn''t join because I''m a pure-blooded Demon, though.] "Wait, it''s that famous of a group?" Even Samuel said he knew about the Half-Demon Alliance. It seemed to have more standing in Sytan than I thought. What kind of group was it? "What kind of place is the Half-Demon Alliance?" In the end, I couldn''t hold back my curiosity and asked Luna. Grab-. Suddenly, Luna grabbed my hand with both of hers and started talking. "You''re interested too, aren''t you, Adel?" "I''m a little curious." I was about to tell her that we could talk without holding hands, but I held back. Luna, still holding my hand, continued speaking. "The Half-Demon Alliance is a group that half-demons attending Sytan can join. There are many Demons who bully half-demons, so it was created so that we could protect each other. Are you going to join too, Adel?" Ah. After hearing the explanation, I got a rough idea of what kind of place it was. In a way, it seemed like a gathering of overseas compatriots. However. "I''ll think about it a little more." I decided to refuse for now because I didn''t have the time to spare for a group. Right now, I was busy enough preparing for the practical exams. ¡­¡­But. What was this ominous feeling? ''Half-Demon Alliance.'' I had a feeling that I would be frequently involved with this place. Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Position Exchange I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with ''Eye of Arrogance'' Tier ($18), or 20 advance chapters with ''Sword Lacquer'' Tier ($18) For every $25 collected on Ko-fi, I will release a bonus chapter. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 136 (1) - The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy The worst and strongest villain. I became a narrow-eyed character Arsene Adel. DBT,Korean,Novel,Translation,Academy,NEVDA,Fantasy,Possession,AssassinThe Half-Demon Alliance. A somewhat intriguing group, but not enough to pique my interest just yet. It wasn''t that I desired membership in any particular group, even with Samuel''s knowledge of them and Luna''s membership. My current affiliations with Bares and Sytan were more than enough. Therefore, I pushed aside the thoughts of the alliance and focused on the ongoing sparring matches. Most of the fights had reached their conclusion. Only six students remained. A few more matches and it would be over. The final victor, representing each class, would be decided. And so. ¡°Next! Class President and Student Pynel, you¡¯re up!¡± Idea called out my name, along with another male student. I drew the red dagger from my waist and rose to my feet. I was looking forward to finally being able to use the red dagger. However. *Thrum-* *Clang-* The moment I activated Sword Lacquer, Student Pynel¡¯s longsword shattered into pieces. ¡°He¡¯s¡­ too strong¡­¡± Pynel, with tears welling up in his eyes, stepped down from the sparring arena. All I could do was let out a sigh of disappointment. I had wanted to test out the red dagger''s new capabilities, but my opponent was weaker than expected. It seemed I would have to postpone using the red dagger. It was a shame, but on the bright side, the red dagger consumed my blood, limiting its use. ¡®It wouldn¡¯t hurt to save it for a future match.¡¯ In any case, ¡°Now for the final match!¡± Idea¡¯s announcement drew my attention to a particular woman. She stood there, her face stoic, her gaze fixed on me with an icy intensity. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± The final two contenders were myself and Fron. Fron had successfully subdued all her opponents using her exceptional charm ability. It was to be expected. Not many students could resist her allure. Perhaps only Samuel and I could. For the other students, Fron''s charm was an irresistible force, a disaster waiting to unfold. ¡®¡­It would be a truly formidable ability if it worked on humans as well.¡¯ However, Fron¡¯s charm only affected only Demons. S?a?ch* Th? N?v?lFir?.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. If I recall correctly, the head of the Lust family could use it on humans¡­ ¡®Perhaps Fron''s ability is weaker, or maybe she''s still inexperienced.¡¯ Anyway, Lately, as I calmly organized the settings of my work, I realized something. Plot holes in my memory. I surmised that these were discarded settings. And what I did remember¡­ ¡®I remember the descriptions directly narrated in the original work.¡¯ Every detail, down to each punctuation mark, remained vivid in my mind. Conversely, anything not written down was lost to me. For example, if there was a scene where a character ate a meal, I wouldn''t remember details like which hand they used to hold the spoon or what kind of rice it was. While I could organize my thoughts this way, I still didn''t understand why the discarded settings were missing from my head. ¡®It''s hard to believe that Adel took them as a price.¡¯ My inability to recall discarded settings occurred immediately after my possession of this body. Adel had taken his price from me much later. There had to be another reason¡­ ¡®This is complicated.¡¯ *Swoosh-* Overwhelmed by an indescribable sensation, I shook off my thoughts and stood up. Right now, my priority was securing the top spot in the final exams. And for that, I needed to focus on defeating Fron. *Thump, thump-* I made my way to the center of the sparring arena. I could feel the gazes of the other students, eager to witness the final match. Finally, as my feet landed on the arena floor. ¡°Let¡¯s begin.¡± *Swoosh-* I pointed the red dagger at Fron and spoke. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Instead of drawing her sword, Fron extended both her hands towards me. The preliminary motion for activating her charm ability. As we faced each other, Luna¡¯s voice reached us from afar. ¡°Oh, what do I do¡­¡± She seemed conflicted about who to cheer for. Finally, she squeezed her eyes shut and shouted, ¡°You both better win¡­!¡± Hearing Luna¡¯s words brought a smile to my face. She was eccentric and naive, but that was part of her charm. That must be why even though she was a half-demon, the other students in Class A accepted her as one of their own. However, ¡°¡­¡­Let¡¯s begin. I don¡¯t want to waste any more time.¡± Fron maintained her icy demeanor as she spoke. Normally, she would have been brimming with confidence, boasting about her inevitable victory. But that Fron was nowhere to be seen. Well, I had grown accustomed to this side of her lately. Just then, ¡°Then, begin!¡± Idea shouted towards Fron and me. *Thrum-* I could feel mana gathering in Fron¡¯s hands. She was channeling her mana to cast her charm on me. However. ¡®¡­As expected, it doesn¡¯t work on me.¡¯ My body showed no reaction whatsoever. Not even a hint of resistance. It was as if Fron''s charm hadn''t been used in the first place. Therefore, I¡­ *Thump, thump-* ¡­casually walked towards her. *Thud-* And landed a punch right in her gut. Fron¡¯s body crumpled instantly. She collapsed before me, her knees hitting the ground as she let out a pained groan. There was no need to use Fang of Darkness. Without her charm, Fron was as vulnerable as a newborn chick. *Ugh¡­* The sheer force of the impact caused Fron to vomit. Fron was completely incapacitated. The match was over. Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Position Exchange I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with ''Eye of Arrogance'' Tier ($18), or 20 advance chapters with ''Sword Lacquer'' Tier ($18) For every $25 collected on Ko-fi, I will release a bonus chapter. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 136 (2) - The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy The worst and strongest villain. I became a narrow-eyed character Arsene Adel. DBT,Korean,Novel,Translation,Academy,NEVDA,Fantasy,Possession,AssassinIt was a meaningless victory, considering this was supposed to be the final showdown. *Swoosh-* I bent down to get a closer look at her. Her eyes were glistening with tears. Her usually pristine blue hair was now disheveled. Vomit stained the floor beneath her. She was a far cry from the composed and confident Fron we were used to seeing. But this was just a competition. There was no reason for me to feel guilty. Besides, everyone who entered Sytan did so prepared to face death. Several students from Class A had already met their demise. However, Fron, despite possessing considerable skill, relied solely on her charm ability. The reason I chose to completely incapacitate her, rather than simply subdue her, was to reiterate the terms of our bet. ¡°Lady Fron, are you sure you won¡¯t draw your sword?¡± I asked, my voice barely above a whisper, directed at the sobbing Fron. However, she remained silent, her body wracked with sobs. Undeterred, I leaned in closer and whispered in her ear, ¡°If you¡¯re not willing to fight even after being humiliated like this, then I suppose victory is mine.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Fron didn''t respond. She continued to weep silently. Ignoring her silence, I continued, ¡°As per our agreement, I¡¯ll be taking your invitation.¡± *Swoosh-* At my words, Fron finally looked up at me, her eyes bloodshot. I spoke to Fron, who was staring at me with a fierce gaze. S?a??h th? Nov?lF?re .??t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. "I''ll kill your mother there." "¡­¡­!" Like a pebble thrown into a calm lake, large ripples appeared on Fron''s face. The eyes seem to be asking, ¡®What do you know?¡¯ But I had no reason to answer her right now. The less people knew about my plan, the better. Especially Fron. If she were to find out the specifics of my plan, it would significantly increase the chances of failure. As I feigned indifference, Fron slowly rose from the ground and spat out, ¡°...You don¡¯t know anything.¡± ¡°That may be true.¡± I gave her a faint smile and shrugged. Fron wasn''t wrong. Despite being the one who created this world, there were still countless things I didn''t know. The secrets held by the Six Noble families, the forgotten settings, all remained a mystery to me. However. Based on the information revealed in the original work and the fragments of my memory, I was certain of one thing. Killing Fron¡¯s mother. That was the only way to both strengthen Sytan and force Fron to take up her sword again. As Fron and I stared at each other in silence¡­ ¡°The winner is¡­!¡± Idea walked towards the center of the arena and raised my hand. ¡°The Class President!¡± And so, I was chosen as the final representative of Class A for the inter-class competition. This meant that Fron would lose her position as the top student. But it wouldn''t be a bad thing for her. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± *Smirk-* I offered a faint smile to Fron, who still seemed clueless, her expression unreadable. *** As we were heading back to Class A after the first practical exam¡­ [¡­You¡­] Samuel''s low voice reached my ears. I already knew what he was going to say. ¡°Are you wondering why I went so far as to humiliate Lady Fron into submission? If I were you, I would have stopped at simply subduing her. If you''re about to lecture me, I''d rather not hear it.¡± [¡­¡­¡­.] As expected, Samuel closed his mouth. He might grumble and complain, but ultimately, Samuel was the type to look after his comrades. However, I saw things differently. As Samuel had pointed out, simply subduing Fron wouldn¡¯t have been enough to convey the true meaning behind my actions. By humiliating Fron and crushing her pride¡­ By claiming that she would never draw her sword¡­ By stating that I, a mere outsider, would kill the very person she feared the most, her own mother, the head of the Lust family¡­ I wanted to provoke a reaction from her. I wanted to push her to her limit. Her final expression, hidden beneath a mask of indifference, betrayed a flicker of fear. Fron needed to understand that the only one who could change her situation was herself, not some outsider. Only then would I be able to make my move. [Haa¡­] Samuel let out a deep sigh, as if reading my mind. Perhaps he understood that my actions weren¡¯t entirely without merit. Just as I was about to say something to Samuel¡­ *Creak-* The classroom door suddenly swung open. I turned my gaze towards the entrance. And my eyes widened in surprise. The infamous student I had been avoiding all this time¡­ ¡°Long time no see.¡± ¡­Baltan had made a surprise appearance in Class A. Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Position Exchange I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with ''Eye of Arrogance'' Tier ($18), or 20 advance chapters with ''Sword Lacquer'' Tier ($18) For every $25 collected on Ko-fi, I will release a bonus chapter. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 137 (1) - The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy The worst and strongest villain. I became a narrow-eyed character Arsene Adel. DBT,Korean,Novel,Translation,Academy,NEVDA,Fantasy,Possession,AssassinBonus chapter thanks to ''@mwalcott'' for subscription to ''Sword Lacquer'' tier on Ko-fi.Baltan¡¯s sudden appearance took me by surprise. Why would he seek me out in this situation? He approached with his characteristically refreshing smile and extended his hand. He was asking for a handshake. ¡­I was a little hesitant. However, he didn''t seem to have any intention of causing trouble right now. He didn''t seem to be trying to talk to Fron either. Judging it would be better to accept his gesture, I decided to shake his hand. "It''s been a while." "Yeah, haven''t seen you since we were choosing artifacts.¡± "That''s right." While conversing with Baltan as naturally as possible, I tried to figure out his purpose for coming here. If he came to provoke Fron, the top student, I needed to intervene. Fron was in a precarious state. If she were to crumble again, there would be no turning back. However, my worries were unfounded. "There''s a meeting for the class representatives. I heard senior students are coming too." It seemed like they were gathering us for a meeting, just like during the invasion of the Human Realm. The first time I actually saw senior students from Sytan was when I went to meet Tammy for the Familiar Exam. Well, it would probably be different this time. The seniors I would meet this time were the strongest representatives of each grade. However¡­ ¡®Well, even so, they wouldn''t have mastered Fighting Spirit.¡¯ It was highly likely that they wouldn''t have mastered it. Fighting Spirit could only be learned after reaching the level of a combat instructor. Even if there were students who had learned it, there would only be one or two. It meant that unless you were an exceptionally strong student, you wouldn''t be able to learn it. I figured they would be around the level of mastering Sword Lacquer at most. If we were to face the senior students¡­ ¡®There''s a high probability that the freshmen will win.¡¯ With Baltan and me present, it was safe to say there was no chance of losing. Me, possessing the killing intent that mimicked Fighting Spirit. And Baltan, who could maximize his Fighting Spirit. No matter how strong the senior students were, it would be impossible for them to stop us. So this time, I could confidently say that the top spot was mine. This was because I had scored perfectly on the theoretical exam, which was the biggest obstacle, thanks to Samuel''s help. Well, that was also part of my ability. Therefore. I accepted Baltan''s suggestion and took a step forward. "Then let''s go." "Yeah, let''s go." We walked together towards the conference room. Since only class representatives could attend this time, Fron couldn''t participate. Samuel, on the other hand, had no choice but to participate since he was residing within my body. As we were walking¡­ "By the way, Adel, you seem to have gotten a little stronger? Well, maybe not just a little." s?a??h th? N?v?lF?re.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. "...." Baltan scanned my body from head to toe. I couldn''t help but stop in my tracks. Was he trying to pick a fight right now? But Baltan wasn''t that stupid. It wouldn¡¯t make sense to fight right before the meeting. "Let''s spar sometime." "If the opportunity arises." I nodded at Baltan''s words, promising a future spar. My answer seemed to surprise him, as he asked with his eyes shining, "Really? You''ve been avoiding me all this time." "There were circumstances back then." My words were true. I had been avoiding fighting Baltan because I was much weaker than him and there was nothing to gain from it. But it was different now. I had judged that I was now ready to fight him. I had seen my killing intent cut through Ares'' Fighting Spirit. Of course, it didn¡¯t mean Baltan would be an easy opponent, but it would be a good opportunity to gauge my own skills. "Good, I''m looking forward to it." Baltan gave a seemingly pleased smile as I accepted his spar request. He started grinning, seemingly delighted at the prospect of fighting me alongside the strong senior students. From Baltan''s perspective, he must have been thirsty for battle. [You''re asking for trouble. What good is there in fighting a lunatic like that?] Samuel said in a pathetic tone about my decision. At that moment, Baltan, who was walking ahead, spoke again. "You were the Child of Gluttony, right?" [...That''s right.] Baltan''s gaze suddenly shifted to Samuel. Samuel responded to Baltan with a displeased look. Baltan then spoke in a seemingly disinterested tone. "I heard you lost to a human. So you¡¯re stuck being a parasite.¡± [You¡­] "Adel, let''s team up when we''re in the same class next time. There''s no point in hanging out with someone weak." Baltan''s words gave me a strange feeling. He acknowledged me as ¡®strong¡¯. Strong enough to be considered his equal, no less. However, I couldn¡¯t help but feel uncomfortable with the way he was looking down on Samuel. So I opened my mouth to address Baltan. ¡°Mr. Samuel is not as weak as you think.¡± ¡°Oh yeah? From what I see¡­¡± ¡°Perhaps.¡± I cut Baltan off. And continued speaking. ¡°He might even be stronger than you.¡± ¡°Haha, you¡¯re kidding, right?¡± ¡°No. We won¡¯t know until we actually fight.¡± As I answered, Shwk¡ª. Baltan¡¯s demeanor turned cold. Was it because he was being compared to Samuel? However, I had no intention of taking back what I said. Samuel had actually jumped a level as a mage thanks to that mysterious book. I didn¡¯t know exactly how much stronger he had gotten, but he must have achieved tremendous growth. His innate talent for magic made it more than likely. Click¡ª. At my answer, Baltan shrugged and opened his mouth. ¡°Then I guess I¡¯ll have to have a go at you too.¡± [¡­Good. I accept.] Samuel, too, readily accepted the fight with Baltan, as if to show that he hadn¡¯t taken the insult lightly. Just how strong was he now, to be accepting Baltan¡¯s challenge so readily? I, too, became curious about how much Samuel had grown. As we continued walking towards the conference room while conversing, ¡°Here it is.¡± Baltan stopped walking and pointed at the conference room. It was a space I had been to before. It was where the principal, Luzian, had sat during the meeting about the invasion of the Human Realm. Shwk¡ª. I closed my eyes and focused on the energy I could feel within the room. As before, there was someone with immense energy. It was Luzian¡¯s energy. And around her were several others with considerable power. ¡®¡­They must be the senior representatives.¡¯ I was looking forward to seeing what the senior representatives were like. I pulled open the door to the conference room. ¡°¡­..¡± Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Position Exchange I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with ''Eye of Arrogance'' Tier ($18), or 20 advance chapters with ''Sword Lacquer'' Tier ($18) For every $25 collected on Ko-fi, I will release a bonus chapter. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 137 (2) - The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy The worst and strongest villain. I became a narrow-eyed character Arsene Adel. DBT,Korean,Novel,Translation,Academy,NEVDA,Fantasy,Possession,AssassinAs the conference room came into view, an intrigued expression appeared on my face. I had expected the senior students to be similar to, or perhaps slightly weaker than, the Children of the Seven Deadly Sins. However, upon actually facing them, the aura they possessed was extraordinary. Of course, this didn''t mean that the senior students were stronger than Baltan or me. They were probably around the level of having mastered Sword Lacquer. Each of them must have learned some secret techniques, coming from families known as prestigious names in the Demon Realm. Nevertheless, ¡°What do you think?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± ¡°Haha, as if you haven¡¯t already figured them out.¡± Baltan and I were relaxed. Baltan, too, realized that these senior students were no match for us. But the senior students didn¡¯t seem to be aware of my strength. ¡°Huh, a half-demon as the freshman representative?¡± And with those words as a start, ¡°The freshmen must be worthless.¡± ¡°I heard the Children of the Seven Deadly Sins enrolled in droves. Looks like their families sent all the rejects.¡± Perhaps they thought their families were being disregarded. Guwar, who was sitting opposite the senior students, rose from his seat. Looking closely, I saw that Rene and Aeron were also seated there. As I expected, Diana must have overused her powers and couldn¡¯t participate as a representative, so Rene took her place. However, ¡°¡­..¡± Rene simply stared at me silently, without a word. As the atmosphere grew awkward, I nodded my head in greeting to Rene. However, she just looked away without responding. Just then, ¡°How dare you¡­!¡± Guwar was about to unleash his mana and lash out at the senior students. But there was no benefit in clashing with the seniors right now. After all, we needed to make them our allies. However, that didn¡¯t mean we could just ignore their mockery. This was simply a matter of proving how strong I was. Only then would they consider me a reliable ally. ¡®¡­Besides, it¡¯s also my fault that we¡¯re being treated this way.¡¯ It was because I was a half-demon. The freshmen didn¡¯t treat us this way because they knew my strength, but it was different for the senior students. Therefore. I needed to prove myself. However, I shouldn¡¯t engage in a direct confrontation like I did with Guwar. Guys like him needed to be subdued with force. Just like how Guwar readily yielded to Baltan. ¡®But the senior students would be different.¡¯ I had no idea what their personalities were like, or what kind of power they possessed. Therefore, it would be enough to just show them that I was ¡®a cut above¡¯. Shh¡ª. I put my finger to my lips, signaling Guwar with Sword Lacquer. I was telling him to be quiet, that I would handle it. ¡°¡­..?¡± The moment Gwar, who was about to yell at the senior students, tilted his head in question, Whooosh¡ª. A sharp killing intent emanating from me swept through the conference room. ¡°¡­.!¡± Thump¡ª. As if a snake had coiled around their necks, a chilling killing intent washed over the senior students, forcing them to rise from their seats. Some even reached for the hilts of their swords. Everyone in the room reacted to my killing intent. Their gazes were now solely focused on me. Step, step¡ª. Without any confrontation with the senior students, I walked forward. S?a??h the Nov?lF?re .??t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. My steps led me to the empty seat beside Guwar. Screech¡ª. Pulling out the chair, I smiled at Guwar and asked, ¡°May I sit next to you?¡± Guwar responded with a shaky voice, ¡°S-Sure, go ahead.¡± Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Position Exchange I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with ''Eye of Arrogance'' Tier ($18), or 20 advance chapters with ''Sword Lacquer'' Tier ($18) For every $25 collected on Ko-fi, I will release a bonus chapter. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 138 (1) - The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy The worst and strongest villain. I became a narrow-eyed character Arsene Adel. DBT,Korean,Novel,Translation,Academy,NEVDA,Fantasy,Possession,Assassin¡°¡­¡­.¡± The upperclassmen''s gazes were glued to me. I stretched languidly in my chair, arms crossed behind my head, trying to ignore their scrutiny. The very picture of nonchalance. *Scoff*. A few of the seniors began to chuckle. But it wasn''t malicious. It wasn''t mockery I sensed in their laughter, but acknowledgment. Just by releasing a fraction of my energy, I''d managed to make my presence known. And as a bonus, I''d prevented a potential clash between Guwar and the upperclassmen. Well, except Guwar, who seemed rather displeased that I''d defused the situation he''d almost escalated. ¡°¡­¡­I could have won that.¡± He muttered. ¡°Of course.¡± I replied with a smile. Guwar, though frowning, didn''t display any hostility toward me. He''d finally acknowledged, after numerous encounters, that I was a demon worthy of being here. As expected, the best way to deal with someone like Guwar was to show him strength. The moment he recognized power, his attitude changed. Actually, it wasn''t just Guwar. The seniors had reacted similarly. And Baltan¡­ ¡°You''ve gotten stronger, haven''t you? I can''t wait to fight you.¡± He said, rubbing his shoulder as if itching for a fight. Typical. I looked away from Baltan and towards Rene. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± She was completely ignoring me, as usual. *Flinch*. ¡­Or so I thought, until I noticed the slight twitch of her black horns. S?a?ch* Th? ???el F?re.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. Why had Rene been reacting this way lately? Despite my confusion, I decided to break the ice, hoping she would respond. ¡°Lady Rene, it''s been a while.¡± ¡°¡­¡­Indeed.¡± Finally, a response. It was the first time she''d spoken to me directly since rescuing me from Diana. A strange feeling washed over me. ¡®She finally responded.¡¯ Taking a step closer, I leaned towards her and whispered, ¡°I trust you''ve been well. You''ve been rather elusive lately.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± She didn''t reply. Instead¡­ *Flush*. For some reason, her ears turned bright red. ¡®¡­What is going on?¡¯ Her reaction only deepened my confusion. There was definitely something she wanted from me, I was sure of it. But since she didn''t seem keen on talking, I backed off. The murmuring in the meeting room gradually subsided. After the display I''d given, the upperclassmen no longer dared to taunt us. And so¡­ ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Everyone waited with bated breath for the Headmistress, seated at the head of the table, to speak. Finally¡­ ¡°Let the meeting commence.¡± Headmistress Luzian began. ¡°As the instructors have explained, this practical exam will be a series of matches between representatives of each year. And as you know, you will all receive full marks regardless of the outcome.¡± The students nodded. In a way, this practical exam was more of an exhibition. Hence, all participating representatives would receive full marks. The point was to show the other students how strong their representatives were. There was no better way to earn the trust of soldiers than to demonstrate the might of their general. As I was pondering the practical exam¡­ ¡°However, there''s a slight change of plans. There''s a possibility of a tie for the top spot.¡± Luzian''s voice took on a serious tone. It was a valid point. If there was a tie, the rewards would have to be shared. And those rewards couldn''t exactly be cut in half, could they? So, was she planning to change the criteria for the exam? Unable to contain his curiosity, a student in a second-year uniform raised his hand. The second-year uniform, like ours, was designed for combat and practicality. But unlike the plain first-year uniform, it featured some embellishments. They weren''t too flashy or distracting, though. Just enough to add a touch of flair without hindering movement in battle. ¡®I''ll be wearing that uniform next year, huh?¡¯ As I thought that, the second-year student spoke. ¡°Does that mean our scores will be lowered from perfect marks?¡± ¡°No, not at all. Those who demonstrate exceptional skill during the exam, based on the new criteria, will receive an additional point. Only one student from each year will be chosen.¡± An extra point? Not bad for me. *Smirk*. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Hey, is there something on my face?¡± Baltan asked, noticing my confident expression and reaching up to touch his own face. I let out an internal sigh. To those who didn''t know him, Baltan might seem like a simple-minded battle maniac. However, Baltan was a cunning strategist with a sharp mind. He''d lost the top spot in the last midterm, so he would have prepared thoroughly for all subjects. Just like me, he had a high chance of scoring full marks in theory, weaponry, and magic. If he earned the extra point, he could secure the top spot. But¡­ There was no way to know what the criteria for that extra point were. The Headmistress had made it clear that she wouldn''t reveal them. The students, predictably, began to protest. However¡­ ¡°Do you have a problem with that?¡± The moment they saw the Headmistress''s deceptively gentle smile¡­ ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Every student fell silent. Perhaps this was another test in itself. A test of our ability to adapt and figure out the hidden criteria using our own skills. If she wouldn''t tell us, we''d just have to find out ourselves. And I had just the thing to help me. Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Position Exchange I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with ''Eye of Arrogance'' Tier ($18), or 20 advance chapters with ''Sword Lacquer'' Tier ($18) For every $25 collected on Ko-fi, I will release a bonus chapter. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 138 (2) - The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy The worst and strongest villain. I became a narrow-eyed character Arsene Adel. DBT,Korean,Novel,Translation,Academy,NEVDA,Fantasy,Possession,Assassin¡®The Information Paper¡¯. I''d try to find the answer myself first, but if I couldn''t, I could always rely on its help. It was a risky move, considering the potential price, but I was determined to claim the top spot this semester. As I was mulling this over¡­ ¡°Now, let''s create the match-ups.¡± *Snap*. Luzian snapped her fingers. *Hum*. A black box materialized in mid-air. There was a hole in the top. ¡®What''s that for?¡¯ Luzian quickly explained. ¡°I need one representative from each year to come forward and place their hand inside.¡± So, the box would randomly determine which years would face each other. We, the first-year representatives, huddled together. ¡°Who''s going?¡± ¡°I''m too drained from bringing Adel here. I''ll pass.¡± ¡°I''m also too tired from staying awake¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­You call that tiring?¡± Baltan chuckled awkwardly, while Aeron simply yawned. They were both just looking for excuses not to go. I sighed internally. Just then¡­ *Thud*. Guwar stood up resolutely. ¡°I''ll do it.¡± ¡°Very well.¡± I agreed, though I wasn''t thrilled about it. It was all a matter of chance anyway. It didn''t matter which year we faced. As Guwar went to draw our opponents¡­ ¡°What do you think the criteria for the extra point are?¡± I asked. ¡°Too lazy to think¡­¡± Aeron mumbled, burying his head in his arms. ¡­As if I expected anything from him. I turned to Baltan. ¡°I haven''t a clue.¡± He seemed just as lost. *Maybe Rene knows?* I glanced at her, but¡­ ¡°I don''t know.¡± She avoided my gaze, offering no insights. ¡®Looks like it''s up to you-know-who.¡¯ I focused my attention on the thorn on my wrist. In terms of intellect, Samuel had no equal among us. All eyes were now on him. [Sigh]¡­ After a dramatic sigh, Samuel spoke. [It''s highly unlikely that the extra point is directly related to winning the matches.] ¡°What do you mean? Isn''t winning the most important thing?¡± Baltan asked, bewildered. Samuel sighed again, as if dealing with an idiot. [If the extra point was simply for winning, the Headmistress would have told us. There''s no reason for her to keep it a secret.] ¡°Maybe she just chose not to tell us? To keep things interesting?¡± [Ha, you fool. If that were the case, then everyone who gets perfect scores in theory, weaponry, and magic would end up with the same final score. Why? Because they would all get the extra point for winning their matches.] ¡°Then¡­ what if the extra point is given to the student with the most wins?¡± It sounded plausible. Instead of awarding it by year, the extra point could go to the individual with the highest number of victories. However, Samuel merely scoffed. [Do you honestly believe there will only be one student who wins all their matches?] ¡°¡­¡­Hmm.¡± Baltan groaned, realizing his logic was flawed. In that case¡­ ¡°Samuel, what do ¡®you¡¯ think the criteria are?¡± [¡­The Headmistress did give us one clue. She said the extra point is intended for those who tie for the top spot.] ¡°¡­¡­I don''t understand.¡± Samuel''s cryptic answer only deepened my confusion. So, did that mean the extra point was only for those who scored full marks in theory, magic, and weaponry? As I pondered this, Samuel spoke again. [¡­Actually, that doesn''t seem right either. Just forget it.] He concluded, sounding defeated. We couldn''t help but frown. He acted like he knew something, but in the end, he was just as clueless as we were. It seemed my only option was to use the Information Paper. I wondered what kind of price it would demand this time. Just then¡­ ¡°Everyone, your attention please.¡± The Headmistress''s voice rang out, drawing our attention. Three pieces of parchment now floated behind Luzian. ¡°The match-ups have been decided.¡± Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Position Exchange I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with ''Eye of Arrogance'' Tier ($18), or 20 advance chapters with ''Sword Lacquer'' Tier ($18) For every $25 collected on Ko-fi, I will release a bonus chapter. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. s?a??h th? Nov?lF?re .??t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 139 (1) - The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy The worst and strongest villain. I became a narrow-eyed character Arsene Adel. DBT,Korean,Novel,Translation,Academy,NEVDA,Fantasy,Possession,AssassinBonus chapter thanks to ''@Friendly_Noctis'' for subscription to ''Sword Lacquer'' tier on Ko-fi.Three pieces of paper floated above Luzian''s head. Two of them were open, but one remained folded. Swish-. I shifted my gaze to the folded paper. The two unfolded papers bore the mark of ¢ú, signifying that the teams who drew them would be facing off. Which meant the remaining one¡­ ¡°It seems the third years have earned a bye.¡± A bye, huh? While this outcome might have been disappointing under different circumstances, this practical exam was more of a special event. Winning or losing wouldn''t have any disadvantages. Besides, we needed to defeat every team to claim victory anyway. The only reason we were even having these matches was¡­ ¡°To give the first and second years a chance to put on a spectacular first round.¡± As Luzian spoke, I turned my attention towards the second years. Hmm, what to make of them? Each and every one of them possessed a formidable aura. There was no doubt about that. However, if you were to ask if there was anyone among them who could rival Baltan''s prowess¡­ ¡®No.¡¯ Among the second-year seniors, there was no one with the ability to defeat Baltan. Which meant that there was no one who could defeat me either. But that didn''t mean they weren''t a force to be reckoned with. And why was that? ¡°Now, let me explain the rules of the match.¡± Because, as Luzian''s following explanation made clear, this wasn''t a competition that could be won simply by having one overwhelmingly strong individual. The first rule, naturally, concerned ¡®non-lethality¡¯. Under no circumstances were we to kill our opponents. From Sytan''s perspective, reaching the position of class representative meant that the student was an important asset, a treasure. That was why the rule of non-lethality was put in place. And the second rule was¡­ ¡°The match will consist of up to five rounds. The first team to win three rounds will be declared the victor.¡± At least three wins were needed to advance to the next match. Even if Baltan and I secured two victories, if the other three members of our team lost, we would still be considered the losers. There were other minor rules, but they weren''t anything worth paying particular attention to. And so, after going over all the rules¡­ ¡°Well then, I''ll see you all in three days.¡± The Headmistress, with her youthful appearance, bid us farewell with a bright smile and a wave of her hand. And with that, the meeting was adjourned. Swish-. I rose from my seat. Rene had already stood up and was walking away. Thud, thud. She quickened her pace as if trying to escape from this place as quickly as possible. I reached out towards her. ¡°Lady Rene, please wait a moment.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Grip¡ª I barely managed to grasp her arm, and only then did she stop and turn back to face me. Her expression, as always, was stiff and unreadable. ¡­¡­And just like that, I forgot what I wanted to say to her. I was sure I had something I wanted to tell her, but¡­ ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Neither of us dared to be the first to break the silence. As we stood there for a while, locked in a silent standoff¡­ ¡°¡­¡­You¡¯re hurting me.¡± Rene winced, her brows furrowing as she finally acknowledged the pain in her wrist. Lost in my thoughts, I had unconsciously tightened my grip on her arm, forgetting to moderate my strength. The moment I realized my mistake, I hastily apologized. ¡°Oh, I apologize.¡± ¡°¡­¡­So, what is it?¡± She brushed off my apology as if it were nothing and went straight to the point. I opened my mouth to speak, but the words wouldn''t come. Flustered, I blurted out the first thing that came to mind. ¡°Are you confident about this exam, my lady?¡± ¡°¡­¡­I don¡¯t know.¡± Her expression turned frosty once more, and she turned away from me. I felt a pang of disappointment, realizing I had misstepped yet again. Ah, I stepped on a landmine. Perhaps that wasn''t the right thing to say to her in this situation. But somehow, I couldn''t quite recall what it was I had originally wanted to say. And so, I could only watch as Rene walked away. Lost in my complicated thoughts, I didn''t notice¡­ Thump¡ª Until someone slung their arm around Rene''s shoulders. ¡°Yeah, I was wondering about that myself.¡± I turned to see a male student, a sneer plastered on his face, his arm still casually draped over Rene''s shoulders. Her expression contorted with displeasure, but the student seemed oblivious, continuing his taunting with an air of nonchalance. ¡°Do those first years really think they can beat us? You think you newbies stand a chance against us?¡± The student flashed a smug grin, his white teeth glinting under the light. A quick glance at his attire told me he was a second-year. Grip¡ª Ignoring his words, I reached out and grabbed his arm, the one that was still casually slung around Rene''s shoulders. ¡°Wh-what the¡­¡± The second-year student let out a groan, his face contorting in pain. This time, I hadn''t misjudged my strength like I did with Rene. This time, I made sure he felt it. Of course, I couldn''t exactly break his arm, so I made sure to apply just enough pressure to inflict pain without causing lasting damage. But... ¡°My arm, my arm¡­!¡± Maybe it was because I subconsciously added a bit more force than necessary, but¡­ The second-year student, the one who dared to lay a hand on Rene, was now kneeling before me, clutching his arm and whimpering. I bent down to meet his gaze, a faint smile playing on my lips. ¡°My, what a delicate scream. I don¡¯t have a penchant for listening to the cries of frail maidens, and I certainly wouldn''t want to hear a grown man''s shriek.¡± ¡°You, you¡­!¡± The second-year student''s eyes widened in anger, and he started to sputter a retort. But before he could utter another word¡­ Grip¡ª I pressed a finger against his lips, silencing him, and whispered in a voice low enough for only him to hear. ¡°Next time, I won¡¯t hold back.¡± ¡°¡­¡­!¡± Fear flickered in his eyes. Whether it was because of my words or the chilling tone I used, I didn''t know. But the second-year student could only manage a series of frantic nods, his body trembling. That should be enough to get the message across, even to someone as dense as him. Just as I was about to let him go¡­ ¡°First year, what do you think you''re doing?¡± S?a?ch* Th? Nov?lF?re .??t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Position Exchange I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with ''Eye of Arrogance'' Tier ($18), or 20 advance chapters with ''Sword Lacquer'' Tier ($18) For every $25 collected on Ko-fi, I will release a bonus chapter. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 139 (2) - The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy The worst and strongest villain. I became a narrow-eyed character Arsene Adel. DBT,Korean,Novel,Translation,Academy,NEVDA,Fantasy,Possession,AssassinA towering figure approached us and effortlessly pulled the kneeling second-year student back to his feet. The air crackled with tension, and I straightened up, my expression hardening as I turned to face the newcomer. ¡­¡­He¡¯s huge. I hadn¡¯t noticed it when he was sitting down, but this student had a physique that commanded attention. He radiated an aura of raw strength that was almost overwhelming. ¡­¡­Judging by his demeanor and appearance, this was the true leader of the second years. ¡®I thought there were no strong ones¡­¡¯ Contrary to my initial assessment, there was indeed a powerful student among the second years. And a highly skilled one at that. While I couldn''t be certain without actually crossing blades, it was clear that he possessed abilities beyond those of an average Knight. Based on his physique alone, he didn''t seem to specialize in magic like Samuel. But none of that mattered at this moment. I forced a relaxed smile and said, ¡°As you can see, we were just shaking hands. Fostering camaraderie between seniors and juniors.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± He shifted his gaze to the second-year student who had been kneeling before me, as if silently demanding an explanation. ¡°¡­¡­Y-yeah, that¡¯s right. We were just shaking hands.¡± The student stammered, nodding his head vigorously. He couldn''t exactly admit that he had cried out in pain from a simple handshake with a first-year, could he? Swish-. The tall student, however, didn''t seem convinced. He continued to stare at me, his brow furrowed in suspicion. Just then¡­ ¡°¡­¡­Please, let it go.¡± An unexpected voice broke the tense silence, and a figure stepped between us. Startled by the deep, yet strangely shaky voice, I turned to see who dared to intervene. s?a??h th? ?0velF?re.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. It was Guwar, his face pale, his voice trembling slightly as he addressed the towering second-year student. ¡°¡­¡­I¡¯ll take care of this. Please, just go.¡± ¡°Tsk.¡± The tall student clicked his tongue, his gaze fixed on Guwar. ¡°Pathetic.¡± He muttered coldly before finally turning and walking away. The atmosphere was so strange that I stood frozen, unable to speak, my gaze glued to Guwar''s face. With that, both the second and third years left the conference room, leaving only an eerie silence in their wake. It was only then that I found my voice, finally able to ask Guwar what had been on my mind. ¡°Do you know him?¡± ¡°¡­¡­It¡¯s none of your business.¡± His response was as cold and curt as the tall student''s, and without another word, Guwar turned and left the conference room. I had been about to express my gratitude for diffusing the situation, but it seemed unnecessary. He really was a man of few words, wasn¡¯t he? I tore my gaze away from the door Guwar had just exited and looked towards where Rene had been standing. However¡­ ¡®She¡¯s gone.¡¯ Taking advantage of the commotion, Rene had vanished. As for Aeron, eager to return to the comfort of his dormitory, he had been the first to leave. Which meant¡­ ¡°Looks like it¡¯s just the two of us.¡± [That crazy bastard, provoking the second years like that¡­] ¡­Baltan and I were the only ones left. A bright, almost predatory, smile spread across Baltan''s face as he approached me. I couldn''t help but offer a wry smile in response. ¡°So it seems.¡± ¡°Well, in that case¡­¡± Swish-. Baltan pulled out a chair and settled back into it, his smile widening. ¡°How about we discuss the criteria for those bonus points?¡± ¡°That sounds like a good idea.¡± I was all for it. While I could always use the information paper to figure it out, it was always better to get insider information without having to spend any points. Baltan, in addition to possessing formidable strength, also had a sharp mind. His intelligence was often overshadowed by Samuel''s vast knowledge, but from the perspective of an average student, Baltan was also considered a genius. However¡­ ¡°Adel, do you think this exam is fair?¡± The question that Baltan posed was so unexpected, so utterly baffling, that I couldn''t help but frown. Fair? Sytan''s exams were known for their fairness. Unlike some academics, there were never any leaked questions or answers. Even a half-demon like myself could reach the top ranks if I had the ability. So, I initially assumed Baltan was joking. But then¡­ ¡°Personally, I don''t think this practical exam is fair at all.¡± ¡°What do you¡­¡± Before I could voice my confusion, Baltan cut me off. ¡°That¡¯s all the explanation you¡¯re getting for now.¡± He stood up abruptly and brushed past me, heading towards the door. ¡°Ask him about the rest. He¡¯s already figured it out, anyway.¡± With a cryptic smile, Baltan left the conference room, his words hanging heavy in the air. He was, after all, a descendant of Jealousy, and wouldn¡¯t divulge all his information so easily. Thump¡ª The door slammed shut behind him, leaving me alone in the now silent conference room. I stared at the closed door, my brow furrowed in confusion. What was Baltan talking about? Just then¡­ [¡­¡­As expected, he¡¯s caught on.] Samuel¡¯s voice echoed in my mind. I turned my attention to the silver bracelet on my wrist. ¡°Are you and Baltan thinking of the same criteria for the bonus points?¡± [Most likely. He wouldn¡¯t have brought up the concept of ¡®fairness¡¯ otherwise.] ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Both geniuses seemed to understand something that eluded me. I must have had a confused expression on my face, because Samuel elaborated. [There were never any criteria for bonus points to begin with.] Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Position Exchange I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with ''Eye of Arrogance'' Tier ($18), or 20 advance chapters with ''Sword Lacquer'' Tier ($18) For every $25 collected on Ko-fi, I will release a bonus chapter. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 140 (1) - The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy The worst and strongest villain. I became a narrow-eyed character Arsene Adel. DBT,Korean,Novel,Translation,Academy,NEVDA,Fantasy,Possession,AssassinWhat did that mean? There was no criteria for bonus points? Did this mean that the Headmistress lied to the students? No. That seemed unlikely. There was no reason for the Headmistress to deceive us about bonus points. Then, was the concept of bonus points itself not applicable to this exam? ''That can''t be right either.'' It was a fact that bonus points existed. As the Headmistress had said, if there were no rules for bonus points, there could be a tie for first place. Therefore, Rather than assuming there were no bonus points, I had to think about what it meant that there were no criteria for them. Stroke¡ª I calmly stroked my chin, lost in thought. First, I needed to recall the hints given about how to figure out the criteria for bonus points. The first was, ''Only one student per grade level is selected.'' There couldn''t be multiple students receiving bonus points. Otherwise, there could be another tie for first place. Furthermore, only the top candidates were eligible. And the second hint was that it wasn''t related to winning. As Samuel said, if it were related to winning, all I had to do was win this exam. If that were the case, the Headmistress wouldn''t have added the ''walkover'' rule, which could be seen as unfair. And lastly, the third. What Samuel and Baltan both mentioned. It was about ''fairness.'' Samuel and Baltan both said that this exam might not be fair. When all this information was put together, the answer was clear: "You''re saying that the student who receives the bonus points has already been decided." [That¡¯s highly likely. I didn¡¯t say it in front of them because it¡¯s such a ridiculous story.] Samuel didn''t deny it but agreed with me. I knew something was fishy about the Headmistress, but I didn''t think she''d stoop to this level. But there were still questions. "What good would it do to pre-select a bonus point recipient?" [I agree. I can''t fathom what the Headmistress is aiming for.] "Hmm..." Samuel and I, exchanging opinions, couldn''t help but face this unexpected obstacle. Why did the Headmistress decide on the bonus point recipient beforehand? Did it benefit her in some way? ...No matter how much I thought about it, I couldn''t find an answer. My desire to use the Information Paper grew stronger. ''I have no choice.'' I had to use it. It was necessary for me, someone who needed to receive the bonus points. At the very least, I had to figure out who the pre-selected student was. That way, even if it wasn''t me, I could increase my chances of receiving the points. All I had to do was figure out why the Headmistress had chosen that student. Still. ''It''s too early to decide to use it.'' The practical exam was still three days away. I had nothing else to do until then, so it wouldn''t be too late to find the answer slowly. "Let''s go for now." Organizing my thoughts, I got up from my seat. It seemed like I wouldn''t be able to sleep tonight anyway. * * * The next day. Back in Class A, I had no choice but to tell Luna, who was persistently questioning me, about what had happened. I hadn''t slept well last night, thinking about the pre-selected student for the bonus points, so I had dark circles under my eyes. I had no choice but to open my mouth due to her overly worried gaze. Luna must have already been exhausted since the exam had just ended. It warmed my heart that she was worried about me in her condition. She must have been tired from learning from the medical instructor anyway. "...Something like that happened." So, I told Luna about my encounter with the second-year seniors and the bonus points. Then, Luna reacted. "You''re saying there was a really strong person among the second-year seniors?" "That''s right." "I think I know who it is..." Oh. It seemed Luna knew about the large man. My eyes sparkled as I asked Luna. "He seemed to be connected to Guwar, do you know who he is?" "Ah, I think I do." As soon as Guwar''s name left my mouth, Luna nodded confidently. Could it be that she really knew? "Who is he? He seemed like the strongest among the second-year seniors." "It''s probably Senior Gurk." "Gurk..." A name I didn''t recall. That meant it was either a character that didn''t appear in the original or one that was part of a setting I had discarded. If my guess was correct, Gurk was a master of Fighting Spirit. There was no way someone that strong wouldn''t be mentioned in the original. Well, he could have been a hidden master, but it was more likely that he died for some reason before the main story of the original unfolded. Anyway, "What''s his relationship with Guwar?" "They''re brothers. I heard Gurk is a year older." "Ah." No wonder their names sounded similar. So they were brothers. "I heard they''re not on good terms. Rumor has it that it''s because of the competition to be the successor..." "Hmm." Luna''s explanation made things a bit clearer. Gurk was far stronger than his younger brother, Guwar. Perhaps Guwar felt inferior. It didn''t seem like Gurk thought highly of Guwar either. As expected of the Children of Sloth, even brothers were cold to each other. Not that it was any of my business. But, "How do you know so much about these things, Luna?" "Huh?" [I agree. How do you know so much about the Children of the Seven Deadly Sins?] Samuel, also seemingly curious, asked Luna a question. He wasn''t trying to ignore her; he was genuinely curious. Thinking back, Luna had explained many things I didn''t know in detail. It wasn''t normal for Luna, an ordinary half-demon student, to have such information. Luna, as if it were nothing special, opened her mouth. "Hehe, it''s nothing special. It''s the power of our group..." Group? Come to think of it, Luna was part of a group. The Half-Demon Alliance. A group with a very curious and concerning name. "You''re saying they told you this information?" "Yeah, they share things like how not to provoke the high-ranking children, and what to watch out for so you don''t get bullied. Ah, I''ve never given them any information...! I just listen and leave." "..." Hearing her, I felt sorry for Luna. It was a story that couldn''t be heard without tears. The half-demons in this world were living such a harsh life. Feeling strangely complicated, I asked another question. "You don''t happen to know anything about the bonus points, do you?" "...Sorry, I can''t help you there." However, it seemed that even Luna, a member of the Half-Demon Alliance, had no information about it. In the end, I had no choice but to use the Information Paper. S~?a??h the N0??F?re.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. Ding-dong¡ª Just as I was dryly washing my face, the bell signaling the start of class rang. Luna returned to her seat for class, and I waited for all the classes to end. And when all the classes were over. Hurry¡ª I rushed back to the dormitory to use the Information Paper. Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Position Exchange I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with ''Eye of Arrogance'' Tier ($18), or 20 advance chapters with ''Sword Lacquer'' Tier ($18) For every $25 collected on Ko-fi, I will release a bonus chapter. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 140 (2) - The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy The worst and strongest villain. I became a narrow-eyed character Arsene Adel. DBT,Korean,Novel,Translation,Academy,NEVDA,Fantasy,Possession,Assassin* * * Late at night, while Samuel was asleep. Creak¡ª I got out of bed and took out the Information Paper. After placing it on the desk, I picked up my fountain pen. And I prayed earnestly. ''¡­Please.'' I prayed that it wouldn''t ask for a high price this time. I didn''t have many possessions left. ...Actually, except for a few gold coins, I had nothing. The rest had immediate uses, so I couldn''t offer them as payment. S?a?ch* Th? ??v?l_Fir?.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. Scribble¡ª With a desperate heart, I began to write on the Information Paper. ¡ª The name of the pre-selected student who will receive bonus points on Sytan''s final practical exam. This seemed like a clear enough question. I was always careful when writing on the paper, as I might make a mistake and the paper might misunderstand my question. Anyway, Soon, writing began to appear on the paper. ¡º 200 gold coins¡­. ¡» Hmm. I had to erase the question I wrote as soon as I saw it. It was too expensive. I only had a little over 100 gold coins. I couldn''t afford to pay more than 200 gold coins. So I decided to change the question. It could be considered a bit of a cheat. ¡ª The name of the pre-selected first-year student who will receive bonus points on Sytan''s final practical exam. I drastically narrowed down the scope to the first year. I was only asking about the most crucial information, the pre-selected student from the first year. As I wrote the question on the Information Paper again, writing began to appear. Rustle¡ª The paper was now filled with the answer. The moment I saw the name written on it. "What the..." I couldn''t help but frown. And for good reason. ¡º It''s Arsene Adel. ¡» Because something utterly absurd was written there. ...What in the world did this mean? I was the pre-selected student? The Headmistress hadn''t said a word to me about it. But there was no reason or possibility for the Information Paper to lie to me. That meant it was true that I was the one chosen for the bonus points. ''...'' I could only stare at the name written on the Information Paper in silence. If what was written on the Information Paper was true, I would be able to secure first place among the first years at Sytan. However, I felt an ominous feeling for some reason. There was no reason for the Headmistress to give me such an opportunity out of mere favor. That meant, The Headmistress wanted something from me. "Damn it..." But no matter how much I thought about it, I couldn''t find an answer. It only served to confuse me. I closed my eyes and pictured the Headmistress in my mind. She also wanted something from me. But I couldn''t figure out what it was that she desired. ''...What could it be?'' The reason the Headmistress gave me the ''privilege'' of pre-selecting me for bonus points. I had to spend the entire night pondering this. Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Position Exchange I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with ''Eye of Arrogance'' Tier ($18), or 20 advance chapters with ''Sword Lacquer'' Tier ($18) For every $25 collected on Ko-fi, I will release a bonus chapter. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 141 (1) - The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy The worst and strongest villain. I became a narrow-eyed character Arsene Adel. DBT,Korean,Novel,Translation,Academy,NEVDA,Fantasy,Possession,AssassinBonus chapter thanks to ''@Friendly_Noctis'' for subscription to ''Sword Lacquer'' tier on Ko-fi. S?a??h th? N?v?lF?re.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.Three days had passed. Until the final exam, the inter-year competition, I worked tirelessly to figure out the Headmistress''s true intentions. And I had a rough answer. ¡­Though not all my questions were answered, I could at least be sure of one thing. The Headmistress would give me extra points. However, the condition was that the freshmen had to win this inter-year competition. Otherwise, the Headmistress''s decision to choose me as the recipient of the extra points would be all for naught. Therefore. ¡°I''m nervous¡­.¡± [I''m feeling the tension too.] Samuel and I felt more pressure than ever. We were on our way to the inter-year competition. Students who weren''t participating in the inter-year competition had already moved to the venue. And the students who were participating were heading to the waiting room. ¡®¡­Could it be that they even trained in a place like this?¡¯ I let out a small exclamation. While it couldn''t be compared to the Imperial Academy of the Human Realm, Sytan was still the group that possessed the best technology in the Demon Realm. As if to prove it, an arena reminiscent of a ''Colosseum'' was set up on one side of the site. I hadn''t seen it before because it was quite far from the main building of Sytan¡­ ¡®Amazing.¡¯ The moment I stood in front of the arena, I couldn''t help but express my admiration. And it wasn''t just me; other participants felt the same. The first-year students who were moving to the waiting room with me. Baltan, Rene, Guwar, and Aeron. They were accompanying me for the inter-year competition that would take place today. ¡°¡­.¡± Rene, who was still giving me the cold shoulder. Even so, her two horns twitched as if she found the massive arena in front of her fascinating. ¡°This is going to be fun. My blood is boiling.¡± Unable to control the bloodlust flowing through his body, Baltan trembled. ¡°Haaam¡­.¡± ¡°¡­Keuk.¡± Aeron yawned as if bored even after coming all the way here, and Guwar frowned, seemingly overwhelmed by the sheer size of the arena. Well, I was also nervous. All of Sytan¡¯s students would gather to watch this competition. With 300 students and dozens of instructors, including the Headmistress, watching in person, it was only natural to be nervous. *Squeeze* As I touched my palm, I felt cold sweat. It seemed I was still not used to being the center of attention. That''s why I stayed cooped up in my room, writing. Still. ¡®I have to show them.¡¯ Today, I had to prove my worth to the Headmistress. Only then would I be able to get what I wanted from her. The Stroke of Demon God, which I hadn''t been able to use because I wasn''t sure about the penalty. My plan was to get something from the Headmistress that could cover for it. *Swipe* After wiping the sweat from my hand on my clothes, I opened my mouth to the students following behind. ¡°Let''s enter.¡± ¡°Yeah, yeah, let''s do our best today.¡± *Pat* Baltan politely nodded and put his arm on my shoulder. I chuckled at his bright smile. Having Baltan on our team was incredibly reassuring. ¡°¡­Let''s go.¡± Guwar also didn''t object to my words and started walking. If it were before, he would have said something like, ''Don''t talk to me in a commanding tone.'' It seemed he now acknowledged the strength I possessed. As expected, kids these days grow through fights. ¡°¡­What are you looking at?¡± Rene spoke to me coldly, but she was walking next to me. And so, we entered the waiting room of the arena. The way to the waiting room was simple. We just had to take out our student IDs, undergo a simple identity check by the instructor in charge, and receive guidance. Since the passage to the waiting room was separated from the audience seats, we couldn''t get a good look inside the arena. Well, it didn''t really matter since we would see it soon. *Thud, thud* After following the instructor in charge for a few minutes, *Woong* A hologram-like image appeared in front of us, sitting on the chairs. Of course, it must be a magical device. ¡°This is¡­¡± [It seems they''ve set up a device so that those waiting can watch from the waiting room.] Samuel and I focused on what was being shown in the hologram. A woman was holding something that looked like a microphone and speaking. Why is that woman there¡­? As I was staring at the translucent window with a dumbfounded expression. Idea, who had become the host for the day, shouted. She scanned the audience with her trademark bright smile. I could see 300 students and dozens of instructors sitting in the audience. All of them had come to see this inter-year competition. For some reason, I started to feel thirsty. A special performance? That piqued my interest. I got up from my seat and moved to the front row to get a better look at the video. As I did so, my cheek brushed against Rene¡¯s, who was watching the video from the front of the waiting room. ¡°¡­¡± Rene just glared at me silently and then focused back on the video. Since she didn''t react much, I also focused back on the video. Everyone except Aeron, the embodiment of Sloth, was looking forward to the instructors¡¯ special performance. Soon, the figures revealed were, Ares was walking onto the stage with an uncomfortable expression. *Thump* And Idea jumped off the platform and entered the arena directly. ¡°Ooooooh-!¡± As Idea shouted towards the audience with a bright smile, the students in the audience responded enthusiastically. A duel between Ares, who had achieved great feats during the war, and Idea. It was only natural for the students to be excited. And it was a battle between Idea and Ares, no less. For me, who was trying to gauge how strong they were, it was an opportunity to observe the combat habits of seasoned veterans. Idea announced to the audience with a cheerful smile. Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Position Exchange I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with ''Eye of Arrogance'' Tier ($18), or 20 advance chapters with ''Sword Lacquer'' Tier ($18) For every $25 collected on Ko-fi, I will release a bonus chapter. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 141 (2) - The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy The worst and strongest villain. I became a narrow-eyed character Arsene Adel. DBT,Korean,Novel,Translation,Academy,NEVDA,Fantasy,Possession,Assassin*** Meanwhile. Ares, who was on the stage with Idea for their joint performance, had a hesitant look on his face. ¡°¡­You always make me do these troublesome things.¡± ¡°Come on, what''s the big deal? At least try to smile for the students! Stop making that grumpy face!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Ares sighed again at Idea''s sharp words. He was often tempted to punch Idea in the head. And today, Ares was going to teach Idea a lesson. Of course, this match was orchestrated by the Headmistress to boost the students'' morale. Ares, who was nothing more than a powerful instructor, had no choice but to obey her orders, even though he didn''t understand why she would arrange such an event. And inwardly, ¡®That incident¡­¡¯ He was also curious to see how much Idea had grown since then. ¡°Let''s just start.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Ares drew his sword from its sheath. It wasn''t the sword he had used before, but a newly prepared one. His previous sword had been broken during his spar with Adel, so he had no choice but to get a new one. Ares didn''t usually draw his main weapon unless it was an emergency. The precious sword was given to him by his close friend. He had given one to Adel, but Ares still kept the sword his friend had used before being devoured by the Bloodlust. It was a sturdy sword made of excellent materials, but it didn''t have any special magical enchantments. Anyway. *Vwoom* As Ares drew his sword and released his fighting spirit, Idea stepped back ten paces. Ares waited for her until then. He knew what Idea was about to unleash. Her unprecedented special ability. ¡°Spirits of the dead, answer my call!¡± As Idea chanted the spell, hundreds of skeletons rose. Ares let out a gasp of admiration. ¡®Certainly impressive.¡¯ Idea had become far more powerful than she was during the war. This was the moment he realized it. She had just summoned hundreds of skeletons without much effort. At her peak, she had summoned thousands of skeletons. Perhaps now¡­ ¡®She might be able to summon tens of thousands of skeletal specters.¡¯ But this was just a friendly match, so that wouldn''t happen. And Ares also had to show a result worthy of the skill Idea had just displayed. However. *Woong* Ares withdrew his fighting spirit. As the fighting spirit that had been distorting the space disappeared in an instant, Idea frowned and shouted at Ares. ¡°Hey, take this seriously!¡± ¡°I am taking it seriously.¡± However, that didn''t mean Ares was going to go easy on Idea. He had simply withdrawn it to conserve his strength and for dramatic effect. With a faint smile, Ares moved his feet. In that split second. *Clang* The head of a skeleton in front of Ares fell to the ground. *Thud, thud, thud* The heads of all the skeletons began to fall to the ground. He intended to subdue all the skeletons without using his fighting spirit or coating his sword with it. ¡°¡­.!¡± Unwilling to back down, Idea released her mana, floating black spheres in the air. The spheres rained down on Ares, who was swiftly cutting down the skeletons. *Boom* The ground shook as the spheres Idea had launched crashed down. ¡°W-What was that?¡± ¡°Who¡¯s winning?¡± The students in the audience struggled to regain their balance as they stared at the arena, now filled with black mana. Soon. *Crackle, crackle, crackle* As the black mana scattered in all directions, *Smirk* Hundreds of skeletons were flying through the air around a grinning Ares. Idea was clutching her head, seemingly having lost consciousness. ¡°¡­.¡° A moment of silence fell over the audience, stunned by the overwhelming performance. And then. ¡°Waaaaaaaah-!¡± A wave of enthusiastic cheers erupted. Thus began the final exam, the inter-year competition. S?a??h the N?v?lFir?.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Position Exchange I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with ''Eye of Arrogance'' Tier ($18), or 20 advance chapters with ''Sword Lacquer'' Tier ($18) For every $25 collected on Ko-fi, I will release a bonus chapter. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 142 (1) - The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy The worst and strongest villain. I became a narrow-eyed character Arsene Adel. DBT,Korean,Novel,Translation,Academy,NEVDA,Fantasy,Possession,AssassinAs I watched Ares and Idea¡¯s fight, I couldn¡¯t help but be impressed. As expected. Ares, the combat instructor, displayed extraordinary skill even without resorting to Fighting Spirit or sword force. His movements were purely physical, yet they were captivating enough to elicit gasps of admiration from the students. "Impressive." "Indeed." Guwar and Baltan, both specializing in martial arts, exchanged awed whispers as they watched Ares. Even they recognized the depth of experience reflected in Ares''s every move. Moreover, Ares''s display successfully ignited the audience''s enthusiasm, heating up the atmosphere within the arena. Look. "Waaaaah-!" The deafening roars of the Sytan students reached even our waiting room. Witnessing Ares and Idea''s exchange sparked a fresh wave of anxiety within me. ''Will it be possible?'' The question gnawed at me: could I deliver a performance that surpassed the intensity of their fight? However, whether I felt confident or not was irrelevant; this was a task I was obligated to fulfill. Lost in my thoughts, I continued to observe the captivating duel unfolding before me. "Ugh, I told you to go easy on me¡­! You''re all brawn, no brain!" "I went easy. You''re just too weak." "Ugh, this is so frustrating! So frustrating¡­!" Idea, having regained her senses, was rubbing a bump on her head while Ares basked in his victory. Their banter drew laughter from the student audience. The atmosphere was a stark contrast to the tense midterm exams. It was refreshing to witness the students embracing their youthful spirit. [...It''s bittersweet, isn''t it?] Samuel''s voice resonated within me. A wry smile touched my lips. Though Samuel never expressed it outwardly, he harbored immense guilt for failing to protect these students. Sharing a body with him meant I couldn''t escape his inner turmoil. Still, I hoped he could find some joy in this moment. It was likely the last time they''d experience such camaraderie in Sytan. "Haa, this is why I shouldn''t talk to blockheaded seniors¡­ Anyway, let''s move on to the second match of this competition!" Idea, done teasing Ares, spread her arms wide. I watched, my throat suddenly dry. "The highlight of this competition! The hope of the Demon Realm! It''s time for the ''Inter-Year Battle''! Unfortunately, the third years have a bye¡­ So, we''ll be having a showdown between the first and second years!" ...Here it comes. The moment of truth. I strained my ears, anticipating the names Idea was about to announce. Finally, she called out the name of the second-year representative. "From the second years, Ackerman, please step forward!" Ackerman. The name was unfamiliar. It seemed even the strongest among the second years couldn''t hold a candle to the figures whose reputations had reached my ears. Baltan, his competitive spirit ignited, flexed his fingers. ¡­Patience. Baltan''s opponent had to be someone on par with Gurk, Guwar''s older brother, or someone of similar strength. Of course, the decision wasn''t ours to make. "Waaaaah-!" Amidst the thunderous cheers, a male student sauntered onto the battlefield, his face etched with confidence. ¡­He looked familiar. As I scrutinized him, recognition dawned. It was the same second-year student who had slung his arm around Rene''s shoulders with a smug grin. The memory of his disrespectful gesture, the one I''d punished with a subtle display of force, came flooding back. ''¡­I thought he would have learned his lesson.'' Despite meeting my gaze, Ackerman maintained his arrogant smirk. It was as if he was saying, "I let you win last time." Smirk-. He then turned toward the recording device capturing the event and flashed a triumphant grin. In that instant, I almost stormed out of the waiting room and onto the battlefield. "...That''s infuriating." [I agree.] Baltan and Samuel chuckled simultaneously, sharing my sentiment. We waited with bated breath as Idea prepared to announce Ackerman''s opponent. And the first-year student chosen was, "The sole representative of the first years! And the youngest daughter of the Bares family, hailed as the strongest among the Children of the Seven Deadly Sins!" "Ohhh!" The mention of a Child of the Seven Deadly Sins sent another wave of excitement through the crowd. It was unprecedented for all the families of the Seven Deadly Sins to have their children enrolled in Sytan. Furthermore, these students had already cemented their notoriety during the midterm exams by effortlessly defeating infamous figures from the Demon Realm. It was only natural for the other students to hold such high expectations. Discreetly, I turned my head to observe the student Idea was about to call. "...." Rene, adjusting the sheath of her sword, rose from her seat. "Bares Rene! Please come forward!" The crowd erupted in cheers. Rene, seemingly bothered by the attention, brushed her hair aside with a frown. I smiled at her and said, ¡°Lady Rene, please do your best. As your escort, I cannot fight in your stead.¡± ¡°¡­I¡¯m aware.¡± *Thud, thud, thud-* *Click-* With a curt reply, she pushed open the door of the waiting room and walked out. As the door closed behind her, Baltan chuckled and remarked, ¡°I wonder how strong a Bares actually is. She seems overshadowed by Diana.¡± ¡°¡­My lady is the strongest.¡± Baltan¡¯s comparison between Diana and Rene earned him a sharp glare from me. As Rene¡¯s escort, it was my duty to defend her honor, especially against any dismissive remarks. Baltan simply shrugged. ¡°Well, we¡¯ll see about that.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Instead of arguing further, I turned my attention to the screen. As Baltan said, I was also curious to witness Rene¡¯s growth. I lightly touched my eyelids. In the original story, Rene was a character whose Eyes of Arrogance were forcibly taken by one of the protagonists and who ultimately met a tragic end. Now, I knew who killed Rene. ¡­And I had a pretty good guess about who killed the head of the Bares family. S?a??h th? ?0velF?re.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. The original story never explicitly mentioned Rene¡¯s name, so I hadn¡¯t realized it at first. But after carefully retracing the plot, it wasn¡¯t that difficult to deduce. In any case¡­ ¡®I hope she¡¯s gotten much stronger¡­¡¯ For me to survive in the Demon Realm and uncover the secrets of the Six Families, the Bares¡¯s support was essential. Rene needed to survive for my position as her escort to hold any meaning. With Diana already suspecting me of being Arsene¡¯s descendant, losing my backing would be disastrous. Lost in thought¡­ [There she is.] Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Position Exchange I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with ''Eye of Arrogance'' Tier ($18), or 20 advance chapters with ''Sword Lacquer'' Tier ($18) For every $25 collected on Ko-fi, I will release a bonus chapter. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 142 (2) - The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy The worst and strongest villain. I became a narrow-eyed character Arsene Adel. DBT,Korean,Novel,Translation,Academy,NEVDA,Fantasy,Possession,AssassinRene walked onto the stage. The crowd erupted once more. A mixture of gasps at her beauty and anticipation for the Child of Sin¡¯s abilities filled the air. Perhaps even Rene, with her usual icy demeanor, felt a flicker of nervousness beneath her cool facade. ¡­Or so I thought. But as the camera zoomed in on her face, her expression came into clear view. Rene was¡­smiling faintly. ''Why does that send chills down my spine¡­?'' Having spent a significant amount of time with her, I knew that smile. It only appeared when she was both determined and amused. ¡­Just like the first time she saw me in the Bares'' secret realm. I had almost died that day. "Begin!" Idea''s declaration marked the start of the match. *Shing-* Both contestants drew their swords simultaneously. Ackerman, locking eyes with Rene, sneered. "First-year brat, prepare yourself." His eyes blazed with a desire for revenge. S~?a??h the ???el F?re.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. Rene, however, remained silent, her sword pointed steadily at him. *Thud-* As Ackerman launched himself at Rene, *Hum-* she activated her Sword Lacquer. *Clang-* In the blink of an eye, Ackerman''s sword shattered into pieces. Lacking the ability to wield sword force, he was utterly defenseless against Rene''s attack. However, Rene''s sword didn''t stop. Uh oh. At this rate, Ackerman''s going to die. Even after shattering his weapon, Rene showed no sign of halting her attack. Just as her blade was about to pierce Ackerman''s throat, *Clang-* Ares intervened, deflecting Rene''s attack with his own sword. He growled, "Do you not know the rules of the competition? Taking a life is forbidden." "¡­" Rene, momentarily taken aback, stammered, gesturing toward the shattered remnants of her sword, "Faulty sword." "Ha¡­" Ares sighed deeply at her response. Perhaps realizing he couldn''t dampen the already-charged atmosphere, he retreated from the arena without further ado. Idea approached Rene and raised her hand. "The winner, Rene!" "Waaaaah-!" The first years had secured a swift victory against their seniors. The students in the stands roared their approval. Rene, her black bob swaying, exited the arena. Ackerman remained, utterly alone. "Ugh¡­" He clutched his neck, stemming the flow of blood trickling from a shallow wound. Had Ares not intervened, it would have been a fatal blow. If Rene''s sword had been aimed at me¡­ ¡­The mere thought sent shivers down my spine. Eventually, Ackerman, unable to stand on his own, was helped to his feet and escorted away by nearby instructors. While I initially felt a sense of satisfaction at his misfortune, seeing him in such a state sparked a flicker of pity within me. But that was neither here nor there. Right now, we have to celebrate earning a point for the first year. "Not bad. Although it seems she can''t use Fighting Spirit." "Miss Rene would never lose to someone who isn''t even the strongest among the second years." "Haha, I suppose you''re right." Baltan, acknowledging Rene''s skill, nodded in agreement. I, too, concurred. It didn''t seem like Rene had access to Fighting Spirit yet. *Creak-* As we chatted, the waiting room door opened, and Rene walked in. I rose, gently wiping the sweat from her forehead with my sleeve. "Well done, Miss." "¡­" *Flick-* Rene, however, didn''t respond, instead turning her head away with an irritated flick of her wrist. Sensing her discomfort, I sat back down as she reclaimed her seat. "The first victory goes to the first years! Now, let''s move on to the next match!" The battles continued. And then, "Wow, this is going to be an incredible match! It''s a showdown between the strongest students of the first and second years!" The strongest, you say? My gaze instinctively shifted. As expected, "The next match will be between Baltan and Gurk!" Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Position Exchange I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with ''Eye of Arrogance'' Tier ($18), or 20 advance chapters with ''Sword Lacquer'' Tier ($18) For every $25 collected on Ko-fi, I will release a bonus chapter. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 143: The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy The worst and strongest villain. I became a narrow-eyed character Arsene Adel. DBT,Korean,Novel,Translation,Academy,NEVDA,Fantasy,Possession,AssassinBonus chapter thanks to ''@Botjudy'' for subscription to ''Sword Lacquer'' tier on Ko-fi.The Match Between Baltan and Gurk. The strongest representatives of each grade duking it out. I had thought that it would be the best strategy for Baltan to take on Gurk, but I hadn''t expected it to actually happen. It was certainly not a bad turn of events. If Baltan could just hold Gurk back, we would only need to defeat one more person in the next round to secure our victory. "This is getting exciting already." Baltan rose from his seat with a smirk on his face. It seemed like he wanted to get to his duel with Gurk as quickly as possible. Anyway I didn''t have any information on Gurk either, so there was no other advice I could give him. I could only hope that Baltan would defeat Gurk and return. "I hope you win." "Don''t worry about it." Baltan patted me on the shoulder. Looking at his confident face, I couldn''t picture Baltan losing. Who was worrying about who, anyway? Baltan was a character who would grow to be as strong as Diana in the original story. There was no way he would lose here. Creak- With that, Baltan opened the door to the waiting room and waved. "Well then, I''ll be back." Thud- Soon, the door to the waiting room closed. And then, the image of Baltan entering the arena appeared on the screen. Baltan, his crimson hair fluttering brilliantly. It was a moment that made me feel strangely reassured. ''Just how¡­'' How strong had Baltan become? As I gained more combat experience, I was beginning to realize just how powerful Baltan was. Perhaps Baltan would be the first to reach the next realm beyond fighting spirit. Of course, he would die without ever fully realizing his talent, killed by one of the members of the Imperial Academy''s Student Council. ''...This time will be different, though.'' I had succeeded in saving the Class A students, including Samuel and Fron. So I can save Baltan from the jaws of death too. The difficulty would undoubtedly be unimaginable, but I had to do it. That was what I was thinking when "The student who will face the strongest first year, Gurk, the undisputed strongest of the second years, please step forward!" Soon, towards the arena Clank, clank- Gurk, exuding a ferocious aura, walked out confidently, his hair swaying. His body, with his white hair contrasting with his tanned skin, was like a weapon, his massive muscles twitching. But I couldn¡¯t help but look at Gurk with cold eyes. ¡®¡­Why is he shirtless?¡¯ He was shirtless. He had been wearing his uniform when we first met. But now, what? He was walking out wearing only his pants, shirtless. Baltan¡¯s laughter echoed, as if he thought Gurk¡¯s appearance was funny. "You came here without clothes? Are you out of your mind?" "This garment is invisible to the weak, but visible to the strong." "Ah, I can see it now. I see¡­ it¡¯s a really cool outfit." Gurk and Baltan exchanged unexpected words. Their conversation was childish, unlike the powerful aura emanating from their bodies. Well, it¡¯s understandable, as this competition is mainly a friendly match. They had no reason to hold any ill will towards each other, apart from their burning desire to win. If they had fought with only ill will, the instructors and the Headmaster wouldn¡¯t have liked it. Like Ares, who gave Rene a displeased look. ¡®He repeatedly emphasized that commanders don¡¯t need to fight each other.¡¯ Unless it¡¯s a necessary argument. There¡¯s no need to cause conflict in these kinds of situations. ¡®They¡¯re smart to think that far.¡¯ As I was thinking that, ¡°Begin.¡± Guwar shouted, and Thump-. Gurk and Baltan collided. Baltan¡¯s spear was imbued with Fighting Spirit that distorted space, and Gurk¡¯s fist was also imbued with Fighting Spirit and reinforced with magic power. ¡°Aaagh! The wind¡­¡­! I got dust in my eyes!¡± A single clash. As their fists collided, the enormous gust of wind that was created left the battleground and began to cause damage to the audience seats. Some of the students who were nearby were even desperately holding on to keep their bodies from flying away. The intense heat was so strong that it reached me in the waiting room. I wasn¡¯t actually swept away by the wind, to be clear. One, Two, three, four¡­¡­. But it was true that the vibrations could be felt even here. The earth¡¯s axis was shaking because of Baltan and Gurk¡¯s fierce battle. Their spear and fist continued to collide without any sign of stopping. ¡°¡­¡­Impressive.¡± Guwar, who had been watching the whole thing, let out a gasp of admiration. I nodded my head in agreement. Who could possibly look down on those two¡¯s fight? The two of them handled their fighting spirit freely. It wasn¡¯t a skill that ordinary students could display. Among the instructors there, how many of them would have had the same level of skill as Baltan at his age? Well. I don¡¯t think there would be any. ¡®¡­¡­If I were Baltan.¡¯ I stared at the screen showing Baltan and Gurk¡¯s battle, lost in thought. If I had been there, would I have been able to defeat Gurk? For some reason, a sense of pressure washed over me. Among the second years, I had come to learn of an unexpectedly powerful student. I don¡¯t know why he didn¡¯t appear in the original story, since I didn¡¯t describe him properly. Like Gurk, there must be someone among the third-years who possesses fighting spirit. Of course, I can''t be sure. When I looked around the conference room with my senses, there was no one who had such a strong aura. ¡­¡­But what if they were hiding their aura with their sensory abilities? In the case of the Headmaster, it would be to that extent. ''¡­¡­This is a pain in the neck.'' It gave me a headache, as I had to earn additional points. And all of this was gradually becoming intertwined with the principal''s criteria for additional points that I had deduced. The moment I sighed in frustration. ¡°Oh, the two players! They''re preparing something big!¡± Whether Baltan and Gurk thought that they wouldn''t be able to decide the winner or loser at this rate, they stopped fighting for a moment. Then they began to maximize their fighting spirit. Soon, Baltan''s spear grew larger. ''¡­¡­No.'' But it wasn''t actually larger. It was just an optical illusion. Baltan had maximized his sharp will, creating an illusion. This was a skill that only those who were close to the peak of fighting spirit could use. On the other hand, ''Gurk is lacking compared to Baltan.'' The fighting spirit that Gurk released was overwhelmingly inferior to Baltan''s. It wasn''t that I had seen it wrong, it was actually like that. ¡°Baltan will win.¡± Ares, who was watching the fight with Idea, nodded in agreement. He said it was a fact, and his expression was indeed serious. But then. "Uh¡­¡­?" The crack on Baltan''s spear began to spread, and then... The spear shattered into pieces. "¡­¡­." "¡­¡­." Ares, who had predicted Baltan''s victory, looked at Idea with a stunned expression. Both of them were having a hard time accepting the situation. Not just them, but the spectators in the stands were also struggling to comprehend what had happened. Only Baltan''s triumphant laughter echoed throughout the arena. "Ahahah¡­¡­ It''s over." "¡­¡­If you want, I''ll give you another chance to get a new spear." Gurk, seemingly upset that he hadn''t been able to finish the fight, left a parting remark for Baltan. But... "Can you do as you please?! Who''s deciding things around here?!" Idea''s retort made Baltan awkwardly scratch his head and leave the arena. And so, the winner was determined. The disappointing result left me and the others in the waiting room sighing in dismay. "Well, it looks like it''s going to be tough." S?a?ch* Th? N0v?lFir?.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. [It looks like we''re 1-on-1, thanks to your master''s victory, right?] "...That''s true, though." Since we each took one point, the outcome of the match was still unclear. But with the uncertain card, Baltan''s defeat, the variables increased, and we couldn''t afford to be careless. "......Two of us need to win to advance to the next match." Among those who hadn''t been called yet were me, Guwar, and Aeron. If one of us loses, the remaining two must win in the match. ......But our situation wasn''t good. After Baltan returned to the waiting room, the subsequent battles¡­ ......But after that, our situation took a turn for the worse. Right after Baltan returned to the waiting room, the battles continued. ¡°The winner of this battle is Aeron! Another 1st year has defeated a 2nd year!¡± We managed to secure our first victory point. Thanks to Aeron, who had always complained of fatigue, unexpectedly performing well, we earned a victory point. However. ¡°Oh, Student Guwar. He has lost. With this, the 1st and 2nd years have each earned two victory points!¡± With Guwar''s defeat to a 2nd year, it was a tie once again. In the end, I had to participate in the last match myself and secure a victory. ......My hands were trembling, and I felt a cold sweat rising up my esophagus. ¡°Now that only the last match remains, the pressure must be immense, wouldn''t you say?¡± ......I agree. But I wish they would hurry up and get on with it. The more time passed, the more my anxiety grew. ¡°From the 2nd year, Student Hose will be appearing! And from the 1st years, the only half-Demon among the students participating in this year''s grade competition!¡± Half-Demon. With those words, the audience began to stir. "......A half-Demon here?" "What, did he bribe someone?" The students gossiped about me and questioned my qualifications. Thud-. Ares slammed his foot on the ground and spoke. "This student was appointed as a participant in the grade competition by the head instructors of Sytan after a fair examination. Do you dare question it?" "¡­¡­." The audience fell silent at Ares'' words. But my anxiety only grew. Can I really do this? Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Position Exchange I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with ''Eye of Arrogance'' Tier ($18), or 20 advance chapters with ''Sword Lacquer'' Tier ($18) For every $25 collected on Ko-fi, I will release a bonus chapter. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 144 (1) - The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy The worst and strongest villain. I became a narrow-eyed character Arsene Adel. DBT,Korean,Novel,Translation,Academy,NEVDA,Fantasy,Possession,Assassin¡°... ...¡± Guwar entered the waiting room. Flick¡ª. He couldn''t meet our eyes and just lowered his head. Was it because of the guilt of losing? Or maybe he was ashamed of the fact that he had lost to his opponent. Still, I didn''t feel like blaming him. It was true that I had to step in because of Guwar, but it was difficult for a first-year Student to beat a second-year Student in the first place. Even though we gained a lot of experience through the invasion of the human world, the second years would have learned more skills from Sytan''s Instructors. ¡°Haha, this is going to be difficult. Imagine someone coming back after losing.¡± Baltan teased Guwar with his signature bright smile. Seeing him like that, my fists clenched naturally. So Baltan didn''t lose. It was different from Guwar, who lost because of the difference in their powers, but I felt even more betrayed because he was so sure of his victory. But it wasn''t just the two of them to blame. Since it''s come to this, there''s no choice but to step up. Sigh... ... I let out a small sigh. The screen already showed the second-year Student on the stage. And the audience booing at me too. Ares had silenced the uproar, but he couldn''t hide the audience''s hatred for half-demons. I understand. As the creator of this world. As a descendant of Arsene, it was like a karma that I had to bear forever. S~?a??h the ?ov?l?ir?.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. Half-demons were the ones who massacred them more than anyone else from their point of view. So it''s no wonder they hate half-demons right now. But, That relationship must be improved. ...Because I am the only one who can prevent the tragedy that will happen in the Demon Realm. And in that process, the help of the demons was essential. Therefore. ¡®...I have to show them.¡¯ The criteria for the extra points that the Headmaster had set. It was ¡®proof.¡¯ And the stage of that proof was open only to me. ¡ºArsene Adel.¡» The information paper informed me that I was the nominee for the extra points. And the word fairness that Baltan and Samuel had in common. Extra points were only available to the top candidates. It wasn''t something you could get just by participating in the inter-year competition. ¡®¡­The closest to the top spot are me and Baltan.¡¯ The Headmaster would have been able to see my and Baltan''s scores in other subjects by using her authority. So she would know that I got perfect scores in all subjects. The same goes for Baltan. I know that Baltan worked hard to take the top spot this time. The exception was Diana, who was deprived of the opportunity by not being able to participate in this inter-year competition because she used her powers indiscriminately. Then. Why me and not Baltan? For what reason did the Headmaster choose me over Baltan, the undisputed strongest of Sytan? ... ... The reason was easier to guess than I thought. The Headmaster would have heard about my potential and power countless times from the recordings of the midterm exams and the testimonies of the instructors. This alone proves that my value is not significantly lower than Baltan''s. Decisively. There was ¡®one¡¯ difference between me and Baltan. It didn''t mean skill or talent. Thump, thump¡ª. I left the waiting room, pondering the Headmaster''s intentions, and headed out to the battlefield. I didn''t hear any cheering behind me. It seemed like Baltan had already figured out that I was the nominee for the extra points. Only Rene was looking at me with an indifferent expression, slightly worried. ... ... And finally. ¡°Representing the first years, and the pride of our Class A, Adel is on the field!¡± ¡ª ... ... Idea¡¯s voice and the students¡¯ cold gazes poured out towards me. This was the difference between me and Baltan, and the reason why the Headmaster chose me. ¡®Race.¡¯ The Headmaster chose me because I, this body, am a half-demon. Hmph-. I raised my head and looked at the Headmaster, who was looking down with a strange smile on her face from the stands. She, with a physique that was hard to believe she was old, smiled at me. There was a kind of greed in her eyes. ¡®¡­I¡¯m sure of it.¡¯ Seeing the Headmaster''s face, I was convinced. Baltan has the backing of the ¡®Lycan of Envy.¡¯ On the other hand, what about me? Even though the Bares Family had proven my identity, I was still nothing more than a foreigner. Did the Headmaster really not investigate me, who excelled in all areas in Sytan? There''s no way she didn¡¯t. So the Headmaster would have been certain. I am no different from a pet dog of the Bares Family. That she would be able to subjugate that pet dog at her feet. ¡®From the Headmaster¡¯s point of view, there is no beast easier to handle than a half-demon.¡¯ To her, I would be no different from an obedient dog. A dog that wags its tail when you pet it, and rolls over when you feed it. ¡­The Headmaster would try to make me her dog by treating me like that. She must have excluded Baltan, the Child of Envy, because she judged that he would not be easy to tame. That¡¯s why she created this ¡®opportunity for proof.¡¯ The overwhelming ability that I, a half-demon, possess. She told me to show it in front of the audience who were ignoring me. In other words, this test was the first bone thrown to the dog. However, I couldn''t just eat the food the Headmaster gave me. In the original story, the Headmaster is the one who assists the next Demon King, Diana. In other words, the Headmaster is on the side of Diana, who harbors endless hatred for Arsene. So if it was revealed that I was a descendant of Arsene, she would definitely abandon me, who was raised as a hunting dog. So. ¡®¡­I can¡¯t be eaten.¡¯ The one being eaten. It shouldn''t be me, it should be her. If she had prepared boiling oil to boil the dog, I would gladly go into the pot. And I¡¯ll break the pot and scatter the hot oil everywhere. The one being used. It won''t be me, it will be her. ¡®I am not a dog.¡¯ I gave the Headmaster an emotionless look. Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Position Exchange I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with ''Eye of Arrogance'' Tier ($18), or 20 advance chapters with ''Sword Lacquer'' Tier ($18) For every $25 collected on Ko-fi, I will release a bonus chapter. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 144 (2) - The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy The worst and strongest villain. I became a narrow-eyed character Arsene Adel. DBT,Korean,Novel,Translation,Academy,NEVDA,Fantasy,Possession,AssassinBut. I knew it myself. That my eyes held darkness even in broad daylight. And within it, a radiant energy resided. ¡­I was standing there thinking such thoughts. When I turned my gaze to look at my opponent, the face of a male student with a sneer came into view. ¡°Is it because you¡¯re a half-demon? You can¡¯t even make eye contact.¡± At the student¡¯s words, laughter erupted from the stands. The voices of the audience were clearly filled with contempt and ridicule. Their size was enough to make my skin tingle. A place where hundreds of people ridiculed me. Even I couldn¡¯t be calm in this situation. [¡­ ¡­ Adel.] Samuel''s worried voice. He must have gotten used to it by now, but he seemed worried about me being in this situation. But I didn''t answer Samuel''s call. Just. Thump¡ª. I took another step toward my opponent and onto the battlefield. ¡°Kill the half-demon!¡± ¡°A dirty traitor race is the representative of the first years?¡± ¡°I heard that the Children of the Seven Deadly Sins were in that class. You can tell their level if they¡¯re being pushed back by a half-demon.¡± Then the voices mocking and despising me grew even louder. Still, I ignored them and walked. To the position where the student had to stand before the match began, where the opponent student was within reach. As I took my place, ¡°Then, let¡¯s begin.¡± Idea announced the start of the match. But I still stood there without moving. And I smirked slightly. The opponent student, thinking that my attitude was some kind of trick, let out a hollow laugh and opened his mouth. ¡°This is ridiculous, are you laughing right now?¡± ¡°... ...¡± I didn¡¯t answer the opponent¡¯s loud question. Even though a significant amount of time had passed since the match started, we were just facing each other. Did the opponent think that my attitude was some kind of trick? ¡°Oh, the mongrel isn¡¯t answering.¡± He provoked me as if ignoring me. At this, the students in the stands burst into laughter. Until then, I stood still, not moving. Instead. Snap¡ª. I raised one hand. Flinch¡ª. The opponent, thinking I was about to unleash some kind of technique, shrugged his shoulders once. However, when nothing happened, he scoffed at me again. At the same time, the voices of the students booing at me began to grow louder. The spark grew bigger and spread to the half-demon students in the stands. Not only me, but angry gazes poured out towards them as well. When the voice was at its loudest. Snap¡ª. I spread my index finger from the hand I was holding and put it to my lips. The murmur of the Sytan students didn¡¯t stop until then. However, ¡°¡­ ¡­ What, why aren¡¯t they fighting?¡± Starting with the voice of someone throwing. One. Two. Three. Four. As the murmur of the students began to die down, ¡°¡°¡­¡­¡­.¡±¡± Finally, only silence remained in the stands. And at the end of their gaze, only I, with my index finger to my lips, gesturing for silence, and the opponent student frozen in place, would be visible. The moment all eyes were focused. I opened my eyes languidly, and Boom¡ª. I unleashed a Killing Intent that reached not only the arena but also the stands. ¡°... ...¡± ¡°... ...¡± ¡°... ...¡± All the students, unable to even react to the force, shut their mouths. S?a??h th? N0??F?re.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. Even Ares and Idea, who were relatively close in the VIP seats, seemed to shrink back from the Killing Intent, sweating coldly and lowering their bodies as they watched me. The air in the arena changed in an instant. In the suffocating silence, I began to move my feet once more. Thump¡ª. Thump¡ª. In an instant, I reached the opponent student. ¡°You, you¡­ ¡­¡± The opponent, overwhelmed by the Killing Intent, barely managed to lift a finger and point at me. With an emotionless look, I drew a dagger from my bosom. And, Swoosh¡ª. With a simple movement, I slit his throat. Pssh¡ª. Blood began to flow from the thin slit on the student¡¯s neck. It was a shallow cut, so his life wouldn¡¯t be in danger, but. ¡°Ugh¡­ ¡­ Ah¡­ ¡­¡± He had already lost the will to fight, and his face was drained of color. Victory had already been decided. I looked away from him and looked at the Headmaster. And so that only she could see, I moved my lips and spoke without a sound. ¡®Did you enjoy the show?¡¯ And the corners of her lips, curled up in a faint smile, told me this. She was very satisfied. Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Position Exchange I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with ''Eye of Arrogance'' Tier ($18), or 20 advance chapters with ''Sword Lacquer'' Tier ($18) For every $25 collected on Ko-fi, I will release a bonus chapter. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 145 (1) - The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy The worst and strongest villain. I became a narrow-eyed character Arsene Adel. DBT,Korean,Novel,Translation,Academy,NEVDA,Fantasy,Possession,AssassinBonus chapter thanks to ''@Botjudy'' for subscription to ''Sword Lacquer'' tier on Ko-fi.As per the Headmaster''s request, I showcased an overwhelming victory. I succeeded in silencing the chaotic audience and left a strong impression with my killing intent. However, unlike the previous matches, there were no cheers from the audience when it was my turn. A half-demon had won the final match, defeating a second-year student. Perhaps there was some resentment, especially from the second-year students. But no one. No one could argue with the victory I had achieved. Some students even fainted, overwhelmed by the killing intent emanating from my body. Subduing an opponent with sheer presence was an ability the Headmaster had demonstrated during the entrance exam. Of course, my skill paled in comparison to hers, but by borrowing the power of my Trait, I succeeded in making several students lose consciousness. ¡®Now I can use it in real battles too.¡¯ By the way, my total mana was currently at ¡®5000¡¯. If it exceeded that number, my Killing Intent Trait would evolve once more. If that happened, I would be able to subdue even ordinary humans and demons with my presence alone. Anyway, S?a??h th? ???el F?re.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. ¡®She seems quite satisfied.¡¯ As I deepened my senses and focused on the audience, I saw the Headmaster with a satisfied smile. Riding this momentum, if I continued like this and defeated the third-year students, I would be able to secure additional points and secure the top spot. As much as I was being ignored by the demons and doubted by Diana, I had to show them an overwhelming performance. I had to make sure the demons couldn''t easily dismiss me. ...For some reason, was it just my imagination that this situation seemed to overlap with the female lead''s in the original story? While I licked my lips with a strange bitterness, ¡°Against all odds, Student Adel has defeated the second-year student¡­! Ah, will the medical instructors please take the collapsed student away!¡± Idea, who had been dumbfounded after witnessing the overwhelming display, instructed the medical instructors. A familiar instructor stepped onto the battlefield and lifted the collapsed student. It was the medical instructor who taught Luna. Subtly, I nodded to her, apologizing for causing her trouble. At my gesture, she smacked her forehead with a sigh and shook her head. Then, she took the unconscious student and headed to the infirmary. However, The bottom of his pants seemed a bit damp. ...It wasn''t intentional, but I guess he''d be teased a bit when he returned to his class. I took my eyes off him. And focused on Idea, who had started speaking again. ¡°With this, the winner of the final match is Pixie Adel! The next match will be held between the third and first years!¡± The match between the first and third years. With Idea acknowledging my victory, our first years were able to advance to the next round. Those arrogant brats, this is why they were a problem. Rene and Aeron usually didn''t act strong, yet they still won, didn''t they? On the other hand, Guwar and Baltan, whose brains seemed to be made of muscle, were defeated. If it hadn''t been for me, we wouldn''t have made it to the next round. I''d have to tease them about it when we got back to the waiting room. As I thought about it, I looked around. ¡°...¡± Despite Idea''s declaration of my victory, the audience remained silent. Breaking the silence, I heard applause from somewhere. It was a group waving a flag with strange sentences written on it. [The Half-Demon Alliance wholeheartedly supports Student Adel!] A flag with such a phrase written on it. I couldn''t help but feel embarrassed for some reason. ...Even Luna was a member of the Half-Demon Alliance. ¡°I knew you would win¡­!¡± Luna sniffled, clapping her hands with all her might. And so, starting with Luna and the Half-Demon Alliance, the instructors who had been watching the match began to applaud. ¡°Well, it was a bit bland, but a decent match.¡± ¡°It seems the first-year representative wasn¡¯t chosen by luck.¡± ¡°Haha, didn¡¯t I tell you? I said Student Adel would be strong.¡± Seeing them like that, I was overcome with a strange feeling. It was the instructors, not the students, who hated half-demons. The instructors had experienced war firsthand, so it was inevitable. They must have witnessed the Arsene family who killed the Demon King and the half-demons who betrayed the demons. For them to applaud meant that they acknowledged me. As a representative of Sytan, it meant that I deserved to be recognized. As I watched them, Suddenly, the Headmaster¡¯s smile flashed through my mind, sending chills down my spine. I felt a sense of pride as I saw the instructors¡¯ changed attitude towards me. ¡®If I hadn¡¯t known the Headmaster¡¯s intentions¡­¡¯ I would have been lost in the momentary happiness of being recognized and ended up as a discarded hunting dog, betrayed after serving my purpose. As I reached that thought, my head started to ache again. The brief happiness of being recognized had completely evaporated, leaving only suspicion and vigilance in its place. ¡®¡­Still, I need to finish this properly.¡¯ I placed my hand on my chest in a polite yet relaxed manner and bowed slightly. With a smile on my face, I opened my mouth. ¡°Thank you, everyone. It was a pleasure performing for you.¡± At this, the applause that had been limited to the Half-Demon Alliance and the instructors began to spread widely. The students in the audience began to applaud one by one. As Idea saw that I was being acknowledged, she seemed pleased and spoke in a louder voice than before. ¡°Now, the next match between the first and third years will be held in two hours, after the students have had enough rest!¡± ¡®Break time, huh?¡¯ It was true that none of us were particularly exhausted, but we couldn''t just keep going without a break. For now, let''s head back to the waiting room. I straightened up, gave a slight bow, and left the arena. Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Position Exchange I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with ''Eye of Arrogance'' Tier ($18), or 20 advance chapters with ''Sword Lacquer'' Tier ($18) For every $25 collected on Ko-fi, I will release a bonus chapter. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 145 (2) - The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy The worst and strongest villain. I became a narrow-eyed character Arsene Adel. DBT,Korean,Novel,Translation,Academy,NEVDA,Fantasy,Possession,Assassin* * * As I returned to the waiting room, ¡°¡­Good job.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a shame it ended so quickly, though.¡± [Good work. It¡¯s important to rest up for the next match.] Everyone in the waiting room congratulated me on my victory. I was about to give Baltan a piece of my mind but changed my mind when I saw his signature bright smile. However, there was one student who reacted strangely. "I never thought we would beat the seniors¡­¡­." Guwar was trembling, his face full of emotion. I couldn''t help but feel exasperated. He couldn''t even win against an ordinary second-year student, let alone a Gurk, could he? ¡­Well, I didn''t want to spoil the mood, so I let it slide. With nothing else to do until the next match, I was sitting in a chair, resting, when Baltan clicked his tongue. ¡°Well, that¡¯s too bad.¡± I blinked and asked him, ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°There weren¡¯t any particularly strong students in the third year. Ah, there was one, but she specialized in magic.¡± He meant it wasn''t his cup of tea. Baltan enjoyed wielding weapons and wasn''t interested in magic. It didn''t mean he wasn''t talented in magic. He just wasn''t interested. ¡®¡­So that was it.¡¯ I thought back to the meeting room. Those who trained their bodies had a unique strength that emanated from them. But mages were adept at concealing their mana. That''s probably why I hadn¡¯t noticed it easily. Of course, I could have noticed it right away if I had concentrated on my senses, but¡­ The meeting room had been so chaotic that I hadn¡¯t noticed. Well, there was no way Baltan would make a mistake in this match anyway. He had lost before because of a mistake, but there was no way he would make the same mistake twice. Baltan hated losing more than anything. Even now, he was pretending to be relaxed, but the fact that he had lost so pathetically must have been bothering him. I wouldn''t be surprised if he challenged the Gurk to a rematch after the competition. More importantly, ¡®¡­What is this ominous feeling?¡¯ I had clearly met the Headmaster''s expectations, so everything should be fine. But for some reason, I felt a sense of foreboding creeping up on me. As I was pondering the reason for this feeling, "The final match you¡¯ve all been waiting for! The match between Sytan¡¯s highest-ranking third-year students and the first years will now commence!" "Waaaaaaaaaaaaah-!" The roaring cheers of the audience erupted from the screen in the waiting room. While I was lost in thought about the ominous feeling, time had flown by. The audience''s excitement was even more intense than during the match against the second years. [As expected, the response is huge since it¡¯s a match between the highest-ranking third years and the lowest-ranking first years.] ¡°It seems so.¡± This final match was of great interest to the students of Sytan. The first years, included many children from the seven families representing the Demon Realm. And the third years, who could be called the elders of Sytan. Since it was a match between the two, it was only natural for them to be interested. ¡°I wonder who¡¯s up first.¡± Baltan looked at Idea on the screen, who was about to announce the participants. Idea had finally called out the first participant. "First, I¡¯ll announce the first-year participant. The first up is Student Guwar!" Thud. Guwar sprang to his feet. It was as if he was determined not to make a mistake this time. ¡°I¡¯ll definitely win this time.¡± His spirit was extraordinary. Maybe I should have faith in him this time. There was no point in discouraging him when he was so determined. ¡°I wish you victory.¡± ¡°Hmph, don¡¯t worry about me.¡± S?a?ch* Th? N0??F?re.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. Thump, thump. Guwar walked out of the waiting room, his knees firm. And with Idea calling out the name of the opposing student, the match began. However. "Student Guwar! He¡¯s been defeated again¡­!" Guwar achieved the remarkable feat of achieving two consecutive losses in this tournament. And this time, he was so badly beaten that he had to be carried out on a stretcher. His opponent wasn¡¯t a powerhouse who had mastered Fighting Spirit like Baltan had, but he could manifest Sword Lacquar. Baltan scratched his head awkwardly at the sight. ¡°Haha¡­ I¡¯m sure he was weak. Guwar is even weaker.¡± It seemed there was a discrepancy between Baltan¡¯s standard of strength and the general perception of what constituted a strong fighter. ¡­The medical instructor''s face was pale, probably because it was physically demanding to carry Guwar¡¯s large body. "And next up¡­." The following matches featured Rene and Aeron. Rene won her match, but seeing that his opponent was formidable, Aeron declared forfeiture. ¡­Was he crazy? Well, I could understand why Aeron felt no need to win this match. But this meant that we had to win all the remaining matches. And so, the student who was finally called was, "Adel, you¡¯re up!" It was my turn to step up. I got up from my seat and roughly brushed my face. Did they want to see more? ¡®¡­It¡¯s only been a little while since the last match.¡¯ Still. Well, it wasn¡¯t like I couldn¡¯t do it. Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Position Exchange I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with ''Eye of Arrogance'' Tier ($18), or 20 advance chapters with ''Sword Lacquer'' Tier ($18) For every $25 collected on Ko-fi, I will release a bonus chapter. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 146 (1) - The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy The worst and strongest villain. I became a narrow-eyed character Arsene Adel. DBT,Korean,Novel,Translation,Academy,NEVDA,Fantasy,Possession,AssassinAfter my name was called, I stepped onto the stage. Whispers rippled through the stands where the other students sat. I thought I''d proven myself sufficiently, but not all doubt had been erased. Perhaps it was because my previous match had ended so pathetically. My opponent had fainted in an instant. "I wonder if I can manage it this time." I scratched the back of my neck. I had a feeling this match wouldn''t be so easy. My opponent was the student Baltan had mentioned before, the one who used Magic. [Adel, be careful.] Even Samuel had gone so far as to warn me. For Samuel, who was clueless about Magic, to say that, meant this opponent was no pushover. And that opponent was now standing before me. I had finally arrived on stage. My opponent was already in position, focusing. I raised my gaze to look at the student I would be facing. A female student with long, pale yellow hair stared back at me, clutching a wooden staff. As we stood facing each other, Idea''s voice rang out, heightening the tension. ¡°Thank you for waiting! In this match, we have a clash between the strongest mage of the third year, Charelei, and the suspiciously strong half-Demon student, Adel!" The crowd erupted in cheers at the mention of Charelei''s name. The reaction was incredibly enthusiastic. Charelei was not only considered the strongest in the third year but was also beautiful. It was no wonder the reaction was so intense. As if reveling in the roar of the crowd, Charelei began waving her hand, which only ignited the students further. "D-Did Lady Charelei just look at me...?" "Hey, snap out of it! She wasn''t looking at you." "Then who was she looking at?! She was definitely looking at me!" "Listen, Lady Charelei was looking at me, not you!" Some students even started throwing punches at each other because of Charelei. "She''s not even that pretty..." Well, Charelei was indeed beautiful. How should I describe her? She was just too flashy. Her flowing, light yellow hair had an aristocratic air about it, and her tall, well-proportioned figure made her stand out. But I still couldn''t understand why the reaction was so extreme. She wasn''t my type at all. Idea, watching the reactions to Charelei with amusement, spoke up. "As expected, Charelei''s popularity is incredible! As the representative of the third years, could you share your thoughts on this match?¡± A sudden interview request. Charelei, seemingly flustered, cleared her throat and began to speak. S~?a??h the N?v?lFire.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. "Hello, everyone. I am Charelei, the class president of Class B, third year, of Sytan." Her ears were slightly red as she spoke shyly. ¡­That was kind of cute. Or maybe not. The cheers from the stands only grew louder. Some female students even fainted, overwhelmed by the moment. "...Just who is she?" Unable to contain my bewilderment, I ended up asking Samuel. So many things had happened that I hadn''t had the time to catch up on Sytan''s internal affairs. I had no interest in the graduating third-year students, to be honest. That''s why I was trying to find out through Samuel. [Well, you could say she''s a celebrity in Sytan. I hear she possesses magical abilities that surpass even the instructors, and she''s quite popular due to her bright personality. Well, we''re not exactly close, but...] "I don''t think anyone would believe you if you said you didn''t have friends, Mr. Samuel." [...This brat.] "Haha, just kidding." I quickly changed the subject, sensing Samuel''s genuine annoyance. To be fair, it was a bit of a stretch to say Samuel didn''t have any friends. ¡­He definitely had more than I did. Anyway. "Still, I don''t think that''s enough to explain her popularity." I, too, felt the need to gain the students'' support, so I wanted to know what made Charelei so popular. I couldn''t understand it. No matter how talented she was in Magic, how attractive she was, or how good her personality was... "On second thought, I guess it makes sense." [Right?] I immediately nodded in agreement. Even in the human world, people made a living just from being attractive. Add to that her other perfect qualities, and it was no wonder ordinary students couldn''t help but adore her. Still, seeing her like this made something inside me boil. ...I''ve worked so hard, and I''ve never received this much support. As I was making a disgruntled face, "Well, I want to show everyone the strength of the third years in this match! And I''m also eager to see the skills of my juniors who will be protecting the Demon Realm with me in the future. But rest assured, I will be taking this match very seriously." Charelei gave Idea a textbook answer. Some male students in the stands began to shed tears of passion. ¡­I really couldn''t understand. As I was staring blankly back and forth between Charelei and Idea, "Go, Charelei!" "Show those first years what you''re made of!" "Death to the half-Demon¡­!" I thought I heard something strange at the end there. I turned my head to look for the source of the voice. ¡­You, four-eyes. You''re dead meat if I ever see you again. As I was grinding my teeth in hatred, Idea announced the start of the match. "Let the match begin!" With that, Idea descended from the stage and headed for the judges'' table. "..." "..." Charelei and I faced each other. Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Position Exchange I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with ''Eye of Arrogance'' Tier ($18), or 20 advance chapters with ''Sword Lacquer'' Tier ($18) For every $25 collected on Ko-fi, I will release a bonus chapter. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 146 (2) - The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy The worst and strongest villain. I became a narrow-eyed character Arsene Adel. DBT,Korean,Novel,Translation,Academy,NEVDA,Fantasy,Possession,AssassinI took a slow, deep breath and went over the information I had on Charelei. According to Baltan and Samuel, she specialized in Magic. Even Baltan had acknowledged her as ''strong,'' so there was a high probability that she possessed some kind of powerful ability. Perhaps¡­ "Are you on the same level Mr. Samuel?" [...It''s not a realm that can be easily categorized, but perhaps she''s similar.] Samuel had achieved a new level of power after obtaining that suspicious book. He hadn''t fully recovered and was still residing within me, so he couldn''t show me the full extent of his power. But... ''I might be able to see it this time.'' Samuel had said that Charelei was on a similar level to him. That meant she was worth getting excited about. And so, the tension mounted. ...Although Sytan had implied that the order of the matches was random, there was a high probability that this was the Headmaster''s second criterion at play. Charelei was said to be the strongest of the third years, wasn''t she? It was uncertain whether she was stronger than Baltan, but there was a high chance she was on par with Besaha, whom I had fought in the human world. That''s why I couldn''t help but be nervous. Back then, I wouldn''t have been able to defeat Besaha without Absolute Stealth. And now, I was in a situation where I couldn''t use any Chaos Attribute skills like Absolute Stealth¡­ ¡­This was going to be tricky. Therefore, neither Charelei nor I made a move, locked in a stalemate. She probably wasn''t going to rush in blindly, not without a good grasp of my abilities. In my previous match, I had ended things swiftly using only my Assassination characteristics. As a result, the third years who had gained the privilege of a bye but had also missed the opportunity to gather information on me. As the standoff dragged on, Charelei was the first to break the silence. S?a?ch* Th? N0v?lFire(.)n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. "You first, junior." "Hmm¡­" She tapped her staff on the ground as she spoke. Her tone was slightly provocative. After a moment of contemplation, I made up my mind. "Very well." And with that, I unleashed my unique talent. I targeted the staff in Charelei''s hand. And then, ''Move¡ª'' In an instant, I dove into Charelei''s space. Her blue eyes widened in surprise. But mixed in with that surprise, there was another emotion in her eyes. The emotion Charelei revealed was¡­ "You fell for it." ¡­A kind of elation. Crackle¡ª! Before I could even attempt another Exchange, electricity surged from the ground. But I had come prepared. ''Black Rose.'' I swiftly formed a black vortex in my hand and slammed it into the oncoming current. Crackle¡ª! Boom! Electricity and black petals clashed, creating a raging storm. I winced at the tingling sensation that ran up my arm. And then... ''¡­This is bad.'' I quickly turned my head, sensing an immense energy behind me. While I was busy blocking the electric current from the ground, Charelei had begun casting a new spell. But¡­ The way she was casting it was completely different from usual. "That''s¡­" [It''s the same realm I''ve achieved.] Samuel''s confirmation. My shoulders trembled slightly. Charelei wasn''t casting magic in the conventional way. She was using the ''tattoo'' engraved on her body. The tattoo was on the back of her hand. But that same tattoo had appeared on her back. This was the next level of magic that Samuel had spoken of, a level beyond the conventional methods. Magic cast through the use of tattoos. And then... *Fwooosh¡ª* The clouds that had been floating peacefully in the clear blue sky began to distort and break apart, Transforming into a bolt of lightning that shot down towards me. "She''s insane." Frozen in place, I could only manage a single word. Was she expecting me to block that lightning bolt? "..." A battle against the strongest of the third years. As expected, it wasn''t going to be easy. ''What should I do?'' Position Exchange had leveled up, drastically reducing its time. But using both Black Rose and Position Exchange simultaneously was no easy feat. And the electric current from the ground showed no signs of stopping. ¡­What was I supposed to do? Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Position Exchange I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with ''Eye of Arrogance'' Tier ($18), or 20 advance chapters with ''Sword Lacquer'' Tier ($18) For every $25 collected on Ko-fi, I will release a bonus chapter. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 147: The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy The worst and strongest villain. I became a narrow-eyed character Arsene Adel. DBT,Korean,Novel,Translation,Academy,NEVDA,Fantasy,Possession,AssassinBonus chapter thanks to ''@Mush'' and ''@KokoIchi'' for subscription to ''Eye of Arrogance'' tier on Ko-fi.A bolt of lightning, unleashed by Charelei, hurtled towards me. My mind raced, desperately searching for a solution, but none came. My first thought was to defend myself using Samuel''s thorns, but I immediately dismissed it as unwise. And so, "Stop." [¡­¡­!] I halted Samuel, who was about to deploy his thorns to protect me. This was a test meant solely for me. If Samuel intervened, just like during the written exam, there would be consequences. Instructor Hebram might not have noticed Samuel''s assistance then, but Ares, Idea, and even the Headmaster were present now. They would undoubtedly realize Samuel was helping me. [¡­¡­.] Did he understand my intentions? The thorns near my wrist trembled for a moment before receding. *Thud-* Charelei''s lightning pierced my side, missing my vitals by a hair''s breadth. Excruciating pain, followed by a searing numbness, washed over me. The lightning bolt hadn''t just passed through me; it had left behind an electrical current that ravaged my insides. *Cough-* A mouthful of dark, metallic blood erupted from my lips. Simultaneously, the black rose that had begun to unfurl from my hand successfully blocked the lightning bolts erupting from the ground. The moment I confirmed this, I leaped away from Charelei. As I looked up again, I saw her already preparing to cast another spell. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± She was a formidable opponent, far exceeding my initial expectations. Had my focus on the Imperial Academy in the Human Realm blinded me? I hadn''t even considered the possibility of strong individuals existing in Sytan. But, ¡®It¡¯s not over yet.¡¯ *Clench-* Clutching my bleeding side, I muttered to myself, my expression resolute. I never anticipated an easy victory. ¡­In fact, Charelei''s abilities countered mine perfectly. My strength lay in closing the distance with my Position Exchange ability and delivering a swift strike. However, approaching Charelei, who radiated electricity from her entire body, was no easy feat. Even if I swapped positions with her accessories or clothes, it was clear I would be the one at a disadvantage. Moreover, ¡®dozens¡¯ of protective barriers shimmered around her. ¡®She came prepared.¡¯ Just as she had declared before the duel, Charelei had undoubtedly prepared countermeasures against me. To think she would go this far... Perhaps, just like me, Charelei was also a student the Headmaster favored. She wasn''t a Child of the Seven Deadly Sins, making her an ideal pawn. Regardless, ¡®¡­ I need to find a way.¡¯ Her electricity was lethal even with the slightest touch. I needed an ability that could bypass her defenses while evading her attacks. Unfortunately, my arsenal lacked such a convenient tool. Furthermore, I was burdened with the extreme penalty of my sealed abilities. First, my primary Position Exchagne ability was sealed. While I could potentially utilize it in this situation, it was not the right time. Second, my Absolute Stealth remained sealed as well. Using it here would undoubtedly raise suspicions among the observing students and instructors. Besides, it was my trump card, best saved for dire situations. And lastly, ¡®The bleeding is getting worse¡­ ¡¯ Blood continued to flow from my wound at an alarming rate. If this continued, I might genuinely die. As I forced myself to maintain a stoic expression, Charelei spoke. "How about surrendering? You look like you''re struggling." "Hmm, rather than that, how about you spare a cute junior? Ms. Charelai''s reputation will follow you even among us first-years." "Sorry, but I don''t think that''s going to happen." ¡°¡­¡­That¡¯s unfortunate.¡± Charelei''s response was curt and dismissive. I clicked my tongue in disappointment but, in that instant, an idea struck me. This might be my chance to fight Charelei from a distance. But before I could act on this newfound hope, "Lightning, swift as the wind." A tattoo on Charelei''s back flared to life, and five balls of electricity began to swirl around her. *Crackle! Crackle! Crackle! Crackle! Crackle-* The lightning bolts shot towards me, leaving me no time to execute my new strategy. I had no choice but to focus on defending myself. ¡°Black Blade Rain.¡± Each of Charelei¡¯s lightning bolts possessed immense power, rendering five Black Blades insufficient. Hence, I used Black Blade Rain, summoning dozens of black daggers to intercept the attack. However, It wasn¡¯t enough. *Bang¡ª!* *Bang¡ª!* *Bang¡ª!* Despite ten black daggers clashing against each lightning bolt, one managed to break through and hurtle towards me. [Adel¡­!] ¡°I know!¡± As Samuel cried out in alarm, I swiftly activated ¡®Killing Intent.¡¯ The moment my will to cut through space with Fang of Darkness took hold, *Fwoosh¡ª* Killing Intent began to slice through the lightning bolt Charelei had unleashed. However, unlike Fighting Spirit, my Killing Intent wasn¡¯t yet perfected. Furthermore, Charelei was a formidable mage who had surpassed her limits. In terms of raw power, she was on par with Samuel, who had grown stronger through the book, or even the combat instructors. Consequently, the severed lightning bolts scattered in all directions, and a few fragments struck my knee. ¡°¡­¡­!¡± *Thud¡ª* My legs gave way, and I collapsed to the ground. I gritted my teeth, enduring the pain. Damn it. My lack of experience fighting mages had led me to this predicament. If only I had learned more about countering magic from Samuel¡­ ¡®¡­There¡¯s still a chance.¡¯ It was too early to give up. Fortunately, the Black Blades had weakened the lightning bolt, preventing it from piercing my knee entirely. It was excruciating, but bearable. I had to get up. If I remained down, I would gain nothing from this defeat. *Scoot¡ª* I quickly pushed myself back to my feet and focused my senses. That''s when I heard murmurs from the spectator stands. ¡°As expected, it seems like that was just luck.¡± ¡°¡­But some students fainted from that attack.¡± ¡°Well, he just had a flashy entrance, that¡¯s all.¡± The tide was turning. The recent exchange had led some to doubt my abilities. I glanced at the Headmaster, but her previous amusement was gone, replaced by an indifferent gaze. Sigh¡­ Did she want to see more? I certainly hoped this display had satisfied him. Among the long-range techniques at my disposal, there was one that stood out as the most powerful. ¡­However, it was untested in actual combat, so its true potential remained unknown. But I had no other choice. It was do or die. As I wiped the sweat from my brow, preparing to unleash my final attack, Charelei spoke, her voice laced with concern. ¡°Junior, are you sure you don¡¯t want to surrender? You don¡¯t look so good¡­¡± ¡°Thank you for your concern, but I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll be losing just yet.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ Are you sure you¡¯re alright?¡± She easily brushed off my provocation. I had expected some reaction, any reaction, but she remained unfazed. She was an incredibly strong-willed woman. It seemed those with a cheerful disposition and bright smiles were often the most formidable. Charelei seemed convinced of her victory. She likely believed that no matter what I tried, I couldn''t overcome the gap in our abilities. However, ¡°One strike is all I need.¡± I pointed my index finger at Charelei and declared. Indeed, a single attack was all it would take to defeat her. Well, it was an ability I could only use once, but still. Charelei, however, seemed skeptical. ¡°You think you can do that?¡± S?a??h the ??v?lF?re.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. ¡°What¡¯s stopping me? I¡¯ll gladly show you.¡± I responded to her question with a shrug and a confident smirk. As I said, all I had to do was show her. However, If Charelei decided to attack me with magic right now, the duel would be over before it even began. And I would be the loser. I needed her cooperation. ¡°How about we make a bet?¡± ¡°A bet? Now?¡± Charelei¡¯s brow furrowed in confusion. It was understandable. She had been toying with me this entire time, and now I was suddenly proposing a bet. Seemingly amused by the turn of events, Idea chimed in. ¡°It seems our two contestants have stopped to have a little chat. And the topic seems quite intriguing! A wager, you say?!¡± Idea¡¯s words ignited a frenzy among the students. ¡°What kind of bet is it?¡± ¡°Charelei, just finish him off already!¡± The crowd was divided. Some urged Charelei to end the duel swiftly, while others were curious about the bet. However, it seemed Charelei was already hooked. I seized the opportunity and continued. ¡°Here are the conditions of our wager: From this point forward, I will only attack once. If that one attack manages to defeat you, I win. If you block it, I lose.¡± ¡°You think you can defeat me with a single attack? Do these Mana Shields look invisible to you?" ¡°I can see them perfectly.¡± ¡°Wait, hold on. You''re saying you can break through dozens of Mana Shields with a single attack?¡± ¡°Precisely.¡± ¡°¡­..¡± Charelei suddenly lowered her head. Her shoulders began to shake uncontrollably. She was laughing. ¡°...Interesting. Very well, I accept. But if you swing your sword or attempt to attack more than once, I''ll consider it an immediate forfeit.¡± ¡°Don''t worry, that won''t be necessary.¡± I smiled, relieved that she had agreed. Charelei seemed to have a cheerful personality. For her to be so popular among the students, she couldn''t possibly be a bad person. Indeed, she had shown concern for me, her junior, throughout our exchange. That''s why I was confident she would accept my wager. *Scoot¡ª* I smirked and raised Fang of Darkness above my head. ¡°Then, let¡¯s begin.¡± ¡°Go ahead, I¡¯m curious to see how you plan to defeat me with a single attack.¡± Charelei¡¯s bright smile revealed her genuine amusement. Mirroring her smile, I replied, *Thud¡ª* And plunged Fang of Darkness deep into my chest. At that moment, *Gulp¡ª* A torrent of crimson blood gushed from my mouth. Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Position Exchange I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with ''Eye of Arrogance'' Tier ($18), or 20 advance chapters with ''Sword Lacquer'' Tier ($18) For every $25 collected on Ko-fi, I will release a bonus chapter. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 148 (1) - The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy The worst and strongest villain. I became a narrow-eyed character Arsene Adel. DBT,Korean,Novel,Translation,Academy,NEVDA,Fantasy,Possession,AssassinA lump of coughed-up, dark red blood splattered onto the floor. Blood continued to seep out from my chest. Charelei, her face creased with concern at my state, asked, ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± I didn¡¯t answer her question. Currently, the atmosphere in the spectator stands was one of bewilderment. The bizarre actions I had displayed just now¡­ s?a??h th? ?0velF?re.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. Because of that, the audience was once again silent, at a loss for words. Well, naturally, there were many reactions such as ¡®Are you crazy?¡¯ or ¡®Have you lost your mind?¡¯ In fact, the majority of the opinions were like that. But all of this was necessary for me to carry out my next move. *Swoosh-* Fighting off the dizziness, I pulled out the crimson dagger from my pocket. The dagger Ares had given me, saying it was a memento of his close friend. The crimson dagger had the latent ability to unleash a powerful force using my blood as a medium. ¡®It¡¯s certainly powerful, but¡­¡¯ A small amount of blood was not enough to penetrate Charelei¡¯s barrier. That¡¯s why, in order to be sure, I had to make this choice. To draw out blood until the brink of excessive bleeding, until the moment before death. Perhaps it was thanks to experiencing the moment of death several times. I could still feel that it was bearable. If the instructors realized the seriousness of the situation, they would intervene and send me to the infirmary, but judging by the atmosphere, it didn¡¯t seem like they were going to stop the match right away. Only Ares was frowning and watching me. ¡­ He probably never imagined that the dagger he gave me would be used in this way. In a way, I felt a little sorry because it felt like I was misusing it, but I had no choice if I wanted to win. To break through Charelei¡¯s mana shield, I needed multiple strikes imbued with killing intent. However, Charelei had declared that she wouldn¡¯t give me more than one chance. Therefore, I had no choice but to use my last resort. ¡®¡­Just this once.¡¯ It would be fine if it succeeded. But if it failed¡­ The mere thought was terrifying, so I shook off the distracting thoughts and focused on controlling the blood. *Hum-* Before I knew it, a pool of blood had formed, staining the floor crimson. And the crimson dagger began to resonate with it. *Swoosh-* Suddenly, dizziness washed over me, and I heard the phantom sound from the sword again. ¡ª Die! ¡ª I don¡¯t accept it! I don¡¯t accept it! The sound was like the grating of metal. ¡­It felt like my ears were going to bleed. But I had to endure it. Only then could I unleash the move that would defeat Charelei. Even at this moment, blood was pouring out of my body at a rapid pace. The instructors, finally grasping the gravity of the situation, began to stir. They were about to intervene, thinking I might actually die. *Thud-* I raised my hand once, calming the instructors down. And I pushed the power of the crimson dagger, resonating with my blood, to its limit. *Swoosh¡­* The pool of blood, which had been still until now, began to writhe, its ripples like waves, leaving a small cut on my cheek. Soon, the wave of blood rose into the air. The blood, reminiscent of a small whirlwind, swirled violently. I inhaled, gazing at the storm of blood. ¡®¡­This isn¡¯t enough.¡¯ I was certain that it could unleash a considerable amount of power even now, but even so, it wouldn¡¯t be enough to break Charelei¡¯s mana shield. Her mana shields were so numerous that it was overwhelming even to count them with the naked eye. To break through dozens of layers of mana shields, I needed a more powerful attack. *Hum-* I activated my telekinesis towards the crimson torrent surging in the air. Telekinesis condensed the undulating wave of blood. Smaller. Even smaller. I compressed it to be even smaller than the size of a fist. After about a dozen seconds had passed. *Hum-* The wave of blood contracted into an oval shape. However, its end wasn¡¯t blunt but sharply pointed. It boasted a sharp form like the tip of a keen blade. Then, I activated telekinesis once more and rotated it clockwise. *Clank, clank, clank, clank-* The wave of blood, floating in the air, was spinning like a bullet. ¡®A bullet of blood.¡¯ My last resort, its penetrating power pushed to the limit to pierce Charelei¡¯s mana shield. This technique, made solely from my blood, would unleash a power that even Charelei wouldn¡¯t be able to ignore. I watched the blood bullet and gave a wry smile. ¡°Why don¡¯t you try and take this.¡± However, unlike my smiling face, my insides were burning rapidly. ¡­Because I wasn¡¯t confident. This was the first time I was using this technique. Naturally, my proficiency was lacking, and I hadn¡¯t even grasped how to apply it properly. Despite facing such a situation, I had succeeded in creating a proper technique. ¡°¡­Not bad.¡± Charelei, perhaps sensing the power dwelling within the blood bullet, gulped nervously, her Adam¡¯s apple bobbing. However, Charelei didn¡¯t ¡®cowardly¡¯ surprise attack me. She had already declared that she would block my last resort. So, Charelei waited for me to unleash the technique. While expressing my gratitude to her inwardly¡­ ¡°Bang-.¡± I made a gunshot sound with my mouth. Charelei furrowed her brows, as if taken aback, and¡­ *Clank, clank, clank, clank-* The blood bullet shot towards Charelei. ¡°¡­!¡± Charelei¡¯s eyes widened as she witnessed its momentum. However, I couldn¡¯t see the bullet piercing through Charelei¡¯s mana shield. ¡­Ridiculously enough, as soon as I completed the technique, my body began to crumble. *Thud-* In the end, I collapsed to my knees. A stream of blood trickled out from the corner of my lips, and the sound of mana shields shattering reached my ears. *Crack-* One layer. *Crack-* Two layers. *Crack-* Three layers. *Crack, crack, crack, crack-* ¡­When it surpassed six layers, I stopped trying to count by sound. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± The arena was silent. Only the sound of the blood bullet, created using the crimson dagger, breaking through Charelei¡¯s mana shield, echoed. How much time had passed like this? Mustering all the remaining strength in my body, I lifted my head with difficulty. *Crack, crack, crack-* My blood bullet was still piercing through Charelei¡¯s barrier. Every time it succeeded in breaking through one layer, it would hit another one of Charelei¡¯s mana shields. ¡­Would Charelei¡¯s mana shield break first? Or would the blood bullet lose its power and fade away? The outcome of this battle would be decided by that. With that thought, I held my breath, like the rest of the audience, and watched the blood bullet as it peeled away the mana shields one by one and advanced. And then, ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°¡­Huh.¡± A gasp escaped someone¡¯s lips in the silent arena. The intense sound of the mana shields breaking, which had been echoing throughout the arena, was no longer audible. *Thud-* And someone collapsed to the ground. Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Position Exchange I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with ''Eye of Arrogance'' Tier ($18), or 20 advance chapters with ''Sword Lacquer'' Tier ($18) For every $25 collected on Ko-fi, I will release a bonus chapter. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 148 (2) - The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy The worst and strongest villain. I became a narrow-eyed character Arsene Adel. DBT,Korean,Novel,Translation,Academy,NEVDA,Fantasy,Possession,AssassinIt wasn¡¯t me who had collapsed, but Charelei. It seemed she had momentarily lost strength in her legs and collapsed. It was only natural, because Charelei¡¯s mana shield hadn¡¯t been completely destroyed. Just one. Only one mana shield remained, swirling around Charelei. And that mana shield bore a fine crack. In the end, my bullet had succeeded in reaching Charelei¡¯s last mana shield. ¡­Of course, it had failed to penetrate it completely. If only I had some proficiency with it, instead of using it for the first time¡­ I would have succeeded in breaking through Charelei¡¯s last mana shield. If I could have used Absolute Stealth, I would have definitely won. But as unfortunate as it was, the victory was decided. According to the bet, I was the one who had to accept defeat in this match. It was a shame to lose after coming this far, but there was no one to blame. I did my best. I had succeeded in pushing a mage, who had reached the realm of magic I was facing for the first time, to the brink. If I learned how to deal with mages through future sparring sessions with Samuel, I would definitely be able to win. *Step, step-* With that thought, I moved towards Charelei, who was sitting on the ground. The mana shield that had been surrounding her had already disappeared. ¡°W-What¡­?¡± Charelei stammered, seemingly flustered as I walked towards her. To her, who was pretending to be bewildered¡­ *Swoosh-* I reached out my hand. And brushed her disheveled blonde hair. As my blood-stained hand touched it, her blonde hair, stained with blood, was neatly arranged. Then, I grabbed her hand and lifted Charelei to her feet. ¡°That was a good fight.¡± "¡­¡­But I won. Don''t surprise your seniors like that." Charelei grumbled with a dissatisfied look. It was only natural that she collapsed in surprise after having all her mana shields destroyed by a single attack. But victory was ruthless. I lost this match. *Swoosh-* I turned my head and glanced at the Headmaster in the spectator stands. ¡®Thank goodness.¡¯ Reading the Headmaster¡¯s expression, I breathed a sigh of relief. The Headmaster had a satisfied look on his face after seeing the match. Although I couldn¡¯t defeat Charelei, as a ¡®Half-Demon,¡¯ I had succeeded in pushing one of Sytan¡¯s strongest to the brink. In less than a year. In just a little over half a year, I had managed to catch up to the strongest of the third year. ¡®If I had actually won¡­¡¯ There might have been some undesirable backlash. ¡°¡­Why are you looking at me like that?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± I tore my gaze away from Charelei. There were already boos ringing out as my hand made contact with her body. ¡°Get away from her!¡± ¡°The match was amazing, but that¡¯s that, and this is this!¡± The group that loved Charelei to a suspicious degree was expressing their anger¡­! Anyway, ¡°According to the bet, the winner is Charelei! Both students have no objections, right?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°No. Though it¡¯s frustrating¡­¡± And so, ¡°With this, the third year wins the inter-year competition!¡± Unfortunately, the first year had to settle for second place in Sytan. ¡®¡­Huh?¡¯ Having lost too much blood, I¡­ *Thump-* ¡­lost consciousness and collapsed. ¡°Adel¡­!¡± [Get a hold of yourself!] At the same time, only the voices of Luna and Samuel, screaming from the spectator stands, echoed in my ears. * * * After Adel, who had lost consciousness, was escorted to the medical facility¡­ A certain man walked out onto the arena. Because the match had ended earlier than expected, Sytan had decided to proceed with the final match as well. The student standing in the arena¡­ ¡°Well, this is no fun if the fight is already lost¡­¡± Baltan sighed deeply and scratched the back of his head. And with a faint smile, he muttered, ¡°But I did see something interesting.¡± The move that Adel had shown. That attack was enough to make Baltan¡¯s blood boil. *Rumble¡­* As the match began, Baltan¡¯s fighting spirit erupted from his body, overwhelmingly filling the arena. Baltan, looking at the terrified opponent, smirked. ¡°As a reward, I should show you something too.¡± Even though the student who should have seen it had fainted. Baltan clicked his tongue in regret and slammed his spear onto the ground. And then, *Rumble¡­* A ¡®spear phantom,¡¯ the size of a house, formed from fighting spirit, began to descend. The moment the giant spear touched the arena floor¡­ *Crash¡­* ¡­it began to obliterate everything, tearing the arena apart. A mighty blow, imbued with all of Baltan¡¯s power. In an instant, The arena was in ruins. ¡°Haha, I failed to control my strength.¡± Baltan burst into laughter, a satisfied smile on his face. It was a smile filled with relief, as all the final exams had now come to an end. Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Position Exchange I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with ''Eye of Arrogance'' Tier ($18), or 20 advance chapters with ''Sword Lacquer'' Tier ($18) For every $25 collected on Ko-fi, I will release a bonus chapter. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. S?a?ch* Th? ??v?lF?re.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 149 (1) - The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy The worst and strongest villain. I became a narrow-eyed character Arsene Adel. DBT,Korean,Novel,Translation,Academy,NEVDA,Fantasy,Possession,AssassinBonus chapter thanks to ''@Genki Azuma'' for subscription to ''Sword Lacquer'' tier on Ko-fi.What is this situation? Waking up in the infirmary, I was so taken aback that I couldn''t help but stiffen. Several pairs of eyes were staring down at me. ¡°...¡± ¡°...¡± Rene looked down at me with an icy gaze. Embarrassed, I could only manage an awkward smile. Luna was sound asleep beside me. I pieced together that she must have collapsed from exhaustion after treating me. I briefly wondered if Fron had come too, but as expected, she was nowhere to be seen. ''Well, she must be busy.'' ''Or maybe she¡¯s still uncomfortable seeing me.'' Suddenly, ¡°Why are you here?¡± ¡°I have something to tell you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re finally awake!¡± Ares and Idea arrived to check on me. What could they possibly have to say that required them to come all the way here? More importantly, how much time had passed? I had lost consciousness after overusing the red dagger¡¯s power. Samuel answered my unspoken question. [You were out cold for two whole days. Don''t use that power again, you fool.] ¡°You seem particularly prickly. Did you miss me while I was gone?¡± [W-what are you talking about?! It was much more peaceful without you around!] ¡°Of course, of course.¡± Samuel retorted, flustered like a startled cat. I could hear more indignant yelling, but I brushed it off and turned to Idea. ¡°What is it you wanted to tell me?¡± ¡°I have two pieces of good news!¡± ''Out of the blue?'' It was a little sudden, but I was curious. Sensing my inquisitive gaze, Idea continued. ¡°First of all, congratulations! To our amazing class president! You achieved the top spot this time!¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°Is that all you have to say? You¡¯re the top student!¡± ¡°I understand.¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­ not the reaction I was hoping for¡­¡± Idea deflated like a popped balloon at my indifferent reaction. Truthfully, it was difficult for me to be genuinely happy about her news. I had expected to take first place. Besides, becoming the top student wouldn''t magically make all my plans fall into place. This was just the starting line. The real challenge was just beginning. I had to leverage this victory to gain something from the Headmaster. On a different note, ¡°And what is the other good news?¡± ¡°... I¡¯ll explain that.¡± Ares stepped forward with his arms crossed, gently pushing past a sulking Idea. ¡°Vacation is finally here.¡± ¡°!!¡± I couldn''t have asked for a more anticipated moment. Vacation. Finally, I could leave Sytan. I had successfully completed the final exams, which meant it was officially vacation time. S?a?ch* Th? ??v?lF?re.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. Of course, it wasn''t as if I would be truly relaxing. I knew I would have even more to do, but to become stronger, I needed to venture outside Sytan. As someone who had been waiting for this moment, it was incredibly welcome news. ¡°Does vacation start today?¡± ¡°No, technically from tomorrow. We¡¯re having the closing ceremony today, but since you and the other top students will receive additional rewards, you have to attend.¡± ¡°Of course I will.¡± ¡°You¡¯re good with words.¡± Ares chuckled and glanced at Idea. She stepped forward and pulled out something from her pocket. A stack of letters. ¡°I was hoping you could deliver these during vacation, Class President.¡± ¡°...Who are these for? And what are they?¡± I had to ask, my expression hardening at Idea¡¯s unexpected request. I was going to be busy enough during vacation. If this was some personal errand, I was going to decline. However, after Idea explained about the letters, my resolve wavered. ¡°I¡¯d like you to deliver them to the families of the students who died during the midterm exams. They contain letters and some monetary condolences.¡± ¡°...I understand.¡± I also felt responsible for the deaths of those students. It wasn''t entirely my fault; in fact, I had saved many lives by allowing a few to perish. However, as class president, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of guilt. Ever since I started to feel like I belonged here, a sense of responsibility had taken root within me. Carefully tucking the letters Idea handed me into my pocket, I turned to Rene. ¡°And what brings you here, Miss Rene?¡± ¡°Where are you going?¡± ¡°Are you asking where I plan to go during vacation?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°...¡± Rene¡¯s cold expression made me gulp. It seemed she was certain I would be wandering around during break. I forced a calm smile and spoke. ¡°I have a prior engagement, so I''ll be visiting the Temple of Gluttony for a short while. I won¡¯t be long. I¡¯ll return to the Bares family estate as soon as I¡¯m done.¡± ¡°...You.¡± Rene frowned, clearly unhappy with my answer. In a frigid tone, she said, ¡°I¡¯ll allow it.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Rene agreed so easily that I couldn''t help but be surprised. However, her expression remained cold. ¡°On one condition.¡± ¡°What kind of condition¡­?¡± I felt a knot of anxiety in my stomach. What if she asked something unreasonable of me? Rene seemed lost in thought for a moment before finally speaking. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you later.¡± ¡°...Alright.¡± With that, Rene turned and walked out of the infirmary. It seemed she had said all she needed to say. I didn''t bother pressing her for details about the condition, knowing she wouldn''t tell me anyway. Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Position Exchange I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with ''Eye of Arrogance'' Tier ($18), or 20 advance chapters with ''Sword Lacquer'' Tier ($18) For every $25 collected on Ko-fi, I will release a bonus chapter. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 149 (2) - The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy The worst and strongest villain. I became a narrow-eyed character Arsene Adel. DBT,Korean,Novel,Translation,Academy,NEVDA,Fantasy,Possession,AssassinAres and Idea followed Rene out. ¡°We should get going too. We have to prepare for the closing ceremony.¡± ¡°You seem to have recovered well. Come to the auditorium before it starts! That¡¯s where the ceremony will be held.¡± ¡°I understand.¡± I gave them a small bow as they left. Once the three of them were gone, I finally turned my attention to Luna. Or rather, ¡°...¡± Snore¡­ I chuckled, looking down at Luna, who was fast asleep. She had probably pushed herself to the limit again, staying awake to look after me. She looked adorable while sleeping, but it was time for us to go. ¡°Miss Luna, wake up.¡± I poked her cheek. My finger sank into the soft flesh of her cheek. ''This is¡­ surprisingly pleasant.'' ''Should I poke her a little more?'' Just as a mischievous grin spread across my face, Flutter. ¡°...¡± ¡°Y-you¡¯re awake?¡± s?a??h th? N?v?lFir?(.)n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. I stammered, caught off guard. Luna was staring at me with drowsy eyes, her upper body slightly raised. I rarely let my composure slip, but this time, I was genuinely flustered. Luna just kept staring at me without saying a word, making my heart pound even faster. ¡°Ah¡­ Adel, you¡¯re awake?¡± ¡°Yes, just now.¡± I cleared my throat awkwardly in response to her question. I braced myself for her reaction, but it wasn''t what I expected. ¡°Hehe, that¡¯s a relief.¡± Luna smiled brightly. It seemed she had just woken up and didn''t remember what I had been doing. Relieved, I returned her smile. ''I don¡¯t even understand my own feelings anymore.'' Just as I thought that, ¡°Adel, you were asleep for two whole days¡­! You have no idea how worried I was.¡± ¡°...¡± As if all her drowsiness had vanished, Luna launched into a lecture. ''Here it comes¡­'' [You¡¯re going to be late at this rate.] Samuel''s voice saved me from Luna''s nagging. He was right. Idea had told me to get to the auditorium on time. The closing ceremony. We had to go. I didn''t remember much since I had been unconscious, but I had rested for two days¡­ It was time to get going. As I tried to stand, Sway¡­ I stumbled, unable to keep my balance. I hadn¡¯t eaten properly in two days and had been bedridden the whole time. This was the price I paid. ¡°Adel, careful¡­!¡± Luna quickly reached out and steadied me. ¡°Thank you. I¡¯m always indebted to you.¡± ¡°Then stop getting hurt¡­!¡± ¡°Haha, that might be difficult.¡± ¡°...You¡¯re unbelievable.¡± Luna sighed and pinched my cheek. I winced. It hurt more than I expected. She finally let go when my cheek turned slightly red. I rubbed my cheek with a pitiful expression, feigning tears. ¡°That hurt¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s what you get.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°...¡± Luna¡¯s words were cryptic. I tilted my head in confusion, but she didn¡¯t elaborate. ''Speaking of which¡­'' Why were Luna¡¯s ears red? ¡­Don¡¯t tell me. ¡°...¡± ¡°...¡± [You¡¯re both acting ridiculous.] Despite Samuel''s exasperated comment, Luna and I avoided each other¡¯s gaze, coughing awkwardly. In any case, I, the newly crowned top student, was escorted by Luna to the auditorium where the closing ceremony was taking place. As we walked, I fell into deep thought. ''¡®Vacation, huh¡­¡¯'' I couldn''t even remember the last time I had a proper school break. This vacation would be completely different from any I had experienced before. I had a feeling it would be even busier than being at Sytan. I had a mountain of things to do, whether I liked it or not. First things first, ''¡®I need to decide what to ask the Headmaster for.¡¯'' The high-grade elixir I would receive as a reward for the final exams. I planned to use it to barter with the Headmaster. I was a little worried that she might not accept my proposal. However, I was going to offer her something she couldn''t refuse. ''I just hope she¡¯s happy with it.'' Lost in thought, I continued walking until, [We¡¯re here.] We had arrived at the auditorium where the closing ceremony was being held. Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Position Exchange I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with ''Eye of Arrogance'' Tier ($18), or 20 advance chapters with ''Sword Lacquer'' Tier ($18) For every $25 collected on Ko-fi, I will release a bonus chapter. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 150: The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy The worst and strongest villain. I became a narrow-eyed character Arsene Adel. DBT,Korean,Novel,Translation,Academy,NEVDA,Fantasy,Possession,AssassinThe auditorium was in an uproar. The headmaster, who was supposed to be leading the closing ceremony, was nowhere to be seen. Only the instructors stood around the students. The students were chattering amongst themselves, excited about the upcoming break. Well, I couldn''t blame them. I, too, felt a strange sensation at the mention of vacation. ¡®Could it be¡­ excitement?¡¯ Perhaps not quite. Thinking about it, I knew I¡¯d be busy during break, so it was silly of me to be looking forward to it. As I stood there, grappling with this complex mix of emotions¡­ ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Several students glared at me the moment I entered the auditorium. Naturally, I was taken aback. Why were they giving me such looks? I didn¡¯t think I had done anything wrong to them. Just as I was about to ask them directly what I had done, someone shouted, ¡°The headmaster is here!¡± All eyes turned to the podium at the front of the auditorium. As if on cue, the headmaster, still in the form of a small child, strode onto the stage. ¡­Though ¡®stride¡¯ might not be the most accurate word. I wouldn¡¯t dare tease the headmaster about her appearance. If I did, she might just tear me limb from limb. Risk my life for a little joke? I wasn¡¯t foolish enough to even consider it. ¡®She¡¯s so tiny, and that face¡­ she really is an old woman¡­¡¯ So I cursed her in my mind instead. Surely, even the headmaster couldn¡¯t hear my thoughts. Just as I was thinking this¡­ Swish-. ¡°¡­¡­!¡± The headmaster¡¯s gaze landed on me, and I instinctively stiffened. Did she notice? No, it couldn¡¯t be. Even the headmaster couldn¡¯t have mastered telepathy. Feigning composure, I curved my lips into a smile and waved at her. She smiled back. It seemed she was simply looking around. But why did I feel even more nervous despite her smile? ¡®Please, accept my request.¡¯ If she refused¡­ After a moment¡¯s contemplation, I shook my head. Even if she refused, I can''t harm her. I would just be¡­ disappointed in her. And who knew what kind of butterfly effect my change of heart might have on Sytan¡­ [There you go again with your pointless thoughts.] ¡°What was that?¡± [Tsk, tsk.] Samuel¡¯s words easily cut through my arrogant imagination. The truth was, even if the headmaster refused my proposal, it wouldn¡¯t make me betray the academy. I would simply be disappointed in her, that¡¯s all. Besides, the proposal I was about to make was far from detrimental to the headmaster. In fact, it was something she couldn¡¯t refuse. She wouldn¡¯t refuse, not after deciding to take me under her wing. Because¡­ ¡®It¡¯s the easiest thing in the world for her.¡¯ All she had to do was give me a few items crafted with her own power. In return, she would gain my favor and the top-grade elixir I received as a reward for the final exam. It was a profitable deal for her. A win-win situation for both of us. Anyway, since I had obtained Adel¡¯s Mana Method, I decided that it would be better to get it from the headmaster rather than trying to increase my total amount of mana. Especially since my current mana capacity was nearing 5000. There was no need for greed. What mattered now was obtaining usable weapons from the headmaster. What I was about to receive were a few ¡®stones.¡¯ ¡®Stones engraved with the headmaster¡¯s own magic, no less.¡¯ These stones allowed for a one-time use of the magic engraved on them by the headmaster. Think of them as similar to scrolls. However, unlike scrolls, magic engraved directly onto mana stones was far more potent. They were definitely worth trading the elixir for. The ability to wield the magic of one of the most powerful figures in the Demon Realm¡­ How incredibly useful. One day, the leaders of the Seven Deadly Sins would witness the might of the headmaster¡¯s magic. And they would realize just how extraordinary it was to have been granted the opportunity to wield such power. Anyway, ¡°You¡¯ve all worked hard this semester.¡± The headmaster began her speech. With her characteristically warm smile, she showered the students with words of encouragement. Her voice had a certain¡­ uplifting quality to it. A power that seemed to boost morale to its very limits. ¡°What have you learned this semester? The sorrow of losing comrades? The fear of imminent death? Some of you may have gained something more. But the most precious thing you¡¯ve gained is¡­¡± Thump, thump. The headmaster paused, tapping her chest. ¡°A mission. You have been recognized as true warriors, destined to carry this heavy burden for the rest of your lives. And you, my students, are worthy.¡± The headmaster smiled once more. Touched by her words, the students began to sniffle and shed tears. Thinking back, during the Sytan entrance exam, the headmaster had called us ¡°foolish.¡± She said our lives would be extinguished like mere flies. But now? She acknowledged us as true warriors, as soldiers. No wonder the students were so moved. ¡®¡­She¡¯s quite something.¡¯ If I were just an ordinary Demon Realm resident, I might have been bawling my eyes out like the rest of them. Even I could feel a surge of emotion welling up inside me. ¡°Do not fear, for no one can stop our advance. As we march forward, the humans will only bow their heads and offer their necks.¡± And of course, she ended her speech with a display of her contempt for humans. In any case, ¡°Well done. I, the headmaster, am incredibly proud to call you members of Sytan. With that, I conclude this closing ceremony.¡± ¡°Waaaaaaaaah-!¡± As soon as the headmaster finished speaking, thunderous cheers erupted from the students. I, too, was impressed by her speech and clapped along. With the headmaster¡¯s address concluded, Instructor Hebram, the theory instructor, took the stage to announce the schedule. Not that there was much of a schedule to speak of. He simply stated that the closing ceremony was over and that we were free to pack our belongings and leave Sytan. Except for the top students from the final exam, of course. So, I waited for the top students to be called¡­ ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± The students who had been staring daggers at me when I entered the auditorium hesitantly approached. What was this? I could tell they wanted to say something to me. Finally, one of them spoke up. ¡°¡­Class president.¡± ¡°Yes, please speak freely.¡± The student¡¯s voice was trembling, so I tried my best to ease his nervousness. At this rate, it might take him ages to get his words out. As if he had finally found his courage, the student continued. ¡°I was¡­ afraid of you, Class president. I hated you. I think everyone here felt the same.¡± ¡°¡­¡­?¡± A sudden provocation from the student. My face hardened. The students behind him were nodding in agreement. They agreed with him. The nerve of these¡­ But I couldn¡¯t afford to lose my temper now. I decided to hear them out. Let¡¯s see what you have to say for yourselves. ¡°You were always emitting this¡­ killing intent. You were always ready to fight other students¡­ like you were showing off how strong you are.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± He wasn¡¯t wrong. I had acted strong to avoid being disregarded in Sytan, to attract the instructors¡¯ attention. And it wasn¡¯t like I wasn¡¯t strong. But to the ordinary students, my behavior must have been quite intimidating. However, ¡°But now we know.¡± ¡°Know what?¡± ¡°We know that you were working hard for us, that you were struggling because of the responsibility you carried.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± I stared at the student without a word. This student, whose name I couldn¡¯t even recall, was trying to comfort me. ¡°We won¡¯t ask you to rely on us, Class president. We know we¡¯re not as strong as you, nor as eloquent.¡± ¡°So, what is it you want to say?¡± ¡°¡­We just wanted to say thank you. Thanks to you, Class president, our friends are still alive.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t do it for you. I did it for myself.¡± ¡°Yeah, yeah. We figured you¡¯d say that.¡± ¡°¡­¡­But it¡¯s the truth.¡± I wasn¡¯t some noble hero. I was just an ordinary person trying to make amends for my mistakes. I didn¡¯t deserve their respect, nor did I want to bear such a heavy burden. But¡­ Why? Whum¡ª. The red dagger in my arms began to hum, a mournful sound. ¡­A sorrowful cry, like a mother weeping as she held her child. A cry filled with grief. Why was the red dagger reacting this way? Just as I furrowed my brows in confusion¡­ ¡°Class president, it¡¯s time for us to go.¡± One of the students said, a wistful smile on his face. ¡°It seems you plan to go home now that it¡¯s break.¡± S?a??h the ???el F?re.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. ¡°No, we have somewhere else to be.¡± ¡°Where do you¡­?¡± I froze, my words caught in my throat. The students had vanished without a trace. ¡°You¡­¡± I gasped. For some reason, the letter Idea had given me felt incredibly heavy. After a moment of silence, I parted my lips and muttered, ¡°¡­I¡¯m sorry.¡± A feeling I had buried deep inside me, a feeling that refused to fade away, had spilled out. Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Position Exchange I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with ''Eye of Arrogance'' Tier ($18), or 20 advance chapters with ''Sword Lacquer'' Tier ($18) For every $25 collected on Ko-fi, I will release a bonus chapter. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 151: The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy The worst and strongest villain. I became a narrow-eyed character Arsene Adel. DBT,Korean,Novel,Translation,Academy,NEVDA,Fantasy,Possession,AssassinBonus chapter thanks to ''@Genki Azuma'' for subscription to ''Sword Lacquer'' tier on Ko-fi.[Why are you crying?] Perhaps worried by my sudden tears, Samuel asked in a deliberately firm voice. I shook my head in response. I didn''t want to worry Samuel. And judging by his reaction, it seemed the vision was only visible to me. The crimson dagger reacted, so there must be some connection¡­ ¡®¡­A kind of lingering thought?¡¯ The crimson dagger had become infused with a mystical something, a blend of countless blood and fleshly auras. That must be why I could see the vision just now. I didn''t know exactly, but I was sure I would find out someday. The map showed the location of the silver bracelet Ares had given me. I would have to visit there during this vacation. Swish-. I roughly wiped away my tears with my hand, then focused my gaze on Idea who was walking towards me as Hebram stepped down from the platform. She was explaining what the students had to do during vacation. ¡°Don''t even think about relaxing just because it''s vacation, alright? I''m assigning you homework, so make sure you do it. It''ll be reflected in your grades.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± The students responded by sending Idea icy glares. But there was nothing they could do about it. They couldn''t very well complain about homework when the instructor assigned it. Still, the homework Idea gave was quite reasonable. ¡°Your vacation homework is a journal! Write about your experiences in a diary and submit it to your homeroom instructor! Of course, you''ll get extra credit if you train or practice! But don''t even think about lying¡­! Instructors can tell when you''re being dishonest!¡± Did they really have that ability? As curious as I was, I wasn''t about to raise my hand and ask in front of a hundred other students. They seemed to think Idea was lying, but somehow, I couldn''t help but feel a shiver of fear. Her expression didn''t seem like she was bluffing. ¡®Not that it matters.¡¯ I was confident I would get a high score on this assignment too. The reason was simple. I was going to be very busy this vacation, and even if I just wrote down everything I did, I couldn''t possibly get a low score. I doubted that even if the other students trained during vacation, they could achieve anything worthy of a higher score than what I was planning. Besides, the vacation homework wouldn''t take up much time. The best part about journal entries was that you could do them all on the last day. I would just do it all at once when I had time later. ¡°¡­¡­Adel, your laugh is weird.¡± [Just ignore him, he''s always been like that.] As I was chuckling to myself, lost in thought, Idea bid farewell to the students. S?a??h th? N0v?lFir?.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. ¡°Well then, everyone, you all did very well this semester! Let''s meet again at this time, 50 days from now!¡± We had 50 days. Not long, but not short either. It might be a tight schedule to accomplish everything I had planned, but it wasn''t too short either. Just about right, you could say. Anyway. ¡°Except for those who excelled in the final exams, everyone else please board the train without delay!¡± We began our first vacation in Sytan. *** Most of the students left the auditorium, leaving only those who excelled in the final exams. And among them were several students I would rather not encounter. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± "Hello? Mr. Escort, I see you again like this." ¡°The top student has arrived.¡± Fron, who was staring at me with his usual lifeless eyes, and Diana, who looked ready to pounce on me at any moment. Even Baltan, who had failed to secure the top spot once again and remained in second place, was present. ¡­Damn it. ¡°Haha, it¡¯s nice to see you all too. What a lovely day, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°It''s raining outside, though?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± I tried to change the subject, pretending to be relaxed, but I was immediately shut down. And there was another student who was in an even more difficult position than I was. *Hiccup¡ª* Luna, trembling with fear among the Children of the Seven Deadly Sins, hiccuped. She clung to my arm, her face on the verge of tears. *Twitch¡ª* Blue veins popped up on Rene''s face at this. At this rate, Luna might actually die. And Rene wasn''t the only one interested in Luna. ¡°D-Don''t¡­¡± ¡°You''re so cute, your cheeks are like marshmallows.¡± Diana was showing interest in Luna, grabbing her cheeks and squeezing them. Unfortunately, I didn''t have the guts to rescue Luna from Diana, so I closed my eyes. ¡®H-Help me¡­!¡¯ ¡®¡­I''m sorry.¡¯ Luna pleaded for help with her eyes, but I had no choice but to ignore her silent cries. Be strong, Luna¡­! As I watched the scene of school violence unfold from the perspective of a bystander, I felt a terrible pang of conscience. ¡°By the way, why is this pink-haired girl still here?¡± Baltan asked, narrowing his brow as he looked at Luna. As far as he was concerned, it seemed strange that Luna, who was weak and not one of the top students on the final exam, was still here. ¡°I was wondering the same thing. Why is our little cutie pie still here?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± As Diana stared intently at her, Luna trembled, her face flushing red. Why was she blushing? A moment later, Luna pointed a trembling finger at me. I tilted my head, confused. ¡°Are you saying you stayed behind because of me?¡± ¡°Yes¡­ I have something to tell you.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± Luna had something to tell me? I couldn''t imagine what it could be. Besides, this was the only train leaving for now. The next one was specifically for us, so Luna wouldn''t be able to board it. I decided to hear her out and then send her on her way. ¡°It seems like it¡¯ll be a while before the instructors arrive. Let me escort you to the train.¡± ¡°You really don¡¯t have to¡­!¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s fine. We won¡¯t be seeing each other for a while, so it¡¯s the least I can do.¡± ¡°Th-Thank you¡­¡± Luna nodded with a shy smile. With her agreement secured, I glanced around and spoke. ¡°Then, please excuse me for a moment.¡± ¡°Sure, go ahead. The instructors will probably take a while to move the potions anyway.¡± I nodded at Baltan¡¯s words. I didn¡¯t want to stay here anyway. ¡­I did need to receive the potions, but I couldn''t bear to be in the same space as Fron and Diana any longer. Even now, when our eyes met¡­ ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Fron was coldly scanning me, while Diana tilted her head with an innocent expression. The latter was terrifying in a different way. It was far better to escort Luna, even if it was a bit of a bother. Swish-. ¡°Luna, shall we?¡± ¡°Huh? Oh!¡± Afraid that the others might change their minds, I grabbed Luna¡¯s wrist and quickly left. Luna followed behind me, her head down. *Click, clack¡ª* We walked for a while, exiting the Sytan auditorium and heading towards the train platform, before finally slowing our pace. I could have walked faster, but I slowed down, considering Luna¡¯s shorter strides. We had plenty of time before the instructors arrived. Fortunately, the train wasn¡¯t scheduled to arrive for another ten minutes. I started walking leisurely and glanced at Luna. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Her cheeks were still flushed crimson. ¡­For some reason, Luna was acting stranger than usual today. This was the first time she had reacted so strongly to being alone with me. Well, there was that one other time. Back in the Orgon prison camp, when I helped her kill humans. Perhaps that was when Luna first became aware of her feelings for me. But¡­ why was she making the same expression now? *Tap¡ª* As I walked, lost in thought, Luna suddenly stopped. I stopped as well, my hand still holding her wrist. She was breathing heavily, as if she needed a moment to compose herself before speaking. I waited patiently. Soon, she spoke, her voice strained. ¡°¡­Adel.¡± ¡°Yes, Ms. Luna.¡± ¡°I told you I had something to tell you.¡± ¡°You did.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Luna trailed off, her gaze falling to the thorn on my wrist. [¡­I''m going to sleep now.] As if sensing something in Luna¡¯s gaze, Samuel retracted his thorns and fell silent. All the other students had already headed towards the train. Luna and I were the only ones left in this hallway. Finally, Luna spoke. ¡°¡­Adel, did you know?¡± ¡°Know what?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have any parents.¡± ¡°¡­¡­!¡± Luna''s sudden words made my face harden. I didn''t understand why she would bring up something like that now. As if amused by my reaction, Luna let out a small laugh. ¡°It was hard before, but I¡¯m okay now. You helped me a lot, Adel.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t recall doing anything special for you, Luna.¡± To be honest, I didn¡¯t help her out of the goodness of my heart. I helped her because it aligned with my plans. But Luna shook her head at my answer. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for you, I would have dropped out of Sytan. ¡­The bullying, not having any special talents like the other kids, and not being as pretty as your Lady or Fron.¡± ¡°Ha, you¡¯re beautiful compared to me, Luna. I almost got killed by my Lady for having a sly face.¡± That was a bit of an exaggeration. Who would believe that someone like me could be considered unattractive? As if scoffing at my ridiculous statement, Luna grumbled and said, ¡°¡­But you¡¯re handsome, Adel. And cool.¡± ¡°You¡¯re the only one who would say that¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s what makes it so great¡­! I¡¯m the only one who knows how cool you are!¡± ¡°¡­Is that so?¡± She seemed to realize that I had seen through her feelings. That must be why she was being so bold with her words. But. I still couldn''t accept her feelings. For various reasons, I had rejected Luna''s feelings in the past, and¡­ that hadn''t changed. Therefore. ¡°Luna.¡± As cruel as it was¡ª ¡°Do you, perhaps¡­ like me?¡± Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Position Exchange I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with ''Eye of Arrogance'' Tier ($18), or 20 advance chapters with ''Sword Lacquer'' Tier ($18) For every $25 collected on Ko-fi, I will release a bonus chapter. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 152: The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy The worst and strongest villain. I became a narrow-eyed character Arsene Adel. DBT,Korean,Novel,Translation,Academy,NEVDA,Fantasy,Possession,AssassinEpisode, First Love ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Luna froze in place, unable to readily answer my question. Even so, her trembling lips spoke volumes. I already knew the answer before she even uttered a word, yet I waited and waited for her to confess. ¡­¡­Truth be told, I wished she would deny it. I couldn''t reciprocate Luna''s feelings, and a direct rejection would shatter her heart. Luna had shown excessive dependence on me, so I couldn''t help but arrive at that conclusion. ¡°I, I¡­¡± ¡­¡­Finally, Luna struggled to speak. She looked up at me, her eyes on the verge of tears. ¡°¡­¡­I like Adel. More than anyone.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Luna¡¯s confession. A wave of complicated emotions washed over me, and I forced a stoic expression. Even though I hoped she would deny it, Luna had revealed her true feelings. ¡­¡­After confessing her love for me, Luna blushed crimson and lowered her gaze. She shook her head several times before looking up at me again. Her pink eyes, filled with determination, stared directly at me, as if demanding a response. But I couldn''t give her the answer she desired. Therefore, I had to utter words as cruel as they were agonizing. ¡°Lady Luna, I also like you.¡± ¡°Th, Then¡­¡­!¡± Luna¡¯s eyes widened as I began my heavyhearted words. However, my words weren''t spoken with romantic intentions towards Luna. ¡­¡­In the end, we were fated to be apart. Although I was the creator of this world, I would eventually have to leave it. When that time would come, I didn''t know. It could be as sudden as tomorrow, or perhaps upon my death, or even after. Though the words differed, their meaning remained the same. I was destined to leave this world someday. The information paper stated there was no way to return to reality, but there was no guarantee. Could I be certain that there was no chance of being abruptly pulled back to reality after entering the world I had created? There was another reason. If Luna continued to accompany me, she would face countless dangers. To begin with, Luna was a character who would be expelled from Sytan for being unable to kill a single human. Could she adapt to this cruel world? ¡­¡­Of course, Luna¡¯s Healing Ability would play a crucial role in my future plans. However, that was also my own greed talking. Even without Luna¡¯s Healing Ability, there were plenty of ways to overcome the challenges ahead. The reason I had tried so hard to win Luna¡¯s favor and bring her to my side was purely for the sake of convenience in my future endeavors. ¡­¡­It was easier to say a few sweet words to gain Luna¡¯s favor than to strive for items and treasures. In truth, I didn''t love Luna. It was a strange dissonance. While I recognized this world as reality, I couldn''t shake off the perspective of it being a ¡®creation.¡¯ However, as I gradually assimilated into this world, a sense of incongruity arose within me. Was it the Butterfly Dream? What was reality, and what was a dream? Perhaps I had been too frivolous, too detached from this dreamlike reality. Therefore, I had to bid farewell to Luna. ¡°It''s not that I dislike you, but I don''t love you. That''s why our relationship cannot be. ¡­¡­No, for your sake, I believe this is the right thing to do.¡± ¡°¡­¡­What, What do you mean?¡± ¡°It is as I said.¡± Luna¡¯s eyes trembled. Her face had turned pale, as if she had heard words too painful to bear. At the same time, my heart felt heavy. Like the arid heat of the desert, a terrible thirst parched my throat. My voice, dry and raspy, escaped my lips. I closed my eyes, enduring the pain, and forced out the blood-chilling words. ¡°¡­¡­Please withdraw from Sytan. ¡®You¡¯ are better off not being here.¡± ¡°Adel¡­¡­?¡± Suddenly, a single teardrop rolled down Luna¡¯s left cheek. Her bright, clear pink eyes were now clouded with darkness. Luna seemed to be in denial, unable to believe this moment. ¡°¡­¡­You, You misspoke, right? Yeah, Adel wouldn¡¯t say such a thing. I must be dreaming. Right?¡± ¡°Ha.¡± I let out a laugh. A scornful, mocking laugh. Intending to crush the last glimmer of hope in her eyes. ¡°You are sorely mistaken.¡± I forced a cruel smile onto my lips, uttering words I would regret for the rest of my life. ¡°Did you expect me to whisper sweet nothings of love to you?¡± Taking a step closer, I spat out the words. ¡°Or perhaps you wished for me to caress your hair with loving hands?¡± ¡°Adel, Adel, stop it. Please, stop it¡­¡­!¡± ¡°How foolish.¡± Luna covered her ears as if in pain, her body trembling. I took another step closer and opened my mouth. ¡°As if I could ever love the likes of you.¡± Those were the cruelest words I could muster. With that, I turned my back on Luna and walked away. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Luna didn''t try to stop me. Afraid that my resolve might waver, I quickened my pace, putting distance between us. Finally, when Luna was out of sight, I stopped and looked up at the sky. The rain had stopped. ¡­¡­And as if to mock me, the sky was brilliantly clear. The sunlight stung my eyes, so I lowered my head and looked down at the ground. It was over. I had made the right choice. But then, why? ¡®¡­¡­It hurts.¡¯ My heart ached as if it were being torn apart. I was the one who said I didn''t love her, so Luna should be the one in pain, not me. Why was I, the one who rejected her confession, the one writhing in agony? I pondered for several minutes, staring at the ground, but the answer eluded me. And then, after a while. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Finally, I realized what this feeling was. It was an emotion I could never express. Therefore. I had to bury this moment deep within my memories. * * * ¡¾ The train will shortly be departing Sytan. Passengers, please¡­¡­. ¡¿ Clank¡ª After Adel left, Luna boarded the train to leave Sytan. Several students glanced at Luna, who was sobbing softly. But as the train lurched forward, their attention was drawn elsewhere. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Luna sank back into a long-forgotten feeling of loneliness and began to think. When did it start? When did she become someone who could wear a bright smile instead of a gloomy frown? ¡­¡­Ah, it was then. From the moment that boy entered her life, she learned what it meant to have light. ¡°¡­¡­But.¡± Now she didn''t know anymore. Before she met him, Luna had been starving. In the relentless flow and change of time, she merely existed, struggling with hunger. There was no meaning in it. When hungry, she begged for food. At night, she cried herself to sleep, consumed by sadness and loneliness. S?a??h the N0??F?re.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. Tired of those agonizing days, Luna applied to Sytan. She had heard that Sytan provided for those with talent, ensuring they wouldn''t go hungry. She knew that the price was the lives of its students. Even so, she thought it didn''t matter as long as she could escape the clutches of hunger. And she believed that this hunger stemmed from not having enough to eat. ¡­¡­That''s what Luna had thought back then. But. The hunger persisted. After entering Sytan, Luna had access to an abundance of delicious food, the kind she had never tasted before. But no matter how much she ate, her hunger remained unsatisfied. Her stomach might have been full. But she felt no sense of fulfillment. Was it because of the bullying and ostracization she faced? No, that wasn''t it either. As a half-demon, Luna was used to such treatment. However. At some point, Luna stopped feeling hungry. Her days were filled with happiness, and even eating the unidentified black jelly from the human realm brought her joy. It was an ordinary, everyday life. Or rather, it was a more challenging everyday life. But there was one crucial difference when she stopped feeling hungry. Adel. That student existed. The boy who was self-conscious about his gloomy appearance, who seemed timid but always went out of his way for his friends. Whenever Luna was with him, she couldn''t help but smile. It didn''t take long for Luna to realize that her feelings were love. First love. From the moment she acknowledged her feelings, Luna made every effort to be with Adel. Strangely enough, Adel was surrounded by beautiful girls. Afraid of appearing insignificant in comparison, Luna tried putting on makeup for the first time in her life. Although she had to borrow the cosmetics from Fron because she couldn''t afford them. The boy she wanted to impress didn''t even notice the difference. ¡­¡­But Luna was happy just being able to do that much. However, it was all over now. ¡°Please withdraw from Sytan. ¡®You¡¯ are better off not being here.¡± ¡°How Foolish.¡± ¡°As if I could ever love the likes of you.¡± The boy''s parting words pierced Luna''s heart like shards of glass. She felt nothing but excruciating pain, as if her skin was being peeled off. He had uttered such cruel words, denying any love for her. Unable to bear looking into his eyes as he spoke, Luna had kept her head down, staring at the ground. Through her tears, a question kept resurfacing in her mind. Why? If he didn''t love her. Then during the midterm exams, when they were the only ones awake¡­ Luna touched her lips, the memory flashing through her mind. Even now. The lingering sensation of that moment remained. ¡­¡­It was an unforgettable mark. And that, must be the same for him. Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Position Exchange I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with ''Eye of Arrogance'' Tier ($18), or 20 advance chapters with ''Sword Lacquer'' Tier ($18) For every $25 collected on Ko-fi, I will release a bonus chapter. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 153: The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy The worst and strongest villain. I became a narrow-eyed character Arsene Adel. DBT,Korean,Novel,Translation,Academy,NEVDA,Fantasy,Possession,AssassinBonus chapter thanks to ''@Wocod'' for subscription to ''Sword Lacquer'' tier on Ko-fi.I walked on in silence. If I looked back at Luna now, I knew I would want to take back my decision. As I was lost in my gloomy thoughts, Samuel''s voice reached me. [Why did you say such a thing?] ¡°¡­¡­Were you listening?¡± [It was so noisy that I couldn''t sleep.] Well, that¡¯s a convenient excuse. I had a lot to say, but I didn''t feel like arguing with Samuel. I had no intention of doing so, so I just kept walking in silence. But Samuel continued to speak, even though I wasn''t answering. [I already knew Luna would leave. So, I don''t feel any particular way about it. After all, it''s not my decision to make, it''s yours.] ¡°Then why do you keep talking? You should just be quiet.¡± I snapped at Samuel. However, Samuel simply ignored me and continued. [The question is whether there''s any reason to go that far. You don''t look so good yourself, even though you were the one who said it.] ¡°¡­¡­.¡± I fell silent at his words. As Samuel said, I was not at ease after saying such harsh words to Luna. In fact, I was in agony. So much so that I wanted to take back everything I had said to her. But. S?a??h th? ???el F?re.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. Don''t you already know? This was the best way to get Luna out of Sytan. ... I really did say those things to get Luna to leave Sytan. ¡°She, she doesn''t belong here. She''s so fragile that she''ll only be a burden. It''s better for her to leave Sytan.¡± [You''re lying.] As I rambled on with my explanation, Samuel snorted. I frowned and asked Samuel. ¡°What do you mean I''m lying? I''m only telling you the truth.¡± [Tsk, your attitude is all wrong. Did you really tell Luna to leave Sytan for her own good? Even I, who am not directly involved, know that you know better.] ¡°¡­¡­That''s.¡± His words stabbed me in the heart. In the end, I couldn''t think of anything to say back and just lowered my head. There was no lie in Samuel''s words. To tell the truth about rejecting Luna, I only did it because I thought it would ease my mind. It was my own selfish desire that led me to change Luna''s fate of being expelled from Sytan, and it was my own selfishness that led me to reject her feelings. ...I decided that this was the best thing for her, regardless of Luna''s feelings or choices. But even after thinking it over, this was the best I could do. At least, it was for me, who was in turmoil over the existence of this world. If my state of mind had not changed, I would have used Luna''s feelings to make choices that would benefit me. Just like I always had. But. ¡°¡­¡­It was you who told me not to just pursue profit in relationships.¡± It was Samuel who told me to be sincere in my dealings with this world and the people around me. That''s why I wanted to hear Samuel''s answer. What was the best choice I could have made? What choices should I make in the future? ¡°¡­¡­Please tell me. How should I have treated Luna?¡± [Hmm¡­¡­.] Samuel seemed to ponder my question for a moment before speaking. [I don''t know either. But I do know this much.] ¡°What do you know?¡± [What you did was just ''avoidance''. You just pushed her away because you were in pain, didn''t you?] ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Another remark that hit the nail on the head. But even if that was true, there was nothing I could do now. Luna had already boarded the train and left Sytan. Besides, even if I met her now, I wouldn''t know what to say. ...And I still haven''t figured out what the best choice is. Putting aside all other reasons, if Luna stayed in Sytan any longer, she would eventually face great danger. I could guarantee it. Luna was learning medical skills because she wanted to save everyone, but it was common sense that it was impossible to save every student. Luna would once again be faced with the faces of her dying comrades, due to her lack of ability. Could Luna adapt then? ¡®...This is not Luna''s choice either.¡¯ In the end, this was just another answer I came up with. The choice was Luna''s to make. As I sighed in my complicated mind, Samuel clicked his tongue and said. [Well, there''s no need to be so disheartened. If Luna drops out of Sytan because of what you said, that''s her own fault.] ¡°What do you mean?¡± [It''s literally what I said. If a girl is going to give up on love and even drop out of school just because the boy she likes said something mean to her, then that''s how much she loved him.] In other words, if Luna truly loved me, she wouldn''t drop out of Sytan. ...It didn''t seem like a situation that could be defined so simply. Sometimes it''s hard to tell if Samuel is being empathetic or not. I was trying my best to hurt Luna so that she would drop out of Sytan. That''s why I said harsh things to her and pushed her away. To say that it was only because she didn''t love me enough. Ha¡­¡­. A sigh escaped my lips. How immature I am now. It was a moment that made me realize how pathetic I was. ¡®...Let''s focus on what''s ahead of us for now.¡¯ It would be better to put aside matters related to Luna for the time being and focus on what I had to do. I had to have a showdown with the Headmaster, so I couldn''t afford to dwell on the past. So, ¡®Let''s go.¡¯ I pulled myself together and headed for the Sytan Auditorium. * * * ¡°Your eyes, they¡¯re red.¡± ¡°It¡¯s because of my mood.¡± ¡°¡­¡­No, it¡¯s not.¡± As soon as I returned to the Sytan auditorium, Rene scanned my face, and I hardened my expression. However, contrary to my worries, Rene didn''t ask any further questions and just turned her head away. Rather than Rene, it was actually¡­ ¡°Mr. Escrot, have you been crying? I wonder who made you cry? Let me guess¡­.¡± ¡­Diana who was circling around me, clearly intrigued. She thinks of me as Arsene''s descendant, and she''s still playing these kinds of pranks? I couldn''t understand Diana''s intentions, so I felt a surge of fear. If only I knew why she was doing this, I would feel more at ease, but Diana had never revealed her true intentions. And there was no way I could pry into her mind. The best course of action for the time being was to avoid talking to Diana altogether. As I was about to ignore Diana and wait for the instructors who would be arriving soon. ¡°Ah, it must be that girl I saw earlier.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡­.¡± I couldn''t help but stiffen my face at her amazing deductive skills as she immediately hit the nail on the head. It was only natural for her to think that it was related to Luna since I had just gone out with her. Anyway, Diana succeeded in embarrassing me. ¡°I guess I was right.¡± Diana said with a chuckle. But. Why does her voice sound so scary? It was definitely a chuckle, but it was stiff, as if she were emphasizing each syllable. I hardened my expression at the uneasiness it brought me and said to Diana. ¡°It would be in your best interest not to touch her.¡± ¡°Huh? Why is that?¡± ¡°Because I don''t like it when someone touches what¡¯s mine.¡± I put on the most despicable smile I could muster and faced Diana. Diana''s eyes widened at my response. ¡°R, Rene! Did you hear that? He said ¡®mine¡¯¡­¡± Diana''s pupils were even trembling as if she was genuinely flustered. Huh? Did I do something wrong again? Even Rene, who had heard those words from Diana, turned pale. ¡°W, wait a minute.¡± Diana pointed at me, her finger trembling. I didn''t know why she was acting like this all of a sudden, so I just tilted my head. ¡°Mr. Escort, then why are your eyes red? It doesn''t look like you cried because you were so happy.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Rene, if he¡¯s talking sweetly like that, saying ¡®mine¡¯, then it must be something to be happy about, right? Aren''t you curious why he was crying?¡± ¡°¡­¡­Not really.¡± Even as she said that Rene¡¯s ears were perked up. Seeing the two of them acting like this, I finally understood why they were reacting this way. ¡®...So that was it.¡¯ Even though Rene and Diana were two of the strongest students in Sytan, they were still teenagers who were sensitive to emotions. So, if they sensed even a hint of romance, they couldn''t help but be curious and react. I understood, but this was between Luna and me. So I decided not to tell Rene and Diana about what had happened. ¡°Do you think Mr. Escort got dumped? Is that it?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Rene and Diana were still chattering about Luna and me. If they were going to do that, they should at least do it where I couldn''t hear them. Why were they doing this in front of me¡­? It was a mystery, but I didn''t have the strength to fight them. So I had no choice but to listen to their conversation with tears in my eyes. ¡°Haha, did Adel confess and get rejected?¡± Thud-. Baltan suddenly placed his hand on my shoulder and asked me a question, causing me to feel a sense of awkwardness. It seemed that Baltan and the other students of the Seven Deadly Sins had taken an interest in my situation. "Hmph, as if you have time for love when you should be focusing on training... However, I''ll listen to you this once." Guwar mumbled, perking up his ears. The one who rejected the confession was Luna, not me... Somehow, the situation was taking a strange turn. As my expression hardened, Samuel answered for me. [It''s a natural assumption.] ¡°¡­¡­?¡± [Look at your face, who would think that you were the one who received the confession?] ¡°¡­¡­!¡± At Samuel''s words, I was wounded and had to lower my head. ¡­And so, I became the subject of gossip among the other students. "Sorry to keep you waiting!" Thud-. Idea and the Headmaster arrived, pulling a large cart. An immense amount of mana emanated from the cart. It was astounding. Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Position Exchange I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with ''Eye of Arrogance'' Tier ($18), or 20 advance chapters with ''Sword Lacquer'' Tier ($18) For every $25 collected on Ko-fi, I will release a bonus chapter. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 154: The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy The worst and strongest villain. I became a narrow-eyed character Arsene Adel. DBT,Korean,Novel,Translation,Academy,NEVDA,Fantasy,Possession,AssassinAn incredible amount of mana was emanating from the cart Idea had brought. It was clearly in the form of a condensed elixir, yet it exuded enough mana to make its presence known. It undoubtedly contained even more mana than the elixir obtained from killing Besaha in the human realm. ¡®...If I consume this, I might be able to break through the 5,000 mark.¡¯ This was as good as certain. It was true that the more mana one possessed, the smaller the increase became, but there was no way the amount of mana would remain the same after consuming such an elixir. ¡­ However, I couldn''t consume this elixir. It wasn¡¯t that I wasn''t tempted, but I needed to leverage it for something from the Headmaster. Besides, in my current state, it wasn''t wise to expect significant growth just from increasing my mana capacity. At best, my Killing Intent and Darkness characteristics might evolve a single stage. Obtaining something from the Headmaster would be far more beneficial than evolving those characteristics. As I was lost in thought, "Now, feast your eyes!" Flap-. Idea swiftly removed the cloth covering the cart. The elixir that was revealed had a rather unexpected form. This is¡­ similar to a dragon fruit. The purple skin, with its spiky thorn-like protrusions, was reminiscent of a dragon fruit. ¡­ I¡¯d never even tasted a dragon fruit back in my old world. The fact that I couldn''t eat it now only added to my regret. As I was staring at the dragon fruit-like elixir, my mouth watering, "Now then, let''s distribute these one by one. There¡¯s no difference in the amount of mana contained within each, so don''t complain and just accept what you''re given! Well, except for one, that is." Idea winked at me as she spoke. It seemed she intended to give me a better elixir than the other students since I achieved the highest score in the final exams. ¡­ It was truly unfortunate that I couldn''t accept that elixir. Idea began distributing the elixirs to the students one by one. And when it was my turn, "Here you go!" Idea handed me two elixirs. One was filled with mana, seemingly intended for me, while the other was identical to what the other students received. However, I tilted my head in confusion, unsure why I was given two. "Why do I have two?" "Only one is for the class president, of course!" "Well¡­" [Although it seems like you''re giving it to me, isn''t there some kind of mistake? I didn''t participate in this exam.] S?a??h the ?0velF?re.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. "Hehe, I can''t tell you why, but please accept it." Despite Samuel''s question, Idea didn''t provide an explanation, simply shaking the elixir as if urging him to take it. Come to think of it, it seemed Sytan had already decided which first-year students they would support. This was likely part of their plan to continuously support the members of the Seven Deadly Sins, including me. Although Samuel didn''t participate in the final exams, Sytan had used their discretion to distribute an elixir to him. With a slightly displeased expression, Samuel opened his thorn-shaped mouth and swallowed the elixir from Idea''s hand in one gulp. *Crack-. Crack-.* Samuel savored the taste of the elixir. [Not bad. For an elixir, I thought it would be rather bland.] "Is it sweet?" [No, it''s not sweet. It''s mainly sour, but quite refreshing.] "...." *Click-.* For some reason, hearing the word "sour" made my mouth water. It wasn''t because I was looking forward to the taste, but rather an instinctive reaction, like how the thought of sourness naturally stimulated saliva production. ¡­ It''s definitely not because I''m craving the elixir. As I stood there for a while, savoring the imaginary taste, Idea tilted her head and asked, sensing my internal struggle. "Aren''t you going to eat it, class president?" "I have other uses for it." "Is that so?" I answered Idea truthfully. Since I had to trade this elixir with the Headmaster here, there was no benefit in lying. "...." I shifted my gaze to the Headmaster, who was watching the students with a benevolent smile. The other students were currently entering a meditative state to harmonize the energy surging through their bodies after consuming the elixir. This energy would expand the vessels that contained their mana, ultimately increasing their total mana capacity. With that, I walked towards the Headmaster. "Headmaster, I would like to trade this elixir for your ability." "Hmm? It would be helpful if you could clarify what you mean." "It''s simple. I would like you to inscribe five of your magic spells onto an ¡®inscription¡¯ stone." The inscription stone. It was a rare stone used to store magic, similar to a scroll. However, unlike scrolls, which could only contain relatively weak spells, inscription stones could store even high-level magic. To utilize the Headmaster''s offensive magic, an inscription stone was essential. In other words, I was asking for the powerful magic that the Headmaster could wield. "Hmm." The Headmaster fell into thought, seemingly comparing the value of the elixir in my hand with the value of the five spells. After a brief silence, the Headmaster spoke. "Denied. The price is insufficient." "...." I couldn''t help but sigh inwardly at the Headmaster''s response. To be honest, I had half expected this. Receiving the Headmaster''s magic was akin to obtaining magic capable of destroying a city or even more. It was precisely because it was something so difficult to obtain that I had proposed the trade for the elixir. It seemed the value of the elixir fell far short of the price for five spells. Then, how many would I need to offer to obtain an inscription stone from the Headmaster? ¡­ In reality, even receiving a single spell from the Headmaster would be a bargain. Asking for five was just me testing the waters¡­ As I racked my brains, "However, I shall show some generosity." The Headmaster spoke to me with a benevolent smile. My eyes widened. Those words meant, "Are you saying you''ll agree to the trade?" "Indeed. In exchange for the elixir, I shall bestow upon you an inscription stone containing three spells." "¡­.!" An inscription stone containing three spells. I had been unsure if I could even receive one, but the Headmaster was offering me three! This is how negotiations are done. If I had initially proposed a trade for one spell, would the Headmaster have offered three? Absolutely not. I would have received a single inscription stone, and that would have been the end of it. But because I had proposed five, the Headmaster was now offering three inscription stones. Maybe I have a knack for business. Furthermore, the Headmaster wasn''t finished speaking. "And you won''t need to give me the elixir either." "Does that mean¡­" "The elixir, along with the three inscription stones, are yours to keep." "...." Crazy. I was speechless at the Headmaster''s generosity, rooted to the spot in astonishment. A single inscription stone would have been a blessing, but to receive the elixir and three inscription stones on top of that¡­ ¡­ It was clear how highly the Headmaster valued me. She was willing to go this far to make me her "dog." Of course, I had no intention of completely falling for her seduction. If at any point I sensed danger, I would immediately make my escape. However, for now, I had to accept everything the Headmaster was offering. "Wait here for a moment." Thud-. After returning the elixir to me, the Headmaster went to fetch the inscription stones. As I watched her retreating figure, Idea tapped my shoulder and spoke in a serious tone. "Class president." "Yes, Instructor." "You''re not actually crazy, are you?" "¡­I''m as sane as I''ve ever been." "Don''t lie! It''s absurd that you would attempt such a trade in your right mind!" "...." "You''re lucky the Headmaster is in a good mood today. Normally, you would have been torn to shreds and met a gruesome end!" She doesn¡¯t mince her words. Even I wouldn''t have made such a request to the Headmaster without a plan. It wasn''t impossible to receive spells inscribed onto an inscription stone. As long as there was sufficient compensation, that is. However, Idea was worried about the fact that I had made such an unreasonable demand of the Headmaster. If I had said anything to offend her, the situation could have turned dangerous. However, I was aware of the Headmaster''s intentions to groom me as her "dog" while providing support. That''s why I was confident that I could make such a request. And in the end, it had worked out well. However, it seemed Idea was still unable to let go of her anger. "Honestly¡­! You and Senior are so alike, you know?" "¡­.That''s harsh." Now those words hurt. Was it okay to curse so vehemently even among fellow Demons? But Idea continued speaking. "How are you any different?! You both act all high and mighty, but you''re both accidents waiting to happen! It makes me wonder if you''re his secret love child or something!" "Has Instructor Ares gotten married?" "Don''t be ridiculous. What woman in her right mind would like a man like that?" "Hmm, but I think he''d be quite popular¡­ Perhaps you''re secretly dating¡­." I trailed off, unable to finish my sentence. Idea was staring at me with a fierce glare. "No." "Yes?" "No, I said." "...." Idea spoke with a chilling tone. I decided to keep my mouth shut. As I avoided Idea''s wrathful gaze and looked around, I heard approaching footsteps. *Thump, thump-. * The Headmaster, who had gone to fetch the inscription stones, was returning. She held out three stones, each about the size of two of my fingertips. "Here you are." "¡­These are the inscription stones?" It was my first time seeing inscription stones in person, and I couldn''t help but be intrigued. How should I describe them? Green and blue light swirled harmoniously within, emitting a subtle glow. As I held the inscription stones, captivated by their mystique, the Headmaster smiled faintly and spoke. "They are yours now. I have specifically imbued them with powerful spells, so use them carefully and gratefully." No. Seriously? How naive does she think I am? If I said that out loud, "Thank you!" ¡­That''s exactly what I''d say. Well, survival takes precedence over pride. Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Position Exchange I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with ''Eye of Arrogance'' Tier ($18), or 20 advance chapters with ''Sword Lacquer'' Tier ($18) For every $25 collected on Ko-fi, I will release a bonus chapter. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 155: The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy The worst and strongest villain. I became a narrow-eyed character Arsene Adel. DBT,Korean,Novel,Translation,Academy,NEVDA,Fantasy,Possession,AssassinBonus chapter thanks to ''@Wocod'' and ''@Ymmm116'' for subscription to ''Sword Lacquer'' tier on Ko-fi.*Swish-* I accepted the three engraved stones from the Headmaster. Though they were light in weight, I could feel the immense power they held within. Each individual stone would unleash formidable strength. A power greater than a blow infused with all my might was sealed within each stone. ¡®With this, I can replace the strokes of the Demon God.¡¯ I hadn''t been able to use the strokes of the Demon God because I didn''t fully understand the penalties. Using the engraved stones instead would make things much easier. Of course, though they contained the power of the Headmaster, one of the strongest in the Demon Realm, their efficacy would be weaker than the strokes of the Demon God, which were imbued with the power of God. Still, they were an excellent substitute. ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°Yes, I trust you¡¯ll put them to good use.¡± *Pat, pat-* The Headmaster, seemingly finding my bowed head endearing, gently patted my head. ¡­¡­What could I say? It was indeed a gentle touch, but with a little focus, one could tell. That the mechanical, inorganic movement held not a shred of affection. I smiled in response but didn''t let my disconcerted feelings show. In any case, the Headmaster, seemingly satisfied with my reaction, drew another arc on his lips and raised his hand. ¡°The rest of you, come closer.¡± The students, who had finished their meditation at some point, were waiting behind us. At his words, the students rose from their spots and approached us. Soon, a ¡®blessing¡¯ began to emanate from the Headmaster''s hand. The blessing enveloped our bodies once before fading away. ¡°May your futures be filled with glory.¡± The Headmaster, blessing our futures. It felt strange. This applied to both Crete and the Headmaster. I wondered if it was alright for these people, who harbored ulterior motives towards me, to be so generous. It was an investment of sorts, given their high expectations of me, but to be on the receiving end continuously made me wonder, ¡®Are these guys really trustworthy?¡¯ ¡­¡­Well, it was better to have it than not. I had to stay vigilant, but I also had to make the most of the gifts they gave me. After all, I had to be the one in control, not the one being used. ¡°Well then, good work everyone. You are dismissed.¡± ¡°Don''t forget your homework!¡± Following the Headmaster''s farewell, Idea added those dreadful words. As I, completely ignoring Idea, was about to take my leave. *Squeeze-* ¡°¡­¡­We need to talk.¡± Rene grabbed my wrist. I had no choice but to stiffen my expression and stay put. What was this? Why was she calling me out? It wasn''t that I couldn''t think of a reason and froze up. On the contrary, it was because I had too many guilty consciences that I couldn''t move rashly. ¡°Is there something you need to tell me?¡± I barely managed to open my mouth, careful not to let my fear show. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± But Rene didn''t answer and just looked around. *Flinch-* Our companions, who had been watching me and Rene, flinched. The Headmaster, seemingly uninterested in the situation, had already left. ¡°I, I''ll be going then¡­¡­!¡± Idea, who had been watching us nonchalantly while whistling, quickly ran away at Rene''s cold stare. ¡°I, I best be off as well.¡± ¡°Um¡­¡­ Adel, take care. I hope we can spar next time we meet.¡± ¡°See you around¡­¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­Idiot.¡± The rest of the male students, including Baltan, also quickly fled like Idea. Even Fron just left after cursing under his breath. No one. No one came to my rescue. I felt a sense of despair as my shoulders slumped. Now, the only ones left were me, Rene, and Diana. The two most awkward people to be around were now cornering me. I quickly called out to Samuel. ¡®Help me.¡¯ [¡­¡­I think I''ll turn in for now.] Samuel would selectively fall asleep whenever things got serious. He was trying to escape the situation, leaving me behind once again. ¡­¡­I couldn''t let him do that. I desperately tried to wake Samuel up, not wanting to be the only one to suffer. ¡°Focus on me.¡± Rene''s gaze, cold as ice, forced me to look back at her. Diana burst into laughter at the sight. ¡°My, my, looks like you''re in a pinch, Mr. Escort?¡± ¡°¡­¡­You too.¡± But she cast a banishing spell on Diana as well. I smiled inwardly, feeling a sliver of satisfaction. Diana frowned at Rene''s words and opened her mouth. ¡°Rene, I have something to say to Mr. Escort too¡­¡­¡± ¡°Go.¡± ¡°Tsk, fine¡­¡­¡± ¡°Hurry up.¡± Diana pouted and tried to look pitiful, but Rene remained firm, shooing her away. Diana gathered her belongings and turned to leave, then waved at me. ¡°See you later, Mr. Escort! How about we talk one-on-one next time?¡± ¡°¡­¡­I''ll consider it.¡± Never. I would never meet her alone. I just gave her the answer she wanted to get rid of her quickly. Diana, seemingly satisfied with my response, smiled and left. I tore my gaze away from Diana and looked at Rene. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Heavy. It was suffocatingly heavy. There was nothing physically weighing me down, but the atmosphere felt as heavy as a mountain. It was even more so because Rene remained silent, just staring at me coldly. If only she would say something, this awkwardness could be broken. But as time passed, it seemed unlikely that Rene would speak, so I decided to initiate the conversation. ¡°How about we talk while we walk?¡± ¡°¡­¡­Let¡¯s.¡± With Rene¡¯s agreement, we left the auditorium and stepped outside. * * * ¡®Now, what should I talk about?¡¯ I sighed inwardly. While the awkwardness hadn''t completely dissipated, the oppressive atmosphere had eased somewhat now that we were out of the auditorium and in the open air. However, that didn''t mean the conversation flowed smoothly. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Rene still hadn''t said a word, silently walking beside me. Her silence made me anxious. What on earth had I done to make her torment me like this? As I was frowning, ¡°You, no, curious.¡± ¡°¡­¡­?¡± Rene''s words were baffling. It was a jumbled string of single words, barely forming a coherent sentence. I couldn''t grasp her meaning and just stood there dumbfounded. After what felt like an eternity, it finally dawned on me what Rene was trying to say. ¡°Are you asking if I have nothing to be curious about?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Then, about what¡­...¡± ¡°Me.¡± Me? Once again, Rene¡¯s cryptic answer left me tilting my head in confusion. I struggled to find the meaning behind her words and cautiously asked, ¡°Are you asking if I have no curiosity about you, my lady?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°¡­¡­Not particularly.¡± In truth, I had a lot of questions for Rene. What Crete wanted from me, what Rene wanted from me. And whether my suspicions about the person who killed Rene''s mother being ''him'' were true. However, none of these were topics I could bring up lightly. Besides, the current situation didn¡¯t seem like the right time to ask if I had no interest in her. It seemed like a genuine question about whether I had no curiosity about her. ¡­¡­And I truly had no such curiosity. Our school lives were almost identical, so what was there to ask? However. It seemed that this was not the right answer either. ¡°Feelings, hurt.¡± ¡°¡­¡­!¡± Rene frowned again, staring at me intently. ¡°¡­¡­This time too, only me.¡± Then, her face fell with disappointment, and she lowered her head dejectedly. It was the first time I had seen her react this way. Rene always wore a cold expression. When she was angry, her expression would contort, and although she rarely laughed out loud, I had seen her chuckle a few times when something was amusing. But this was the first time I had seen her so disheartened. It frightened me. What had I done wrong this time? ¡°My lady, if I have done anything wrong, please tell me¡­...¡± I pleaded with Rene, my voice laced with desperation. ¡­¡­If things went south and Rene reported my behavior to Crete, I might actually die. I was in a position where I had to stay on Rene¡¯s good side, yet I had somehow managed to upset her to the point of tears. But it was incredibly frustrating. I had absolutely no idea what I had done wrong. ¡°¡­¡­Please, tell me if something is troubling you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re strange.¡± ¡°What do you mean by strange? I will fix it.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± *Point* When I asked, Rene pointed a finger at herself, then at me. ¡°Want to ask.¡± She pointed at me again, then back at herself. ¡°¡­¡­You don¡¯t.¡± So. To summarize, Rene had many questions she wanted to ask me, but she was upset that I didn¡¯t ask her anything in return. What? ¡­¡­She was upset over something like this? Unable to comprehend her emotions, I was dumbfounded. Still, I had figured out what Rene wanted, so I decided to ask her a question. ¡°Did you have breakfast this morning?¡± ¡°¡­¡­No.¡± s?a??h th? N???lFire.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. The atmosphere grew even colder. I felt the temperature plummet to absolute zero. As I stood there trembling in fear, ¡°You, when coming.¡± ¡°When am I returning to the Bares family?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Well¡­... I think it will take about three days. I¡¯ll head back right away.¡± ¡°¡­¡­Okay.¡± At least I would be returning soon. Rene didn''t say anything more. And so, we continued walking in silence. Before we knew it, we were standing in front of a train. We had arrived at our destination. *Wave* Rene glanced at the train and then waved at me. ¡°Well then, take care.¡± ¡°Ah, hold on a moment.¡± I quickly stopped Rene before she could leave. Her brow furrowed as she glared at me, annoyance flashing in her eyes. This time, it seemed like genuine irritation, and it was quite scary. ¡°¡­¡­There¡¯s nothing more to say.¡± ¡°No, my lady, that¡¯s not it.¡± ¡°Hurry up and speak. There¡¯s no time.¡± I had to say my piece, so I stopped Rene once more before she could board the train. Catching my breath, I pointed at the stopped train. ¡°We have to take the same train anyway.¡± ¡°¡­¡­!¡± *Flush* Rene¡¯s ears turned red at my words. Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Position Exchange I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with ''Eye of Arrogance'' Tier ($18), or 20 advance chapters with ''Sword Lacquer'' Tier ($18) For every $25 collected on Ko-fi, I will release a bonus chapter. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 156: The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy The worst and strongest villain. I became a narrow-eyed character Arsene Adel. DBT,Korean,Novel,Translation,Academy,NEVDA,Fantasy,Possession,AssassinAs the train pulled into the station, Rene and I disembarked. We had already passed through Sytan and were now in the heart of the capital. Just as I had seen before, the capital was quite bustling. As we made our way through the streets, a group of demons approached us. ¡°My lady, you''ve arrived!¡± ¡°You there, you haven''t caused any trouble for my lady, have you?¡± They were servants of the Bares family. Crete had sent them to escort Rene, who was now on summer break. I greeted Rene, who was still blushing from our earlier encounter. "My lady, I shall see you later. Until then, please take care." ¡°¡­¡­You too.¡± With a quick reply, Rene turned her head and boarded a carriage, moving away from me. I kept my eyes on her until she was out of sight. My destination wasn''t the Bares estate, but Samuel''s. So I had to say goodbye to Rene first. This was because the territories of Gluttony and Pride were located on opposite sides of the Demon Realm. As I stood there, Samuel spoke to me. [That was quite the storm.] ¡°¡­¡­Weren''t you asleep?¡± [Ahem.] Every time I was in an awkward situation, Samuel would pretend to be asleep. Seeing such outrageous behavior made my blood boil. What could I do to teach this guy a lesson? Ah, right. As the old saying goes, ¡®Spare the rod, spoil the child.¡¯ Squeeze. I tightly gripped Samuel''s thorn attached to my wrist. [Let go, let go¡­¡­!] No way. You¡¯re going to learn your lesson today. Squeeze. I squeezed Samuel''s thorn even tighter. [Aaaargh!] Samuel''s cries of pain echoed loudly. But since the eyes of the demons walking the capital were focused on us, I had to let go of Samuel''s thorn. Damn it. Now was the time to teach him a lesson. Samuel would soon return to his original form, so this was my only chance. ¡®Tsk, what a shame.¡¯ Still, Samuel had more than half a day before he returned to his original form. We had to take a carriage to Samuel''s territory from here. "Let''s find a coachman first. Did his family not even make any preparations?" [¡­¡­.] Samuel seemed hurt by my casual remark and closed his mouth. I just meant it as a joke, but seeing him so dejected made me feel bad. In the end, I decided to postpone teasing Samuel and look for a coachman who could take us to the Gluttony¡¯s territory. Unlike Sytan, the Demon Realm lacked well-developed transportation systems. Perhaps it was different before the war between humans and demons, but now, most means of transportation had disappeared. That''s why we needed a carriage, and there were several coachmen in the capital. We just had to pick one of them. As we were looking for a coachman, Samuel''s voice rang in my ears. [¡­¡­I''ll pay the coachman. You don''t have to pay since you¡¯re here on my request.] Oh, really now? I was dumbfounded by Samuel''s words. Even though he received financial aid from Sytan for his academic excellence, he wouldn''t have much money since he had to rebuild his family. He also had more places to spend money than I did. And yet, he was saying he would pay out of his petty pride. I clicked my tongue inwardly and spoke. ¡°Don''t worry about it. I''m not so poor that I need to borrow a kid''s allowance.¡± [A kid? Allowance¡­¡­?!] Samuel was quite short. He seemed to be sensitive about it. I guess that was why. Samuel was easily riled up by my words, which treated him like a child. I smirked and continued. "You should have eaten more when you were young¡­ Ah, my apologies." Samuel''s gloomy past. I realized I had almost made another mistake and shut my mouth. And I explained to Samuel why I was going to pay. I wasn''t exactly rich either. Just thinking about the price of the information paper gave me a headache, which meant I couldn''t afford to waste money. However, ¡°Don''t worry about the money. Instead, think about how you''re going to modify the Orb of the Flame Emperor to match my mana nature.¡± [¡­¡­Very well.] I told Samuel that I didn''t have to pay for the Orb of the Flame Emperor. Well, that didn''t mean I was going to get the Orb of the Flame Emperor for free. There was a bit of consideration mixed in. I had also gone through times of poverty, so I understood. ¡®That aside¡­.¡¯ I couldn''t even begin to imagine how much I would squeeze out of Samuel once he revived his family. The interest rate at ''Adel Bank'' was quite high. Anyway, ¡°Let¡¯s talk to that person.¡± I pointed to one of the coachmen and spoke to Samuel. Samuel nodded in agreement. As I approached the coachman, I opened my mouth. "Can we hire your carriage?" "Hmm." At my words, the middle-aged coachman with a stylish beard lowered his gaze as if to examine my appearance. And as if he had noticed that I was wearing the Sytan uniform, he widened his eyes. "I was going to refuse you because you''re a half-demon, but I see you''re a Sytan student. Then I can''t refuse. You''re the future of the Demon Realm." "Haha, thank you for saying so." I almost got rejected for being a half-demon, but thanks to my status as a Sytan student, I was able to get over it easily. At first, I was very reluctant to enter Sytan, but now that I think about it, it seemed like a good thing. ...Except for the fact that I had to run into Diana. Anyway, I talked to the coachman about our destination. "So, where do you want to go? Are you going home for the holidays?" "Well, not exactly. We''re going to the Gluttony¡¯s territory.¡± "What¡­!" The coachman''s eyes widened at the mention of the Gluttony¡¯s territory. Then he shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I can¡¯t take you there. It''s a ruined land where no one lives. Why would you want to go there?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± [¡­¡­Two people live there.] Samuel muttered at the coachman''s cold words. Indeed, except for Samuel and the priest, no one lived in the Gluttony¡¯s territory. However, the general residents of the Demon Realm seemed to think that no one lived in the Gluttony¡¯s territory. High-ranking demons in Sytan must have known about Samuel''s existence because they had access to information, but other demons wouldn''t even know he existed. It made me feel sorry for Samuel. The son of a prestigious family, he had lost all his family and was left alone overnight. Well, that¡¯s that, ¡°Just because no one lives there doesn''t mean we can''t go, does it?¡± There was no reason for the coachman to refuse my offer. Even if no one lived there, we could still go. The coachman replied. ¡°¡­¡­It''s not that simple. I see you don''t know much about the outside world because you''ve been cooped up in Sytan." ¡°Well, that''s true.¡± I knew nothing about the Demon Realm, so I was grateful that he was explaining it to me. The coachman sighed at my answer and said, ¡°The Gluttony¡¯s territory is currently teeming with countless monsters. How do you plan on getting through them? There''s no coachman in the capital with that kind of ability.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± I couldn''t help but curse under my breath. Thousands of monsters? Even if I had gotten stronger, I couldn''t think of a way to overcome this obstacle. The easiest way was to use the scroll I received from the Headmaster, but it was a waste to use it now. As I was wondering what to do, [Tell him to take us as far as it¡¯s safe, we¡¯ll move on our own from there.] ¡°Are you crazy? What are you going to do if we get attacked by monsters?¡± [I have my ways.] Samuel boasted. I couldn¡¯t help but grimace. No matter how I thought about it, I had a bad feeling about this. But there had to be a reason Samuel was able to safely enter Sytan from his territory. In the end, I decided to accept. ¡°Who are you talking to? You sound like you''re possessed by a ghost." The coachman, who thought I was talking to myself, tilted his head and asked. To change the subject, I quickly opened my mouth. "It''s okay if you just take us to a safe area. We¡¯re just trying to save time.¡± ¡°¡­¡­Hmph.¡± The coachman clicked his tongue as if he thought I was being stubborn. But in the end, he must have decided to accept our proposal because he got on his carriage and said, ¡°Get on. The fare is 10 gold.¡± "Thank you¡­ Huh?¡± 10 gold? As much as 10 gold?! I was startled by the price the coachman offered and looked at him. The coachman was sighing heavily. "I''m giving you a discount. It should be 20 gold.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± [He¡¯s right. The Gluttony¡¯s territory is not only teeming with monsters, but the terrain is also rough.] He wasn¡¯t even ripping us off. He was really giving us a discount out of the goodness of his heart. S~?a??h the ?ov?l?ir?.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. ¡­ My wallet was going to be very empty. I had spent all the gold I had saved up on the information paper, and now I only had 20 gold left. And I had to spend a whopping 10 gold on this. ¡­Well, since the terrain was rough, it would be better to pay. I sighed and gave the coachman 10 gold. Giddy-up! ¡­And so, we headed to the Gluttony¡¯s territory, leaving behind our empty wallets. * * * The Gluttony¡¯s territory. At the foot of the land where countless monsters roamed, there was a huge cave. ¡­It was lit by countless candles and filled with unidentified statues. ¡®The Temple of Gluttony.¡¯ Inside, a woman with her eyes covered in a black cloth was shedding tears. A woman with luscious blonde hair and white skin that reminded one of a noble goddess. After a while. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± She stopped crying and raised her head. Her gaze was directed at a giant statue. It was a statue that didn''t move an inch, but she noticed a change and opened her mouth. ¡°¨DIt is time for him to come.¡± Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Position Exchange I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with ''Eye of Arrogance'' Tier ($18), or 20 advance chapters with ''Sword Lacquer'' Tier ($18) For every $25 collected on Ko-fi, I will release a bonus chapter. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 157: The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy The worst and strongest villain. I became a narrow-eyed character Arsene Adel. DBT,Korean,Novel,Translation,Academy,NEVDA,Fantasy,Possession,AssassinBonus chapter thanks to ''@Ymmm116'' for subscription to ''Sword Lacquer'' tier on Ko-fi.Giddy-up! The coachman, who had dropped us off at some unknown location, disappeared with his horse once more. Left alone in the dense forest, we had no choice but to discuss our plans going forward. ¡°What are your plans now?¡± [Didn''t I tell you not to worry? I have a plan.] Though, I can¡¯t bring myself to trust you¡­ The coachman had truly left us in the woods right before the appearance of monsters and fled in a hurry. It seemed like if we moved just a bit further from this point, we¡¯d arrive at the Gluttony¡¯s territory¡­ But the problem was, I had no idea what kind of monsters awaited us. If it were weaklings like slimes, it wouldn¡¯t be a problem, but if we came across an excessively strong monster, the only option was to run for our lives. [Just trust and follow me.] ¡°¡­¡­Alright.¡± But the truth was, there wasn''t any other choice. In the end, following Samuel¡¯s lead seemed like the best course of action. Besides, I had ¡®Position Exchange.¡¯ Even if we were attacked by monsters, I was confident I could somehow escape. And so, Thump, thump¡ª I started to walk through the forest, following Samuel¡¯s guidance. However, the more I walked, the stronger the sense of discomfort became. The reason being¡­ ¡­The trees, which were undoubtedly lush, were now scattered about, broken and destroyed. There were also trees that had been scorched by fire, with smooth, sword-cut surfaces, slowly rotting away. ¡®Are we getting closer to the Gluttony¡¯s territory¡­?¡¯ This was like a testament to the horrors of war. The territory and trees, thoroughly trampled by the human army, were unable to recover and were returning to mere dust. ¡­Even I, who was witnessing this scene, couldn¡¯t help but feel heavy-hearted. In that case, what about Samuel? [¡­¡­Let¡¯s hurry up and move.] Samuel seemed focused on moving, as if it was no big deal, but I didn''t miss the gloom hidden in his voice. However, I didn''t bother to voice it out. Because nothing would change even if I comforted Samuel in this situation. It was better to pretend I didn''t notice. And so, as we continued walking¡­ Halt¡ª I stopped in my tracks and narrowed my eyes. Something felt off. What was it? For a moment, I stood frozen, contemplating the meaning of the intense signal my intuition was sending me, until finally, the answer dawned on me. This was a sign of a monster''s presence. ¡°Samuel.¡± [Yes, from this point on, it''s the monster¡¯s habitat.] Samuel confirmed my suspicions. I let out a sigh of relief. If I had carelessly moved forward, I could have been in big trouble. Now was the time to use the trump card that Samuel had mentioned. ¡°What should we do?¡± [For now, keep moving forward. Use stealth magic as we go.] ¡°Hmm¡­¡­¡± As Samuel instructed, I decided to use stealth magic for now. Shh¡ª I placed my index finger on my lips and simultaneously activated Silence and Stealth magic. However, it was questionable whether I could conceal myself from the presence of thousands of monsters. Maintaining stealth magic for a long time consumed a lot of mental energy. Could I really keep using stealth magic to avoid the eyes of the monsters until we reached our destination¡­? Shhh¡ª With anxiety and fear in my heart, I carefully took a step forward. Before I knew it, we had reached the depths of the forest. And just as I was about to take another step¡­ Rustle¡ª I froze and held my breath as I sensed movement from the bushes. And then, slowly, I activated my senses to observe what was hiding in the bushes. ¡­What was hiding in the bushes was a monster that resided in the Gluttony¡¯s territory. I had finally encountered the first monster. ¡®¡­It looks bizarre.¡¯ I slowly examined the monster''s appearance. It had a massive beak and saw-like teeth inside. Its feathers were black, reminiscent of rocks. And the most bizarre thing was¡­ ¡®It has no eyes¡­¡¯ The monster had no ¡®eyes.¡¯ Where the eyes should have been, there was only white pus. And what about its size? It was even bigger than Samuel and me combined. It was about the size of two adult men combined. I couldn''t help but feel intimidated by its overwhelming size. I didn''t know what abilities the monster possessed or how strong it was, but it was completely different from the bird I had with me. ¡®What about you?¡¯ Chirp¡ª? I slightly opened my arms and looked at Sijo inside. As if it didn''t understand what was going on, the bird tilted its head and made eye contact with the monster in front of it. Chirp¡­ ! Startled, Sijo quickly hid back in my arms. Seeing its pathetic behavior, I sighed. Right, it was my fault for expecting anything. There hadn''t been many battles lately, and I hadn''t had to use the Sijo, so I had let it loose a little. As a result, it had just gotten fat. On the other hand, Gu Poison still maintained its sleek and intimidating appearance. ¡ª¡­¡­. It was in my arms with Sijo who glanced up at me. In front of others, I called it by the alias, ¡®Heoksal,¡¯ but when it was just Samuel, me, and Gu Poison, I called it by its real name. I looked away from Gu Poison and asked Samuel, ¡°Should we avoid that bird?¡± [No, we just need to catch that one. After that, we won¡¯t have to fight the others.] ¡°Are you sure?¡± [Have you been living your life being lied to?] ¡°Yes.¡± [¡­Just hurry up and catch it.] Samuel sighed and told me to catch the bird. Well, I was hoping Samuel had a clever plan. I gave the order to Gu Poison. ¡°Bite that bird.¡± ¨D¡­! At that moment. Gu Poison leaped from my arms and ruthlessly bit the giant bird¡¯s neck. Screech¡ª?! The giant bird, as if struck by immense pain, thrashed its body, trying to shake off Gu Poison. Gu Poison¡¯s venom was spreading rapidly, but it hadn''t yet turned the bird¡¯s entire neck to stone. During my time with Gu Poison, I had discovered a new ability it possessed. Petrifying the target by injecting a certain amount of poison. It was quite an impressive ability, so I had been wondering when I would be able to use it, and now was finally the time. ¡­Of course, since the opponent bird was so huge, I couldn''t turn it entirely to stone. ¡®Black Blade.¡¯ I decided that I would finish off the bird instead of Gu Poison. Gu Poison had done its best. It was now my turn to step in. I summoned a black dagger made of mana onto my palm. The black blade, its darkness attribute evolved into a pitch-black attribute, was now even darker. Now, it was powerful enough to be used as a ranged attack. Whoosh¡ª I aimed the black blade precisely at the bird¡¯s neck and shot it. Thud¡ª The black blade pierced perfectly through the bird''s neck. Screech¡­ The unidentified bird let out a groan like a death rattle and collapsed. Judging by the silence, it seemed to have died instantly. After confirming its death, I called Gu Poison back. ¡°Come back.¡± ¡ª¡­¡­. I opened my arms and spoke, but Gu Poison stopped and stuck out its tongue as if it had something to say. What was it? I frowned at the sight of Gu Poison standing still, and then I realized what it wanted. ¡°You worked hard, so take this.¡± I decided to give Gu Poison a delicious treat as it had worked hard this time. Shhh¡ª I took out the red dagger from my arms and lightly pricked the tip of my finger. A red drop of blood welled up. Using my darkness attribute and the power of the red dagger, I created and mixed several drops of blood. Lick¡ª ¡ª¡­! Gu Poison¡¯s eyes widened as it tasted the drop of blood in my hand. It seemed to be quite satisfied with the taste. *Kaah¡­!* ¡°¡­¡­?¡± It even let out a kind of exclamation that I had never heard before. Of course, it wasn''t actually spoken through vocal cords, but something akin to a purr. If the black drops were like ordinary drinks to Gu Poison, then this time, it was like carbonation. Well, I was glad it seemed satisfied. Shhh¡ª After a satisfying meal, Gu Poison returned to my arms. Only then did I look at the bird that had fallen to the ground, dead, and spoke to Samuel, ¡°So, what do we do now?¡± [What do you mean? Cover yourself in its blood.] ¡°¡­¡­?¡± Cover myself in the bird¡¯s blood? Was he planning some kind of ritual? Still, I decided to hear Samuel out, trusting that he had a plan. Shhh¡ª I scooped up the bird''s blood, which was pooling on the ground, and smeared it on my face, neck, and body. ¡°Is this enough?¡± S?a??h the ??v?l_Fir?.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. [No, cover yourself more thoroughly. That''s the only way its unique scent will mask yours. As you can see, these creatures have no eyes, so their sense of smell is very sensitive.] ¡°I see.¡± In short, he was saying that we should use the bird''s lack of sight to escape. It wasn''t a bad solution, so I had no objections¡­ ¡­Except that I didn''t particularly like the texture of the blood. Still, it was better than this than breaking through a wave of thousands of monsters. I held back my complaints and focused on applying the blood. [That¡¯s enough. If you go any further, even the birds won¡¯t be able to distinguish your scent. Now we just need to be careful of our presence. Their feathers are sensitive. They can sense even the slightest breeze.] So, they were similar to insect antennae. More importantly, ¡°What¡¯s the name of this bird?¡± [¡­Eater Bird. It was originally a bird raised in the Gluttony¡¯s territory, but it was released when the family was destroyed, and their numbers have increased like this.] Huh. To think it was originally a bird raised by Samuel¡¯s family. But now, it was breeding in this horrifying form. ¡°Well, wouldn¡¯t Mr. Samuel be the one to clean this up later?¡± [¡­I wish that were the case.] ¡°For now, let¡¯s try to get to a place where there aren¡¯t many Eater Birds.¡± I finished my conversation with Samuel and took out Sijo of my arms. It had a similar name to the Eater Bird, but it had a much cuter appearance. Did it realize that it wasn¡¯t a dangerous task this time? Sijo was looking up at me with a cheerful expression. ¡°Can you do it?¡± ¡ªChirp! The Sijo chirped brightly in response. Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Position Exchange I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with ''Eye of Arrogance'' Tier ($18), or 20 advance chapters with ''Sword Lacquer'' Tier ($18) For every $25 collected on Ko-fi, I will release a bonus chapter. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 158: The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy The worst and strongest villain. I became a narrow-eyed character Arsene Adel. DBT,Korean,Novel,Translation,Academy,NEVDA,Fantasy,Possession,AssassinWhoosh-. As I pressed my forehead against Sijo''s, his vision was shared with mine. He soared through the sky, wings beating powerfully. And through his activated vision, the world as seen by Sijo was illuminated before me. ¡®¡­¡­Just as Samuel said.¡¯ I couldn''t help but furrow my brow. It was because an overwhelming number of flocks of Eater Birds were scattered throughout the Gluttony''s territory. Not only that, but the desolate sight of the ruined territory evoked a sense of pity in those who beheld it. The birds originally raised by the Gluttony family had occupied every corner of the territory, making it their nest. If even I felt this way, I couldn''t imagine how Samuel felt. For now, I recalled Sijo, having determined our route using the shared vision. ¡°Good work.¡± ¨D Peep! Flap-. Sijo, perched on my arm, flapped his wings as if complaining about something. At that sight, I furrowed my brow and fell into thought. What was wrong with him this time? It looked very similar to when Gu Poison urged me to give him black water droplets. Don''t tell me. ¡°¡­¡­Do you want some too?¡± ¨D Beep beep! [He¡¯s become quite the pig, hasn''t he?] Samuel and I shook our heads at Sijo''s plump appearance. When we first met him, he was so small that he could fit in the palm of my hand. Now, he was even bigger than two fists combined. I''ll have to put you on a diet later. But I''ll give you a reward for working hard this time, after such a long while. ¡°Here, eat this.¡± ¨D ¡­¡­Peep. I took a small candy from my pocket and handed it to Sijo. Sijo glanced at me as if dissatisfied with the small amount. You really are full, huh. Squeeze-. ¡°What are we going to do about all this flab?¡± ¨D Peep¡­¡­. I pulled at Sijo¡¯s chubby belly. Then, looking at Sijo''s belly stretching out, I let out a deep sigh. Birds weren''t as heavy as they looked because they had to fly in the sky. In fact, they were very light. It wouldn''t be an exaggeration to say that they were mostly made up of feathers and bones. ¡­¡­But Sijo was a kind of battle-trained bird, so even if he gained weight, I thought he could still fly¡­ This was serious. ¡°You are to fast for the time being.¡± ¨D Peep¡­¡­. Perhaps realizing that he had been caught, Sijo drooped his head, pretending to be pitiful. Then, he shook his head from side to side, searching for someone. ¨D Peep? Unable to find the person he was looking for, Sijo tilted his head as if asking ¡®Where did they go?¡¯. ¡­¡­He seemed to be looking for Luna, who had been secretly feeding him behind my back. Luna would sneak him treats whenever I tried to manage his diet by reducing his food. As a result, Sijo became close to Luna after me. It was only yesterday that Samuel was jealous of that. But. ¡°¡­¡­You can''t see her for a while.¡± ¨D Peep? [Because this guy drove her away so mercilessly, you might not be able to see her for a long time.] ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Samuel''s supplementary explanation. Even if Sijo didn''t understand everything, I guess he realized that he couldn''t see Luna because of me. He started pecking at me with his beak in anger. Peck, peck-! ¨D Beep beep¡­¡­! ¡°¡­¡­.¡± It hurt, but I just kept my mouth shut, knowing it was my fault. Still, I didn''t think Luna would drop out of Sytan as Samuel had said. ¡­¡­I''d be able to see Luna again at Sytan when the vacation was over. If we did meet again, how should I treat Luna then? Because of my selfishness, I pushed her away and hurt her. ¡®¡­¡­It''ll be impossible to face her like I used to.¡¯ Flick, flick-. I shook my head, shaking off my gloomy thoughts. In fact, it was uncertain if I would even be alive by then. Anyway, ¡°Let''s get going.¡± [Indeed. We¡¯ve wasted too much time.] I placed Sijo, who was reluctant to go back into my arms, on my shoulder. Not that it mattered. If we got lost, I''d have to take Sijo out of my arms anyway, so it was better to travel like this. Sijo wrinkled his face, disgusted by the sticky blood on my body. But he didn''t try to get off me, as if he was enjoying the rare sight. ¡°¡­¡­Let''s keep moving.¡± Trudge, trudge-. I moved my steps again, holding my breath with both Stealth and Silence magic activated at the same time. We were moving to a location where Eater Birds were less likely to inhabit, but because of their sheer numbers, it was impossible to avoid encountering them completely. However, as Samuel had said, thanks to the Eater Bird''s blood smeared all over my body, they didn''t react much. ¨D Screech? ¨D Screech. Instead of their unfocused eyes, their massive beaks turned towards me. They sniffed me, as if trying to catch my scent, then eventually moved away, probably deciding that I smelled similar to them. Just as I was about to sweep my pounding heart, [¡­¡­That was close.] ¡°Wouldn''t it be alright since we''re covered in their blood?¡± [No, those guys are the kind that even cannibalize their own when they''re starving. They must have let us go because they weren''t hungry, but¡­¡­.] Glance-. Samuel''s gaze shifted sideways. From afar, an ear-splitting shriek echoed. I saw a flock of Eater Birds rushing towards the source of the sound. There, starving Eater Birds were tearing apart their own kind. One Eater Bird lay on the ground, being devoured alive. ¡­¡­They were eating it alive. With its skin being ripped apart and its beak pecking at the air, the Eater Bird thrashed its beak, as if trying to take its fellow Eater Birds with it. It was a truly gruesome scene. I quickly moved my feet at the repulsive sight. I took the opportunity of the birds being distracted to move quickly. I used Position Exchange before the Eater Birds finished their meal. Among the countless arrows, I targeted the farthest point. ¡®Designation-.¡¯ And my body instantly switched places with a pebble that had been lying on the ground far away. Not stopping there, I used Position Exchange again to create more distance. It was after I had used Position Exchange about ten times, [Stop.] ¡°Understood.¡± At Samuel''s words, I stopped walking. In front of us stood a giant mansion. ¡­¡­Actually, it was a stretch to even call it a mansion. It would be more accurate to describe it as a place that had already been half-destroyed and turned into ruins. I looked around what used to be the Gluttony''s mansion and spoke. ¡°Is this where you resided, Mr. Samuel?¡± [¡­¡­Once, yes.] Samuel''s tone was tinged with bitterness as he spoke. I asked Samuel if this was the right place. ¡°So we need to go inside?¡± [No, this is where I used to live, but it''s not the temple. We need to go to the temple.] The location of the temple. I was able to learn about the temple''s location from Samuel after entering Sytan. The Bares family had no way of knowing where the temple was, and there was a reason for that. ¡®I can''t believe there was no temple inside the mansion.¡¯ Well, it made sense. The temples that worshipped the Seven Deadly Sins were separate from the mansions. They were located in the territory but had nothing to do with the mansion itself. Then. ¡°Where is the Temple of Gluttony?¡± [It''s here.] ¡°¡­¡­I don''t see anything.¡± I frowned at Samuel''s words. There was nothing here but a ruined mansion. [It''s not inside the mansion. It''s beneath our feet.] ¡°¡­¡­An underground temple?¡± [That''s right. That''s how we survived the humans who invaded the territory.] ¡°I see.¡± So that''s why he said the temple remained intact even during the massacre. But Samuel still looked bitter. [But all the priests, except for the High Priest, participated in the war. ¡­¡­And they were all killed. In fact, it''s more accurate to say that the temple has fallen as well.] S~?a??h the N?v?lFir?.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Another heavy topic. Ahem. I cleared my throat to get Samuel''s attention. ¡°So, how do we get underground?¡± [There''s no way for us to go down.] ¡°¡­¡­?¡± No way to go down? Then how were we supposed to get to the temple? As I looked at him questioningly, Samuel replied. [¡­¡­It''ll probably open soon.] Samuel''s cryptic answer. Was it some kind of Demon Realm automatic door? I was curious, but I couldn''t voice my questions out loud. Seriously. Crackle, crackle, boom-! Because right beneath our feet, a giant maw lined with countless thorns like teeth gaped open. The maw licked its slimy, thorn-covered tongue. As I fell into the giant maw, I quickly racked my brain. What should I do? ¡®Position Exchange to¡­¡­.¡¯ Just as I was about to escape outside, [No, there''s no need to leave. This is the door opening.] ¡°¡­¡­!¡± At Samuel''s words, I had to retract the arrows I had deployed. As he said, we were falling into the giant maw, but the thorns didn''t tear us to shreds. They remained open. However, ¡°How long will we keep falling?¡± I couldn''t see the bottom. Seconds had turned into minutes, and we still hadn''t reached the ground. We were even accelerating. At this rate, we were sure to crash into the bottom and die. [¡­¡­Even though I''ve been here before, I''ve never actually entered this way.] ¡°What do you mean?¡± [I¡¯m saying that going to Sytan was my first time going out.] In other words. There was no way to stop? [Well, I suppose I could stop us with magic.] ¡°Then help me!¡± Thud-. I pulled out the red dagger from my pocket and threw it at the wall. Countless thorns protruded from the wall, making it impossible to use Position Exchange recklessly. Hum-. So Samuel cast a sort of mana shield around me. Designation-. I swapped places with the red dagger and at the same time drew out Fang of Darkness, Crackle, crackle, boom-. And desperately tried to slow us down. However, ¡°Ah.¡± [Ah.] At some point. Unable to withstand the acceleration, Fang of Darkness slipped from my grasp, And we plummeted towards the bottom. And just as I squeezed my eyes shut, bracing for the impact, ¡°Eek¡­¡­!¡± Thump-. A woman''s scream and a soft sensation against my head made me open my eyes wide. Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Position Exchange I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with ''Eye of Arrogance'' Tier ($18), or 20 advance chapters with ''Sword Lacquer'' Tier ($18) For every $25 collected on Ko-fi, I will release a bonus chapter. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 159: The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy The worst and strongest villain. I became a narrow-eyed character Arsene Adel. DBT,Korean,Novel,Translation,Academy,NEVDA,Fantasy,Possession,AssassinBonus chapter thanks to ''@Will'' and ''@Above Zeon'' for subscription to ''Position Exchange - '' tier on Ko-fi.Who did I land on? I thought I would definitely crash into the ground, but the soft sensation on my head made me narrow my eyes. *Squeeze¡ª* I slowly lifted myself up and looked at whoever was underneath me. A woman with a black bandage over her eyes, blonde hair, and a white priestess robe lay sprawled on the floor. ¡°Who¡­ is this woman?¡± Who is she? Given the circumstances, I guessed she was probably the ¡®priestess¡¯ Samuel had mentioned. Just as I expected. [The High Priestess of Gluttony, Miriam.] Samuel''s explanation made me furrow my brow. ¡­So this woman is the High Priestess. This is the first time I''ve ever seen a High Priestess. So, I had some expectations, but to see her like this from the get-go¡­ Of course, this situation was our fault, so it would be premature to judge Miriam based solely on this. Let''s just wake her up for now. *Squeeze¡ª* I nudged Samuel with my chin to wake up the collapsed Miriam. It would be better for Samuel, who knows her, to wake her up rather than me. As if accustomed to this, Samuel began to wake Miriam. [Wake up.] ¡°¡­¡± However, Miriam remained still, showing no signs of movement. Then, an unpleasant thought suddenly crossed my mind. Don''t tell me. ¡°¡­Is she dead?¡± Just as I was thinking that¡­ *Wiggle¡ª* Miriam, whose back I was supporting, reacted. She was trembling. However, Because of the bandage covering her eyes, I couldn¡¯t tell if she had regained consciousness. Therefore, all I could do was wait until Miriam opened her mouth. ¡°I would appreciate it if you could remove your hand now.¡± At Miriam''s soft voice, I removed the hand that was supporting her body. *Thud, thud¡ª* Only then did she rise, brushing off the dust from her body before speaking to me. ¡­Of course, since her eyes were covered with a bandage, I couldn¡¯t be sure if she was looking at me, but her head seemed to be turned in my direction, so it was likely true. As I stared at Miriam awkwardly, she spoke. ¡°Are you here for the holidays?¡± *Squeeze¡ª* I glanced down at Samuel, who was attached to my wrist. I guess she was talking to him. Samuel opened his mouth to answer, as if I didn¡¯t need to. [Yes, we came to visit since it''s a holiday.] ¡°Oh, I see¡­ The reason you visited this place again must be because you missed me, right?¡± [As if.] At Samuel''s words, Miriam puffed out her cheeks as if she was offended. ¡°Samuel, at times like this, you should say ¡®Of course I came to see you.¡¯ Why don¡¯t you understand?¡± [¡­Why should I?] ¡°Honestly, you¡¯re not cute at all these days. You used to be so adorable, calling me ¡®sister¡¯ and following me around.¡± [Quiet¡­!] Miriam and Samuel¡¯s conversation made me realize that they were quite close. No, they actually must be close. Samuel had said that going to Sytan was his first time leaving this place. That meant he had spent a long time with Miriam here. ¡­So, Samuel also had someone like family. I observed their interaction with a renewed sense of wonder. Even though Samuel spoke harshly, it was a touching reunion, just like any other family. Since it had been six months since they last saw each other, they must have a lot to ask each other. ¡°Did you enjoy school life? What about a girlfriend?¡± [¡­It wasn¡¯t fun, and I¡¯m not interested in that.] ¡°You¡¯re lying!¡± [It¡¯s true.] Being nothing more than an outsider, I waited for their conversation to end. The way Miriam and Samuel treated each other was reminiscent of a mother-son relationship. Is this what a normal family looks like? A somewhat warm smile crept onto my face. It wasn¡¯t bad watching this scene, so I just waited quietly. After some time had passed¡­ ¡°Ah, I¡¯ve kept you standing for too long. Let¡¯s go inside and talk.¡± [Alright.] ¡°While we¡¯re at it, how about holding your sister¡¯s hand after all this time?¡± [¡­?] *Swoosh¡ª* Before Samuel could answer, Miriam grabbed my hand. Then, as if she felt something strange, Miriam tilted her head. ¡°This touch¡­ Oh my¡­! [¡­?] ¡°¡­?¡± Miriam was startled. She even seemed to be holding back tears. Neither Samuel nor I knew why she was reacting like this, so we didn¡¯t dare open our mouths. After shedding tears for a while, Miriam opened her mouth. ¡°Samuel¡­ You must have had it so rough that you have calluses on your hands¡­!¡± [No, that¡¯s¡ª] ¡­That¡¯s my hand. I stared at Miriam, who was kneading my hand, with a look of incomprehension. I expected this since her eyes were covered with a bandage¡­ Don¡¯t tell me she¡¯s mistaking me for Samuel? ¡°Excuse me¡­¡± I opened my mouth to correct Miriam¡¯s misunderstanding. But before I could say anything, Miriam pulled my hand. ¡°Come with me. I need to feed you first. You haven¡¯t eaten, have you?¡± [Well, that¡¯s true¡­ but there¡¯s something more important.] ¡°Hush now. Come on.¡± *Click, clack¡ª* Ignoring Samuel¡¯s words, Miriam grabbed my hand and started running. Unable to resist her force, I closed my mouth and ran after her. Actually, I was quite hungry myself, so I figured we could talk over a meal. *** And so, I followed Miriam deep into the Temple of Gluttony. As expected of a temple dedicated to one of the Seven Deadly Sins, the Temple of Gluttony was incredibly vast. Moreover, countless statues of ¡®thorny monsters¡¯ were erected throughout the area, instilling fear in anyone who saw them. ¡­I¡¯m guessing those represent the God of Gluttony. Since this is a temple, they must have been built to embody the Demon God of Gluttony. But still. [¡­The number of bugs has increased while I was gone.] S?a?ch* Th? ??v?lF?re.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. ¡°It can¡¯t be helped since the people in charge of pest control are all away at school.¡± [Hmph, I¡¯ll take care of them soon.] ¡°Oh my, you¡¯d go that far for me?¡± [¡­That¡¯s not what I meant.] I looked around as I listened to their conversation. There were bizarre-looking spiders, unidentifiable bugs crawling on the ground¡­ And even snakes with sharp fangs¡­ How can a temple be this creepy? It was completely different from the image of a temple I had in mind. I imagined something like the clean and majestic temples in Olympus¡­ This felt more like an ¡®ancient underground city.¡¯ Surely, Bares¡¯ temple isn¡¯t like this too, right¡­? In the original story, the setting of the temples was only briefly introduced in the beginning and never appeared again after the Demon Realm was destroyed. Therefore, I was as good as clueless when it came to temples. So, to avoid getting lost, I had no choice but to follow Miriam closely. After about ten minutes of walking¡­ [This room looks familiar.] ¡°I cleaned it all up.¡± [¡­You seem to have expected me to come back.] Miriam stopped in front of a room and talked to Samuel. At Samuel''s question, Miriam replied with a faint smile. ¡°God told me.¡± [I see.] Samuel nodded as if this wasn''t the first time this had happened. I tilted my head in confusion. God told her? Did that mean Miriam had some kind of ¡®prophetic¡¯ ability? [Explain it to me inside the room.] As if reading my curiosity, Samuel spoke up. Samuel said he would explain, so I decided to wait patiently. I nodded and followed Miriam into the room. ¡°Please have a seat. I¡¯ll bring you some food right away.¡± With that, Miriam left me and Samuel alone and went to prepare the meal. Once she was gone, I asked Samuel a question. ¡°That person¡­¡± [Her name is Miriam, a High Priestess. She took me in and raised me when the Gluttony Family was destroyed.] ¡°Is she unable to see?¡± [Yes, she lost her sight after looking at God¡¯s true form. I don¡¯t know about other priests, but Miriam isn¡¯t that strong-willed.] ¡°What do you mean?¡± What does being strong-willed have to do with losing her sight? I couldn¡¯t understand, so I asked Samuel again. At my question, Samuel let out a sigh before explaining. [She gouged out her own eyes because she couldn¡¯t bear to look at God¡¯s true form. That way, she could still communicate without making direct eye contact.] ¡°¡­¡± She was that afraid of God? I couldn¡¯t quite grasp it. After all, I, in the Bares territory, hadn¡¯t actually encountered the Demon God. Thinking back, it was scary, but not to the point of gouging out my own eyes. ¡­Well, I guess everyone has different fears, but I couldn¡¯t help but find it hard to understand. As I was talking to Samuel about her¡­ ¡°Come on, eat up!¡± Miriam returned with two bowls of soup. She placed one in front of her and the other in front of me. As expected. She still wasn¡¯t aware of my presence. ¡­I guess it¡¯s time to say something. ¡°Greetings.¡± I addressed Miriam directly and paused, curious to see her reaction. Would she be embarrassed to realize her mistake? ¡°Samuel, please don¡¯t play pranks while we¡¯re eating. Your voice is too high-pitched, it¡¯s obvious.¡± [¡­It¡¯s not me.] ¡°Don¡¯t joke around.¡± [I¡¯m serious. The one in front of you right now isn¡¯t me. It¡¯s Adel, a classmate of mine.] ¡°¡­?¡± Miriam, who had initially dismissed my greeting as a prank, stiffened at Samuel''s serious tone. She swiveled her head back and forth, trying to locate the source of the new voice. ¡°Are you serious?¡± [Yes. In fact, that¡¯s why we¡¯re here. I¡¯ve lost my body and am currently possessing Adel. I need your help to return to my original form.] ¡°¡­¡± Miriam remained silent at Samuel''s words, her unseeing gaze directed at me. When she finally spoke, her voice had taken on a chillingly serious tone. ¡°Samuel.¡± [What is it?] Samuel reacted to the sudden shift in Miriam¡¯s demeanor. Miriam replied with a soft, almost predatory, voice. ¡°Kill him.¡± Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Position Exchange I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with ''Eye of Arrogance'' Tier ($18), or 20 advance chapters with ''Sword Lacquer'' Tier ($18) For every $25 collected on Ko-fi, I will release a bonus chapter. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 160: The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy The worst and strongest villain. I became a narrow-eyed character Arsene Adel. DBT,Korean,Novel,Translation,Academy,NEVDA,Fantasy,Possession,Assassin¡°What the¡­¡± Miriam¡¯s words left me speechless, my mind struggling to catch up with the abrupt turn of events. Kill me? The demand was so out of left field that it took me a moment to process. My first thought was that she''d somehow discovered my connection to Arsene, but that didn''t seem likely. It wasn''t Arsene who had trampled over the Gluttony Territory, but Leon and his family. And it was ludicrous to think that someone capable of perceiving my true nature had mistaken me for Samuel this entire time. Sure, she might be unhappy about the unexpected visit, but that was hardly a reason to resort to murder. ¡°You want me dead? What exactly do you mean by that?¡± I finally asked. [I, too, am curious. Why must this one be eliminated? I will not heed your words without a proper justification.] Confused, both I and Samuel demanded an explanation. Samuel had grown rather fond of me; he wouldn''t attack without good reason. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Miriam remained silent for a long moment, lost in thought, before finally speaking. ¡°¡­Because you are not a ¡®piece¡¯.¡± Her answer only deepened the mystery. *Piece?* What could she possibly mean? And why was she so determined to see me dead? With no answers in sight, I narrowed my eyes, fixing Miriam with an icy glare. ¡°I¡¯d appreciate a proper explanation. Why, exactly, am I marked for death?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Miriam remained tight-lipped, her brow furrowed in contemplation. Finally, she spoke. ¡°The world is intricately structured. Whether meticulously planned and assembled by God or not, it''s held together seamlessly by countless possibilities.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Her words felt as substantial as grasping at smoke. Yet, a spark of understanding ignited within me. ¡®¡­This is about my story.¡¯ ¡®A world assembled without a plan.¡¯ ¡®A world seamlessly held together by countless possibilities.¡¯ These were elements outside the scope of what I, the author, had established. Miriam was talking about the underlying logic, the inherent consistency, that filled the gaps in my flawed world-building. Even I, the creator, couldn''t fully grasp how the voids left by discarded plotlines and forgotten characters had been filled. And yet, the world persisted. It ¡®functioned¡¯. Its inhabitants might have suffered, but the world itself endured. ¡®¡­Even though I, a human, created it, this world possesses a completeness that rivals divine creation.¡¯ Even so, her explanation remained unsatisfying. What did the nature of the world''s existence have to do with my demise? My questions remained unanswered, so I waited for Miriam to elaborate. Taking a deep breath, she continued. ¡°¡­But you are not a piece. That is the problem. Because you are not part of the original form, there is no way to know how you will affect the world." Therefore¡­ ¡°Samuel, kill him.¡± [¡­¡­] Samuel didn¡¯t answer, his usually simple mind struggling to grasp the situation. Even I, knowing my true identity as the author, would have been hard-pressed to understand even half of what Miriam was saying. And then it hit me. I understood what she was getting at. It was simple, really, like a child¡¯s puzzle. A puzzle can only form a complete picture when all the uniquely shaped pieces fit perfectly together. But what happens when a piece is jammed into a space it doesn¡¯t belong? Two outcomes are most likely. Either the piece is forced to fit, becoming warped and broken in the process. Or, it tears and distorts the surrounding pieces, ruining the integrity of the whole. ¡®¡­So that''s why she wants me dead¡­¡¯ It wasn¡¯t difficult to follow her logic. Judging by her words, Miriam seemed to possess some form of precognitive ability. But if she hadn¡¯t foreseen my presence here, then her visions didn''t include me. Precognition meant seeing a predetermined future. But I didn¡¯t exist in the future Miriam saw. Which meant she recognized me as an anomaly, an element that didn¡¯t belong. However, I had no intention of dying here. ¡°You seem to be mistaken about something.¡± ¡°¡­And what is that?¡± I took a step towards her. Miriam flinched as if sensing my approach. I leaned in, letting a hint of killing intent seep into my voice. ¡°Firstly, you can¡¯t kill me. You¡¯re simply not strong enough.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be so sure. If Samuel and I combine our powers¡­¡± ¡°And where do you think Samuel is residing at this very moment?¡± ¡°¡­¡­!¡± Miriam froze, a look of dawning horror on her face. Samuel was currently embedded in my arm, taking the form of the thorn. If I chose to rip him out¡­he would die. A shiver ran down her spine as the gruesome image likely flashed through her mind. Seizing the opportunity, I leaned closer and whispered, ¡°You fear me because I am not a piece? You fear that I will shatter the carefully assembled pieces of this world?¡± ¡°¡­That is correct.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need for fear.¡± My voice softened, taking on a soothing tone. Miriam, utterly bewildered, could only stare. ¡°Because that was always the predetermined future. Why worry about what¡¯s already set in stone?¡± ¡°¡­What are you¡­¡± ¡°As you feared, I will break this world.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Miriam fell silent, sensing the unwavering conviction in my voice. The moment I, a misplaced piece, had entered this world, the original narrative had become impossible. It was time for me to reshape it, to mold it into the ¡®right¡¯ form, according to my design. That¡¯s why I spoke of breaking this world. And what was this about the world being in its ¡®original form¡¯? I couldn¡¯t help but burst into laughter. ¡°¡­What¡¯s so funny?¡± Miriam demanded, her brow furrowed at my sudden outburst. Wiping a tear from my eye, I managed to choke out, ¡°The very idea that these uniform pieces, slotted into their predetermined places, could be considered the ¡®right¡¯ form¡­It¡¯s utterly hilarious. Miriam, do you truly believe this world is in its ideal state?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Miriam had no answer. She knew, just as I did, the fate that awaited the Demon Clan. Only ruin lay ahead. I had written it myself, after all. I didn¡¯t know the extent of Miriam¡¯s precognitive abilities, but if she had seen even a glimpse of the future involving the Demon Clan, she knew it ended in destruction. Her silence spoke volumes. Even in the future she had witnessed, I hadn¡¯t managed to save them all. But¡­ There was one. One life spared from a predetermined death, all thanks to my presence. ¡°I¡¯ve already rewritten countless futures to right the wrongs of this twisted world.¡± ¡°¡­I¡¯m aware of that. The fact that that child is still alive, despite his original fate¡­It¡¯s proof enough.¡± Miriam seemed to have realized that I was the reason Samuel was still alive. [¡­?] Samuel, however, seemed lost. As his opinion held little weight in this particular conversation, I ignored his confusion and addressed Miriam. ¡°You say I¡¯m not a piece? You¡¯re right. I have no intention of ever becoming one.¡± I wouldn¡¯t be just another part of this flawed system, this seemingly perfect world with its unstable foundation. ¡°Carving pieces, breaking pieces¡­That¡¯s not my goal. I intend to break the board itself.¡± ¡°¡­¡­!¡± The audacity of my words, the sheer arrogance of claiming I would destroy it all, stunned Miriam into silence. When she finally found her voice, her finger trembled as she pointed at me. ¡°¡­Who¡­Who are you?¡± I merely shrugged, offering no explanation. I was the last descendant of a family branded as traitors by both the Demon and Human Realms. I might be the ultimate villain, or perhaps just an author kidnapped by his own creation, dragged into a world made of ink and paper. One thing was certain. I would change this world. There was no doubt in my mind. A familiar smirk played on my lips as I looked at Miriam. ¡°So, what will it be? Knowing my goal, do you still wish to see me dead?¡± ¡°¡­Perhaps ending you now would be for the best¡­¡± ¡°Oh dear, that wounds me.¡± I feigned a sob, though no tears welled in my eyes. Honestly. Miriam sighed, pinching the bridge of her nose. ¡°It seems your fate will have to wait. I¡­need time to think.¡± ¡°And just how do you propose to kill me?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Miriam¡¯s gaze turned sharp, radiating an intensity that sent shivers down my spine. I chuckled, my tone light and teasing. ¡°Just kidding.¡± ¡°¡­Perhaps you should rest and have some food for now.¡± With that, Miriam rose to her feet and turned to leave. [Are you going there?] Samuel asked. Miriam didn¡¯t reply, simply offering a curt nod before exiting the room. S?a??h th? ??v?l_Fir?.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. I let out a sigh as she left, watching her go. ¡°Well, that seems to be settled for now.¡± [¡­I still don¡¯t understand a single thing.] ¡°Not that I¡¯m obligated to explain.¡± [I know you, you secretive bastard. You¡¯re hiding something.] Samuel¡¯s words made me frown. He sounded awfully sure of himself. ¡°Oh? And how much do you think you know about me?¡± [Hmph, that¡¯s my secret.] ¡°¡­¡­¡± I stared at him, utterly dumbfounded. Was this pettiness befitting of a Sin Lord? Since he was clearly in no mood to elaborate, I decided to focus on the meal before me. However¡­ ¡°What¡­is this?¡± [It¡¯s food, obviously.] Samuel¡¯s answer came swiftly as I pointed at the unidentifiable soup in my bowl. But there was no way I could accept that. ¡®This¡¯ was not food. ¡°¡­¡­¡± A murky black broth swam with unidentifiable insects and chunks of what looked suspiciously like snake. As if sensing my hesitation, Samuel extended a tendril of Gluttony, scooping up a generous portion of the black soup before shoveling it into his¡­whatever served as his mouth. *Slurp, slurp.* I watched in mounting horror as he devoured the soup like a man starved. ¡®¡­Now I understand¡­¡¯ No wonder Gu Poison was so terrified of him. *Shudder.* As if sensing danger, Gu Poison, nestled deep within my clothes, began to thrash wildly. Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Position Exchange I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with ''Eye of Arrogance'' Tier ($18), or 20 advance chapters with ''Sword Lacquer'' Tier ($18) For every $25 collected on Ko-fi, I will release a bonus chapter. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 161: The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy The worst and strongest villain. I became a narrow-eyed character Arsene Adel. DBT,Korean,Novel,Translation,Academy,NEVDA,Fantasy,Possession,Assassin[Hmm, now that¡¯s what I call a filling meal. Though, of course, I don¡¯t actually have a stomach.] Samuel chuckled, a self-satisfied grunt following his terrible joke. I shot him a frigid glare. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± [What¡¯s with that look?] Was he serious? I shifted my gaze to the thoroughly cleaned bowls. Not a single drop of broth remained. I wasn¡¯t one to complain about food, but even I had my limits. The ingredients of that meal were enough to make my stomach churn. And yet, Samuel had devoured my portion as well. ¡®He truly is¡­.¡¯ worthy of being called the successor of Gluttony. It was a mystery how that much food could fit inside those thorns. How did he even digest it? When I''d asked him before, he simply said that he instantly broke down food and converted it into mana. Of course, my knowledge was limited to the human realm, so I hadn''t understood a word and let it go in one ear and out the other. Anyway. ¡°Are you finished with your meal?¡± [Yes, it wasn¡¯t bad for snake soup. Especially after so long.] ¡ª ¡­. Gu Poison, who had been peeking out from my chest, glared at Samuel with bloodshot eyes. s?a??h th? ?ov?l?ir?.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. It seemed Samuel¡¯s words had struck a nerve. The little guy didn¡¯t dare move from the safety of my embrace, only shooting daggers at Samuel with his eyes. ¡®¡­so even you have something to be afraid of.¡¯ Seeing him cower like this was a surprise. When we were facing Terias in the Human Realm, Gu Poison had been so fearless that I¡¯d thought he was completely oblivious to fear. Watching him now brought about a strange mix of emotions. ¡®¡­well, that¡¯s neither here nor there.¡¯ ¡°¡­I feel a bit grimy.¡± [What was that?] ¡°Ah, it¡¯s nothing serious. I meant literally grimy, covered in blood from our trip.¡± I¡¯d had to cover myself in the blood of the birdmen in order to reach the temple undetected. It was only natural to feel uncomfortable. The confrontation with Miriam had been so sudden that I hadn''t even had time to clean myself off. [Hmm, why don¡¯t you take a bath?] ¡°I¡¯d prefer not to. Ms. Miriam might return while I¡¯m busy.¡± [Don¡¯t worry about that. It will be a while before Miriam returns.] What did he mean? I tilted my head, confused. I had no idea where Miriam had gone after leaving so abruptly. As if reading my mind, Samuel explained. [Every evening, Miriam goes to pray to the God of Gluttony. She¡¯s probably in the chapel right now.] ¡°Ah, right. She is a priestess, after all.¡± It was common sense for a priestess to offer daily prayers to her God. Samuel was right; it would be some time before Miriam returned. At least long enough for me to wash off all this blood. However, there was another problem. ¡°Is there a place where I can wash up?¡± [Of course there is. Don¡¯t tell me you thought I lived here without bathing.] ¡°¡­Well, I didn¡¯t mean to offend you or anything. But I¡¯d rather not encounter any more bugs or snakes like we did in the hallway.¡± I shuddered, remembering the creepy crawlies we had encountered earlier. Just imagining them appearing from the steam while I was trying to relax¡­it was too horrible to contemplate. Samuel chuckled as he watched me tremble. [Who knows? You won¡¯t know for sure until you try it yourself.] ¡°Oh, so Mr. Samuel can''t tell the difference between orc meat and vomit until he''s tried it?" [¡­You little¡­.] Samuel''s voice crackled with annoyance as I retorted. Worried that I might have pushed him too far, I decided to make a quick escape. Snakes in the bathroom or not, I needed to wash this blood off. The sticky, dried blood was starting to make me feel even more uncomfortable. ¡°Where is the bathroom?¡± [Leave this room and it¡¯s down the hall to the right.] I rose from my seat and followed Samuel''s directions. I soon found myself standing in front of the bathroom door. *Creak-* I cautiously pushed the door open, and my jaw dropped at what I saw. I hadn''t expected much, but the bathroom was surprisingly neat and tidy. There was a faucet and, most importantly, running water. ¡®¡­I thought I¡¯d have to make do with a bucket and some well water.¡¯ Unlike the rest of the underground temple with its bugs and snakes, the bathroom was surprisingly well-maintained. It was certainly good enough for me. But there was one problem. *Splash-* I turned the faucet, and a stream of water gushed out. The water pressure was good, but the temperature¡­ ¡°¡­It¡¯s freezing.¡± [You complain too much.] Samuel sounded exasperated, but this was no laughing matter. I had a severe aversion to cold water. I couldn¡¯t stand it. Whenever there was a power outage at home and I couldn''t get any hot water, I would be forced to visit the public bathhouse. As I pondered how to get the water hot, a solution occurred to me. ¡°This should do the trick.¡± [And what is that?] I pulled a small orb from my pocket. The Orb of the Flame Emperor. It was an artifact that could temporarily grant the user powerful fire magic. However, using it also came with a hefty price. It destabilized my mana control, and its raw power was still inferior to Black Rose. Perhaps if Samuel modified it to better suit my darkness affinity¡­but for now, it was nothing more than a useless trinket. But it should be more than enough to heat some bathwater. The problem was controlling the Orb of the Flame Emperor¡¯s output. ¡®Just because it''s weaker than Black Rose doesn''t mean it¡¯s weak.¡¯ It was all relative. I needed Samuel¡¯s help for this. ¡°Could you do me a favor and adjust the heat for me?¡± [¡­You¡¯re only polite when you need something.] ¡°You wound me.¡± Honestly. I held Samuel in high regard, which was why I asked him for help with these kinds of magical tasks. It wasn¡¯t as if I enjoyed ordering him around. But his reaction stung a little. [Oh, alright, alright.] Samuel let out a long sigh as I feigned a hurt expression. [Give me the orb. I¡¯ll take care of it.] Excellent. With a small smile, I placed the Orb of the Flame Emperor in my left hand. I could feel Samuel¡¯s mana flowing from his thorns and connecting with the orb. Ever since my mana control had improved, I had become much more sensitive to the flow of mana in my immediate surroundings. Samuel¡¯s mana gently and meticulously caressed the orb. And then, when the tendrils of his mana reached the deepest part of the orb¡­ *Hum-* A searing pain shot through my hand as the Orb of the Flame Emperor rose into the air. The orb had been activated. But unlike the times I had used it, where I could barely control the flames, this time was different. Perfect mana control. Samuel had taken complete control of the orb¡¯s power. [Now, fill the tub with water.] I followed his instructions and placed the tub under the running faucet. The water gushed out with impressive force. Soon, the tub was full. [Now, throw the orb in. It¡¯ll heat the water to a comfortable temperature.] *Fwoosh-* As soon as the Orb of the Flame Emperor hit the water, it began to bubble violently. Once the orb sank to the bottom of the tub, the bubbling subsided. I dipped a finger into the water to check the temperature. ¡°¡­Not bad.¡± More than acceptable, even. ¡°I give it a 9 out of 10. It¡¯s just a tad too hot. It¡¯s fine for a grown man like me, but a child could get burned¡­¡± [Just get in the damn bath.] Ignoring Samuel¡¯s grumbling, I quickly undressed and slipped into the tub. The warm water soothed my tired muscles, enveloping me in a comforting embrace. ¡ª *Chirp¡­.* ¡ª ¡­. ¡°This feels amazing¡­¡± Gu Poison and Sijo, who had also worked hard today, joined me in the bath. As I soaked in the tub, I decided to ask Samuel about Miriam. ¡°Why do you think Ms. Miriam suddenly left to pray?¡± [How should I know? Perhaps she sought guidance from her precious God?] ¡°Guidance, you say?¡± [Yes. Being the priestess of the God of Gluttony, Miriam can receive pronouncements from him.] ¡°Really? You mean they can communicate whenever they want?¡± [No, not quite.] Of course not. That would be too overpowered. Even if the Gods weren¡¯t truly omnipotent, being able to constantly converse with one would be game-breaking. Which meant it must be some kind of ¡®divine revelation.¡¯ [The God of Gluttony probably summoned Miriam. I don''t know what he wants, but it probably concerns you.] ¡°I suppose that makes sense.¡± I agreed with Samuel¡¯s assessment. We had just had¡­a disagreement, to put it mildly. And the fact that Miriam immediately went to the chapel afterward made it pretty obvious that I was the topic of conversation. Which begged the question¡­ ¡®What does the God of Gluttony want to tell her about me.¡¯ It seemed likely that Miriam''s prophetic abilities were connected to the God of Gluttony. I decided to ask Samuel about it. [Whether her prophetic abilities are a gift from the God of Gluttony¡­that I cannot say for certain.] ¡°Hmm.¡± [But I do know that her visions of the future are not crystal clear. They¡¯re vague, open to interpretation. Miriam is the one who makes sense of them.] So, while Miriam could get a general sense of the future, she couldn''t see the specifics. It made sense that such a powerful ability would come with limitations. Our conversation came to a close, and I focused on scrubbing away the grime and blood. Then, [If you¡¯re done, you should probably get out. It sounds like Miriam is back.] Samuel, sensing Miriam¡¯s presence from the next room, alerted me. I nodded and rose from the tub. I had taken the liberty of soaking my dirty clothes in the bathwater to loosen the dried blood. The water was now a murky red, but it wasn¡¯t like I needed it anymore. As I stepped out of the tub, I picked up the Orb of the Flame Emperor. ¡°One more favor, if you please. Could you dry my clothes?¡± [¡­Honestly, you¡¯re more trouble than you¡¯re worth.] Grumbling under his breath, Samuel nonetheless used his magic to dry my clothes. Soon, they were as good as new. I dressed quickly, then gathered up Sijo and Gu Poison, who were now clean and dry, and tucked them back into my clothes. As I entered the next room, she said, ¡°You¡¯re back.¡± ¡°I just finished washing up.¡± Miriam was waiting for me. Her expression was serious. ¡°I have received God¡¯s reply,¡± she finally said. The God¡¯s reply. My shoulders tensed. What Miriam said next filled me with a sense of foreboding. ¡°The God¡­He wishes to speak with you.¡± Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Position Exchange I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with ''Eye of Arrogance'' Tier ($18), or 20 advance chapters with ''Sword Lacquer'' Tier ($18) For every $25 collected on Ko-fi, I will release a bonus chapter. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 162: The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy The worst and strongest villain. I became a narrow-eyed character Arsene Adel. DBT,Korean,Novel,Translation,Academy,NEVDA,Fantasy,Possession,AssassinA God requests a conversation with me? ¡®This would be my second time conversing with a god.¡¯ The first was at the territory of Bares, and the second would be now. If I had to worry, it was that while the God of Pride was benevolent towards me, there was no guarantee that the Demon God of Gluttony would be the same. The God of Bares, for some reason, showed me favor. However, considering the general disposition of gods, it was more likely that they wouldn''t be so kind¡­... ¡°What should I do?¡± I decided to choose carefully. Because if the Demon God of Gluttony, like Miriam, showed me hostility, there was no way of knowing what the consequences would be. I needed to be cautious. ¡°Miriam, for what reason did the Demon God of Gluttony summon me?¡± So, I decided to ask Miriam about the Demon God of Gluttony¡¯s intentions. If Miriam didn''t give me a proper answer, it might be better not to talk to the Demon God of Gluttony at all. To this, Miriam answered readily. ¡°The Demon God of Gluttony did not summon you to harm you. He only wishes to have a conversation.¡± ¡°Hmm, did he leave any other message for me?¡± Surely there must have been something he said when he requested to speak with me. And as I expected, the Demon God of Gluttony left a single phrase. ¡°He said he would tell you the truth.¡± *Twitch*-. My shoulders trembled once. ¡°The truth,¡± he said. ¡­...Perhaps the thought crossed my mind that the God of Gluttony might know something about what I wanted to know the most. The truth about the six families hidden behind the scenes of the world, a truth that even I, the creator, did not know. To me, who had yet to learn about it, the truth was paramount. The duality and hypocrisy of those I had written as perfect good. I had been able to experience it since I came to the Demon Realm. That didn''t mean I could describe the demons as good either. ¡®¡­¡­It¡¯s difficult to call either of them good.¡¯ It was difficult to distinguish between the two with a simple black-and-white logic. However, in order to fulfill Adel¡¯s wish and survive, it was necessary to side with the demons. But, ¡®Not all humans are my enemies.¡¯ Strictly speaking, my enemy was Adel¡¯s enemy, the six families who were up to something. I couldn¡¯t call those who simply lived in the human world my enemies. Actually, maybe this was just my greed. After all, my works mainly described humans and their positions, so I was attached to them. Therefore, ¡®¡­¡­I hope not.¡¯ Even if, as I suspected, the humans were hiding something and the six families had some ulterior motive. Hamel, as for you¡­... *Swoosh*-. I shook my head, shaking off the thoughts that were about to engulf me. First of all, I thought it would be good to talk to the arrogant God of Gluttony who said he would tell me the truth. ¡°Lead the way.¡± In the end, I decided to accept Miriam¡¯s proposal. It wasn¡¯t clear why the God of Gluttony would tell me the truth or what his intentions were, but I figured it was worth a try. Miriam nodded at my answer and spoke. ¡°Then I¡¯ll take that as a yes. But there¡¯s something you need to be careful of. You must never cause a disturbance inside the chapel.¡± ¡°I know that much.¡± I wasn''t a bad enough guy to be disrespectful in someone else¡¯s temple. However, Miriam shook her head as if she wasn''t warning me about that. ¡°No matter what you see, I¡¯m saying don¡¯t cause a scene.¡± What did she mean? I frowned, unable to grasp the meaning of Miriam¡¯s warning. Then Samuel, in a stiff voice, asked Miriam. [Miriam, you don¡¯t mean¡­!] ¡°Do you know something?¡± [¡­¡­Yes, for Miriam to give that warning, it means she¡¯s going to take you to the chapel that only she can enter.] ¡°Are you saying it¡¯s different from an ordinary chapel?¡± [¡­¡­.] Samuel closed his mouth without answering my question immediately. The more he did, the more my curiosity swelled. What kind of place was it¡­...? ¡°Follow me.¡± *Whizz*-. Miriam turned her back and moved on, before I had time to ask any more questions. In the end, I had no choice but to follow her without getting any more information. Even so, I didn''t think the God of Gluttony would try to harm me, so I decided to find out for myself. What on earth had made Samuel so wary? What was it that the God of Gluttony wanted to tell me? There are things in this world that you can only know by experiencing them firsthand¡­... *Thump, thump*-. And so we followed Miriam¡¯s lead and came to a door. And the shape of the door that appeared. I scowled at this. The door wasn¡¯t in its normal form. Of course, it was difficult to define the shape of a door, but at least this one was not ordinary. ¡®Thorns.¡¯ A door made of thousands of thorns. Sharp thorns that looked like they would pierce your hand if you touched them. There was no doorknob. It meant that the door couldn''t be opened. But instead of a doorknob, there was a hole in the middle of the door. ¡­...Did this mean to put your hand in here? It reminded me of the artifact in Italy, ¡°The Mouth of Truth.¡± The relic that was said to bite off the hand of anyone who told a lie. There was probably no connection between the Mouth of Truth and this door, but at least the way to use them seemed similar. ¡®It means put your hand in.¡¯ If you want to go inside, it means put your hand in without doubting God. Therefore. *Swoosh*-. I slipped Samuel¡¯s thorn-covered palm through the small gap in the door. [This bastard¡­?] ¡°You¡¯ll regenerate anyway.¡± [¡­¡­That¡¯s true, but.] After silencing Samuel¡¯s complaints. I squeezed my eyes shut in case something unfortunate happened. And then, *Thud*-. A powerful vibration came from the door. I was worried that my hand might have been cut off because of the sheer magnitude of the vibration. ¡­...But contrary to my worries, my hand was fine. Instead, *Rumble*-. The door of thorns began to open. And finally, the entrance opened. I turned around and looked at Miriam. ¡°Lead the way.¡± ¡°Right this way.¡± It was then, as I was about to take another step with Miriam in the lead. [Hold on.] Samuel stopped us. [I can¡¯t go in, can I?] ¡°Why do you say that?¡± [¡­¡­This chapel is a place where only those who are permitted may enter, not those who have not been granted permission, like Miriam or you.] In short, Samuel couldn¡¯t enter because he hadn¡¯t been granted permission. So what was he suggesting we do? [You¡¯re going to have to return me to my original body before we can enter.] ¡°No, that won¡¯t be necessary.¡± But Miriam shook her head at Samuel¡¯s valid question. I didn''t know why Samuel was allowed to enter with me, so I asked Miriam. ¡°There are no restrictions on bringing anyone else?¡± ¡°No, if someone who hasn¡¯t been invited by the Demon God of Gluttony enters, every part of their body will be pierced by thorns and they will die.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± What a horrible end. Then, ¡°You¡¯re not going to kill Samuel, are you?¡± ¡°Of course not. Why would I kill Samuel? He¡¯s my only precious family.¡± Family, family¡­... S?a??h th? ??v?lF?re.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. Well, the two of them had lived together for more than a decade, so even though they weren¡¯t blood related, it wouldn¡¯t be strange to call them family. Then why did she say Samuel could come in with me? Miriam quickly cleared up this question for me. ¡°Because the Demon God called for Samuel as well as you.¡± [Me?] ¡°Yes, he seems to have something different to say to you.¡± [Well, if that¡¯s the case.] Samuel finally agreed to accompany me at the mention that the God of Gluttony had summoned him. And so Samuel, still in the form of thorns on my wrist, entered the chapel, and *Clang*-. As we entered, the thorned door slammed shut. ¡­...Did this mean we couldn''t go back out without permission? Now there was no choice but to talk to the Demon God. As I was about to take another step. ¡°Remember.¡± Miriam¡¯s voice came to me, low and hushed. ¡°Never, ever cause a disturbance.¡± ¡°¡­¡­I understand.¡± There didn''t seem to be anything particularly special about the entrance to the chapel yet, but if Miriam was warning me like this, it meant there really was something here. With a stiff face, I began to follow behind Miriam. And when we had walked about ten paces inside the chapel. *Groan*-. I felt a churning in my stomach and a wave of dizziness washed over me. ¡®¡­¡­What is this?¡¯ I felt like the world was spinning. And then suddenly. *Groan*-. My stomach twisted again and the dizziness intensified. I felt bile rising in my throat, along with what felt like mana. ¡­...Was this the reason why Miriam told me not to cause a scene? But it wasn¡¯t unbearable enough for that. So just as I was about to ask Miriam if there was anything else I should be careful of. ¡°¡­¡­Miriam?¡± She stopped walking. At that moment, I felt my soul escaping my body, and the world began to fade away. I had felt this sensation before. When I met the abyss while inheriting Adel¡¯s mana heart method. The same sensation was washing over me now. What was this? Why was I feeling the same sensation as back then? There shouldn¡¯t be any connection. As I was puzzling over this incomprehensible feeling. *Rustle*-. Countless monstrous figures began to emerge from behind Miriam. No, could you even call those things monsters? Countless thorns, countless teeth, countless heads, countless mouths, countless eyes, countless¡­... A being made of countless things lumped together was staring at me. Just looking at it made my mind, Crumble. At this rate¡­... I would die. I might die. ¡°Ah, ugh¡­¡­¡± A groan, indistinguishable from a scream, escaped my lips. Vomit, tinged with yellow bile, started to spill from my mouth, and the blood vessels in my eyes burst, dyeing them crimson. My mind was gradually being chipped away and worn down by a chisel. Mentally, I was dying. ¡­...And then. *Woosh*-. A black energy surged from within me. This wasn''t the mana fused with Bares¡¯s heart method, but pure mana produced solely by Adel¡¯s mana heart method. The moment it washed over my body. ¡°¡­¡­!¡± I felt my breath return, and I gasped raggedly. What, what just happened? As I tried to collect my thoughts to understand the horrifying phenomenon. *Swoosh*-. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± I felt Miriam¡¯s gaze and looked up. And at that moment. [ Greetings, child of the traitor. ] A voice that was relaxed, yet for some reason laced with playfulness, flowed from Miriam¡¯s mouth. Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Position Exchange I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with ''Eye of Arrogance'' Tier ($18), or 20 advance chapters with ''Sword Lacquer'' Tier ($18) For every $25 collected on Ko-fi, I will release a bonus chapter. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 163: The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy The worst and strongest villain. I became a narrow-eyed character Arsene Adel. DBT,Korean,Novel,Translation,Academy,NEVDA,Fantasy,Possession,AssassinI flinched. The child of the traitor. Those words rooted me to the spot. Words that saw right through my being. ¡®The Demon God of Pride from the Bares family also seemed to know who I was.¡¯ But how was that even possible? What could they possibly see in me to make them think I was a descendant of Arsene? Was this something a God could easily discern? However, that was impossible within the realm of my understanding. ¡­Then how? I tried to recall Miriam, possessed by the God of Gluttony, wondering if I was missing something. "Child of a traitor, I don''t know what you''re talking about." [Hmm? How can that be, shouldn''t the person involved know?] ¡°¡­¡± I closed my mouth. Continuing this conversation would only reveal my hand further. It seemed like the Demon God of Gluttony was already certain that I was a descendant of Arsene. [Don¡¯t even think about lying to me. As if you could hide that awful stench from me in the first place?] Stench? Where on earth was this smell coming from? I had just taken a thorough bath, so there was no way I reeked. As if sensing my question, the Demon God of Gluttony shook her head. [That stench emanates from your very core. You can¡¯t hide it. It''s a smell that only Gods can perceive, so no need to worry about it.] ¡°¡­What kind of smell are you talking about?¡± [A thick, acrid smell. The kind that smells like it¡¯s about to betray someone?] I frowned at the Demon God¡¯s amused voice. What kind of smell was that? But the God of Gluttony only muttered in a drawn-out voice. [Child, I¡¯m not talking about your immediate ancestors. To be precise, hmm, how should I put it? It¡¯s true that your family inherited the bloodline of traitor, but¡­] ¡°¡­¡± The more the God of Gluttony rambled, the less I understood. What was he trying to say? Anyway, the God of Gluttony said that only Gods could immediately recognize my true nature. So, it wasn¡¯t something to worry about right now. The ones I had to deal with were not Gods, but humans made of flesh and blood. Subtly, I turned my gaze to my wrist. [¡­] Samuel was unusually quiet. I tried to wake him up by channeling mana, but there was no response. Maybe he fell asleep. Or perhaps the Demon God before me had done something to him. For now, ¡°Get to the point.¡± [My, how bold.] ¡°I know you have no intention of killing me.¡± [And why would you think that?] The Demon God of Gluttony grinned, taking a step towards me. Thump. With that step, the pressure emanating from Miriam''s body intensified. Sharp thorns pricked at my skin. Enduring it, I opened my mouth. ¡°There are two reasons.¡± [Good. I¡¯m listening, so explain.] The Demon God of Gluttony urged me on, his voice sharp. I continued my explanation. ¡°You¡¯ve already tested me.¡± [I tested you?] The Demon God of Gluttony questioned, feigning ignorance. But I saw through his act. He was intrigued. ¡°I placed my hand within the Gate of Thorns, and you allowed me to enter the chapel.¡± [And how does that make it a test?] ¡°If I hadn¡¯t placed my hand inside, you would have killed me.¡± [¡­] The Demon God of Gluttony fell silent. I slowly looked around. This was no ordinary basement. Before entering the chapel, Samuel and I had passed through a massive ¡®maw¡¯ that had split open. Which meant, This entire chapel was a giant mouth. If I had refused the God of Gluttony¡¯s proposal, we would have been chewed to death. I wasn''t sure if he would¡¯ve killed Samuel, the successor of Gluttony, but I would have died for sure. ¡°From the moment we entered this place, our lives were in your hands. Am I not right?¡± I said to the Demon God, a smirk playing on my lips. Then, laughter erupted from the Demon God. [Haha, correct! I¡¯m starting to think I made the right choice not to kill you. At the same time, I¡¯m also convinced I should kill you.] ¡°¡­I¡¯d prefer it if you refrained from the latter.¡± [Kekeke, right. I¡¯ve gotten a rough idea of what kind of person you are. You¡¯re remarkably similar to ¡®that person¡¯. Your personality, your way of speaking, even your aura.] That person? Someone who resembled me? I immediately questioned the God of Gluttony. ¡°By ¡®that person¡¯, you mean¡­?¡± [It¡¯s not like I can¡¯t tell you. I¡¯m talking about your ancestor. The one who betrayed the Demon Realm and went to the Human Realm. Well, ¡®betrayal¡¯ might not be the right word. ¡®Desertion¡¯ might be more accurate?] My ancestor. I had seen my ancestor. In the Orgon prison camp, my ancestor had been reduced to a skeleton, bound by massive chains. Did the God of Gluttony know Arsene¡¯s ancestor? ¡°What was your relationship with my ancestor?¡± [What should I call it? The bastard who seduced my younger sister and ran off with her on a love escapade?] ¡°You had a younger sister¡­?¡± [Shut up! It makes my blood boil just thinking about it.] ¡°¡­¡± The God of Gluttony suddenly burst out in anger. I closed my mouth. [Looking at you brings back those memories, both intriguing and infuriating. How did you even inherit that person''s power?] ¡°What power are you talking about?¡± This conversation felt like it was going in circles. He kept talking about things I didn¡¯t understand, leaving me unable to ask the questions I wanted to ask. As if it were nothing, the God of Gluttony continued with what she wanted to say. [Chaos. You inherited Chaos, didn¡¯t you?] ¡°¡­¡­!¡± At the unexpected word that escaped the God of Gluttony, I couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°You know about Chaos?¡± [¡­] For a moment, Miriam¡¯s face contorted at the question. It was as if his thoughts had come to a standstill, caught off guard by my inquiry. Then, the God of Gluttony erupted into laughter once more. [I see! So that¡¯s your karma!] ¡°What do you mean by that¡­?¡± [Kekeke, to bear the burden of your ancestor¡¯s karma, you poor thing. That¡¯s why they held both affection and resentment towards you lot.] ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re talking about.¡± [You don¡¯t need to understand. You¡¯ll find out naturally when the time comes. Chaos, Chaos, I see. The reason you inherited that power must be because of karma.] The God of Gluttony brushed off my question lightly and began to mutter to himselff. S?a?ch* Th? ??v?lF?re.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. Since it was clear he wouldn¡¯t answer any other questions, I decided to focus on this one. ¡°At least answer me this. What is Chaos, and how do I use it?¡± The God of Gluttony stopped laughing at my question. And in a cold voice, he began to speak. [You will have to find out for yourself. That power is too dangerous. You need to understand its gravity and its weight. However, if I were to offer a small piece of advice¡­] [I would say it¡¯s ¡®possibility¡¯.] Possibility? That felt like a significant hint. But before I could ask anything more, the God of Gluttony started muttering to himself again, seemingly finished with our conversation. [Time is running out in this world. My power, and that of the other Gods, is reaching its limit. Fulfill the karma you carry, descendant of the traitor.] The God of Gluttony sounded like he was about to leave. Miriam¡¯s shoulders trembled once. She was really, About to leave. But I still had one unanswered question for the God of Gluttony. ¡°The truth. What was the truth you promised to tell me?¡± Wasn¡¯t that the reason I came to this chapel in the first place? But once again, the God of Gluttony only left me with cryptic words. [The past, the present, and the void. That is the karma we bear, and the truth¡­ and what you must carry forward.] I couldn''t understand what he meant at all. Just as I was about to ask another question, [When you reach that truth, you will have to make a choice¡­ You need to stay alive until then, so I¡¯ll give you two gifts.] Saaaaa- The moment the God of Gluttony finished speaking, two more lines were etched onto my wrist. They appeared right next to the marks the God of Pride had given me. Since I had used one line before, there were now four lines on my wrist. Thud. Then, a statue fell at my feet. Saaaa- Light emanated from the statue and flowed towards the pendant hanging around my neck. What, What just happened? ¡®¡­I need to wake Miriam up.¡¯ Maybe I could get some answers about the God of Gluttony¡¯s words from her. Who was the ¡®younger sister¡¯ who ran away with Arsene¡¯s ancestor, What did ¡®possibility,¡¯ the advice about Chaos, mean, What was the ¡®statue¡¯ he gave me as a gift, And what was this ¡®karma¡¯ that I had to carry? And I had absolutely no clue about the truth of the world. ¡°¡­I feel like I¡¯ve been told a lot of things.¡± But nothing remained in my head. Therefore. ¡°Wake up, Samuel, Miriam.¡± I tried my best to wake the two who were out cold. However, [¡­] ¡°¡­¡± Neither Miriam nor Samuel woke up. I gently placed my hand under Miriam¡¯s nose. She was breathing faintly; she didn¡¯t seem dead. Considering a God had just descended upon her, it would probably take a while for her to regain consciousness. If Miriam hadn¡¯t possessed the abilities of a priest, she might have died. So, was Samuel alright? ¡°Wake up¡­¡± Why wasn¡¯t he waking up? The feeling of being left alone in the chapel filled me with unease, forcing me to wait for what felt like hours for them to wake up. ¡®¡­When are you two going to wake up?¡¯ The chapel was starting to scare me. Neither Samuel nor Miriam showed any signs of stirring. It felt like I was completely alone in this eerie place. The statue, covered in countless thorns, seemed to amplify my fear for some reason. The chapel was enveloped in a gloomy chill. I couldn¡¯t help but swallow nervously. And then, [Keugh¡­] Samuel let out a groan. He thrashed around, his thorns lashing out as if resisting immense pain. But I couldn¡¯t feel any pain myself, leading me to a natural conclusion: Samuel was also affected by the God of Gluttony in some way, or perhaps he was reacting to the horrifying vision he had just witnessed. So, what was the God of Gluttony telling Samuel? I doubted he would tell him the same things she told me. A sudden surge of curiosity washed over me. As I waited for Samuel to wake up, [¡­!] Samuel finally gasped for air, as if he had been holding his breath this whole time. Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Position Exchange I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with ''Eye of Arrogance'' Tier ($18), or 20 advance chapters with ''Sword Lacquer'' Tier ($18) For every $25 collected on Ko-fi, I will release a bonus chapter. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 164: The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy The worst and strongest villain. I became a narrow-eyed character Arsene Adel. DBT,Korean,Novel,Translation,Academy,NEVDA,Fantasy,Possession,AssassinBonus chapter thanks to ''@Talosfanboy'' for subscription to ''Sword Lacquer'' tier on Ko-fi.¡°Mr. Samuel, are you alright?¡± [¡­ Yeah, I just woke up.] Thank goodness. I was worried something had happened to Samuel, but it seems like I was overthinking it. Samuel, now conscious, seemed more normal than ever. Miriam was still unconscious, seemingly asleep from the immense mental shock. So I explained to Samuel what had happened to me. Of course, I kept everything a secret that could be problematic or related to Asen. [So you encountered the God of Gluttony as well.] ¡°Yes. Does that mean you spoke with the God of Gluttony too, Mr. Samuel?¡± [¡­ It would be more accurate to say it was a one-sided announcement.] ¡°What did you talk about?¡± [It was about the book I obtained before and my origin.] The book and his origin? I frowned at the words I couldn¡¯t understand. So the God of Gluttony knew something about the book that held his true identity. ¡­ Well, considering he knew about the Arsene family and chaos, he seemed quite knowledgeable. In that case, ¡°Did you find out about the true nature of the book?¡± [Yes, as we suspected, it¡¯s definitely related to the King of Wisdom.] That means, A book related to the King of Wisdom has something to do with Samuel. The God of Gluttony said something about Samuel¡¯s ¡°origin.¡± Maybe¡­. ¡°Were you the King of Wisdom?¡± [¡­ As if.] Samuel muttered as if it were ridiculous. ¡®He could be¡­¡¯ Embarrassed, I scratched my cheek and continued my thoughts. ¡®Then does this mean there¡¯s no connection between Samuel and the King of Wisdom?¡¯ Just as I was thinking that, Samuel continued. [The God of Gluttony called me a ¡®fragment of wisdom.¡¯ ¡­ I don¡¯t know what it means, but it¡¯s definitely related to the King of Wisdom.] ¡°Hmm.¡± This meant there was nothing we could know for sure right now. ¡­ The God of Gluttony really was ill-natured. He didn¡¯t tell me anything concrete either, just left me with vague words, and it seemed he did the same to Samuel. Ugh. I let out a sigh and continued. ¡°Did you hear anything else? About the truth of the world, perhaps?¡± [Not at all. From the beginning, I was only allowed to be in that space, not to converse.] Ugh. I groaned inwardly. My head was starting to hurt. Still, if I had to pick the most useful information in this situation¡­ It would be the clue about the chaos attribute. ¡®¡­ Possibility.¡¯ The God of Gluttony said the chaos attribute was related to possibility. It was very vague, but I felt like I was getting somewhere. However, those words alone weren¡¯t enough to fully understand how to use chaos. So I would have to keep thinking about it and researching it. By the way, a power that even a Demon God considered too dangerous¡­ ¡®Maybe I underestimated the chaos attribute too much.¡¯ But it¡¯s not like it makes sense for a God to be wary of just an attribute. What kind of crazy setting did I come up with before I discarded it? It¡¯s already giving me enough headaches with the huge power gap between humans and me. And to think I created an attribute that even Gods fear. ¡®The balance is completely messed up.¡¯ No wonder a dead villain character showed up at my house trying to kidnap me. ¡­ Damn it. [Why the sudden sigh?] ¡°Life is suffocating¡­¡± [You¡¯re one weird bastard.] No, Do you even know how I feel? I was about to retort to Samuel but decided to hold back just this once. He must be feeling complicated after hearing all those cryptic things about his supposed identity. More importantly, ¡®What is this?¡¯ I lifted the unidentified fragment the Demon God of Gluttony had given me as a gift. I thought it might be a statue symbolizing the Demon God of Gluttony, like the ones in the temple or the hallway, but it was completely different from what I had expected. Moreover, a certain light was absorbed by the pendant again. ¡®Is it reacting to something related to the Gods again?¡¯ Although the information paper didn¡¯t directly provide an answer like before. [What is that?] ¡°I don¡¯t know either.¡± Samuel and I put our heads together, trying our best to figure out the identity of the fragment. ¡®He said it would be helpful if I wanted to survive the moment of choice¡­¡¯ That meant it would be useful enough to save my life. A fragment that resembled a jewel shard, shining with a translucent black light. I didn¡¯t even know what it was or how to use it, but it wouldn¡¯t hurt to carry it around. Well, in the end, I still didn¡¯t know anything about the ¡®younger sister¡¯ related to Arsene¡¯s ancestor, let alone the truth of the world. ¡®Still, there might be one big takeaway.¡¯ I shifted my gaze to the two strokes bestowed upon me by the God of Gluttony. Just like the God of Pride, the God of Gluttony had bestowed two strokes, claiming they would be of help. Again, there was a possibility of a penalty for using these strokes. However, ¡®Both Gods granted me these strokes as a favor.¡¯ That meant it was unlikely they would harvest my soul, as I feared. Of course, I couldn''t let my guard down. S?a??h th? N???lFire.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. It would be a different story if the God of Gluttony had shown me unconditional favor, but that wasn¡¯t the case. The God of Gluttony had kept me on edge, threatening my life. Therefore, I had no choice but to contemplate. Should I use the strokes? Or should I keep them? The first order of business was to wake up Miriam. I could ask her about the strokes when she woke up. And not long after, ¡°¡­ How much time has passed?¡± Miriam, who had collapsed on the floor, asked as she lifted herself. She looked exhausted, but her life didn¡¯t seem to be in danger. It even seemed like Miriam had brushed off the fact that a God had descended upon her, as if it were nothing. ¡°About two hours have passed.¡± ¡°I see. I apologize for showing you such an unsightly appearance.¡± Miriam suddenly became courteous. I was taken aback by this. ¡°Your attitude has changed.¡± ¡°Well, you are the man recognized by God as both a ¡®Protector¡¯ and ¡®hope.¡¯ Although, he also predicted you to be the ¡®ruination¡¯.¡± ¡°You mean he wasn¡¯t sure if I would be an ally or an enemy.¡± ¡°No, that¡¯s not it. To be precise, it¡¯s about your role in this world.¡± ¡°¡­ Is that so.¡± Indeed. I declared that I would twist the fate of this world. Even God didn¡¯t know what the outcome would be. Miriam¡¯s ability to foresee the future seemed to be connected to the God of Gluttony, but since I didn¡¯t appear in her future¡­ It meant that even God¡¯s prophetic abilities could no longer see the future. ¡°For now, it seems you both have a lot on your minds. And a lot of questions for me.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± [Indeed.] Samuel and I answered simultaneously. It seemed Miriam could sense our eagerness for answers. However, she shook her head, as if to say she wouldn¡¯t answer. ¡°Are you avoiding the question?¡± When I asked, frowning, Miriam shook her head again. ¡°I¡¯m not refusing to answer. I will answer, but first, we need to restore Samuel¡¯s body.¡± ¡°Why is that?¡± [Hey, no matter how urgent it is, remember we¡¯re here to get my original body back.] Samuel chided. I had no choice but to yield. He had been living as a parasite in my body for months, so he naturally yearned to return to his original body. In such a situation, it would be selfish of me to push my own agenda. ¡°It¡¯s easier to talk once Samuel is back in his original body. I hope there are no misunderstandings.¡± ¡°I understand.¡± With Miriam being so polite, it was only right for me to back down a little. In the end, we decided to take some time to prepare before Miriam spoke. *** So we returned to the room Samuel had been using. Miriam went somewhere to gather the items needed to restore Samuel to his original state. Left alone in the room, I took out Sijo and Gu Poison from my pocket. ¡®I hope they are okay.¡¯ I was worried that something terrible might have happened to them because of the pressure I felt before encountering the God of Gluttony. With a worried heart, I quickly checked on Sijo and Gu Poison. ¡ª Beep! ¡ª ¡­. Fortunately, both Gu Poison and Sijo seemed fine. It seemed they hadn¡¯t been affected by the illusions because they were in my pocket. If I had taken them out¡­ ¡®It could have been really dangerous.¡¯ This situation made me realize how dangerous it was to make an enemy of a God. I hoped this would never happen again, but you never know with life¡­ I needed to become strong enough to surpass even the Gods. It didn¡¯t seem impossible, especially with the chaos attribute that even Gods were wary of. The problem was, I had no idea how to use it. ¡°What do you think ¡®possibility¡¯ means?¡± ¡ª Beep? Swoosh, swoosh. When I asked while stroking Sijo¡¯s head, he looked up at me, clueless. I just smiled faintly in response. Right, how could he possibly know? It wasn¡¯t like I was really asking for an answer. I was just thinking out loud because I was so frustrated. But then, [Possibility, huh.] Samuel spoke up, as if he had realized something. [Did the God of Gluttony mention ¡®possibility¡¯ to you?] ¡°Yes, he said the chaos attribute is related to possibility.¡± [Hmm, it¡¯s a well-known tale in Sytan that you possess the chaos attribute. Though I¡¯ve never actually seen you use it.] ¡°To be honest, I don¡¯t know how to use it either.¡± There was no need to lie to Samuel about the chaos attribute. It was already common knowledge among the students of Sytan that I possessed it. Perhaps if I told Samuel about the hint the God of Gluttony gave me, we might find an answer. However, Samuel didn¡¯t fully grasp my situation, so he could only offer vague guesses. [Possibility, right. Let me give you an example.] ¡°What do you mean?¡± [Look at this fat bird.] ¡°¡­?¡± ¡ª Beep? I looked at Sijo at Samuel¡¯s words. What about Sijo? [What are the chances of this guy being able to speak the language we speak?] ¡°Nonexistent, isn¡¯t it?¡± [No, you¡¯re wrong.] So¡­ There was a chance that Sijo could speak? But what Samuel said next was absurd. [He could be modified by some eccentric magic scholar, or stumble upon some incredible opportunity that allows him to speak. How can you be so sure the probability is zero?] ¡°¡­ If we¡¯re talking about those kinds of possibilities, then is there anything impossible in this world?¡± [Exactly.] ¡°¡­?¡± [This world is made up of infinite possibilities. It¡¯s just that the probability of them being realized is low.] What was he talking about? It sounded like he was grasping at straws, but I could sense Samuel¡¯s intention behind his words. Though, I wasn¡¯t sure how this related to the chaos attribute. [Hey, fat bird. What are the chances of you losing weight in a short period of ti- Gah! Don¡¯t peck there!] ¡ª Beep! The two began their spiritual duel. ¡°Possibility, possibility¡­¡± I muttered to myself, watching them. Perhaps Samuel was right. Maybe the chaos attribute wasn¡¯t about manipulating reality itself, but rather, manipulating the very fabric of possibilities. If that was the case, then the potential applications were limitless. Could I use it to make the impossible possible? Could I shift the odds in my favor, making the unlikely inevitable? It was a tantalizing thought, but one I didn''t have the luxury to dwell on just yet. For now, I needed to focus on the immediate future. Miriam would be back soon, and I had a feeling the real conversation was about to begin. Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Position Exchange I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with ''Eye of Arrogance'' Tier ($18), or 20 advance chapters with ''Sword Lacquer'' Tier ($18) Bonus chapter on reaching milestones. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 165: The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy The worst and strongest villain. I became a narrow-eyed character Arsene Adel. DBT,Korean,Novel,Translation,Academy,NEVDA,Fantasy,Possession,AssassinBonus chapter thanks to ''@Talosfanboy'' and ''@jrwvf6'' for subscription to ''Sword Lacquer'' tier on Ko-fi. Now access 30 advance chapters with ''Fighting Spirit'' Tier ($50) on Ko-fi.Possibility. Samuel had told me this world was surrounded by endless possibilities. However, as much as I tried to broaden my horizons as he said, it wasn''t easy. Breaking free from the ingrained perception of truth was no simple feat. Therefore, I failed to grasp the true nature of the Chaos Attribute once again and was left in despair. Still, it wasn''t a complete loss. ¡®¡­Let¡¯s retrace our steps slowly.¡¯ When was the first time I manifested the Chaos Attribute? It was undoubtedly when I used Absolute Stealth. Unlike ordinary stealth techniques, this one allowed me to conceal my very existence from the world. That was Absolute Stealth. I tried to recall the feelings and thoughts I had when using Absolute Stealth. Stealth was a technique to conceal one''s presence. I took it a step further and concealed my existence from the world itself. At that time, I didn''t know how Absolute Stealth was activated. My intention in concealing myself from the world was simply to use a more potent form of stealth. In that case¡­ If I could use Absolute Stealth by adding the concept of ''the world'' to stealth, couldn''t I use the Chaos Attribute once again in the same way? ¡®¡­Let¡¯s try it.¡¯ *Whum-* I pulled out the Fang of Darkness from my pocket and activated Sword Lacquer. If I could make it disappear from the world, the opposite should be possible too. And so, I tried to force Sword Lacquer to exist within the world. S?a??h the N?v?lF?re.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. However¡­ "¡­" Sword Lacquer showed no response. Its power didn''t increase, nor did it become denser. It was no different from the power it usually displayed. ¡®Is it unrelated to the world?¡¯ No, that''s not it. Possibility and the world. There seemed to be some connection between the two, but I felt like I was missing something crucial. Still, it was true that I had found a clue, so I decided it was better for my sanity to be content with just this. [Why did you suddenly pull out your sword?] ¡ª Beep! Perhaps my actions were baffling, as Sijo and Samuel asked in bewildered tones. Feeling slightly embarrassed, I scratched my head and said, ¡°Since I already have my sword out, should I just slice off some of your belly fat, Sijo?¡± ¡ª Beep¡­?! [You crazy bastard.] *Peck, peck-* Sijo started pecking at my head, perhaps angered by my joke. This little guy, can¡¯t he take a joke? I gently stroked Sijo''s head to calm him down. As I was doing so¡­ ¡°Have you been waiting long?¡± Miriam, who had left to prepare something to restore Samuel to his original state, returned. Her hands were full of items. From unknown herbs to what stood out the most, a ¡®doll.¡¯ ¡°That is¡­¡± ¡°Samuel¡¯s new vessel. Through this, Samuel will be able to be resurrected.¡± [It¡¯s my first time trying this, so I¡¯m a bit scared.] Samuel had heard from Miriam that there was a way to reconstruct his body, but this was his first time putting it into practice. Therefore, there was no way of knowing what the outcome would be. If it failed, he might end up stuck in my body forever. I had to avoid that even if it meant death. ¡°Please return to your original body quickly, you parasite.¡± [¡­Just wait until I regain my original body, you''ll think you¡¯re already dead.] Hmph. They say those who say "just you wait" aren''t scary. And who''s getting angry at whom? This mana thief. While residing in my body, Samuel had drained a significant amount of my mana. He was no different from a giant hippopotamus that devoured mana. Of course, I had overcome countless crises thanks to Samuel residing within me, so you could say I got more than my money''s worth. Still, I couldn''t help but feel a bit concerned. Just get out of my body¡­! [I was thinking the same thing even without you rushing me. Miriam, let''s proceed with the ritual.] ¡°Please wait a moment. From now on, I need a high level of concentration.¡± ¡°Hurry up, Miriam.¡± "Oh, come on. Stop rushing me." Grumbling, Miriam busied herself with preparing for the ritual. The first thing she did was draw a magic circle on the floor. An intricate pattern with a complex design that was difficult to decipher at a glance. She placed the clay doll she had brought in the center of the magic circle. Then, she placed the prepared herbs on the magic circle, and¡­ ¡°¡­I shall begin.¡± Finally, Miriam began to chant. *Crackle, crackle-* At the same time, countless thorns began to sprout from the magic circle. Miriam stopped chanting and spoke to me. ¡°Please stand in the center of the magic circle.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± It felt strange to obediently follow the words of someone who had tried to kill me the first time we met, but I didn''t think Miriam would harm me in this situation. Especially since the God of Gluttony had blessed me. Although I still hadn''t grasped the true meaning of the words the God of Gluttony had left me with¡­ As I took my position in the center of the magic circle¡­ *Whum-* *Crackle, crackle-* More thorns sprouted from the fiercely glowing magic circle, and¡­ *Chomp, chomp-* They began to gnaw at my wrists, simultaneously tearing into the doll at my feet. The ritual to reclaim Samuel''s body had begun in earnest. ¡®Fortunately, it doesn¡¯t hurt.¡¯ It was true that the thorns were burrowing into my arms, but it didn''t hurt. It felt similar to when Samuel had first resided within me. ¡­As I was thinking that¡­ ¡°¡­!¡± A sudden wave of pain made me open my eyes wide. The pain felt as if my flesh was being ripped apart. It was entirely different from the sensation I had felt when I joked about pulling out Samuel''s thorns before. It was only natural that it would hurt, as Samuel, who was attached to my flesh, was being extracted. ¡°Please stay still, even if it hurts! The ritual might fail!¡± Miriam shouted at me as I winced from the sudden pain. In the end, I had no choice but to endure the pain. Since I had benefited greatly from Samuel all this time, I had to endure it this time. But I would never forget this pain. Samuel had said he would adjust the Orb of the Flame Emperor to my mana, so I had no choice but to bear it. As I was consumed by this indescribable agony¡­ ¡°¡­Is it over?¡± Feeling no more pain, I slowly opened my eyes. Actually, it still stung a little. I turned my gaze to my wrist and saw that the area where Samuel had been was cleanly cut off. Though blood was oozing out, it didn''t hurt much. More importantly¡­ ¡®What happened to Samuel?¡¯ I quickly turned my head. The crucial question was whether Samuel had regained his body. If the ritual had failed, I might never see Samuel again. However, the inside of the magic circle was still covered in thorns. I couldn''t see what had happened to Samuel. The thorns around me had receded, but countless thorns still sprouted right in front of where the doll had been. I turned my gaze to Miriam. ¡°Miriam. Was the ritual successful? What happened to Samuel?¡± I asked, pressing down on my arm to stop the bleeding. She lifted her head, which she had been hanging low, and spoke. Miriam looked exhausted, as if she had exerted a great deal of energy performing the ritual. ¡°¡­I don''t know either.¡± ¡°What?¡± What do you mean, the one who performed the ritual doesn''t know? I frowned and stared at Miriam. At my cold reaction, she simply sighed. ¡°As you know, I cannot see, so I don¡¯t know what happened. Please check for me.¡± ¡°Ah, alright.¡± She acted as if she had eyes despite not having any, which made me a bit suspicious, but I decided to push that thought aside for now. More than anything, I was curious about what had happened to Samuel. It was called a ritual to reclaim Samuel''s body, but judging by how it had unfolded, it didn''t seem like he had simply returned to his original body. ¡­It was more like his soul had inhabited a new vessel. His appearance could be different from the Samuel I had seen before. With a mixture of anticipation and worry, I shifted my gaze. ¡°Then what should I do? Do I just remove these thorns?¡± ¡°Yes, please do. The ritual is complete, so nothing will go wrong if you touch them.¡± At least, as far as I know. ¡­It felt like she had added an ominous afterthought, but I decided to ignore it. I stared at the thorns covering Samuel''s body. They seemed quite sturdy, so it would be better to use force. ¡®Using a dagger is out of the question.¡¯ If I did, Samuel, who was inside the thorns, could get hurt. Therefore, I decided to use telekinesis. *Whum-* I activated my telekinesis and focused my power on the pile of thorns covering Samuel''s body. Gradually, the thorns began to fall away one by one. I carefully removed the thorns, being careful not to damage their roots. The dense thicket of thorns began to bend. That was enough for me to check on Samuel''s condition. ¡®At least there¡¯s no blood or torn flesh.¡¯ Thank goodness. It didn¡¯t seem like he was dead. I used my telekinesis to remove the remaining thorns inside. Soon, a figure was revealed. ¡°...¡± A young boy lay on the floor, blinking his eyes. Looking at his face, he didn''t look that different from the Samuel I knew. However, there was one difference. The color of his hair. Samuel''s hair had changed. One side was still turquoise as before, but the other side had turned gray. ¡°S-Samuel¡­ is that really you?¡± Samuel lay there motionless, so I asked cautiously. At that moment¡­ *Thump-* Samuel abruptly sat up. Could this be a side effect of the ritual? I gulped nervously. ¡°¡­Ah.¡± He spoke. The boy, presumed to be Samuel, opened his mouth. His voice was no different from Samuel''s. The important thing was whether he was conscious or not. In that tense moment¡­ The boy''s lips parted again. ¡°Of course it¡¯s me, who else would it be?¡± ¡°¡­!¡± ¡°¡­!¡± Miriam and I both gasped at the sound of Samuel''s voice. His tone. His manner of speech. It was truly Samuel. Though only his hair color had changed¡­ ¡°Samuel¡­!¡± As I stood there, speechless in astonishment, Miriam suddenly dashed forward. She threw her arms around Samuel and burst into tears of relief. ¡°¡­I¡¯m¡­ back.¡± Samuel said, gently patting Miriam¡¯s back. I watched them with a warm feeling in my heart. They were family. Since I wasn''t, it was best to give them some space. They must have a lot to talk about. As I turned to leave¡­ ¡°Hey.¡± Samuel called out to me. Unsure why he was calling me, I tilted my head in question. Samuel smirked and said, ¡°Come on, you haven¡¯t eaten either.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Samuel¡¯s words left me with a strange feeling. After a moment''s hesitation, I started walking towards them. ¡°Alright.¡± Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Position Exchange I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with ''Eye of Arrogance'' Tier ($18), or 20 advance chapters with ''Sword Lacquer'' Tier ($35), or 30 advance chapters with ''Fighting Spirit'' Tier ($50) Bonus chapter on reaching milestones. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 166: The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy The worst and strongest villain. I became a narrow-eyed character Arsene Adel. DBT,Korean,Novel,Translation,Academy,NEVDA,Fantasy,Possession,Assassin*Clatter-. Clatter-.* Back in the room, Samuel started cooking on Miriam''s behalf. I watched Samuel''s back as he concentrated on cooking and asked, ¡°This time, you''re cooking yourself, Mr. Samuel. ¡­¡­I thought it would be different because Miriam said she would take care of the meals." ¡°Miriam can¡¯t see, so she can''t distinguish seasonings well. She can only make snake soup or strange dishes like that." I still haven''t adjusted to Samuel''s original form, so an awkward atmosphere lingered. It''s like he''s wearing clothes that don''t fit him. Moreover, unlike before, the energy felt from his body had changed heterogeneously. ¡®¡­¡­Does it feel a little calmer?¡¯ However, strangely enough, the momentum contained within him felt even sharper. What was certain was that Samuel had become even stronger than before. I even wondered if the change in his hair color was due to the influence of the ¡®book¡¯ he had obtained earlier. I was about to ask him about it, but Miriam and Samuel looked so affectionate that I couldn''t help but shut my mouth. *Scoot-.* As I looked at him with a strange gaze, Samuel glanced back. ¡°You seem to have a lot to ask.¡± ¡°Well, not a small amount.¡± As Samuel said, I had a lot of questions I wanted to ask. Why did his hair color change, how much stronger did he become, and what exactly did the God of Gluttony say to Samuel? I had heard a brief explanation about the latter from Samuel, but that didn''t answer all of my questions. As if he had expected my curiosity, Samuel gave a faint smile. ¡°I''ll answer everything, so don''t rush me. I still need time to adjust to this body." ¡°¡­¡­Alright.¡± Samuel, who had lived parasitically in my body for several months, no less. So, Samuel would need time to adjust to his body, and I couldn¡¯t just bombard him with questions. So, let''s be a little patient and wait. ¡®¡­¡­But why is that?¡¯ Samuel could have spent time alone with Miriam as a family. However, he reached out to me, who was left alone. He asked me to eat with him. To be honest, I was hungry, but I wasn¡¯t starving, so I would have let the two of them have some time together. However, Samuel, instead of spending time alone with Miriam, asked me, an outsider, to join him for a meal. I couldn¡¯t understand Samuel''s behavior. ¡­¡­Maybe I just don''t want to admit it. What does Samuel think of our relationship? Friends, or maybe colleagues? Then, What do I think of Samuel? ¡®¡­¡­A colleague?¡¯ Perhaps Samuel is the one I have spent the longest time with since coming to this world. We even slept and ate together. At first, Samuel and I were always bickering, but at some point, we formed some sort of relationship. S~?a??h the ???el F?re.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. Relationship. That scares me. After all, I know that this world could be driven to ruin, and I''m well aware that I''m the root cause of it. This was a kind of avoidance. ¡­¡­It was the same when I rejected Luna''s confession, and I''m still just avoiding things. The responsibility for what I started. The fear of the deaths that will occur and the severing of relationships that will follow. Maybe this is my true nature. So, the goal of living. I set it as the last words Adel left me, not my own will, to do what I have to do here. I always tried to deny the fact that it was just a simple avoidance. But. ¡®¡­¡­Now I have to face it.¡¯ I have to stop ignoring the lines of relationships reflected in my small eyes and face them head-on. Even though I''m scared, Even though the sticky hesitation is holding me back. I have to face this world. ¡°Samuel.¡± ¡°Why are you calling me? The meal is not ready yet.¡± Samuel was still focused on cooking. A savory and sweet aroma wafted into my sensitive nose. I couldn''t help but smile and open my mouth at the soft scent. ¡°I think I finally understand what you said to me.¡± ¡°If it¡¯s what I said, you mean when I gave you a piece of my mind.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°It took you long enough." *Smirk-.* Samuel turned his head slightly and asked me with a smile, ¡°So, what is the conclusion you''ve reached after much deliberation?¡± ¡°¡­¡­Now.¡± ¡°Now?¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± ¡°¡­¡­?¡± When I stopped without continuing, Samuel''s face was filled with questions. I smiled playfully and said, putting my index finger to my lips, ¡°It¡¯s a secret.¡± ¡°¡­¡­You¡¯re crazy.¡± Samuel let out a hollow laugh and started to concentrate on cooking again. I gave a deflating answer, but he might have noticed the change in my attitude. Well, it doesn¡¯t matter if he didn¡¯t notice. Even at this moment, when I''ve made up my mind, my head is still in a state of endless agony. As I was waiting for Samuel¡¯s cooking to be finished, with my arms crossed, ¡°It¡¯s done.¡± Samuel said, picking up the bowl filled with food. I thought the bowl was too big for him to carry, so I decided to carry it instead. ¡°Please give it to me. I''ll carry it.¡± ¡°Be careful, it¡¯s hot.¡± Samuel slowly handed me the bowl. As I received the bowl, I felt its heavy weight. As expected, it was quite heavy, so it seemed like the right choice for me to carry it. So, Samuel and I headed to the room where Miriam was, carrying the bowl. "It smells so good¡­¡­!" Perhaps Miriam smelled the mouthwatering aroma from afar, as she was waiting while drooling. I placed the bowl on the table in front of her. I also brought several spoons and bowls to scoop and eat with. *Whoosh-* As I lifted the lid of the bowl, white steam billowed up. Inside the bowl was a white soup filled with various vegetables. ¡°It¡¯s a soup made with vegetables that I made in the basement. It may not taste as good as the one in Sytan, but I hope it suits your taste.¡± ¡°Mr. Samuel¡¯s cooking skills are excellent¡­¡­!¡± *Swoosh-* Miriam, at the even stronger smell of the soup, quickly took out a small bowl and scooped some soup. I was also hungry, so I didn''t refuse and scooped some of the soup Samuel made into my bowl. As I took a bite and tasted it, a soft and savory flavor filled my mouth. It may not taste as good as the ones made with expensive ingredients, but it was a taste that filled something lacking. Miriam, who had tasted the soup first, began to sniffle. ¡°Samuel, it''s so delicious¡­! I''m so glad you came back, brother!¡± ¡°¡­¡­What are you saying, sister.¡± Samuel said so, but he smiled and scooped some soup into his bowl. Miriam, with tears and laughter at the same time, devoured the soup in her bowl. Was she that hungry? Miriam ate the soup Samuel made as if she was going to finish it all. Come to think of it. Samuel couldn''t come here because he was studying in Sytan. Miriam must have been eating snake soup and bugs as her main meals, as I had seen before¡­¡­. Somehow, seeing the two of them made my heart ache. Family. Right, I had a family too. Not close friends, but blood relatives who gave birth to me and raised me in the present day. However, ever since I came here, I haven''t been able to see them even once. Not long after I fell into this world, I used to soak my pillow with tears of longing. Now, I had almost given up on returning to reality, so I had buried it in a corner of my heart. *Scoot-* I got up from my seat after finishing my meal. ¡°Samuel, so you don¡¯t have a girlfriend? I raised you to be this handsome!¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°¡­¡­Actually, there is a girl I like. Her name is Eris.¡± ¡°Eris! What a pretty name!¡± Miriam and Samuel were still engrossed in their conversation while eating. Of course, I was grateful that Samuel invited me to dinner, but now I thought it would be better to give them some time alone. I figured it would be better to ask the questions I had wanted to ask later rather than now. So, I turned around, still standing. Samuel looked at me. ¡°Where are you going?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to get some fresh air.¡± ¡°¡­¡­There¡¯s no wind here.¡± ¡°Haha, I¡¯m going for a walk to digest my food. Please enjoy your meal.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡­¡± Samuel seemed to be wondering if I felt left out because he was busy talking to Miriam. *Scoot, scoot-* I was so happy to see Samuel like that, I ruffled his hair. ¡°Don¡¯t touch my hair¡­¡­!¡± *Dash-* As soon as Samuel got angry, I quickly moved my feet. And as soon as I left Samuel''s room, I wandered aimlessly down the hallway. I was lost in thought. ¡®¡­¡­They looked good together.¡¯ A smile crept onto my face. The way Samuel and Miriam acted was enough to stir up the nostalgia I had pushed to the back of my mind. Family. A word that somehow made me feel nostalgic. Mom, Dad. And my little sister¡­¡­. As I was strolling down the hallway, lost in strange emotions, memories of being with my family came to mind one by one. Memories of laughing and crying, of being happy. Of course, there were also bad memories. The times when my father¡¯s business wasn¡¯t doing well and we had to live off of ramen. The memory of carrying my sick younger sister to the hospital because my parents couldn¡¯t come home from work. At that time, I was so flustered that I didn¡¯t even think of contacting my parents. My parents scolded me for not contacting them, but they still gave me a warm hug. As I clung to them, crying, I later realized as I grew older that they were also sobbing behind my back. My father, who hadn¡¯t shed a single tear even when his business went bankrupt, cried as he comforted me. Right, that¡¯s right. That¡¯s¡­¡­. ¡°¡­¡­What the.¡± Lost in thought, I froze. I could remember most of the memories I had with my family. But one thing. Only one thing wouldn¡¯t come to mind. ¡°What is this.¡± Gripped by a terrible fear, I clutched my head. What was it? What was it? What was it? Why can¡¯t I remember? Why can¡¯t I remember? One of the most precious things. No. Something I thought would exist so naturally wouldn''t come to mind. The word my usually blunt father called me in a warm voice. The word my mother, who was heavily pregnant, called me with a bright smile as she held me in her arms. The word my younger sister, who came out into the world from my mother¡¯s arms three years after I was born, first uttered before calling for our mother. ¡­¡­I couldn¡¯t remember it. Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Position Exchange I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with ''Eye of Arrogance'' Tier ($18), or 20 advance chapters with ''Sword Lacquer'' Tier ($35), or 30 advance chapters with ''Fighting Spirit'' Tier ($50) Bonus chapter on reaching milestones. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 167: The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy The worst and strongest villain. I became a narrow-eyed character Arsene Adel. DBT,Korean,Novel,Translation,Academy,NEVDA,Fantasy,Possession,AssassinBonus chapter thanks to ''@frozendeagon'' and ''@jrwvf6'' for subscription on Ko-fi.¡°¡­My name.¡± I couldn¡¯t remember the name my parents had given me. The only things I could recall were memories of the past and the four syllables of my current name, ¡°Asen Adel.¡± Why? Why couldn''t I remember my own name? Lost in thought, a memory flashed through my mind. Back when we invaded the human realm, when I borrowed Adel''s strength to defeat Terias. Adel had asked for something in return. ¡°I won¡¯t ask for an artifact.¡± What Adel desired wasn¡¯t an artifact, nor was it the entirety of my mana. The price Adel demanded for lending his power¡­ ¡°I need to take something most precious to the Creator.¡± Adel said he would take something most precious from me. ¡­And it had resulted in something truly horrifying. My name. That bastard had stolen my name. ¡°Who¡­ Who was I¡­?¡± No matter how hard I tried to think, I couldn''t remember my name. It was like it had been deleted. Whenever someone called me, the name in my memories wouldn¡¯t surface. Then, suddenly, another terrifying thought crossed my mind. Using Absolute Stealth, fueled by Chaos, caused me to lose my senses for a long time. Just like how I had lost my name this time. Immediately after, ¡°¡­Did Adel also use the Chaos attribute to lend me his strength?¡± I could see the truth. Adel had been able to lend me his strength using the Chaos attribute. To make the impossible possible, it had to be Chaos. Moreover, the space where Adel and I had faced each other was made up of the Chaos attribute, so such speculation naturally followed. S?a?ch* Th? Nov?lF?re .??t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. And in return, he stole my name. Finally, I realized what the penalty of the Chaos attribute was. It was the ¡®annihilation¡¯ of something. Due to the Chaos attribute, my name and senses had been annihilated. Perhaps what was annihilated differed depending on how the Chaos attribute was used. When Adel''s mana heart method and Bares'' mana heart method combined¡­ Just before the Abyssal Darkness could swallow me whole, chains of Chaos had bound the Abyss. The Chaos attribute had been used in the process of fusion. In that case¡­ ¡°What did I lose when the mana heart methods merged?¡± There was no way to know the answer. And that was what terrified me the most. The Chaos attribute had taken my name from me. As Adel had said, the most precious thing to me¡­ Then what did it take this time? Fear. The fear stemming from the unknown was driving me insane. Shuddering, I raised my head. Nothing would change if I stayed here, consumed by fear. What was used was used. It wasn¡¯t something I could take back now, was it? ¡°¡­For now, I need to plan ahead.¡± The Chaos attribute. It was an extremely dangerous power. I didn''t fully understand how it worked or what abilities it manifested. However, one thing was certain: its penalty. The annihilation of existence. That was the price of Chaos. ¡°It seems okay to use Absolute Stealth, though¡­¡± I had to be careful when incorporating the Chaos attribute into other techniques. For some reason, Absolute Stealth¡¯s penalty wasn¡¯t as severe, but I didn''t know how significant the others would be. ¡°¡­But that doesn''t mean the plan I''ve made will fall apart.¡± The penalty of Chaos was indeed immense. But it didn''t affect the current me. Well, psychologically, it did, but still. ¡°My name¡­ My name¡­¡± It wasn''t a problem that my name had been annihilated. Yes, it wasn''t a problem. Returning to reality wasn''t important to me now anyway. So¡­ ¡°¡­Stop it, please.¡± Tears welled up in my eyes, blurring my vision. A mixture of fear and emptiness seemed to tighten around my throat. If I used the Chaos attribute any further and I¡­ If I became something I wasn''t¡­ What would I become? ¡°¡­¡± Sighing, I pondered the complex emotions and thoughts swirling within me. Maybe what Adel truly desired wasn''t revenge against me, the Creator. The reality was so cruel that such a thought crossed my mind. Roughly wiping my face with my hand, I rummaged through my pocket. ¨D Peep? Peep¡­ Sijo, nestled in my pocket, rubbed its face against me. As if to comfort me. It must¡¯ve sensed that my expression wasn''t right. I was grateful for its concern, but it wasn¡¯t enough to console me. Gently stroking Sijo''s head, I pulled out a cigarette from my pocket. Not a lollipop like before, but a real cigarette. I hadn¡¯t smoked before because my body was still growing. I had swiped this cigarette from an instructor¡¯s desk a while back. I kept it thinking I¡¯d smoke it someday, but I didn''t expect to be lighting it up now. *Fwoosh¡­* I snapped my fingers, conjuring a black flame. The once uncontrollable black rose was now well under my control. ¡­I put the cigarette in my mouth, took a drag, and exhaled. *Hoo¡­* A plume of bitter, black smoke rose. I didn¡¯t even have the time to savor the bitter taste before I took another drag. The cigarette burned down quickly. Even though the smoke stung my lungs, it didn¡¯t fill the emptiness inside me. ¨D *Peep¡­* Sijo looked up at me with pity in its eyes, but I didn¡¯t have the heart to acknowledge it. All I could do was smoke. *Thump.* After smoking for a while, the cigarette, burned to the filter, fell to the floor. I lit another one. And as I was about to put it to my lips¡­ *Slice.* The end of the cigarette was severed, falling to the floor. A thorn, seemingly sprouted from the ground, had cut my cigarette in half. ¡°¡­What was that for?¡± I looked up to see who had dared interrupt my smoke. Samuel was walking towards me, his hand still crackling with magic. For some reason, his eyes were blazing with anger. ¡°I came to see what you were up to after everyone finished eating, and you¡¯re just smoking?¡± ¡°What business is it of yours if I smoke or not? We were only connected because we needed each other. Now that you¡¯re out of my body, we¡¯re nothing to each other, are we?¡± *Twitch.* Samuel¡¯s brow twitched at my barbed words. He glared at me, his eyes filled with rage. ¡°Are you being serious right now?¡± ¡°Would I joke about something like this?¡± ¡°¡­I¡¯m a fool for worrying about you.¡± *Scoff.* I let out a mocking laugh, my eyes fixed on Samuel. How dare he speak about me when he knew nothing? Thorny words, coated in venom, left my mouth. ¡°I don¡¯t need your concern.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Just leave me alone.¡± *Fwoosh.* I took another drag from my cigarette, glaring defiantly at Samuel. *Crunch.* Suddenly, Samuel grabbed my jaw, his grip tightening as his anger boiled over. ¡°¡­You¡¯re out of your mind.¡± *Crackle. Crackle. Crackle.* Thorns erupted around Samuel, sharp and menacing. He had activated Gluttony, ready to attack me. The energy radiating from those thorns was no joke. He had grown even stronger after obtaining a new body, his magical prowess reaching new heights. *Woosh.* I, too, drew Fang of Darkness from my pocket, my eyes cold and sharp. A terrifying chill, laced with my killing intent, emanated from the dagger, tearing at the very fabric of the space around us. And then, without a word, we lunged at each other. *Clang! Clang! Clang!* My dagger, fueled by my Killing Intent, clashed against Samuel¡¯s thorns, slicing through them with ease. In retaliation, his thorns pierced my flesh, drawing blood. Small wounds began to litter my body, while cuts and gashes appeared on Samuel¡¯s face, staining his skin crimson. As we were locked in our deadly dance¡­ ¡°Stop it!¡± Miriam, who had rushed over, screamed, her voice shrill with panic. Only then did Samuel and I break away from each other, lowering our weapons. Samuel turned his head, his gaze icy. ¡°¡­I must¡¯ve misjudged you.¡± *Tsk.* He clicked his tongue disapprovingly. My shoulders slumped, and a wave of inexplicable anger washed over me. Through gritted teeth, I spat out, ¡°No, you saw me perfectly. This is who I''ve always been.¡± ¡°Crazy bastard.¡± *Thump. Thump.* Samuel cursed under his breath and turned away, stomping off. Miriam, sensing the tension, scurried after him, her eyes darting nervously between us. I watched as they disappeared from sight, then¡­ *Crush.* I crumpled the cigarette box in my fist, my knuckles turning white. The remaining cigarettes inside were crushed, unsmokable. I tossed the mangled box aside and slumped to the floor. ¡°¡­Damn it.¡± As soon as my confrontation with Samuel ended, a wave of self-loathing washed over me. I really¡­ I felt like I was going insane. Unlike the cigarette smoke, invisible tendrils of despair choked me. I buried my face in my hands. What¡­ What did they expect me to do? I was trying. I was trying so hard to save this world, this world on the brink of collapse. But the more I struggled, the deeper the darkness seemed to grow, its grip on this world tightening. ¡­And now, it was reaching out to me, trying to drag me down with it. Even as I acknowledged my role in this, fear still gripped me. Even the Creator, even I, was nothing but a weak, flawed being. Afraid of death, afraid of losing connections, afraid of the unknown future stretching before me. Damn it. *Thump.* I slammed my fist against the ground, my frustration and despair overflowing. Without mana enhancing my strike, it was nothing more than a weak thud. The skin on my knuckles split, blood welling up in the newly formed cracks. I didn''t stop. Again. *Thump. Thump. Thump.* My fist collided with the floor again and again. My fingers screamed in protest, bones grinding against each other. White fragments peeked through the torn flesh. The floor was stained crimson, a testament to my self-inflicted pain. ¨D *Peep¡­* Sijo, witnessing my breakdown, whimpered beside me, nudging my hand with its head. But it¡­ It didn''t offer even the smallest bit of comfort. ¡°Damn it all¡­¡± I just wiped my bloody palm across my face. Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Position Exchange I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with ''Eye of Arrogance'' Tier ($18), or 20 advance chapters with ''Sword Lacquer'' Tier ($35), or 30 advance chapters with ''Fighting Spirit'' Tier ($50) Bonus chapter on reaching milestones. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 168: The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy The worst and strongest villain. I became a narrow-eyed character Arsene Adel. DBT,Korean,Novel,Translation,Academy,NEVDA,Fantasy,Possession,AssassinBefore Adel and Samuel''s fight. Samuel was having a conversation with Miriam while eating soup. However, as Samuel continued to appear distracted, Miriam spoke in a sullen voice. "Samuel." ¡°¡­¡­.¡± "Can you hear me?" "I can hear you." After a brief reply, Samuel closed his mouth again, lost in thought. Miriam puffed out her cheeks. She realized that the cause of Samuel''s distraction was the gloomy-looking boy. Although she couldn''t see his appearance because she was blind, she could tell from his aura that he must have had a sinister look. Miriam had a mountain of things she wanted to ask Samuel, but she was frustrated that she couldn''t continue the conversation because of the boy. Still, relieved that Samuel had made a proper friend, Miriam continued speaking. "You should go to him." "What are you talking about?" "You''re worried about him, aren''t you? Don''t even think about lying to your sister." "Ha! Are you saying I''m worried about that guy?" Samuel opened his mouth in disbelief at Miriam''s words. However, it was only for a moment. He realized that he was indeed concerned about Adel. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Samuel couldn''t help but groan inwardly. Come to think of it, Adel never talked about his family. ¡­That meant something bad must have happened. Sytan was that kind of place. A place where only those who harbored hatred in their hearts and sharpened their blades for revenge came. Therefore, it wouldn''t be strange for Adel to have a story. It was also questionable why a young boy, who didn''t even seem to be from the Bares lineage, was the escort of the successor of the Seven Deadly Sins. But Samuel refrained from asking for Adel''s sake. He didn''t want to hurt him with a careless remark. However. ¡®¡­If he has a sad past like I think he does, he might have felt left out seeing Miriam and me.¡¯ Samuel knew how painful it was to lose family. Hadn''t he experienced it firsthand? He had even chewed and swallowed his mother''s flesh with blood and tears. That''s why he knew better than anyone that there are many people who live with a huge hole in their hearts, even if they look normal on the outside. And when memories of the past came flooding back, he would often wake up with a start. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± "Samuel, are you really not going? We can talk later!" Miriam urged Samuel, who was just moving his mouth silently. Only then did Samuel seem to finish his thoughts and rise from his seat. "Are you going to see him?" "Yes." "He must be a really close friend!" ¡°¡­¡­Not at all.¡± Me, close with that guy? That was preposterous. Well, Samuel wasn''t going to deny that he and Adel were comrades. Whatever anyone said, the two had stuck together the longest in Sytan and had overcome countless dangers together. And hadn''t they both been motivated to become stronger than the other? Rivals. That was the word that perfectly defined the two. So. ¡®This is definitely not me worrying about him.¡¯ It''s just that as a fellow comrade, he felt the need to look after him¡­! Samuel dragged his feet, desperately denying that he was worried about Adel. Miriam smiled warmly at Samuel. She had been so worried when she first sent Samuel to Sytan. Unable to overcome Samuel''s stubbornness, Miriam had to let him enter Sytan with tears in her eyes. ¡­Even though she knew it would lead to Samuel''s death. But Samuel survived, escaping the predetermined end of death. Miriam had been surprised by the suddenly changed future but welcomed Samuel back. That was something that shouldn''t have happened. S?a??h th? N???lFire.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. The world was like a meticulously written script. But, The script had been rewritten. Moreover, a situation had arisen where she couldn''t even know what was written in the script. Because of Adel''s existence. Miriam didn''t know if that was a good thing or if it would only bring chaos to the world. Therefore, she thought killing Adel was the right thing to do, but Unexpectedly, the God of Gluttony sent a voice to Miriam, telling her to help Adel. And Miriam realized that this was the way to prolong Samuel''s life. Maternal love. Although Miriam didn''t give birth to Samuel, she was acting as his mother. So, even if the world were to be destroyed, she chose the path most favorable to Samuel''s survival. By Adel''s side, Samuel would not only prolong his life but also live with a good friend. ¡­Or so Miriam thought. Clank! Clank! Clank! Clang-! Clang-! If only she hadn''t heard the sounds of Samuel and Adel fighting fiercely in the hallway¡­¡­. Although Miriam couldn''t see how they were fighting because she was blind, she could certainly feel their intensity. They were truly aiming their weapons at each other with anger. Miriam, with a bewildered heart, hurriedly intervened in the fight and mediated between the two. Thankfully, the fight stopped. However, as if his anger hadn''t subsided, Samuel left, leaving behind hurtful words for Adel. ¡®¡­What in the world is going on?¡¯ Miriam was confused. Just a moment ago, the two had been showing such a heartwarming scene. But now, as if they had never shown such a side, they were fighting like enemies¡­ Tap, tap. Miriam ran towards Samuel, who was walking away with agitated steps. ¡°Samuel, why were you fighting?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Samuel didn''t answer and glanced sideways at Miriam. She flinched. Miriam''s shoulders trembled once. It was because Samuel''s eyes were bloodshot. ¡­And it wasn''t because of anger. Realization dawned. Tears welled up in Samuel''s eyes. ¡°¡­I don''t know why he''s acting like that. He''s been irritable before, but never like this.¡± Although Samuel had been acting mature, he was still just a young boy. Therefore, he couldn''t easily accept that his first real friend was pushing him away so vehemently. ¡­Could it be that he was too harsh with his words? Perhaps he had inadvertently touched a nerve with something he did. Samuel was busy trying to find fault with himself rather than blaming Adel. However, Samuel couldn''t figure out why Adel was acting that way. As Samuel remained silent, Squeeze. Miriam hugged Samuel''s trembling shoulders and whispered softly. "Relationships are difficult, you know." ¡°¡­¡­.¡± "Samuel, did you ask him why he reacted that way?" "No, I couldn''t." "Then try asking him seriously. You want to make up with him, don''t you?" ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Miriam''s gentle advice. Samuel silently nodded. * * * After the heated argument with Samuel. I was seized by a fierce sense of self-loathing. The emotions that had been boiling inside me subsided, and only a tingling pain remained in my fist, which had been pounding the floor. ¡­This, if I don''t treat it soon, it might get infected. ¡®Pathetic.¡¯ Thinking that, I let out a weak laugh. What an unsightly display. Unable to control my own anger, I ended up lashing out at and even fighting with a comrade who was worried about me. Only after some time had passed did I feel my emotions calming down. ¡®¡­What should I do now?¡¯ The first thing I needed to do was apologize to Samuel, wasn''t it? The reason Samuel broke my cigarette and came all the way here during our meal was because he was worried about me. ¡­I already knew that. I knew it even before I fought with Samuel, yet I still said such harsh things. Despicable. There was nothing more despicable than this. ¡°Ha¡­¡± I roughly rubbed my face and let out a sigh. It was clear who was in the wrong. ¨D Screech¡­ Even Sijo was looking up at me with a worried expression. "I''m sorry." I stroked Sijo''s head, who must have been feeling down after witnessing such a scene. Sijo tried to smile at the gentle touch but then started expressing anger at the cold demeanor I had shown earlier. ¨D Peep! Peep! Peck, peck. Sijo, enraged, started pecking at me with its broken foot. As if worried about me, it started pecking with its other foot instead of the broken one. Watching Sijo, I got up. Right, I need to apologize. Even if my heart was heavy, I had said things I shouldn''t have. ¡­At least, they were things I wouldn''t have said normally. Why was I so angry? I ruffled my hair roughly at the returning feeling of self-loathing. Ha, what should I say to apologize? Would Samuel even accept it? ¡­Worries piled up like a mountain, but it was better to apologize than stay like this. As I was about to move, ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± I made eye contact with Samuel, who was walking out into the hallway. He seemed to have something to say to me, his mouth opening and closing. Then, his eyes widened as he saw my hand dripping with blood. ¡°Ah, this is¡­¡± I quickly hid my hand behind my back at his reaction. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Samuel stared at my hand for a while, then abruptly turned around. And as if telling me to follow, he glanced at me with the corner of his eye. I followed behind him and spoke. ¡°¡­I apologize. I took my anger out on you.¡± The words of apology finally left my lips. Thud. Samuel stopped in his tracks and looked back at me. His expression was unreadable, as if he might unleash a torrent of abuse at any moment. I closed my eyes tightly. ¡­The truth was, I didn''t have the right to say anything now. Whatever Samuel said, I had to endure it. ¡°Whatever you say, whether you hit me or not, I''ll accept it. This was entirely my fault¡­¡± As I bowed my head, Thump, thump. Samuel started walking towards me. Then, ¡°¡­Take care of yourself.¡± Thud. He tossed me some bandages and medicine after leaving those words. Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Position Exchange I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with ''Eye of Arrogance'' Tier ($18), or 20 advance chapters with ''Sword Lacquer'' Tier ($35), or 30 advance chapters with ''Fighting Spirit'' Tier ($50) Bonus chapter on reaching milestones. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 169: The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy The worst and strongest villain. I became a narrow-eyed character Arsene Adel. DBT,Korean,Novel,Translation,Academy,NEVDA,Fantasy,Possession,AssassinBonus chapter thanks to ''@Sly_Shadow'' and ''@mwalcott'' for subscription on Ko-fi.¡°Um, Mr. Samuel.¡± ¡°Just wrap the bandage around it.¡± I spoke to Samuel, but he just walked ahead, his ears red with embarrassment. Timidly, I opened my mouth. ¡°Applying medicine won''t be enough to heal this.¡± ¡°¡­¡­?¡± ¡°My hand is shattered.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Samuel glanced at my hand and fell silent. I decided to follow him quietly for now. Well, Miriam was a priest, so she would have a way to treat it. Even if there wasn''t, it couldn''t be helped. It was an injury I sustained because I couldn''t control my anger, so Samuel had no obligation to heal me. Oh, dear. Swish-. With my relatively intact hand, I took the bandage and medicine that Samuel had given me. As I followed him into the room, I saw Miriam peeking out from between the walls, her face the only part visible. ¡°Why are you acting like that, Miss Miriam?¡± ¡°¡­¡­I don¡¯t know either.¡± Twitch, twitch-. Miriam''s ears twitched, as if she was trying hard to listen to our conversation. She was probably curious if Samuel and I had made up. ¡°Well, just sit down.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Samuel sat down at the table, and I took a seat as well. A slightly awkward silence followed, but as if to break the mood, Samuel continued speaking. ¡°What should I start with? Ah, I''ll tell you what the God of Gluttony said to me in the chapel.¡± I was intrigued. It was something I was curious about. The God of Gluttony had called Samuel aside and spoken to him. I wondered what he said. I hadn''t heard it myself, but Samuel gave me a brief explanation. The God of Gluttony had called Samuel a Fragment of Wisdom, right? S?a??h th? N?velF?re.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. ¡°A Fragment of Wisdom, the God of Gluttony said that was my origin.¡± ¡°I heard that much. Then, what is a Fragment of Wisdom?¡± That was what I was most curious about. This was another setting I hadn''t written. So, I couldn''t help but be curious. It was a grand-sounding name. ¡°¡­¡­The Fragment of Wisdom is the ¡®legacy¡¯ left behind by the King of Wisdom, who existed in legends.¡± ¡°Don''t tell me, you''re a descendant of the King of Wisdom?¡± ¡°Well, I don''t know the details, but you could say that I have the ¡®right¡¯ to ascend to the Throne of Wisdom.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± In short, Samuel and the King of Wisdom were somehow related, and it seemed like something was needed to awaken that power. As I was organizing my thoughts for a moment, Samuel continued his explanation. ¡°It seems you''ve already figured out what I''m trying to say. I''ve gained the qualification to become the King of Wisdom. But it''s impossible right now.¡± ¡°You wouldn''t be able to gain such power immediately.¡± ¡°That''s right. There''s something I have to do to become the King of Wisdom¡­ And even that is just the bare minimum proof that I''ve inherited the King of Wisdom''s will.¡± ¡°Then, I guess that will be your plan going forward, Samuel.¡± ¡°Exactly. I''m going to reclaim the power that the King of Wisdom possessed.¡± It seemed Samuel had made plans for what he would do during this break. His expression showed a lack of hesitation. He was striving to become even stronger. ¡°You''re already strong, but when that time comes, you''ll be able to subdue me with one hand.¡± ¡°Hmph, even now, a single thorn is enough to subdue you.¡± ¡°Despite that, the scratch on your cheek seems rather large.¡± I had left a small scratch on Samuel''s cheek during our fight earlier. The standard for determining the winner in a fight between men was who bled first. So, it wouldn''t be wrong to say that I won this fight. Twitch-. A vein on Samuel''s forehead throbbed. ¡°¡­¡­It seems the hole I pierced in your body wasn''t enough.¡± ¡°Hole? What hole in my body? I don''t see any, no matter how hard I look.¡± ¡°What¡­?!¡± Buzz-. I subtly activated my Pitch Black characteristic and closed the small holes in my body. Since the school uniform I was wearing was black, it was truly seamless. Thud-. Samuel pushed his chair back and stood up. ¡°This is what those lunatics need!¡± ¡°Oh my, how scary.¡± Clench-. Swish, swish-. Samuel grabbed me by the collar and shook me violently. My head started spinning. *Ugh*. Is he not letting go? ¡°You¡­ You¡­!¡± I didn''t back down and grabbed his cheek. ¡°Let¡­ Let go of me¡­¡± ¡°I don''t want to.¡± Even though I couldn''t use one hand. Samuel''s cheeks puffed out. Miriam stepped out and shouted at us as we fought. ¡°This is just childish! Both of you, let go!¡± ¡°¡­¡­He started it.¡± ¡°Samuel!¡± ¡°Fine, fine.¡± Samuel grumbled in dissatisfaction, but he had to let go of my collar at Miriam''s scolding. Miriam then turned her gaze to me and shouted. ¡°You let go too!¡± ¡°I already did.¡± I said, spreading my hands wide. I had already released Samuel''s cheek when Miriam started walking towards us. ¡­¡­Could it be that she really couldn''t see? How did she know that Samuel and I were grabbing each other by the collar and cheek if she couldn''t see? Huh, what a mysterious woman. ¡°Oh my, my head.¡± Thud-. Miriam, who had intervened in my fight with Samuel, grabbed the desk as if she felt dizzy and opened her mouth. ¡°Weren''t you two getting along fine until today?¡± ¡°Hmph, as if I could ever get along with this guy. Like someone said, he¡¯s a ¡®stranger¡¯.¡± ¡°¡­¡­That was my fault.¡± I apologized sincerely. I had no excuse for my earlier outburst of anger. Anyway, Thanks to that, the awkward atmosphere between Samuel and me was broken. It wasn''t like we had fought that seriously this time. I was just teasing him in a friendly way, like I always had. I never meant to provoke him. ¡°More importantly, Ms. Miriam, I have something to ask you.¡± I quickly changed the subject. Part of it was because I was afraid of Samuel, who was cooling down, but it was also because I had a lot to ask Miriam. First, there were three things I had to ask her. ''Asking Miriam about Chaos won''t get me any answers.'' This was something I had to figure out on my own. I had asked Samuel for advice, but I didn''t get an answer, so it was highly likely that Miriam would be the same. Chaos didn''t seem to be directly related to the gods. So, the things I needed to ask about were: The ¡®fragment¡¯ whose identity was unknown. The ¡®younger sister¡¯ who had perished with Ashen''s ancestor. And the truth of the world. Swish-. I took out the fragment from my pocket first. ¡°What is this?¡± ¡°I can''t see well, so I don''t know.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± I was at a loss for words. Looking at her, I couldn¡¯t tell if she could actually see or not. *Sigh*. Letting out a sigh, I placed the fragment in Miriam''s hand. Miriam slowly began to touch the fragment. Then, as if she realized something, she flinched and opened her mouth. ¡°This seems to be a fragment of solidified divine power. Um, do you know about the Elixir?¡± ¡°The Elixir? Of course, I know about it, but why do you ask?¡± Elixir? I had already tasted it. So I couldn''t understand why she was suddenly bringing up the Elixir. ¡°You can use this like the Elixir. If you crush this fragment, you will be able to use the power of Gluttony once.¡± Wait, Gluttony and the Elixir? I had seen plenty of Gluttony¡¯s power. Then that meant¡­ ¡°Are you saying that with this, I can devour others and make their mana my own?¡± ¡°You catch on quick.¡± Miriam nodded readily. *Crazy*. I exclaimed inwardly. The God of Gluttony had truly given me a precious gift. I hadn''t taken the Elixir the Headmaster gave me yet, but it wasn''t like having more Elixirs was a bad thing. Swish-. I carefully put the fragment back in my pocket and spoke to Miriam. ¡°My second question is¡­¡± *Hmm*. I hesitated to continue with my second question. The ''younger sister'' that the God of Gluttony mentioned was related to Arsene. Therefore, there was a high chance that Samuel would realize that I was a descendant of Arsene. ¡°Samuel, could you excuse us for a moment?¡± ¡°Why should I?¡± ¡°That''s¡­¡± I tried to send Samuel outside, but I couldn''t because of his stubborn attitude. Actually, since Miriam was on Samuel''s side anyway, I was thinking of just not asking. ¡°Why, it seems like it''s a question you find difficult to ask in front of me.¡± ¡°¡­¡­That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Samuel suddenly rested his chin on his hand and seemed to be thinking about something. After a while, he opened his mouth. And what came out of his mouth was truly shocking. ¡°It must be a question related to your identity, isn''t it? You''ve always been hiding your true self.¡± ¡°¡­¡­!¡± I couldn¡¯t help but be startled by Samuel¡¯s words. But I couldn¡¯t let it show, so I tried to act as calmly as possible and said, ¡°That¡¯s ridiculous. Why would I ask Miriam a question about my identity?¡± ¡°Well, I thought it might be possible if you had a conversation with the Demon God of Gluttony.¡± ¡°...¡± What in the world did he know? Swish-. There was a playful glint in his eyes. What if¡­ It was an ominous thought, but it could very well be a reality. As if savoring my bewilderment, Samuel got up from his chair and leisurely strolled around. He circled around me and began to speak. ¡°Do you know why the seven gods who recommend the Demonic Realm are called the ¡®Seven Deadly Sins¡¯?¡± ¡°...Yes.¡± I nodded at Samuel¡¯s question. The Seven Deadly Sins. They represented the seven deadly desires that should never be committed. And each of the Demon Gods'' aliases contained one of the seven deadly sins. It was like a symbol of the Demon Gods. When I answered that I knew about the origin of the Seven Deadly Sins, Samuel began to explain again. ¡°Then that makes it easier. The seven sins were divided according to the powers they possessed. Our family, the Demon God of Gluttony, is ¡®Gluttony¡¯ because that¡¯s his main power. It¡¯s probably similar for other families.¡± Swish-. At Samuel¡¯s words, I touched my eye. My one eye was inhabited by the ¡®Eye of Arrogance,¡¯ which looked down upon and scorned everything. ¡°Then, do you think the Seven Demon Gods are the end?¡± ¡°...What do you mean?¡± ¡°It¡¯s exactly as I said. There are quite a few beings in this world that can be called gods. Even the Headmaster, for example, is a being close to godhood. She¡¯s loved by countless beings other than the Demon Gods. However, among them, the Demon Gods are simply the most powerful gods, to the extent that they advocate for the Demon Realm.¡± What was he trying to say? Just as incomprehensible words began to pour out of Samuel¡¯s mouth¡­ Samuel¡¯s lips curled into a smirk. ¡°And one of those gods betrayed the God of Gluttony.¡± ¡°...¡± Samuel narrowed his eyes even further and opened his mouth. ¡°It was your family, ¡®Arsene,¡¯ who sided with that traitor.¡± Isn¡¯t that right, ¡°Arsene Adel?¡± Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Position Exchange I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with ''Eye of Arrogance'' Tier ($18), or 20 advance chapters with ''Sword Lacquer'' Tier ($35), or 30 advance chapters with ''Fighting Spirit'' Tier ($50) Bonus chapter on reaching milestones. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 170: The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy The worst and strongest villain. I became a narrow-eyed character Arsene Adel. DBT,Korean,Novel,Translation,Academy,NEVDA,Fantasy,Possession,Assassin¡°Isn¡¯t that right, ¡®Arsene Adel¡¯?¡± I flinched. My face hardened as I quickly lowered my posture. It felt like my head was about to explode. How did Samuel know my true identity? I had been hiding it so thoroughly all this time. Even Diana, who had received information about my appearance from a spy in the human world, couldn¡¯t be sure. Yet, now, Samuel was certain that I was Arsene Adel. So, I couldn''t help but be flustered. How could Samuel know about my true identity? Unable to even begin to guess, I wondered if Samuel was just testing me. So, I decided to deny it for now. ¡°I have no idea what you¡¯re talking about. Me, a descendant of Arsene? Even a passing Cerberus would laugh at that.¡± Haha¡­. I tried to laugh it off as if it were absurd, but the atmosphere only grew colder. Samuel, with a sneer on his face, said, ¡°Denials are futile. I already know.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± A voice filled with conviction. But I couldn''t help but be cautious, as it was such an unbelievable situation. ¡®Is attacking out of the question?¡¯ If I drew my sword against Samuel or Miriam here and now, it would be an admission that I was a descendant of Arsene. One, maybe, but I couldn''t handle both of them. Samuel had grown stronger since obtaining the book, and there was no telling what power Miriam possessed. ¡®What should I do?¡¯ And so, caught between a rock and a hard place, all I could do was roll my eyes. I couldn¡¯t even afford to stay silent. The longer I didn''t answer, the more his suspicion would grow and turn into certainty. Unfazed by my flustered look, Samuel continued, ¡°This is a secret story involving the Demon Gods and your family. A being equal to the Seven Demon Gods betrayed the Demon Realm.¡± ¡®Could that be it?¡¯ Only then did I realize why the Demon God Bares and the Demon God of Gluttony had called me ¡°the descendant of the traitor.¡± It was simple when I thought about it. There was no reason for the Demon Gods to bring up the word ¡°traitor¡± to a half-demon. They were talking about the ¡°betraying God¡± whom the Arsene family had chosen. ¡®¡­It feels like the puzzle pieces are finally fitting together.¡¯ The god whom the Arsene family served was a being equal to the Demon Gods from the very beginning. And then I realized what it was. The moment Bares¡¯ mana cultivation method and Adel¡¯s mana cultivation method merged. My consciousness was pushed away somewhere, and I came face to face with a certain divine being. ¡®The Abyss.¡¯ An aggregation of darkness that expressed only unknown emotions towards me. That was the true identity of the god who betrayed the Demon Realm. ¡®¡­Wait a minute.¡¯ Why didn''t I, the author, know such crucial information? Information that could affect not just one character but the entire family and the world. How could I, the creator, not have such vital information¡­? ¡®Could it be¡­?¡¯ This world¡­. S?a?ch* Th? N?v?lF?re.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. Hmm. No, that¡¯s going too far. I shook my head, dispelling the unnecessary thoughts. It must have been a setting I discarded during the planning stage of the work. Lost in such thoughts, I was deep in contemplation when¡­ ¡°Judging by your reaction, you seem to be acknowledging the fact that you are a descendant of Arsene.¡± ¡°Would you even listen if I denied it?¡± ¡°Hardly. Everyone knows you¡¯re from the Arsene family.¡± ¡°¡­¡­!¡± My face stiffened at his words. Samuel let out a small chuckle at my reaction. ¡°Just kidding. I¡¯m probably the only one who knows you''re a descendant of Arsene.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Could I believe that? Even Diana wasn''t certain that I was a descendant of Arsene. She had only marked me as a strong suspect. But it was incredibly unsettling that Samuel had suddenly seen through my disguise. How did he know? Could it be that the God of Gluttony had tipped Samuel off about my identity? Samuel, seeing my continued contemplation, spoke up, ¡°You must be curious how I know your lineage.¡± ¡°I am curious as to why you would make such a ¡®guess.¡¯ Please, enlighten me.¡± ¡°Hmph, still not admitting it, even after being caught red-handed. And what¡¯s with that disrespectful tone?¡± Samuel clicked his tongue, seemingly annoyed that I was still denying being a descendant of Arsene. Then, he began to explain how he had discovered my true identity. ¡°I found out about your identity quite a while ago. When my magical prowess increased due to the influence of the book.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°As my senses for mana amplified, it naturally became clear.¡± *Clank- Clank- Clank-* At that moment, Samuel¡¯s thorns shot up from the ground near my feet. ¡°¡­¡­!¡± I froze in place, startled. His thorns, darkened even further by their pitch-black nature, were pointed menacingly at my neck. ¡°The mark engraved on your neck, the way it looks¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­I see.¡± In the end, I had no choice but to admit it. He even knew the location of my tattoo; there was no way I could deny it any longer. Samuel had completely seen through me. There was no turning back. Denying it now would only make me look pathetic. However, there was one problem. ¡°What do you plan to do with me?¡± ¡°Hmm, what should I do? Telling Diana isn¡¯t a bad idea. She¡¯d tear you to shreds right away.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± My face hardened. If that happened, it would truly be the end for me. Diana was already wary of me, suspecting me to be a descendant of Arsene. If she were to actively move against me, there was a high probability that the Headmaster, a key figure in Sytan, would cooperate with her. It would be over before I even became the Headmaster¡¯s dog. As I was having such dreadful thoughts, Samuel chuckled again. ¡°Now, what should I do? You already know the answer, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± I hesitated to answer. Should I attack Samuel now and make my escape? If luck was on my side, I might be able to get away from both him and Miriam. But¡­ ¡®¡­Let¡¯s think about this.¡¯ I didn¡¯t think that was the right answer. I could easily get out of this situation by using the scroll the Headmaster had given me. However, that meant Samuel and Miriam would die. It was true that using the scroll would eliminate the two people who knew my identity. But I was hesitant. It wasn¡¯t just because I had become somewhat attached to Samuel. There was another, more significant reason. ¡®Samuel discovered my true identity while we were inside Sytan.¡¯ Even if it was clinging to me, it wouldn¡¯t have been able to stop Samuel from revealing my identity as a descendant of Arsene while we were in the classroom. Yet, Samuel had kept my secret and only revealed it to me now. This meant¡­ ¡®¡­That even though he knows I¡¯m a descendant of Arsene, Samuel has no intention of harming me.¡¯ Why? Why wouldn''t Samuel attack me, a descendant of a family that had committed a grave sin against the Demon Realm? I didn¡¯t have a definitive answer. All I knew was that Samuel had no intention of killing me. ¡°Well? What¡¯s your answer? What should I do with you?¡± Samuel asked me with a smirk. To which I replied with a straight face, ¡°Please don¡¯t tell anyone.¡± ¡°Hmph, and why should I do that?¡± ¡°If you kill me, it might bring temporary solace to those who lost loved ones because of Arsene, but it will ultimately lead to more deaths. A Demon Realm without me would be doomed.¡± ¡°...How arrogant. Did you pick up that way of thinking from living as Bares¡¯s dog?¡± ¡°Think what you will. I¡¯m simply stating the inevitable future.¡± I chose to confront the situation head-on. Since my identity had already been exposed, it was better to explain my value and why I should live. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± After finishing my piece, I silently stared at Samuel. He, in turn, looked back at me with an intrigued gaze. Then, suddenly¡­ *Thud-* Out of the blue, Miriam smacked Samuel on the head. I blinked in surprise at the unexpected turn of events. Samuel teared up and yelled at Miriam, ¡°That hurt¡­!¡± ¡°That¡¯s what you get. Why are you trying to fight again after we just made up?¡± ¡°¡­¡­Tsk.¡± Samuel clicked his tongue. Then, he gestured towards me with his chin. ¡°You can relax. Like Miriam said, I have no intention of revealing your identity.¡± ¡°So, you¡¯re saying¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll keep it a secret. If you don¡¯t believe me, I¡¯ll even write you an oath.¡± An oath. As soon as those words left Samuel¡¯s mouth, I was finally convinced that he held no hostility towards me. However¡­ ¡°Why?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Why won¡¯t you reveal my identity?¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Samuel paused, seemingly lost in thought, before speaking again. ¡°Let me ask you this.¡± ¡°What would you like to know?¡± ¡°Why should I tell others about your true identity?¡± ¡°Because my family massacred demons during the war¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s your father¡¯s story, isn¡¯t it? Do you also plan to massacre us?¡± ¡°Absolutely not.¡± I shook my head vehemently. If anything, my current plans would undoubtedly save the lives of countless demons. I was going to uncover the secrets hidden by the six noble families and see things through to the very end. At my firm response, Samuel spoke in a serious tone, ¡°Then don''t ask again.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± I met Samuel''s gaze. His eyes were heavier than usual, filled with gravity. Under his intense stare, I couldn''t help but swallow nervously. Samuel¡¯s cold voice rang out, ¡°Are you a descendant of the Arsene family who wishes to repeat their past, or are you just a foolish boy who struggles with the concept of ¡®righteousness¡¯ with that dull head of yours, like so many I''ve seen before?¡± ¡°...That¡¯s harsh. ¡®Foolish boy¡¯?¡± I countered Samuel¡¯s question with a hint of complaint and a weak laugh. Only then did Samuel relax his stern expression, a smile gracing his lips as he said, ¡°I''ve witnessed the ideals you pursue by your side. They may be unstable, but there¡¯s no doubt that you strive for what¡¯s right.¡± Therefore¡­ ¡°I¡¯ve decided to make an investment.¡± Samuel¡¯s grey eyes fixated on me. Perhaps due to the influence of his new body, his once vibrant eyes had turned a cloudy grey, matching his hair. But although the color was now dull, the emotion within them was clear. Trust. That¡¯s what I saw in Samuel¡¯s eyes. His grey eyes scanned me from head to toe as he finished his last sentence. ¡°I''ll put my faith in the ideals you, the descendant of the traitor, are trying to draw.¡± Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Position Exchange I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with ''Eye of Arrogance'' Tier ($18), or 20 advance chapters with ''Sword Lacquer'' Tier ($35), or 30 advance chapters with ''Fighting Spirit'' Tier ($50) Bonus chapter on reaching milestones. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 171: The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy The worst and strongest villain. I became a narrow-eyed character Arsene Adel. DBT,Korean,Novel,Translation,Academy,NEVDA,Fantasy,Possession,AssassinBonus chapter thanks to ''@Sly_Shadow'' for subscription on Ko-fi.You want to bet on me. This is no small burden. While I was undoubtedly pleased that Samuel trusted me, there was one thing that bothered me. ¡°I truly mean no disrespect to you, Mr. Samuel, but¡­.¡± ¡°Spit it out. Why are you hesitating so much?¡± ¡°I¡¯d still like you to sign an oath, just in case.¡± ¡°¡­..¡± Samuel looked at me in disbelief. He seemed to be asking if I wasn¡¯t supposed to be touched and look up to him with admiration at a time like this. But it couldn¡¯t be helped. I had also risked my life to confess to Samuel that I was a descendant of Arsene. So, this much of a safety net was necessary. ¡°Oh well, it¡¯s just like you to say that.¡± ¡°¡­. I apologize.¡± I bowed my head to Samuel in apology and took out a piece of paper from my pocket. It wasn¡¯t a piece of information paper, but an oath that Instructor Robolt had given me earlier. I had kept it because I had no use for it after using one on Kyle, and now I had a chance to put it to good use. Well, I mean¡­. It¡¯s not that I doubt Samuel or anything, so I¡¯m trying to use the Demon God¡¯s oath. Still, you never know what might happen. Samuel might accidentally blurt out that I am Arsene¡¯s blood relative. There''s nothing like this to prepare for such a situation. It¡¯s better to be safe than sorry. Convincing myself, I handed the oath to Samuel. Swish-. Samuel finished the oath, which stated that he would not reveal my identity to anyone. The paper then crumbled to black dust and scattered into the air. The oath was complete. Seeing this, Samuel muttered. ¡°This is my first time making a Demon God¡¯s oath.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s not an opportunity you come across very often. As far as I know, it¡¯s a oath presided over by the Demon God of Avarice.¡± The Demon God of Avarice. He is the god who is stingy with everything. He is also famous for his fastidious nature, so the oath is completed in his name. If one breaks the oath presided over by the Demon God of Avarice, one will be cursed with a terrible curse. Well, it''s not like you die if you break the oath. You¡¯re just cursed. But that curse is so powerful that it can drive people crazy. It means that life might be better than death. You¡¯d understand if you experienced it once, but there was no one who didn¡¯t know the danger of the Demon God¡¯s oath. Anyway, ¡°This concludes our oath.¡± I said to Samuel. Samuel nodded. ¡°That was nothing special. Although a terrible curse will befall you if you break the terms of the oath.¡± ¡°Indeed.¡± A truly terrible curse will befall. ¡­. The kind of curse that is indescribable. How should I explain this? There was no chance that Samuel would tell anyone else about my identity now. I was lost in thought, wondering if I should have Miriam sign a Demon God¡¯s oath as well, but Samuel shook his head and said. ¡°She¡¯s in no position to leave this place. She wouldn¡¯t be able to tell anyone even if she wanted to.¡± ¡°Well, I understand.¡± There was no reason to force Miriam, who couldn¡¯t even go outside, to sign the Demon God¡¯s oath. Besides, I didn¡¯t even have any more Demon God¡¯s oaths left. I had no choice but to trust Samuel and Miriam. As I was standing there after the oath, ¡°You¡¯re afraid.¡± Samuel hit a nerve. I nodded. Seeing me like that, Samuel opened his mouth. ¡°You¡¯re afraid that your identity will be revealed to someone other than me.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± I readily agreed. I¡¯m sorry to say this to Samuel, but there are many in Sytan who are stronger than him. From the instructors to the strongest Headmaster. Each and every one of them possessed monstrous power. If Samuel recognized it, it wouldn¡¯t be strange if someone else recognized his tattoo. Could I keep my identity a secret from them? As I was pondering this, Samuel spoke. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, you don¡¯t have to be so afraid. Why are you so afraid when you use your authority? It¡¯s impossible to see through your authority and your tattoo unless it¡¯s a special case like me.¡± Authority? I tilted my head, not understanding what he meant. Me, using authority? Authority is something like Gluttony that Samuel uses. But I¡¯ve never used authority even a little. No, I didn¡¯t even possess authority in the first place. As I gave him a look that showed I didn''t understand, Samuel frowned. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me, you¡¯ve been using authority all this time without even realizing it¡¯s authority.¡± ¡°¡­¡­?¡± ¡°Dammit, this is frustrating.¡± Thud, thud. Samuel pounded his chest in frustration as if my attitude was bothering him immensely. I could only stare at him blankly. Authority? Did I even have such a thing? Certainly, I was the only blood relative of Arsene, and if the Abyss was a God, I would have the right to use Authority. But I really didn¡¯t have any authority. Samuel opened his mouth to me. ¡°You use it all the time, don¡¯t you? Other than teleportation.¡± ¡°¡­¡­If you mean that.¡± Don¡¯t tell me. The name of a certain trait crossed my mind. I immediately activated the trait. Woosh-. The Pitch-Black trait was activated. A very dark black drop appeared on the tip of my finger. Samuel, who saw this, nodded. ¡°Yes, that is your Authority. Have you been using this all this time without even realizing it was an Authority?¡± ¡°¡­.Yes.¡± ¡°Tsk, tsk.¡± Samuel clicked his tongue at my answer as if he found it pathetic. But I was really confused by this situation. Pitch-Black, is the evolved version of the Darkness trait. This was Authority? It was just a trait that I had put in to make Adel look more villainous¡­. Did this also take on a new meaning because of the butterfly effect? Ugh. I groaned inwardly. I had been using it without knowing it was Authority, but even now, it didn¡¯t make much difference. It didn¡¯t matter even if I knew it was Authority. But Samuel¡¯s opinion seemed to be quite different from mine. ¡°It would be good to study how to handle that darkness from now on. I don¡¯t know the power of the Abyss¡¯s Authority, but it wouldn¡¯t hurt to train it.¡± ¡°Noted.¡± I nodded at Samuel¡¯s words. Now that I knew it was Authority, I should practice using the Pitch-Black trait. Who knows, maybe it holds a power I don¡¯t know about. Just as I was creating a large black drop on my hand with a renewed sense of purpose. Bang, bang-. ¡°Ouch?!¡± ¡°Ugh!¡± Miriam started pounding on my and Samuel¡¯s backs. She grinned and spoke to us. ¡°So, have you two finally made up?¡± ¡°¡­..¡± ¡°¡­..¡± Samuel and I exchanged glances. And nodded. ¡°That¡¯s great. They say friends fight and grow, but you shouldn¡¯t fight so seriously!¡± ¡°¡­¡­Just stop it.¡± Samuel turned his head away, as if he didn¡¯t want to hear Miriam¡¯s nagging. A faint smile spread across my face as I opened my mouth. It was to ask the last question. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± But I couldn¡¯t bring myself to ask the question and closed my mouth. I certainly wanted to know the truth of the world. But, Why? I felt as if the answer to the last question was something I had to find out for myself. Yes. I¡¯ll find out for myself. Instead, I asked Miriam about something I was curious about. ¡°Can you explain this to me?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Miriam tilted her head. Because I had rolled up the sleeve of my wrist and showed it to her. But since Miriam couldn¡¯t see, she only frowned. I told her what was engraved on my wrist. ¡°Engraved on my wrist are ¡®strokes¡¯ given to me by the Demon God of Pride and the Demon God of Gluttony. It would be more accurate to call them stigmata.¡± ¡°¡­.Ah, that¡¯s what it is.¡± Miriam seemed to understand as soon as she heard the explanation of the strokes. As expected of a priest, she seemed to know what it was. ¡°As I know it, a stroke is a means of borrowing the power of a Demon God, and if I use it, my soul will be taken by the Demon God. Isn¡¯t that right?¡± ¡°Well, you¡¯re not wrong.¡± Miriam nodded. But then, Miriam shook her head again. ¡°Half right, half wrong.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°If you were an ordinary demon, your soul would have been harvested as you said. But you are different. You would have had no problem using a stroke.¡± ¡°¡­¡­That¡¯s right.¡± Miriam¡¯s explanation seemed to see right through me. S~?a??h the N0v?lFire(.)n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. As I readily agreed, Miriam continued her explanation. ¡°The God of Gluttony said that the karma your soul carries is so great that no one can embrace it. Even if they gave you a stroke from the perspective of the Demon Gods, they wouldn¡¯t be able to embrace you.¡± In a word, Because of something called karma, Demon Gods couldn¡¯t covet my soul. What in the world is karma? But when I asked Miriam about it, she wouldn¡¯t answer. I had no choice but to be content with the fact that I could use the strokes. Well, it wasn¡¯t like I could abuse the strokes anyway. ¡®There are only four lines.¡¯ I had to save these four lines for when a formidable enemy appeared later. The same went for the Headmaster¡¯s magic, But if possible, it would be better to overcome the crisis using the Headmaster¡¯s magic rather than the four lines of strokes. After all, the power of the strokes bestowed directly by the Demon God would be even greater. ¡°Does that answer your question?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s enough.¡± I nodded at Miriam¡¯s words. I had gained quite a lot today. ¡­.It was a shame that my fist was hurt. Perhaps reading my mood, Samuel gestured with his chin and said. ¡°Miriam, can you heal Adel¡¯s hand?¡± ¡°Sure, no problem!¡± Miriam readily accepted Samuel¡¯s proposal. I was relieved to hear that. We were about to head to Bares¡¯ territory, and Rene wouldn¡¯t have been happy to see me hurt. ¡°Then follow me.¡± Thump, thump¡ª. Miriam began to lead me somewhere. I was thinking that she was taking me somewhere to start the treatment when she said, ¡°Shall we begin the treatment?¡± Miriam turned around and spoke with a sinister smile. I shuddered at the sudden chill that came over me. What¡¯s going on all of a sudden? Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Position Exchange I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with ''Eye of Arrogance'' Tier ($18), or 20 advance chapters with ''Sword Lacquer'' Tier ($35), or 30 advance chapters with ''Fighting Spirit'' Tier ($50) Bonus chapter on reaching milestones. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 172: The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy The worst and strongest villain. I became a narrow-eyed character Arsene Adel. DBT,Korean,Novel,Translation,Academy,NEVDA,Fantasy,Possession,Assassin¡°Hehe.¡± Miriam let out an eerie laugh. Seeing that eerie smile, I was reminded that this place was a fantasy world far removed from modern medicine. ¡®What is she trying to do¡­.¡¯ Fear crept up on me. ¡°Now, shall we begin?¡± The place Miriam led me to was a room with several boxes. Miriam rummaged through a box and pulled out bandages, medicine, and tweezers. Then she lifted a bottle that smelled sour and, Glug-. Glug-. Started pouring it on my hand. ¡°¡­¡­!¡± The sudden, intense pain overwhelmed me. I winced, my shoulders trembling, but I couldn''t pull my hand away. Miriam was staring at me with a bright smile. ¡°You have to bear with it. I''m disinfecting the wound.¡± ¡°¡­¡­Alright.¡± I clenched my teeth, trying to endure the pain. Who could I blame? It was my fault for punching the floor in anger and breaking my hand. All I could do was endure the pain¡­¡­. Click-. Soon, Miriam stopped disinfecting my hand. Then she picked up the tweezers and started bringing them closer. But then, Pinch-. Miriam pinched the open wound with the tweezers! I almost foamed at the mouth. ¡°I-I¡¯ll do it.¡± I stammered, unusually flustered, and took the tweezers from Miriam. ¡°It can''t be helped since you can''t see well. But please make sure to remove all the stone fragments.¡± ¡°¡­¡­Alright.¡± I barely managed to take the tweezers from Miriam. If I had let her continue, she might have ripped off my flesh. ¡®It hurts even when I¡¯m doing it myself¡­.¡¯ I winced. As Miriam had said, I was in the middle of removing the stone fragments embedded in my hand. Even though I was trying my best to avoid the flesh, the pain was overwhelming. However, if I left the wound untreated, it could get infected. So I endured the pain and continued to remove the stone fragments. And when I finally removed even the tiniest fragments, ¡°Well done.¡± Slide-. Miriam reached out and placed her hand over mine. And then, Clank-. Clank-. She grabbed my mangled hand and started to apply pressure. As she did, some kind of power emanated from her hand, tightly gripping my hand. Just as I was about to cry out from the pain, ¡°It''s done¡­! Huu, I''ve used too much of this power today. Samuel too... Why do you all keep getting hurt?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Miriam said, wiping away the cold sweat that had formed on her forehead. I looked down at my hand. ¡®¡­This is unbelievable.¡¯ Chills ran down my spine. Truly, The broken bones in my hand were all aligned. How was this even possible? Even Sytan''s medical instructors would have a hard time doing this, ¡®Ah.¡¯ I realized that I had momentarily forgotten Miriam''s true identity. Miriam was a priestess of God. Although she probably didn¡¯t have any professional medical knowledge, she must have used some kind of divine power, just like when she healed Samuel''s body. Even if I asked her how she did it, she probably wouldn''t tell me. As I was staring at Miriam with a renewed sense of awe, ¡°What are you doing?¡± Miriam asked me, sounding baffled. What was I doing? Taken aback by her sudden question, I frowned and asked, ¡°What do you mean¡­?¡± ¡°Apply the medicine and wrap the bandage.¡± ¡°Oh, right.¡± I hurriedly applied the medicine to my hand and wrapped it with the bandage. Thanks to Miriam''s power, the bones in my hand were all set. But the wound wasn''t healed yet, so I had to apply the ointment. ¡­I must add, applying the ointment was also incredibly painful. Swoosh-. Swoosh-. Pat-. After perfectly wrapping my hand with the bandage, I got up from my seat. And I bowed deeply. ¡°Thank you for treating my hand.¡± At my polite words of gratitude, Miriam waved her hands dismissively. ¡°It''s nothing. I''ve already decided to help you, so this much is no big deal¡­.¡± But Miriam couldn¡¯t finish her sentence. S~?a??h the ??v?lF?re.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. Cough-. She coughed up blood. A dark red clot of blood landed on Miriam''s hand. My pupils shook violently. ¡°Are you alright?¡± I asked, supporting Miriam, who looked as if she was about to collapse. She gave me an awkward smile and said, ¡°I used up too much power. Plus, I used my divine power to read your fortune and¡­.¡± Thankfully, Miriam''s breathing stabilized after a while. She groaned as she got up and started walking. ¡°Please get some rest today. ...You''ll have to share a room with us, I hope that''s alright?¡± ¡°Well, I saw quite a few rooms, is there a reason why we have to share?¡± Relieved that Miriam looked better, I asked why. I was sure I saw countless rooms when I first entered the Temple of Gluttony. It was spacious enough, so there had to be at least one spare room. ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± Miriam blushed and hesitated to answer my question. What was the reason for her reaction? As I tilted my head in confusion, Miriam finally spoke up. ¡°Actually, ever since Samuel left, I haven¡¯t cleaned anywhere except the chapel and my bedroom¡­ So the other rooms¡­¡± ¡°¡­I think I¡¯ve heard enough.¡± I nodded in understanding. The reason? It was simple. Miriam not cleaning meant the rooms weren¡¯t maintained. It probably meant the other rooms were filled with bugs and snakes like in the hallway¡­ ¡®Just the thought of it makes my skin crawl.¡¯ Of course, I had no desire to sleep with bugs. But there was one thing that bothered me. ¡®Sharing a room with Samuel is fine¡­¡¯ But sharing with Miriam made me uncomfortable. She was a mature woman, so it made me a bit hesitant. Samuel was used to sleeping with Miriam, so it wouldn¡¯t be a problem for him. ¡®¡­As they say, men and women shouldn¡¯t be too close after the age of seven.¡¯ Was it really okay to do this except in special circumstances like the human realm invasion? But I had no intention of going back to the chapel. What I saw there was so horrifying that I didn¡¯t want to step foot in there ever again. ¡®¡­Well, I¡¯m sure it¡¯ll be fine.¡¯ I decided to accept Miriam¡¯s offer and started walking. Following Miriam inside, I saw Samuel looking at me. ¡°Is your hand healed?¡± ¡°Yes, thankfully it seems to be better than before.¡± ¡°¡­Your bandage is bleeding through.¡± Ignoring Samuel¡¯s comment, I looked around. Samuel had laid out the bedding while I was getting treated by Miriam. ¡°It¡¯ll take time to clean the other rooms, so it¡¯s best to sleep here today.¡± ¡°I already told him that!¡± ¡°A lot has happened today, so get some rest. We need to leave tomorrow, right?¡± I nodded at Samuel¡¯s words, blatantly ignoring Miriam. As Samuel said, we had to head straight to the Bares¡¯ territory tomorrow. Just thinking about going to face Crete makes my stomach churn¡­ I knew Crete had no intention of killing me, but it was still frightening. I was about to meet someone who could crush me like a bug if he wanted to. And the thought of Rene¡¯s unsettling gaze right before we parted ways made my head throb even more. Maybe, Staying at the Temple of Gluttony wouldn¡¯t be so bad¡­ With that thought in mind, I lay down on the bedding. Naturally, there was no luxurious bed in Samuel¡¯s room. It was a shame, but I was grateful to have a place to sleep. ¡­It was a hundred times better than sleeping in a bug-infested hallway. ¡°Then I¡¯ll blow out the candles.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Samuel extinguished the candles that illuminated the room and slipped into the middle of the bedding. Since sleeping next to Miriam made me uncomfortable, I had chosen the furthest spot. Men and women shouldn¡¯t be too close after the age of seven. This was a rule not to be broken. The room was plunged into darkness. I closed my eyes for a while, then opened them again. ¡®¡­I can¡¯t sleep.¡¯ My body felt incredibly tired, but I couldn¡¯t fall asleep. Was it psychological? I was still worried and afraid of what I had lost and what I would lose. ¡­That was why I couldn¡¯t sleep. I tried to pretend to be optimistic, but my mind was still in turmoil. I had thought that everything would be fine if I could just uncover the secret that the six great families were hiding. But the closer I got to the answer, the more it seemed to mock me, slipping further away. And it bothered me. Damn it¡­ Flip-. I tossed and turned, turning my body to the side. And I froze, startled by the warm breath I felt on my skin. How? Since when was she here¡­? As if she had teleported, Miriam appeared before my eyes. Her eyes were still bandaged, but somehow, I knew. Miriam was looking directly at me. ¡°What¡­¡± I tried to speak, but, Swoosh-. ¡°Shh.¡± Miriam pressed her index finger to my lips, silencing me. All I could do was watch in silence as she moved. ¡°Be quiet. You¡¯ll wake Samuel up.¡± ¡°¡­¡± I hadn¡¯t even said anything yet. But the strange aura surrounding Miriam made me nod silently. I was powerless against this type of woman¡­ Miriam opened her mouth and began to speak. ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Miriam¡¯s words caught me completely off guard. I tilted my head in confusion. What was she thanking me for? Miriam answered me. ¡°¡­You know why I tried to kill you before.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± I nodded. Miriam believed that I was someone who could change fate, and therefore, I could be a threat to the Demon Realm. So, she had ordered Samuel to kill me. But after my conversation with the God of Gluttony, her attitude had changed to one of favor. So, what exactly was she thanking me for? Miriam continued speaking. ¡°Back then, I thought we shouldn¡¯t go against fate. But at the same time, I was grateful to you for changing Samuel¡¯s destiny. ¡­Although I couldn¡¯t say it out loud because of my position.¡± ¡°I see.¡± It wasn''t difficult to understand. Miriam was trying her best to fulfill her duties as a priestess, but she couldn¡¯t suppress her gratitude for me helping Samuel. And she thanked me once again. ¡°Thank you for saving Samuel, my benefactor.¡± ¡°¡­That¡¯s a bit embarrassing to hear.¡± Benefactor, huh? It wasn¡¯t a bad word, but it felt unfamiliar. Miriam chuckled at my reaction and continued. ¡°I hope you continue to have a good relationship with Samuel. He¡­ might find himself in danger because of his wisdom. And I hope you¡¯ll be there for him then.¡± In danger because of his wisdom? It didn''t quite make sense to me, but I decided to hear her out since I would be relying on Samuel a lot in the future. ¡°Alright¡­¡± Just as I was about to nod, ¡°¡­?¡± Miriam suddenly vanished from my sight. I flinched in surprise. I quickly sat up and looked around, and there she was, fast asleep in her spot. Honestly, She was still an incomprehensible woman. Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Position Exchange I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with ''Eye of Arrogance'' Tier ($18), or 20 advance chapters with ''Sword Lacquer'' Tier ($35), or 30 advance chapters with ''Fighting Spirit'' Tier ($50) Bonus chapter on reaching milestones. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 173: The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy The worst and strongest villain. I became a narrow-eyed character Arsene Adel. DBT,Korean,Novel,Translation,Academy,NEVDA,Fantasy,Possession,AssassinBonus chapter thanks to ''@mwalcott'' for subscription on Ko-fi.¡°Hmm¡­.¡± I stretched as I got up from my spot and immediately started moving. My business in Samuel and Gluttony¡¯s territory was finished. Now, it was time to visit the Bares family again. I was already worried sick. There were many reasons for that, but the most concerning one was meeting Crete again. *Sssk-* I quietly spoke to Gu poison, who was sleeping in my arms. ¡°You absolutely cannot reveal yourself for the time being.¡± ¡ª¡­¡­. Whether Gu poison understood my words or not, it remained asleep. *Sigh*. It wouldn¡¯t understand even if I told it now. I had no choice but to emphasize it again right before entering the Bares family estate. I roughly tidied up the bedding and looked around. Samuel, in his new body, was leisurely sipping tea while reading a book. Noticing that I was awake, Samuel opened his mouth. ¡°You¡¯re up. You slept well even though the bedding must have been uncomfortable.¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s better than sleeping on the streets.¡± ¡°Is that so? I couldn¡¯t sleep a wink because of your snoring.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± It seemed I snored because I was so exhausted. As Samuel¡¯s sharp gaze landed on me, I slightly turned my head away. Come to think of it, I was quite hungry since it was morning¡­. I glanced at Samuel again, giving him an unspoken look. *Thud-* Samuel closed his book with a sigh. ¡°I was preparing rice cakes and soup anyway. Eat your fill before you go.¡± ¡°I wasn¡¯t particularly hoping for it, but I shall eat since you¡¯ve offered.¡± ¡°¡­¡­This bastard really.¡± *Whizz, whizz-* Samuel stopped himself from cursing and shook his head. ¡°Talking to you is a losing battle.¡± ¡°¡­¡­Your words are harsh.¡± ¡°Hmph, you brought this upon yourself.¡± Grumbling, Samuel rose from his seat and walked past me. He was headed towards the pot where the soup was simmering. Samuel came back to me with a plate of neatly arranged soup and rice cakes. However, it was a bit of a stretch to call this a rice cake. ¡°Is this a rice cake?¡± I pointed at the yellowish food that resembled a ¡®buchimgae¡¯ (Korean pancake) and asked Samuel. At this, Samuel frowned and answered, ¡°It¡¯s a rice cake made by finely grinding the flower buds and roots of a plant that grows underground. It doesn¡¯t taste bad, so try it.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­.¡± I was expecting something like ¡®jeolpyeon¡¯ (sliced rice cake) or ¡®injeolmi¡¯ (rice cake covered with bean flour) when he said rice cake. Still, I shouldn¡¯t complain about free food. I took a bite of the unfamiliar-looking rice cake. And then, ¡°It¡¯s delicious¡­!¡± My small eyes widened in surprise at the unexpected taste. Samuel coughed awkwardly at my reaction. Ignoring him, I focused on eating the rice cake. What a wonderful harmony of flavors¡­! With each bite, the scent of flowers filled my mouth. The bittersweet aroma strangely suited my taste. I almost wanted to ask Samuel for the recipe. As I looked at him with such feelings, he shook his head. ¡°Unfortunately, the ingredients for this rice cake can only be found here. Well, I¡¯ll pack some for you if you want.¡± ¡°That would be much appreciated.¡± I finished off the rest of the rice cakes and nodded. Samuel got up from his seat for a moment and handed me a piece of paper with the ingredients for the rice cakes and a simple recipe. *Sssk-* I carefully tucked the paper into my pocket and started eating the soup. The soup was the same underground plant soup I had yesterday. ¡­Since it wasn¡¯t exactly to my liking, I didn¡¯t ask for the recipe. As Samuel and I were engrossed in our meal. ¡°Ugh, huh¡­? Everyone except me¡­!¡± Miriam, who had been lying in bed, sat up and whined. It seemed the smell of food naturally woke her up. ¡°You should have woken me up¡­!¡± ¡°Of course, I saved some for you.¡± ¡°Families should eat together!¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± As I watched Samuel bickering with Miriam, I fell into thought. Last night. Miriam asked me for help, saying that Samuel might be consumed by his ¡®wisdom.¡¯ I wasn¡¯t sure if that was also something Miriam ¡®prophesied.¡¯ From the moment I entered this world, her ability to foresee the future was practically useless. Then, ¡®¡­Miriam might know something about the King of Wisdom.¡¯ Or more precisely, the ¡®Miriam I saw last night¡¯ might know. The Miriam I saw yesterday might not have been the real Miriam. More precisely¡­. ¡®I should say she was divinely possessed.¡¯ If I asked her now, she probably wouldn¡¯t remember why she said such a thing. My senses were sharp, so I could clearly tell. The Miriam from last night was different from the one I usually knew. Well, perhaps that was Miriam¡¯s ¡®true form.¡¯ No matter how clumsy she usually was, Miriam was still a priestess who served a Demon God. But now, that wasn¡¯t really important. What Miriam asked of me. ¡®¡­Save Samuel.¡¯ I couldn¡¯t really answer her because I didn¡¯t know what it meant to be consumed by wisdom. However, one thing was certain: I would do my best to help Samuel. ¡­This was the price I had to pay for troubling Samuel in the past. But last night¡¯s Miriam wasn¡¯t certain that Samuel would be consumed by wisdom. Whether it would happen or not was still unknown, so I shouldn¡¯t be too scared. Anyway. ¡°Thank you for the meal.¡± After finishing the soup, I rose from my seat. Samuel glanced at me as I got up and said, ¡°Are you leaving now?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s getting late. The lady must be waiting anxiously for me.¡± ¡°Hmph, I¡¯m just glad you¡¯re alive. If I were the head of the Bares family, I would have sentenced you to death immediately.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± I couldn¡¯t refute Samuel¡¯s words, considering I had practically abandoned Rene, despite being her escort. However, I felt wronged. It wasn¡¯t that I didn¡¯t look after Rene, but that she avoided me. Why was I being treated like the perpetrator? It was unfair. The more I thought about it, the more unfair it felt¡­. ¡®¡­Should I not go?¡¯ But that was impossible. I wanted to take Kyle, who must be at the Bares family estate, and leave this place, but that was impossible. Kyle would probably be restrained by Crete by now¡­. Kyle, the human spy who tormented Luna, had formed a contract with me and gone to the Bares family to obtain information about the Demon Realm. To help finance Kyle, I had written a letter slightly provoking Crete, but I didn¡¯t know how effective it had been. Kyle hadn¡¯t sent me a letter about it. Hmm, For now¡­. *Gulp-* I decided to calm my mind by drinking the tea Samuel had brewed. As I sipped the fragrant tea, time passed. ¡°I¡¯ll be on my way now.¡± It was time to go. I rose to my feet and said goodbye to Samuel and Miriam. Samuel nodded, as if expecting this, and stood up. Then, he said to me, ¡°Here, I modified it myself this morning.¡± *Thud-* Samuel tossed something to me. My shoulders flinched. ¡°You¡¯ve already modified the Orb of the Flame Emperor?¡± I was astonished. Samuel had handed me the blackened Orb of the Flame Emperor. I thought it wouldn¡¯t be possible to modify it until after the vacation. Did he modify it in a few hours, not even overnight? ¡°I don¡¯t know why you¡¯re so surprised.¡± ¡°¡­¡­I¡¯m sufficiently surprised.¡± Samuel said it as if it were nothing, but I couldn¡¯t help but be shocked. The Orb of the Flame Emperor was an artifact I had personally written about in the original story. To think he changed the ¡®nature¡¯ of a high-ranking artifact in just a day. I quickly put it in my pocket, worried someone might take it. Miriam, who had been watching Samuel and me with a pleased expression, exclaimed, ¡°Then I¡¯ll open the way for you. Follow me!¡± By ¡®way,¡¯ she meant opening the giant maw of the temple, just like she did when I first visited the Temple of Gluttony. I followed Miriam as she started walking ahead. *Thump, thump-* After walking for a while. *Thud-* Miriam stopped, and Samuel and I stopped as well. Then, Miriam clasped her hands respectfully and began to pray. ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡± Incomprehensible chants flowed from Miriam¡¯s mouth, and *Rumble, rumble, rumble-* The Temple of Gluttony began to shake violently. And then. *Fwooosh-* The Temple of Gluttony ¡®spat¡¯ me out. With a tremendous roar, my body was flung into the air. Looking down from the sky, I saw Miriam waving her hand and Samuel gazing at me silently. ¡®Adel, be safe.¡¯ I couldn¡¯t hear Samuel¡¯s voice, but his mouth seemed to be saying those words. Although it was a short time, I had grown quite fond of them, so I waved back. Later, We would meet again when the vacation was over. As the ground drew closer. ¡®Move.¡¯ To avoid crashing into the stone floor, I swapped places with a nearby leaf. And so, I landed safely and let out a sigh of relief. ¡°¡­¡­?¡± Countless somethings came into view. I couldn¡¯t help but blink at the slimy malice they emitted. What¡­ What was going on? *** Soon after Adel was spat out of the temple. Miriam asked Samuel, who was left alone, ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want to follow him?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Samuel didn¡¯t answer right away and fell into thought. He also wanted to follow Adel and join him on his adventures. However, That wouldn¡¯t do. ¡°¡­¡­This isn¡¯t enough.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°I realized it when I clashed with him earlier. I¡¯ll only be a burden to him as I am now.¡± When Adel had suddenly provoked him and clashed with him. On the surface, it was Samuel who had sustained more injuries. However, ¡®¡­To think it slowed down the regeneration of my thorns.¡¯ The killing intent Adel emanated was still roughly tearing at some of Samuel¡¯s thorns. Moreover, the kid possessed unknown skills that even he himself wasn¡¯t aware of. ¡°¡­¡­The next time we meet, I¡¯ll be different.¡± Samuel decided to stay in the Temple of Gluttony and hone the new powers he had gained. S~?a??h the N???lFire.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. So as not to hold back his companion. To protect those precious to him. He decided to temporarily suppress his desire to follow Adel for now. ¡°Well, it¡¯s fine with me! It means I get to spend more time with Samuel!¡± ¡°¡­¡­That¡¯s truly unfortunate.¡± ¡°What was that?!¡± *Squeeze-* Miriam grumbled and pulled at Samuel¡¯s cheek. And the moment a sharp pain shot through him, Samuel recalled something he hadn¡¯t told his companion. ¡®¡­When the temple entrance opened and when I spat him out, the recoil must have attracted the surrounding Eater Birds.¡¯ If it were just one, it wouldn¡¯t be a problem. But Adel wouldn¡¯t be able to handle hundreds, thousands of Eater Birds. Even Samuel had barely managed to escape by using a secret passage he knew when he left this place for Sytan. However, Samuel decided to have ¡®faith¡¯ in his companion. ¡°Well, he¡¯ll figure something out.¡± Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Position Exchange I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with ''Eye of Arrogance'' Tier ($18), or 20 advance chapters with ''Sword Lacquer'' Tier ($35), or 30 advance chapters with ''Fighting Spirit'' Tier ($50) Bonus chapter on reaching milestones. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 174: The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy The worst and strongest villain. I became a narrow-eyed character Arsene Adel. DBT,Korean,Novel,Translation,Academy,NEVDA,Fantasy,Possession,AssassinHow many were there? I instinctively tried to count the number of Eater Birds, but soon realized the futility of it and lowered my head. This was far beyond what I could handle. Ten¡­ Yes, maybe I could handle up to a hundred. But this number¡­ ¡®Thousands, maybe even tens of thousands.¡¯ The number of Eater Birds easily filled the entire territory of Gluttony, which was originally a single city. The black mass of Eater Birds crowded around the entrance. Subtly-. I turned my head and looked back. Just to see if the path to the temple was still open. But the entrance was already firmly shut. It had transformed back into the ordinary floor it had been before Miriam opened it for me the first time I visited. Unfortunately, there was no way to go back. So, the only way for me to survive here was¡­. ¡®¡­To break through, isn¡¯t it?¡¯ If I recall correctly, the coachman had mentioned that there wouldn¡¯t be any carriages coming this way. Fortunately, I knew the way to the Bares¡¯ Territory. Even though I was a pathetic author who couldn¡¯t remember the details of my own work, at least I had memorized the entire route while riding the carriage here. I was, after all, the top student in Sytan¡¯s final exams for a reason. Anyway, there was one thing I could try¡­ ¡®Maybe the Eater Birds won¡¯t follow me if I leave the territory of Gluttony.¡¯ It occurred to me that if they could leave this place, they would have done so already. Eater Birds were creatures that made their nests and lived within the territory of Gluttony. So, if I carefully made my way out of the territory, I might be able to survive. ¡®Let¡¯s do this.¡¯ I stared at the Eater Birds looking down at me from the tree. They were opening their beaks as if hoping I would fall. If I were to misstep and fall, they would tear me apart. I had to kill them before that happened. ¡®Move.¡¯ I immediately extended an arrow and swapped places with a leaf on the opposite tree. The Eater Birds blinked in surprise, then turned their heads in unison the moment they sensed my presence. ¡®¡­!¡¯ I couldn¡¯t help but be startled by their reaction. I had clearly used both the Silence spell and the Stealth skill at the same time. How could they still sense my presence? I extended the arrow again to swap places with another tree, and then I realized why. ¨D Screech! Screech! The Eater Birds¡¯ eyes were clouded with madness. They were starving, their senses heightened. That¡¯s why they were so desperate to get to me, their only ¡®prey.¡¯ ¨D Screech! Screech! Screech! Screech! The Eater Birds flapped their wings toward the tree where I was, their movements filled with frenzy. Just before they could collide with me, I used Position Exchange to move to another tree. Looking back, I witnessed a horrifying sight. Thud-! The tree I had just been on had been smashed in half. Six Eater Birds were crushed under the weight of the fallen tree. And the other Eater Birds began to greedily devour the corpses. A shiver ran down my spine as I watched. Don¡¯t look. Just focus on running away. I quickly activated Position Exchange again and fled. One, Flinch-. My body froze as I realized there were no more leaves within the arrow¡¯s reach. The automatically extended arrow pointed to a stone beneath the tree. I frowned at the sight. ¡®This is¡­¡¯ I could use it to escape if I had to. But the ground was swarming with Eater Birds. Perhaps if there were fewer, I could manage, but against a dense pack of Eater Birds, would I even have time to activate Position Exchange again before they reached me? ¡®¡­.¡¯ I had no other choice. If I stayed up in the tree, the Eater Birds would eventually knock me down in their frenzy. In the end, I had to use Position Exchange to descend to the ground. The moment I swapped places with the stone. ¡®Oh no.¡¯ As expected, the Eater Birds charged at me with crazed shrieks. ¨D Keeeeeek-! Dozens, maybe even hundreds of Eater Birds were flapping their wings towards me. I gulped at the grotesque sight. Woong-. I immediately drew the red dagger and the Fang of Darkness from my pocket, unleashing my Killing Intent. Even though I wasn''t skilled in dual wielding, I couldn''t handle this situation with just one hand. My Killing Intent, which finely carved through space, resonated from the tip of my blades, rapidly draining my Mental Strength. Even with the help of my Trait, it wasn''t easy to infuse two daggers with Killing Intent. But. Slice-. Slice-. Slice-. Slice-. It was possible to cut down dozens of Eater Birds at once. I took advantage of the momentary gap I had created and sprinted forward. I headed straight ahead. Eliminating all the Eater Birds here was impossible for me. If my life truly depended on it, I might have considered taking the risk, but there was no need for such a meaningless gamble. ¡®Cut down those who block my path, and outrun those who chase from behind.¡¯ That''s what I had to do if I wanted to survive. It wasn''t the time to cling to my pride. Thud. Thud-. As I was running, I remembered the Headmaster¡¯s magic. Wouldn''t it be much easier to overcome this crisis if I used the Headmaster¡¯s magic here? Swoosh-. ...I shook my head. The Headmaster¡¯s magic should not be used here. If I could just use Position Exchange and keep running for a day¡­ I wasn''t sure if my Mana would last that long, but I had to try my best. And obviously, I couldn''t use Demon Gods¡¯ Stoke. Subtly-. As I quickened my pace, I glanced back. I had cut down dozens of Eater Birds, but countless more remained. It was practically impossible to swing a sword infused with Killing Intent hundreds, thousands of times. Even with my Mana capacity nearing 5,000, the impossible remained impossible. 10,000. If I had that much, it might be possible, but even if I used all the potions the Headmaster gave me and the Fragment bestowed by the God of Gluttony, I couldn¡¯t surpass 10,000. All that was here were the corpses of Eater Birds. So it was a waste to use the Fragment the God of Gluttony gave me, and there was no time to consume the Headmaster¡¯s potion. As I clicked my tongue in frustration, something caught my eye. Screech-! Screech-! Krrrrrrrrrr-! Hundreds of Eater Birds were blocking the path ahead. My face stiffened. I had thought they were only chasing me from behind, but they were closing in from the front as well. It seemed that all the Eater Birds in the territory of Gluttony, except for those near the temple, had flocked to this location. They must have heard the commotion of my flashy escape and gathered here. ¡®Damn it.¡¯ Clench-. I clenched the red dagger between my teeth. And unleashed my Killing Intent. My teeth chattered, but I managed to endure it and grabbed the Orb of the Flame Emperor that Samuel had given me with my free hand. The modified version of the Orb of the Flame Emperor. The fact that I was about to use this pissed me off. Why didn''t he tell me that there were Eater Birds stationed here? ¡®If he had told me, I could have come up with a plan¡­!¡¯ But Samuel wasn¡¯t here to blame. He was probably busy being showered with affection and cuteness from Miriam. The thought of Samuel¡¯s grinning face made me even more annoyed. Dwelling on it further brought back memories of being chased by the knights of the Arsene family, worsening my mood. Woong-. I channeled all my frustration into activating the Orb of the Flame Emperor. As Samuel had said, the Orb of the Flame Emperor had been perfectly modified. Normally, sparks would fly everywhere, leaving my hand with terrible burns. But now, it quietly swirled black Mana above my hand. Even while being chased by Eater Birds, I couldn''t help but be amazed by its stability. ¡®¡­I have to admit, he¡¯s skilled.¡¯ No matter how annoying Samuel was, this was a different matter. When it came to magic, he was second to none. And finally. From the Orb of the Flame Emperor, a black rose bloomed. A black rose blossomed above the heads of the hundreds of Eater Birds blocking my path. The black rose landed softly on their heads, and S?a??h th? N0v?lFir?.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. Fwoosh-. It decapitated all hundreds of them in an instant. I hurried past the spot, and at that moment. Slash, slash, slash-. A spine-chilling sound came from behind me. The petals of the black rose swirled, cutting down even the Eater Birds that were chasing me. As I witnessed the scene, a thought crossed my mind. ¡®¡­I just killed at least three hundred Eater Birds.¡¯ But the overwhelming number of these creatures showed no signs of diminishing. What kind of messed up territory was this? At this point, I was more curious about how they managed to tame these Eater Birds before the territory of Gluttony fell into ruin. As I grumbled to myself and extended an arrow¡­ ¡®That place.¡¯ My shoulders trembled. I had been here before. This was where the coachman had dropped us off and fled, claiming he could go no further. This must be the boundary between the territory of Gluttony and the outside world. ¡®So if I can just get there¡­¡¯ Would the Eater Birds stop following me? I swallowed, my throat dry. For now, let''s go there. ¡®Move.¡¯ I used Position Exchange to teleport to the spot where the coachman had been. And at that moment, ¡°¡­¡­?!¡± My eyes widened in disbelief. Something I had never anticipated came into view. Why were ¡®they¡¯ in the territory of Gluttony? Thud-. Forgetting about the Eater Birds pursuing me, I came to a halt. No. How? Why were they here? ¡°¡­Why are you here?¡± I finally managed to stammer out the words. But they didn¡¯t respond. They simply bowed low to the figure emerging from the carriage. He glanced down at me with an air of supreme arrogance, his gaze filled with disdain for the world. Then, he spoke. ¡°Follow me.¡± ¡°¡­..¡± I was speechless, frozen by his cold tone. Regardless, Subtly-. The man turned and took a leisurely step forward. ...An incredibly arrogant and haughty man. He was here, in the territory of Gluttony. As I blinked in bewilderment, I realized the sounds of pursuit had ceased. I turned my head. And at that moment, ¡°¡­¡­!¡± My legs gave way at the unbelievable sight that unfolded before me. Tens of thousands of Eater Birds. The very creatures that had been shrieking and chasing me¡­ ¨D ¡­¡­. Lay dead, each impaled by a sword of black Mana. The overwhelming flock of monsters had been slaughtered in an instant. It was then that I recalled who the man walking arrogantly before me was. ¡®Bares Crete.¡¯ He came looking for me, the escort of his daughter. Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Position Exchange I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with ''Eye of Arrogance'' Tier ($18), or 20 advance chapters with ''Sword Lacquer'' Tier ($35), or 30 advance chapters with ''Fighting Spirit'' Tier ($50) Bonus chapter on reaching milestones. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 175: The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy The worst and strongest villain. I became a narrow-eyed character Arsene Adel. DBT,Korean,Novel,Translation,Academy,NEVDA,Fantasy,Possession,Assassin¡°¡­¡­Why?¡± I was lost in thought, recalling the sight of Crete, who had gotten into a huge carriage at some point. I couldn''t understand it. For what reason did Crete leave the House of Bares and travel all the way here? There shouldn¡¯t be any reason for Crete to do so¡­¡­. Wait, ¡®Is it related to Rene?¡¯ But Rene wasn''t the type to tell Crete about what happened between us. ¡®If he realized that Gu Poison had left my body¡­¡­.¡¯ I shuddered at the worst-case scenario. But, that didn''t make sense either. It was definitely at the Bares mansion that I removed the Gu Poison from my body. You''re saying he didn¡¯t notice it then, but now he does? That didn''t make sense. Then, there''s another reason¡­¡­. ¡®What the hell is it?¡¯ My bewilderment only grew. That was how unreal the situation unfolding before my eyes was. What are the chances that the head of the Bares would personally come to the Gluttony¡¯s territory to bring his escort? The probability was infinitely close to zero. But it happened right before my eyes, so I couldn''t help but be flustered. ¡®Besides¡­¡­.¡¯ Sssk-. I turned my head again and looked back. ¡­¡­To think he possesses the skills to create such carnage. I already knew that Crete was strong, but this scene allowed me to keenly feel the gap between my skills and those of the strongest in the Demon Realm. ¡®¡­¡­If the Headmaster and Crete were to fight, who would win?¡¯ I fell into thought once again. It was a thought that naturally came to mind as I was staring at the scene Crete had created. It was actually quite important. I didn''t know which of them would become my enemy. If things went wrong, wouldn''t I have to side with the other? It might sound like a bat-like idea, but there was no denying that this was the best option. Hmm. So who would win? ¡®It''s too close to call, maybe someone will win by a very narrow margin¡­¡­.¡¯ But I soon realized that it was pointless to worry about it. The Headmaster and Crete are the strongest in the Demon Realm. For example, like Baltan and Terias, they were either equal or one of them was a little stronger, but a very small mistake would determine victory or defeat. ¡­¡­And now I have to talk to such a transcendent powerhouse in a carriage. Damn it. I cursed inwardly and dragged my feet. ¡°Why are you just standing there, do you want me to make the Lord wait?!¡± ¡°¡­¡­Y-yes.¡± The Bares¡¯ escorts were rushing me. So I moved my feet quickly and moved to the front of the carriage. As I was about to enter the carriage, I swallowed nervously, just in case. ¡®Maybe it would be better if it was just Crete¡­¡­.¡¯ If Rene was there too, I would rather choose death. Sssk-. Filled with tension, I entered the carriage. And I hurriedly looked around to see if Rene was there. Fortunately, Rene was nowhere to be seen. No, I shouldn¡¯t call this fortunate. Rene wasn¡¯t there, but¡­¡­. ¡°Sit down.¡± ¡°Yes, Lord.¡± Crete spoke in a voice like a roar echoing through a cave. There were only two of us in the carriage, Crete and me. Crete was sitting arrogantly with his legs crossed, reading a book. He kept his eyes fixed on the book even after I sat down. I couldn''t understand why. Then why did he ask me to come here? But I couldn''t answer Crete. An overwhelming difference in rank. Therefore, I had no choice but to submit to Crete. I kept my mouth shut and waited for Crete to speak. How much time had passed? Crete, who had been engrossed in reading the book for a long time, closed the cover. ¡°You¡¯ve done a good job of making a mess of things.¡± ¡°¡­¡­!¡± Flinch-. My body stiffened at Crete''s words. What did I do wrong? Is he interrogating me now? I broke out in a cold sweat and tried hard to figure out why Crete was saying such a thing. But I couldn''t put my finger on it. ¡­¡­To be exact, there were too many things I had done to pinpoint one. I poked my nose into everything as ¡®Baares¡¯ escort¡¯. From defying Ares to reprimanding Fron, the successor of Lust, to even fighting Samuel, the Lord of Gluttony. Not only that, but from confronting Diana, the next Demon King, to¡­¡­. ¡®Damn it.¡¯ The more I thought about it, the more I realized how much I had done. If it was just that, Crete might have overlooked it. Crete is the Lord of Pride. Therefore It was clear that Crete, whose pride knew no bounds, wouldn''t have reacted to this. However, ¡®I don''t know what Rene said to Crete¡­¡­.¡¯ She had been reacting to me quite differently from when we were at Sytan and at the Bares mansion. So, knowing Rene¡¯s usual personality, I guessed she wouldn¡¯t have said anything to Crete, but something unexpected might have happened. That''s why I was about to ask what I had done wrong. ¡°Adel.¡± ¡°Yes, Lord.¡± I immediately raised my head as Crete called my name. Sssk-. He was flipping through the book again. He stopped talking to me and started reading again. I frowned and looked at what Crete was reading. What Crete was reading. It was¡­¡­. ¡®The art of war and a map?¡¯ I couldn''t figure out why Crete was reading that, so I narrowed my eyes. What¡¯s the reason for reading such a book? Moreover, judging from the shape of the map, it wasn''t of the Demon Realm but of the human world. Hmm. I didn''t know what Crete was up to yet, so I decided not to make any pointless guesses. And the moment I took my eyes off the book Crete was reading. ¡°Are you satisfied with your school life?¡± Crete''s indifferent voice. For some reason, I didn''t think he was going to get angry. If he was going to be angry, he wouldn''t have spoken in such a calm voice. I nodded at Crete''s question and answered in a bright voice. ¡°Yes, I''m satisfied. This is all thanks to you, Lord. If it weren''t for you, I wouldn''t be enjoying such luxury¡­¡­!¡± I started to flatter Crete, even though I didn¡¯t mean it. I had no choice. If I could survive by flattering him, wouldn''t it be a completely profitable deal? However, ¡°Is that so.¡± Crete''s nodding didn''t look so good. Like I had touched a sleeping lion''s whisker, there was a hint of discomfort. Gulp-. I felt like I was going to wet myself. As I expected, ¡°My daughter cried.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I guess she didn''t have a satisfying school life, unlike some people.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡± Thud-. Crete closed the book. Fwooosh-. And black flames erupted over Crete''s hand, burning the book to ashes. My body stiffened like ice. ¡®Crazy¡­¡­.¡¯ I couldn''t adapt to this situation. I could fully understand Crete''s anger since Rene cried. I even thought that maybe he had come all the way to Gluttony¡¯s territory to find me because of this. However, the fact that Rene cried was hard to accept. Why. Why was Rene suddenly in tears? I couldn''t figure it out. And since Crete had come all the way here, it was clear that the reason was me. What the hell did I do? Thump-. Soon, a powerful presence began to emanate from Crete. ¡°Gasp¡­¡­!¡± Choked by Crete''s overwhelming pressure, I felt around my neck. I couldn''t breathe. And that wasn''t all. The heavy pressure weighed down on my shoulders, and the murderous aura emanating from Crete stabbed at my lungs. My breath quickened, and my heart raced. My heart felt like it was about to explode. If this continues, I really¡­¡­. But if I tried to push back his pressure by releasing my own killing intent, Crete might really kill me. Ugh¡­¡­. My blood vessels felt like they were bursting, and my eyes started to turn red. It felt like I had become a mouse in front of a beast. I tried to endure Crete''s pressure with my transcendent mental strength. But it wasn''t enough. Just as the thread of my consciousness was about to be cut off. Cooo¡­¡­. Crete withdrew the pressure he was emitting from his body. ¡®I''m alive¡­¡­.¡¯ Only then was I able to catch my breath and take in as much oxygen as I could. Crete, who was looking down at me with indifferent eyes, opened his mouth. ¡°However, considering the circumstances, I''ll let it slide.¡± ¡°What does that¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Get out of the carriage. I''ll let you know what you need to do after we return to the mansion.¡± Crete didn''t even bother to look at me and spoke only with his mouth. I wanted to be angry at his arrogant behavior, but my attention was focused elsewhere. What is this daughter-obsessed man up to? Crete pretended to be indifferent to his daughter, Rene, but I knew that he cared about his daughter more than anyone else. That¡¯s why he would have fed me Gu Poison and assigned me as Rene¡¯s escort. ¡®¡­¡­But for now.¡¯ Getting away from Crete is the priority. So, I was rather grateful that Crete had dismissed me. But I had to try not to show it. Because Crete was the type to kill me on a whim. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll be on my way.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Crete didn¡¯t say anything to my farewell and just kept reading the new book he had taken out. He hasn¡¯t changed. I clicked my tongue inwardly and got out of the carriage. ¡®Fortunately, it looks like I don¡¯t have to walk.¡¯ And I was relieved to see the sight around me. Crete had not only brought a small number of people but also several carriages. ¡­¡­The difference was that the carriages were completely different from the ones we rode when we were sent to Sytan. For some reason, the horses were wearing armor, and the carriages seemed to be made of sturdy material. It was almost excessive. Well, I wasn¡¯t particularly curious. Maybe their finances had improved again. Thinking that, I was about to approach the escorts and ask which carriage to ride when ¡°Adel!¡± Someone was running towards me, calling my name. The moment I saw the man¡¯s face. I felt quite happy. ¡°You came too?¡± ¡°Shut up! Do you know how much I suffered because of you?!¡± s?a??h th? N?v?l(F)ire.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. Grip-. The man was crying and clinging to my clothes. ¡®Kyle.¡¯ I finally met him again. ¡°You damn Cerberus!¡± Well, unlike me, he was cursing at me. Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Position Exchange I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with ''Eye of Arrogance'' Tier ($18), or 20 advance chapters with ''Sword Lacquer'' Tier ($35), or 30 advance chapters with ''Fighting Spirit'' Tier ($50) Bonus chapter on reaching milestones. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 176: The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy The worst and strongest villain. I became a narrow-eyed character Arsene Adel. DBT,Korean,Novel,Translation,Academy,NEVDA,Fantasy,Possession,AssassinKyle, who had been tormenting Luna relentlessly while pretending to be a good-for-nothing, I discovered his true identity as a spy for the human realm and brought him over to my side. I threatened him with a half-truth that I had fed a type of Gu Poison, Twin Tail, to him and his younger sister. Kyle fell for it and signed the Demon God''s oath, and now he was bound to follow my orders. Some might see it as tormenting Kyle, who had done nothing wrong, but that''s a misunderstanding. First, by cutting off the information about the Demon Realm he would have given to the humans, I was able to safely pass the midterm exams. Second, Kyle would eventually thank me for it. ¡®The group that raised Kyle and supports his little sister isn''t as good as they seem.¡¯ Not only was it not a bad thing from the demons'' point of view, but it could also be seen as unfavorable from the humans'' point of view. The group was involved in all sorts of things, starting with human experimentation. Swish-. I pulled out a badge from my pocket. It was an item I had obtained after defeating Besaha, a 6th Circle mage from the human realm. The badge represented the ¡®Imperial Family.¡¯ ¡®The Imperial Family.¡¯ Fundamentally, they were definitely on the side of justice, but that didn''t mean they only did morally right things. After all, in this story, the Imperial Family was destined to get their hands dirty. However, ¡®Kyle at this point in time wouldn''t know that.¡¯ I looked down at Kyle. "You son of a bitch! Do you know how much I''ve suffered because of you?! Really¡­!" He grabbed me by the collar, tears streaming down his face, and burst into tears. Sigh. I let out a sigh at the sight. Did this guy even know¡­ Common sense dictated that the probability of the Imperial Family bringing Kyle, who had been sent to the Demon Realm, back to the human realm was practically zero. ¡®There''s no way they would abandon the only leverage they have to control his magic prodigy little sister¡­.¡¯ In a way, Kyle was pitiful. From the moment he was sent to the Demon Realm under the pretense of curing his sister''s illness, freedom ceased to exist for him. But there was no need to tell him that. There were more important things to discuss now. For now, I felt the need to calm Kyle down, so I greeted him in a gentle voice. ¡°How have you been?¡± "Does it look like I''ve been well?! I''m going to gouge out your eyes and replace them with different ones!" "Haha, I already lost them once and got new ones." "Shut up!" Kyle cursed. If it were like before, I would have threatened him to speak politely, but seeing his complexion, it seemed he was genuinely full of resentment, so I decided to let it slide. Pat, pat¡ª. The moment I patted him on the back. Waaah¡ª. ¡°¡­¡­Sob, sob.¡± Unable to control his emotions, Kyle''s eyes began to well up again. It seemed he really went through a lot¡­. Even his way of speaking seemed to have changed. I remember him speaking in a self-absorbed tone, similar to Samuel, but now it sounded like he had been beaten down by the world. Why do I feel so attached every time I see him? ¡®Could this be what they call paternal love?¡¯ I felt a sense of kinship seeing this weak creature after only seeing monstrous beings. Maybe that''s why I took a liking to Luna, who was similar to Kyle. Anyway¡­. I continued to pat him on the back until he calmed down. After a while, Kyle seemed to have calmed down and opened his mouth. "Do, do you know how I''ve been living? As soon as I got here, I was targeted by the head of the Bares family and was forced to consume another Gu Poison, had to do all sorts of chores, spilled all the information about the human realm, and even carried out all the orders you gave me, and all I got in return was discrimination for being a half-demon. The food was tasteless, and really. Really, I¡­!" "C, calm down.¡± I broke out in a cold sweat, trying hard to calm Kyle down. Besides, I had no idea Crete had fed Kyle another Gu Poison. In fact, this was also something I had intended. When I had Kyle drop out of Sytan and come here, I wrote him a letter to deliver. The contents of that letter. It was¡­. ¡ªHe is a spy from the human realm. I have already brought him over to my side, but be extra careful as he may betray you at any time. Of course, there was a possibility that Crete might kill Kyle, so I added ¡®one more sentence.¡¯ That''s why Kyle was still alive, albeit in a miserable state. Tsk, tsk. He couldn''t even express his gratitude. Still, I felt a little sorry for him, so I decided to endure his whining just this once. More importantly, ¡°Did you find out what I asked you to?¡± This was the main point. I had instructed Kyle, based on his ability to gather information, to find out about hidden dungeons and treasures in the Demon Realm. Swish, swish. Kyle wiped the remaining tears from his eyes and opened his mouth. ¡°¡­¡­I found out some things, but not much.¡± ¡°Why not?¡± "Are you seriously asking that? They threw me in jail as soon as they got the letter you sent to the head of the family! What did you write in that thing?!¡± ¡°Ah, that''s why.¡± If that was the case, it made sense for Crete to detain Kyle. I then asked Kyle another question. ¡°Did anything else happen besides them ordering you to be detained? Did they react strangely, for example?¡± ¡°Hmph, why should I tell you?¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t tell me¡­.¡± Swish. The moment I twitched my hand. ¨D ¡­¡­. Gu Poison peeked out from my pocket. Startled, Kyle''s face turned pale. It was clear that he was terrified. ¡°Th, that¡¯s¡­!¡± ¡°Shh, keep your voice down. My baby gets anxious around strangers.¡± ¡°Baby, my ass. It¡¯s all my fault for being a lousy older brother¡­.¡± As I put Gu Poison back in my pocket, Kyle let out a deep sigh. Still afraid of Gu Poison, he began to speak haltingly. ¡°Well, it¡¯s not like he reacted strangely or anything. He just muttered, ¡®It seems the time has come.¡¯¡± ¡°Hmm, was there any change in his behavior?¡± ¡°If you¡¯re asking if anything changed after that, I wouldn¡¯t know. I wasn¡¯t in the Bares family before then.¡± ¡°I see.¡± It was certain that there was some sort of reaction. The time has come¡­. What could that possibly mean? And what was Crete planning? It was now clear that it was related to the ¡®additional sentence¡¯ I had written in the letter to Kyle. No answer came to mind immediately. There were only countless speculations. ¡®But at least he was able to carry out some of the things I ordered¡­.¡¯ It wasn''t a complete waste. It seemed Kyle had managed to obtain information while at the Bares mansion. I was very curious about his methods. How did he manage to gather information under Crete¡¯s watch? I was able to find the answer to that soon enough. "When I said I wanted to go outside, the head of the family immediately gave me permission. It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen a demon like that.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Oh dear. I sighed inwardly. The arrogant Crete. As he did with me, he had allowed Kyle to wander outside even though he didn¡¯t trust him. How could demons be so consistent? Did they have that much faith in Gu Poison? Or were they so sure that no one could escape their grasp¡­. ¡®It¡¯s almost frightening.¡¯ If Crete had acted this way without the skill to back it up, I would have scoffed, but he had the ¡®ability¡¯ to be arrogant. It was rather convincing. As I came to terms with why Crete had let Kyle wander around, I moved on to the main topic. ¡°So, which hidden dungeon did you learn about? Do you have a map or anything?¡± S~?a??h the N?v?lFir?.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. ¡°¡­¡­You and the head of the family, you¡¯re both the same, using me like this.¡± ¡°That¡¯s life.¡± ¡°Shut up.¡± While muttering curses, Kyle began to tell me about the hidden dungeons he had learned about. And after hearing all the information about the hidden dungeons Kyle had discovered, I couldn''t help but stiffen my expression. These dungeons were¡­. The rewards are too lousy! ¡°How did you manage to find out about such dungeons?¡± ¡°¡­¡­I worked hard to find them. To begin with, the Demon Realm is in ruins, and it wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration to say that all the treasures were taken by the humans. So, this is all that¡¯s left.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Still, this was far below my expectations. All the hidden dungeons Kyle had found were of intermediate difficulty or lower. This meant that the items inside would not be very valuable. However, it was a shame to miss out on the dungeons he had gone through the trouble of finding. ¡°Let¡¯s go together later.¡± ¡°What, together? With you?!¡± ¡°Then who should I go with?¡± ¡°Don''t be ridiculous!¡± ¡°Oh my, mind your language. The young lady might hear you.¡± ¡°Your precious lady isn¡¯t even here.¡± Kyle seemed to be fuming. But it couldn''t be helped. Wouldn¡¯t it be easier to find our way if Kyle came along? Anyway, Let¡¯s save the reunion joy for later. The Bares¡¯ escorts seemed to be preparing to return to the territory. They shouted at us. ¡°You two get on board!¡± Thump¡ª. I put my hand on Kyle¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go! Home!¡± ¡°That¡¯s not my home¡­.¡± Kyle wiped his tear-stained face with a rough hand, his expression gloomy. I grabbed his arm and forced him onto the carriage. ¡°I want to go home¡­.¡± ¡­¡­Even after getting on the carriage, Kyle couldn¡¯t shake off his gloom and continued to shed tears. * * * The Bares mansion. A maid was rushing through the halls. Her destination was the room of the lord¡¯s daughter. She had been serving and caring for the young lady since she was a child. Having lost her mother at a young age, the maid¡¯s heart ached whenever she saw the young lady¡¯s gloomy demeanor. She was on her way to deliver news that she hoped would cheer her up. Knock, knock¡ª. She was so out of breath from rushing that she could barely speak as she knocked on the door. ¡°My, my lady. Please open the door!¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± But there was no answer from inside the room. Naturally, the door remained closed. Only a cold silence filled the air. So she shouted, ¡°The lord and your escorts have returned!¡± ¨D ¡­¡­. But the door remained shut. ¡°My lady¡­.¡± Realizing it was futile, the maid turned to leave. Just as she was about to walk away, disappointed, Creak¡ª. The door to the young lady¡¯s room opened. Bares Rene. A hint of a smile touched her usually gloomy face. ¡°¡­¡­You¡¯re finally here.¡± Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Position Exchange I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with ''Eye of Arrogance'' Tier ($18), or 20 advance chapters with ''Sword Lacquer'' Tier ($35), or 30 advance chapters with ''Fighting Spirit'' Tier ($50) Bonus chapter on reaching milestones. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 177: The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy The worst and strongest villain. I became a narrow-eyed character Arsene Adel. DBT,Korean,Novel,Translation,Academy,NEVDA,Fantasy,Possession,AssassinBonus chapter thanks to ''@Friendly_Noctis'' for subscription on Ko-fi.¡°We seem to have almost arrived.¡± Quite a bit of time passed after we got on the carriage before we were able to arrive at the Bares family mansion. The exterior of the mansion that I saw before. Even so, it was hard to shake off the feeling of grandeur. Certainly, although their influence has waned now, the Bares family is one of the seven families that represent the Demon Realm. Among them, the Bares family is by far the best. There seemed to be a difference in perspective when I knew something about the Bares family and when I didn''t. The Bares are great. ¡­Therefore, they are arrogant. I don¡¯t know what consequences that arrogance will bring. No. Maybe I know. Maybe I just don''t remember exactly. ¡®¡­I feel like I remember.¡¯ The end of the Bares family. I must have written about that. Since I already wrote about the Demon Realm being destroyed, I would have described how the Bares family perished for whatever reason. What was the reason¡­ Hmm. No matter how much I thought about it, the answer didn''t come to me. I have a strong intuition that it''s related to Crete''s actions, but there''s not much for sure. ¡°Sigh¡­.¡± As I was thinking about the future of the Bares family, Kyle, who was next to me, sighed deeply. At this, I turned my gaze to look at Kyle. Kyle, who had a sharp impression, had changed into a gloomy impression at some point. What exactly happened while I was gone? But since I didn''t really want to worry about other guys, I decided to check my current status. ¡®Status Window.¡¯ ¡¾ Arsene Adel ¡¿ : Race - [ Half Demon ] : Tendency - [ Chaos ] : Talent - [ Position Exchange ''IV'' ] : Trait - [ Interest ] [ Absorption ] [ Killing Intent ¢õ ] [ Pitch Black ] [ Mana Manipulation ¢ò ] [ Eye of Arrogance ] [ Telekinesis III ] [ Sword Lacquer III ] : Mana - [ 5021 ] I opened my mouth at the status window that appeared before my eyes. I haven''t been checking my status window often lately because I haven''t had time. But I couldn''t help but be surprised by the steep growth that had taken place. First of all, the total amount of mana finally exceeded ¡®5,000¡¯. This wasn¡¯t enough for me to reach the level I was aiming for, but at least there would be no one in Sytan who could follow me. ¡®Of course, it''s limited to students.¡¯ Maybe I could have the upper hand against the combat instructors, but I still can''t even dream of defeating the Headmaster. The Headmaster is at a level that no one but someone of Crete''s caliber can deal with. ¡®Besides, a lot of things seem to have gone up¡­¡¯ The proficiency of Telekinesis, Killing Intent, and Sword Lacquer has increased by one level each. I wasn''t expecting anything other than the total amount of mana, but this is the result of this growth. I was so moved that tears welled up in my eyes. I remember being depressed when Sword Lacquer wasn''t registered in the status window. But now that I see it as a proper characteristic, I feel indescribable. ¡­And yet, the feeling that comes from not being able to fit in among the strongest in the worldview, despite all my hard work, seems to be a bonus. ¡®Nothing to regret.¡¯ Now, the next level I had to look at was to exceed ¡®10,000¡¯ in total mana. Having more than 10,000 mana means being able to compete with beings like Crete or the Headmaster with ¡®mana¡¯ alone. The Headmaster and Crete. The name of the level that the two of them reached is this. ¡®The Demigod Realm.¡¯ The beings closest to divinity were Crete and the Headmaster. It''s easy to think that the Sword Saint and the heads of the six families that appear in the original are about the same. And there was only one reason why I had to reach that level. Strength. While this is also a reason, it cannot be called the fundamental one. The real reason I had to enter the Demigod Realm was because it was the only way to counter Diana''s power. For example, the only ability that can rival Diana''s. Even this doesn''t work if Diana''s powers are fully bloomed. That''s why I have to reach the Demigod Realm in a short period of time, but¡­ ¡®¡­That''s easier said than done.¡¯ Who wouldn''t want to reach the Demigod Realm? It''s just that they can''t because they''re not skilled enough. To reach the Demigod Realm, not only did the total amount of mana have to exceed 10,000, but enlightenment was also required. And I don''t know what that enlightenment is. I did describe what kind of enlightenment the main characters get and how they reach the Demigod Realm, But it''s definitely different from the enlightenment I need to break through the wall of the Demigod. Tsk. I clicked my tongue at the headache. Reaching the Demigod Realm was still too far away for me. How can I, who hasn''t even properly learned Fighting Spirit, reach the Demigod Realm? It would be impossible unless I used some kind of ¡®trick¡¯ like when I learned the Murderous Intent. As I was thinking about the Demigod Realm. ¡°Get off now!¡± A roar echoed in my ears. As I was lost in thought even though I had arrived at the Bares mansion, another servant called out to me. Oh dear. The good old days are gone. At this, I let out a sigh and got up from my seat. And I woke up Kyle, who was sleeping with his eyes tightly closed in the seat next to me. ¡°You should get off too, Kyle. They say we¡¯ve arrived.¡± ¡°¡­Have we reached the gates of hell?¡± ¡°Perhaps because you lived in the human world, you make jokes that humans use. As unfortunate as it may sound, there is no such thing as hell in the Demon Realm.¡± ¡°Fuck¡­.¡± Sob, sob. Kyle got up from his seat with tears in his eyes. Thud-. After getting off the carriage like that, I started walking after Kyle. And I asked Kyle what I was going to ask. ¡°By the way, how did all these people get to the Gluttony Domain?¡± ¡°Because of you.¡± I frowned at Kyle''s words. As if anyone doesn''t know that. It wasn''t that I didn''t know that Crete had personally visited the Gluttony Domain to bring me back. What I''m really curious about is, ¡°I mean, why did you visit the Gluttony Domain to pick me up?¡± ¡°¡­Well.¡± Kyle hesitated as if to speak to me. Scratch, scratch-. Then he started answering while scratching the back of his head roughly. ¡°Never tell anyone else that I told you this.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± I nodded seriously at Kyle''s words. I''ll be sure to tell them later. As I was smiling wickedly to myself, Kyle opened his mouth. ¡°Didn¡¯t the young lady you serve cry? The Lord seems to have worked hard because of that.¡± ¡°¡­I¡¯d like to ask for a detailed story about that.¡± Rene cried? I couldn''t understand what the situation was. Judging by Crete''s reaction in the carriage earlier, it seemed true that Rene had cried. I don''t know if Crete came to scold me for that, but anyway, he must have come because of that. First of all, I decided to hear more from Kyle because nothing was certain. ¡°I don''t know much. Your master isn''t the type to talk much, is she? So, I just guessed that she cried because of you.¡± ¡°How is that my fault?¡± I opened my mouth at Kyle''s strange way of thinking. How could his thought process go that way? ¡°Then is there any other reason why the young lady would cry? No matter how much I think about it, there doesn¡¯t seem to be any other reason. Well, I''m just telling you what the other servants are speculating.¡± ¡°¡­In other words, it¡¯s an unverified rumor.¡± ¡°Ha, then the Lord wouldn¡¯t have tried to bring you back. If a rumor has spread, it means there is some truth hidden in it.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Since he¡¯s saying things that an informant would say, it makes it believable. Although Kyle is in this state right now, he¡¯s still a spy who was properly raised in the human world and dispatched. So I couldn''t just ignore Kyle''s words. ¡°Well, I understand for now.¡± ¡°Is that all you¡¯re going to say?¡± Kyle tilted his head and asked, thinking that my reaction was more bland than he thought. To such a reaction, I chuckled and opened my mouth. ¡°Heh, of course not.¡± ¡°Then are you going to show me something?¡± ¡°You can look forward to it.¡± ¡°¡­What kind of reaction are you going to show me?¡± Kyle made a puzzled expression at my sudden seriousness. At this, I laughed and quickened my pace. * * * The place I headed to as soon as I arrived at the Bares mansion. It was a place I had visited countless times. Of course, I''ve never been inside, and I''ve only waited outside. Anyway, The moment I arrived at my destination. ¡°My lady, I¡¯m sorry¡­!¡± I knelt in front of Rene''s door and waited for her to come out. Next to me, Kyle was kneeling with a dissatisfied look on his face. ¡°Why me too¡­¡± Kyle couldn¡¯t understand this situation where he was begging Rene¡¯s forgiveness with me. At this, I clicked my tongue and opened my mouth. ¡°Although our bodies are different, our hearts are the same, aren¡¯t they? If there¡¯s a problem, we should work together.¡± ¡°But why is it that only I seem to be with you through your difficult times?¡± ¡°¡­Please be quiet. You never know when the lady might come out.¡± I bickered with Kyle and waited for Rene to come out. However, even after waiting for several minutes on my knees, Rene didn''t seem to come out of the door. Ugh. My legs are getting numb¡­ Should I check if Rene is inside, just in case? Since there¡¯s no answer, it seems like she¡¯s really not inside¡­ ¡°Why don¡¯t we just go back? Otherwise, the butler will nag at me again¡­¡­¡± Kyle had already become Bares¡¯ loyal servant. I opened my mouth to answer. ¡°Let¡¯s wait a little longer. The lady might be inside. Please wait a moment.¡± In the end, I decided to check if Rene was in the room, even if it meant being rude. I activated my senses and scanned the inside of the room. But, ¡°¡­?¡± I blinked in bewilderment. S~?a??h the ?0velF?re.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. I thought Rene would definitely be inside the room. No, Actually, it was true that she was in the room. The problem is¡­ ¡°¡­What are you doing there?¡± I asked Rene, who seemed to be eavesdropping on my conversation with Kyle with her ear to the door. ¡°¡­.¡± However, there was still no answer from Rene. Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Position Exchange I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with ''Eye of Arrogance'' Tier ($18), or 20 advance chapters with ''Sword Lacquer'' Tier ($35), or 30 advance chapters with ''Fighting Spirit'' Tier ($50) Bonus chapter on reaching milestones. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 178: The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy "¡­""¡­" An awkward silence flowed between me and Rene, separated by the door. Neither of us spoke first, we just stood there in silence. Awkward. It was incredibly awkward. Why did Rene open the door as if she wasn''t there when she was clearly inside the room? There had to be a reason, but no one would be stupid enough to ask that question in this kind of atmosphere. ¡­Or so I thought. ¡°Why, why won¡¯t you open the door?¡± There was actually someone that stupid. Kyle was looking back and forth between me and the door with curious eyes. His instincts, honed as a spy, seemed to sense that the current situation was unusual, prompting his intense curiosity. Sigh. I let out a sigh. ¡®What should I do?¡¯ One thing was for sure. Rene didn¡¯t want to see me right now. I wondered if she had completely lost interest in me, but that didn¡¯t seem to be the case. If she had, she wouldn''t have been eavesdropping on my conversation with Kyle at the door. Then, Why was she acting like this? No matter how much I thought about it, the answer wouldn¡¯t come to me. But I couldn''t just stand here forever. Taking a deep breath, I finally spoke. ¡°My lady, if it¡¯s inconvenient for you to see me today, I¡¯ll come back another time.¡± "¡­" But Rene still didn''t answer. It wasn''t like I didn''t want to talk to her. In fact, there were a lot of things I wanted to ask her because her recent behavior had been so strange. Of course, it was unclear how she would react if I asked her about it, but¡­ While I was facing off against Rene at the door, an idea came to me. ¡®¡­Should I try one last time?¡¯ I took a deep breath and spoke to Rene. ¡°If you don''t want to talk to me today, knock twice. If you do, don''t knock.¡± "¡­" The door didn''t budge. So I decided to just open the door and go in. I told her not to knock if she wanted to talk, so it was practically the same as her agreeing. Well, it was a bit of a stretch. But it was necessary. ¡®¡­I don''t know what Crete will do to me.¡¯ For some reason, Crete had overheard Rene crying because of me and had even come out to greet me personally. But if Rene continued to act like this, there was no way I would be able to escape Crete''s wrath. So I needed to open the door to Rene¡¯s room, even if it meant forcing it. Creak-. With a determined look, I turned the doorknob of the tightly closed door. However, ¡°...?" The door was open. I thought Rene had closed it tightly, but it wasn''t. It opened with a slight turn of the doorknob. ¡­What was going on? Did Rene want to talk to me, or was she trying to avoid me? The more I thought about it, the more puzzled I became by her attitude. Just as I was about to open Rene''s door. ¡°Ah, Sir Kyle, please go somewhere else for the time being.¡± ¡°Yeah, go have a nice chat.¡± At my words, Kyle looked relieved and hurriedly fled the scene. It seemed like he was very uncomfortable with the thought of having to talk to the daughter of House Bares. It was true that there was no need for Kyle to talk to Rene, but if I were to go inside the room, Kyle would have to make eye contact with her. Since that would be quite uncomfortable for him, I was being considerate. Of course, it was also because I wanted to talk to Rene alone. Creak-. ¡°Excuse me.¡± Only after Kyle was out of sight did I open the door. As I had confirmed, Rene¡¯s door opened without any lock. As I took a step inside, I spoke. ¡°Greetings, my lady.¡± "¡­" Rene, who had been standing by the door. The moment I entered, she covered herself completely with her blanket. ¡­Why was she acting like this? But I couldn''t just force her to remove the blanket. If I did, Crete''s hellfire magic might erupt. Scoot-. For the time being, I put on a friendly smile and sat on Rene¡¯s bed, with my back to her. ¡°Did the servants treat you rudely while I was away?¡± "¡­" Rene didn¡¯t answer me again. I asked her several other questions, but she only remained silent. Scoot-. Feeling puzzled, I moved my ear closer to Rene''s face. It was possible that I was mistaken and she wasn¡¯t actually Rene, so I had to make sure. Wheezing-. As I listened to the occasional sound of her breathing, I became certain that she was Rene. The breathing was so faint and delicate that only Rene could have made such a sound, and it was impossible for me, her escort, to not recognize it. Then, Why wouldn''t she even show her face, let alone speak? I couldn''t figure it out. In the end, I started to mumble to myself. ¡°Come to think of it, the Lord said you were crying. Did something happen?¡± Flinch. Rene reacted to my question. But that was all. She didn¡¯t remove the blanket that was covering her face, so all I could tell was that her shoulders were shaking. If I could see her expression, I would know how she was feeling. ¡°¡­Hmm.¡± Eventually, I had no choice but to scratch the back of my head and give up on the conversation. Rene was either giving vague responses or not speaking at all, so I couldn''t continue the conversation. It couldn''t be helped. It seemed like the only thing I could do was come back when Rene felt like talking to me. ¡°¡­It seems like I''ve disturbed your rest. Please call me again when you have time to talk.¡± As I got up to leave Rene¡¯s room. Scoot-. ¡°...!¡± Rene grabbed the hem of my sleeve. It was a very weak grip, one that I could have easily shaken off. ¡­But it wasn¡¯t easy to shake off. Her gesture had a magical power that made me sit back down. Scoot-. In the end, I sat down on the bed again. As I looked down, I saw that Rene had removed the blanket and revealed her face. ¡­And I couldn''t help but be flustered. Rene had really been crying. Her eyes were bloodshot, and her usually shiny black hair had lost its luster and turned dull. At the sight of her, I spoke in a bewildered voice. ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°¡­Something bad happened.¡± Finally, Rene spoke. Something bad, What kind of bad thing had happened? According to the rumors spreading through the Bares mansion, Kyle had said that Rene was crying because of me. Could this be related to those rumors? If that was true, I wouldn''t be able to say a word even if Crete tore me to shreds. As I was trembling in fear, ¡°It¡¯s not, because of you.¡± ¡°I, I see.¡± Whew. Only then was I able to breathe a sigh of relief. Since the person involved said it wasn''t my fault, I felt like I could finally breathe again. I was glad that the first problem was solved immediately, but the fundamental problem wasn''t solved yet. ¡°Then, why were you crying? If there¡¯s anyone who¡¯s bothering you, I¡¯ll teach them a lesson.¡± I smiled, vowing to teach them a lesson. However, The words that came out of Rene''s mouth were beyond my ability to handle. ¡°Dad.¡± ¡°...?¡± ¡°He made me cry, Dad did.¡± ¡°...¡± I chose to remain silent. Oh, I see. Crete made Rene cry? Aha. I see. Hmm¡­ ¡°Can I take that back?¡± ¡°...You''re pathetic.¡± ¡°I have always been like that.¡± ¡°You¡¯re terrible.¡± Rene¡¯s words were harsh. I drooped my shoulders sadly. There was no need to be so harsh. Whether my feelings were hurt or not, Rene chuckled softly. Well, it seemed like her mood had improved a little. More importantly, ¡°Then, why did the Lord make you cry?¡± I took the opportunity to ask what I was curious about. I didn¡¯t understand. I couldn''t figure out why that daughter-obsessed man would make Rene cry. I was even more curious about how he had made her cry. And the moment I asked that question. "¡­" Rene''s expression darkened. She lowered her head as if she was about to burst into tears again. ¡°He¡¯s leaving, this place.¡± ¡°Leaving? You mean he¡¯s moving from the Bares estate to another location?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Then, could you explain where he¡¯s leaving to?¡± "¡­" Rene closed her mouth again. Looking at her, I realized that she wouldn''t answer even if I asked her more. In the end, I had to figure it out myself or ignore it. ¡­Besides, it seemed like it would be better not to ask her any more questions right now. Rene looked so precarious as if she would crumble at any moment. I had a strong feeling that if I stressed her out anymore, she wouldn¡¯t be able to handle it. ¡­But there was nothing I could do for her. All I could do was this. Scoot-. I gently stroked Rene¡¯s hair and spoke. ¡°Even if the Lord leaves, I¡¯ll be by your side. Take comfort in that.¡± ¡°¡­You, you won¡¯t leave me?¡± ¡°Of course. Didn¡¯t I make an eternal vow to you?¡± I gave her a reassuring smile. Rene smiled softly. ¡°I know it¡¯s, a lie.¡± "¡­" My shoulders trembled at her words. S~?a??h the ?0velF?re.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. As I was about to say something, Rene smiled again. ¡°But still.¡± Her voice was as delicate as it was precarious¡ª. ¡°So don¡¯t leave, because I¡¯m going to pretend to believe you.¡± Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Position Exchange I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with ''Eye of Arrogance'' Tier ($18), or 20 advance chapters with ''Sword Lacquer'' Tier ($35), or 30 advance chapters with ''Fighting Spirit'' Tier ($50) Bonus chapter on reaching milestones. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 179: The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy Bonus chapter thanks to ''@Botjudy'' for subscription on Ko-fi.¡°¡­¡­Rest well.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Please call for me anytime if you need anything. I¡¯ll see you tomorrow.¡± After exchanging a few more words, I decided to leave Rene¡¯s room. Rene didn¡¯t stop me, as if she too thought we had talked enough. *Click-* As I left Rene¡¯s room. ¡®What did she mean?¡¯ I tried to interpret the words Rene had left me with, a sorrowful smile on her face. ¡®I¡¯m going to pretend to believe you.¡¯ That¡¯s what Rene said. I couldn¡¯t understand why she would say such a thing, and it only served to complicate my feelings. ¡­ ¡®What¡¯ void in her was Rene trying to fill with me? Whose image was she reminiscing about to make such a wistful expression? Rene¡¯s mother. It must have been her. There was no one else it could be. I knew Rene was seeking comfort by superimposing her mother¡¯s image onto me. And I also knew that this feeling was a far cry from love. It was futile to seek someone¡¯s longing in another. Even if I disappeared, Rene¡¯s pain would only be temporary. And yet, ¡®Why do I feel so uneasy?¡¯ I couldn¡¯t find peace of mind. Someday. I had a strong feeling that Rene would be shattered and broken, echoing in my mind. Why? Why are Rene and I so filled with fear? No matter how much I pondered, the answer remained elusive. So for the time being, I decided to stay by Rene¡¯s side to reassure her. If Rene were to cry again, who knows what Crete might do. As this thought crossed my mind, I frowned. ¡®Wait, wasn¡¯t it ¡®him¡¯ who made her cry?¡¯ What an absurd story. If Rene wasn¡¯t lying, then it had to be true. But then, why did Crete threaten me, claiming that ¡®I¡¯ had made Rene cry? The absurdity of the situation baffled me, and anger towards Crete began to stir within me. ¡®¡­Did he just dump all the blame on me?¡¯ Knowing Crete, it wouldn¡¯t be beneath him. He was arrogant enough to shift all the blame onto others, saying things like, ¡°I would never do such a thing.¡± That damn bastard. Once I reach the level of a demigod, I¡¯ll make him pay. As I was fuming about Crete, *Thud-* I stopped in my tracks. After leaving Rene¡¯s room, I headed for the training grounds. In the past, I would have trained with Rene, but she didn¡¯t seem to be in the mood for it, so I was going to train alone. But to my surprise, there was someone I hadn¡¯t expected to see in the training grounds. ¡®Who is that?¡¯ A young girl, bearing a resemblance to both Crete and Rene, was swinging a sword in the training grounds. It wasn¡¯t even a real sword but a wooden one. With her small stature and lack of muscle, it seemed unlikely she had the strength to wield a real sword. More than that, what I was curious about was, Her identity. ¡®¡­They look quite alike.¡¯ At first glance, I could tell that she resembled both Rene and Crete. Perhaps she was Rene¡¯s blood relative, inheriting the blood of the Bares family. But one thing that stood out was that her appearance wasn¡¯t as cold as Crete¡¯s; instead, she possessed a certain radiance. A warmth that enveloped you just by looking at her. To think that someone from Crete¡¯s bloodline, capable of emitting such warmth, existed within the Bares mansion. ¡®I don¡¯t recall ever seeing them while I¡¯ve been at the Bares mansion.¡¯ As I racked my brain, trying to figure out her identity, *Thump-* The young girl, who had been striking a straw dummy with her wooden sword, collapsed. My body reacted instinctively. I dashed towards the child, my feet kicking up dust. Why? There was no time to dwell on such questions. The moment I saw the girl fall, a protective instinct surged within me, like a fire igniting in my heart. ¡°Are you alright?¡± ¡°Uh, yes¡­¡± I asked as I helped the black-haired girl to her feet. She managed a nod, her head bobbing slightly. It seemed she wasn¡¯t seriously hurt, which came as a relief. Wait. Why am I relieved? This girl and I were strangers who had never met before. And yet, the moment I saw her fall, I was overcome with worry and concern for her well-being. *Rustle-* I lowered my gaze to get a better look at her. She resembled Crete and Rene, but with a delicate beauty and aura unique to her, creating a wistful impression. How could someone like this exist in this family? As I pondered this, a realization dawned upon me. ¡®Come to think of it¡­¡¯ The next head of the Bares family. In the original story, the successor after Crete wasn¡¯t Rene, but another ¡®male¡¯ candidate. Which meant, ¡®¡­A boy?¡¯ I was taken aback to learn that the child in front of me wasn¡¯t a girl, but a boy. I tried my best not to let my surprise show, but it was hard to believe that this delicate-looking child was actually male. As I stood there, momentarily speechless, ¡°Thank you, for helping me up.¡± The boy spoke, brushing the dirt off himself. His voice was androgynous enough to make me doubt his gender once more. I quickly gathered my thoughts and responded, ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. I was merely doing my duty as an escort of the Bares family.¡± ¡°Escort? Ah¡­!¡± The boy¡¯s eyes lit up at my words. What was this? Did he know who I was? As I looked at him with a flicker of anticipation, he gave me a sheepish grin. ¡°Sorry, I actually don¡¯t know your name. I heard Rene got an escort, but¡­¡± ¡°I see.¡± Well, it was true. Ever since I settled into the Bares family, the servants had been buzzing about me. Rumors spread like wildfire¡ªthat I was Crete¡¯s secret weapon, a thief who stole a night with the esteemed lady of the house. All baseless, of course, but as an outsider, a Half-Demon, I was an easy target for gossip. At least most of the rumors about me had become positive, thanks to my diligent work ethic. Though, there were still quite a few young servants who were terrified of my appearance. Anyway, ¡°Should I address you as Young Master?¡± I wasn¡¯t sure of his name either, so I wasn¡¯t sure how to address him. The boy shook his head. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so formal. It feels a bit awkward¡­ Just call me by my name.¡± ¡°¡­ Forgive my impoliteness, but I don¡¯t believe I¡¯ve had the pleasure of learning your name. I¡¯ve only been working as Lady Rene¡¯s personal guardian.¡± ¡°Oh, right. I understand.¡± The boy flashed another bright smile as he continued. *Thump-* His smile made me speechless for a moment. Even knowing he was male, my heart skipped a beat. If he were a girl, my heart would have probably exploded by now¡­ As I placed a hand over my thumping chest, the boy spoke again. ¡°Well, you can learn it now.¡± ¡°Ah, yes, of course.¡± My tongue felt tied for a moment, so I simply nodded, my mouth slightly agape. ¡°My name is Anna Bares.¡± ¡°Anna¡­ Such a lovely name.¡± ¡°Hehe, thanks. My mother gave it to me.¡± ¡®Mother.¡¯ His words made me realize who Anna resembled, aside from Crete. Anna inherited his radiance from his mother. It dawned on me why Crete, despite his cold demeanor, cared for his family and reminisced about his late wife. ¡®¡­Of course, he would miss her.¡¯ If I had a lover as radiant as Anna, I would dedicate my everything to them. To be honest, sacrificing everything for a lover didn¡¯t really fit my personality, but if it were someone like Anna¡­ I could understand. Just looking at him brought a sense of warmth. A protective instinct welled up within me, a desire to shield that smile from any harm. And on top of that, he had such a bright and cheerful personality, neither timid nor overly reserved. If the mistress of the Bares family had a personality similar to Anna¡¯s¡­ ¡®¡­Crete was one lucky bastard.¡¯ Feeling a pang of jealousy towards Crete, I pushed aside any further thoughts about Rene¡¯s mother. Instead, I decided to ask Anna something that had been on my mind. ¡°But if I may ask, what brings you to the training grounds? Forgive my presumption, but I was under the impression that you were not in good health and mostly stayed confined indoors. Has there been a change in your condition?¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s not entirely accurate. It¡¯s not that I¡¯m unwell, it¡¯s just¡­¡± As Anna began to explain, ¡°Hey, Adel.¡± Kyle, who had previously run away from Rene and me, approached us. Anna immediately stopped talking. *Tsk.* It seemed like he didn¡¯t want to speak about it in front of Kyle. I¡¯d have to ask him again later. By the way, ¡°To what do I owe the pleasure? You were quite eager to escape my company earlier.¡± ¡°What are you talking about? You told me to go.¡± ¡°Hmph, I don¡¯t recall ever associating myself with someone like you.¡± ¡°Cut it out. Anyway, the old man¡­ I mean, the Lord is looking for you, so get going.¡± Kyle quickly corrected himself after almost referring to Crete disrespectfully. He had clearly remembered Anna¡¯s presence and adjusted his words accordingly. ¡®Looks like I¡¯ll have to watch my tongue around here.¡¯ I clicked my tongue internally and turned to leave. Before heading towards Crete¡¯s office, I looked back at Anna and gave him a small wave. ¡°It was a pleasure meeting you, Anna. I¡¯ll see you around.¡± ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ll be at the training grounds for a while, so stop by if you have time.¡± ¡°I will.¡± He was Rene¡¯s blood relative, so maybe I should offer him some swordsmanship pointers. Who knows, maybe I¡¯d get something good out of it¡­ With that thought in mind, I headed towards Crete¡¯s office. *** ¡°¡­¡± And not long after. Thump-. I was thrown out of Crete¡¯s office. S?a??h th? ??v?l_Fir?.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. ¡­What the hell is wrong with that crazy guy? Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Position Exchange I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with ''Eye of Arrogance'' Tier ($18), or 20 advance chapters with ''Sword Lacquer'' Tier ($35), or 30 advance chapters with ''Fighting Spirit'' Tier ($50) Bonus chapter on reaching milestones. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 180: The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy About ten minutes ago.I entered Crete''s office at his summons. As I had seen before, the interior was meticulously organized, as if belonging to someone with OCD. ¡®It''s been a while since I''ve been here.¡¯ I had often been here since I first arrived at the Bares mansion, whenever Crete would give me chores. ¡­ And this was also the place where Crete had force-fed me the Gu Poison. Thinking back to the past, I naturally found myself lost in memories. Good memories of the past¡­. Good memories¡­. Hmm. No matter how much I thought about it, there didn¡¯t seem to be any memories that could be called good. I quickly shook my head to clear my thoughts and looked away. Bares Crete. He was sitting at his desk, going through a mountain of documents one by one. The speed at which he worked was astonishing. ¡®¡­As expected of the head of the Seven Deadly Sins.¡¯ Seeing Crete so engrossed in his work reminded me of Samuel in Gluttony''s territory. He would also need to improve his ability to handle work like Crete if he were to rebuild his own territory later. Well, I thought Samuel would do well on his own, but I was also a little worried. Wouldn¡¯t he die from overwork at this rate? ¡®Not that it''s any of my business¡­.¡¯ So, I decided to wait patiently until Crete was done with his work. And so, I waited in front of Crete for a long time. I frowned slightly. ¡®My legs are starting to hurt.¡¯ Crete, so engrossed in whatever he was doing, didn''t even seem to acknowledge my presence, even though he had called for me. ¡­ Judging by his serious demeanor, it seemed to be something important. Just how important was it that Crete was putting so much effort into it? As I had seen earlier, Crete was a very fast worker. I could even say that even Samuel, with his current lack of experience, couldn''t match his speed. However, For Crete to take this long¡­. ¡®Is it related to what Crete is planning?¡¯ Crete, who was planning something, was putting his heart and soul into it. If that was the case, the sheer volume of work he had wasn¡¯t hard to understand. However, I was at a loss because I didn¡¯t know what he was planning. And so, I waited even longer for Crete to finish his work, and it was only after a long time that he finally looked up from the pile of documents. *Swoosh-* And he stared at me. *Flinch-* I couldn''t help but shudder as Crete''s cold gaze fell upon me. The look Crete had been giving me all this time had been one of indifference. Even that was enough to scare me, but his gaze now was completely different. His eyes were¡­ Beastly. Or perhaps, a wounded beast. Crete was giving me a look I had never seen before. It wasn''t that I had done anything wrong to deserve such a look. Crete had been giving that look to the documents. Seeing that, I became curious about what kind of documents Crete was working on. But there was no way I would dare to ask him about it directly. I simply met Crete''s gaze and spoke. ¡°I heard you called for me, Master. But if you''re busy, I can come back later.¡± *Swoosh-* But Crete shook his head. It meant there was no need. And then Crete began to speak to me. ¡°You have curious eyes.¡± ¡°¡­Yes.¡± I nodded obediently. I had a feeling that Crete would see through any lies I told, so I immediately agreed. And I was curious about what Crete was planning. ¡­ Hoping that my current sense of unease was just my imagination. However, even with my affirmation, Crete only shook his head. ¡°You¡¯ll find out soon enough. I have a job for you then, so focus on improving your skills like you are now.¡± *Swoosh-* With that said, Crete beckoned me with his hand. It was a gesture to come closer. S~?a??h the n0v?l(?)ire.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. *Thump, thump-* Unable to disobey, I moved towards Crete. Crete then glanced at me with an indifferent look. And then Crete spoke. ¡°You¡¯ve grown.¡± ¡°Yes, I have.¡± ¡°You seem to have just learned Fighting Spirit, but your Mana capacity is overflowing.¡± ¡°¡­That is correct.¡± I couldn¡¯t help but be astonished by his words as he accurately assessed my condition at a glance. A master like Crete could easily see through my level. The insurmountable gap between me and Crete. I realized it once again and opened my mouth. ¡°¡­Actually, I haven''t properly learned Fighting Spirit.¡± ¡°Oh? Explain what you mean by not properly learning Fighting Spirit¡± ¡°Well, that is¡­.¡± I explained to Crete that I had learned Killing Aura instead of Fighting Spirit. I thought that Crete, of all people, might be able to give me some advice on my current level. However, I had conveyed it without mentioning that I was using Killing Aura as a Trait, so Crete didn''t seem to fully understand. ¡°Show me.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Crete told me to demonstrate. *Hum-* Thus, I activated my Trait, Killing Aura, and poured my Killing Intent into Fang of Darkness. Crete''s eyes then lit up with interest. ¡°You''ve condensed the energy of Killing Intent into your sword. Not a bad approach.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Crete saw through the fact that I possessed the energy of Killing Intent at a glance. Perhaps he had known about it from the moment I arrived. I didn¡¯t know why he didn¡¯t stop me, unlike Ares. Well, I guess Crete¡¯s unique arrogance might be ignoring even the fate of Killing Intent. However, Crete soon lost interest in Killing Intent and continued speaking. ¡°However, I can¡¯t say it¡¯s all good. Because no matter what, it¡¯s nothing more than a shortcut.¡± ¡°¡­I¡¯ve also been concerned about that. I don¡¯t know how I can use proper Fighting Spirit.¡± I honestly confessed my problem. Crete, who seemed lost in thought for a moment, spoke again. ¡°Interesting.¡± ¡°What do you mean by interesting?¡± I tilted my head at Crete¡¯s sudden remark. Crete chuckled and spoke. ¡°The technique you used to imitate Fighting Spirit doesn¡¯t have Will imbued in it. But it¡¯s full of aura. That¡¯s more like Sword Lacquer than Fighting Spirit.¡± It wasn¡¯t close to Fighting Spirit, but similar to Sword Lacquer. *Thump-* It felt like I had been hit hard on the head. So, what I¡¯ve been using all along is¡­. No, that couldn¡¯t be right. If it was Sword Lacquer, would it even make sense that it was driving out my Fighting Spirit? ¡°But this can counter Fighting Spirit, and even win.¡± ¡°Why do you think so?¡± ¡°What do you mean¡­?¡± ¡°Why do you think Sword Lacquer is weaker than Fighting Spirit?¡± ¡°¡­.!¡± Crete¡¯s words struck a chord with me. Yes. Why did I think Fighting Spirit was a higher level than Sword Lacquer? Fighting Spirit and Sword Lacquer were completely different levels. It was true that as one''s understanding of martial arts increased, one would realize that Fighting Spirit was more difficult to learn than Sword Lacquer, but in reality, the two could not be compared. As Crete had said, if Sword Lacquer was imbuing a weapon with mana, then Fighting Spirit was a technique that imbued it with Will. Will and aura are different. I had forgotten this simple truth because Fighting Spirit was difficult to learn. Crete, who had enlightened me, spoke again with an indifferent expression. ¡°You bear the fate of Killing Intent, so you don¡¯t need to imbue your sword with Will. Since Killing Aura is already a Will of its own, all you need to do is pour in more aura.¡± ¡°Thank you¡­! ¡± I thanked Crete. For a moment, it felt like a lightning bolt had struck my head. The problem that I had been struggling with had been solved in an instant. Since Killing Aura was already like Will, even if it wasn¡¯t proper Fighting Spirit if I poured in more mana, my Will would be amplified accordingly. It was no different from Sword Lacquer, which was the principle of condensing mana, but the power would be worlds apart. Ha¡­. As I realized this, I felt a sense of shame along with happiness. To think that I would be helped by Crete. I still get angry when I see his shameless face that blames me for making Rene cry, but the fact that he saved me from the Eater Bird and gave me a solution to my current condition was enough to forgive him a little. If I ever become a Demigod, I¡¯ll let him live. I forgave Crete a little in my heart and spoke. ¡°By the way, may I ask why you called for me?¡± ¡°¡­It¡¯s nothing much.¡± Huh? I asked casually, but I noticed Crete¡¯s pupils shake for a moment. It was a very brief flicker, but I couldn¡¯t miss it. As I was looking at him suspiciously, Crete spoke. ¡°What did my daughter say to you?¡± ¡°¡­She said that you made her cry.¡± I told Crete straight away. *Twitch-* Crete¡¯s eyebrows twitched. ¡°¡­So it was true. Did she tell you anything else?¡± Crete didn¡¯t deny that he had made Rene cry. So, he really did make her cry and put the blame on me. But the atmosphere was too serious for me to bring it up, so I decided to think about what Rene had said to me. ¡°Hmm.¡± What did Rene say? She definitely¡­. ¡°She said you¡¯re leaving soon.¡± ¡°Leaving¡­ that¡¯s not wrong.¡± Crete nodded. Leaving Rene¡¯s side? Was that really true? Why would that daughter-obsessed man¡­? ¡°May I ask why you¡¯re leaving Miss Rene¡¯s side?¡± I asked Crete about it. But Crete only frowned. ¡°¡­You¡¯ll find out then. You¡¯re dismissed for today.¡± Crete shook his head and, *Thump-* Kicked me out. So I was left standing outside, blinking my small eyes. ¡°What was that all about¡­?¡± Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Position Exchange I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with ''Eye of Arrogance'' Tier ($18), or 20 advance chapters with ''Sword Lacquer'' Tier ($35), or 30 advance chapters with ''Fighting Spirit'' Tier ($50) Bonus chapter on reaching milestones. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 181: The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy Quite a bit of time had passed since I was kicked out of Crete''s office.It felt like about a week. I felt much more at ease after the long-awaited break. ¡®¡­Every day felt like a war back when I was in Sytan.¡¯ No problems arose at Bares'' mansion, nor were there any instances where blood was shed. I wished this peace could last forever. However, there was one problem. Actually, maybe not a problem. ¡°Hmm.¡± I watched Anna diligently swinging a wooden sword in front of me. When Rene wasn''t calling for me, I had nothing else to do, so I often watched Anna train. And so, we started talking to each other, and we formed a decent relationship. I thought Crete or Rene would say something about me being close to Anna, but they didn''t. ¡®¡­They did say they haven¡¯t seen each other more than five times in total.¡¯ Rene¡¯s reaction was indifferent when I explained I was currently spending time with Anna. Rene had no interest in the position of the head of the family, and she didn¡¯t pay attention to Anna because he was always cooped up in his room. You might think this is some messed up family, but if you think about it, aren¡¯t there quite a few families like that if you look around? I think it¡¯s easier to think of Rene and Anna¡¯s relationship like that. Anyway, ¡®He¡¯s working hard.¡¯ I continued to watch Anna swinging the wooden sword. Anna, with his slender physique and androgynous name. It was a fitting combination. The problem was that he didn¡¯t seem used to using his body. I wouldn¡¯t know why he was swinging the wooden sword. What was it again? ¡®Crete told him to.¡¯ Crete suddenly called Anna, who had been confined to his room and made him swing a wooden sword. Even Anna didn¡¯t know the reason, but he said he had no choice but to obey because of Crete¡¯s unique aura. That was what I didn''t understand. Anna still hadn¡¯t learned Sword Lacquer yet¡­ As I frowned, trying to figure out Crete''s intentions, ¡°Ah¡­!¡± Thud! Anna let out a short scream and lost his grip on the wooden sword. Drops of blood dripped onto the wooden sword that had fallen to the floor. His palm was torn. I rushed over to Anna and asked, ¡°Are you alright?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not, but I¡¯m going to keep going. Don¡¯t stop me.¡± ¡°¡­It¡¯s best to stop. Your skills won¡¯t improve like this.¡± I tried to persuade Anna to stop training, but his attitude was firm. I couldn¡¯t help but sigh. Crete. He said he told Anna to improve his skills as soon as possible. But I couldn¡¯t help but view that opinion negatively. ¡°Mr. Anna, you¡­¡± ¡°What about me?¡± ¡°¡­It¡¯s nothing.¡± I couldn¡¯t bring myself to speak. I couldn''t tell someone who was trying so hard that their palm tore that they had no talent. Ha. What should I do? Anna¡¯s talent in martial arts was, to put it nicely, average. To be honest, he was untalented. He possessed talent that was below average. ¡®I don¡¯t think he¡¯s properly learned the mana breathing method.¡¯ The amount of mana he possessed wasn¡¯t that great either. I could sense the unique mana of the Bares, but that was all. On top of that, he didn¡¯t even have a talent for magic. In fact, I thought it would be better for Anna to focus on his studies rather than learning the sword. Anna is the next head of the Bares. Although his talent in martial arts was lacking, Anna¡¯s mind was sharp. ¡®He only read books in his room, but he was the second most knowledgeable person after Samuel.¡¯ But, ¡®¡­Why?¡¯ The reason Crete called the next head of the family, Anna, and made him learn martial arts. I couldn¡¯t figure it out, and it gave me a headache. Why was he tormenting a child who had been reading books in his room? Ugh. I let out a sigh and opened my mouth to speak to Anna. ¡°I think it¡¯s best to stop here for today.¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m going to do more.¡± Anna stubbornly refused my words. He couldn¡¯t easily let go of his training because he thought Crete had expectations for him. But if he continued training any longer today, he could really get hurt. That¡¯s why I decided to stop Anna no matter what. If Anna got hurt, it would be me and the other servants who would suffer the consequences¡­ ¡°Mr. Anna, I¡¯ll teach you swordsmanship properly later, so please stop here for today. If you get hurt, you won¡¯t be able to train for a while, and you won¡¯t even be able to do simple movements for a few days.¡± ¡°¡­Alright.¡± Thud. Anna nodded his head and sat down on the ground. Slide. I handed him a flask filled with water. The flask I had brought with me during the invasion of the Human Realm could hold a lot of water. I also had sandbags, but I didn''t use them because I didn''t really need them. Gulp, gulp. Anna took the flask from me and started to drink water. After drinking for a while, Anna straightened the flask and wiped the water from her mouth with the back of her hand. ¡°Phew, that¡¯s refreshing!¡± ¡°Hydration is essential during exercise. Otherwise¡­¡± ¡°I know, I know. Stop nagging.¡± ¡°...¡± I stared silently at Anna, who cut me off. What should I say¡­? He was similar to Rene, but also different. I clicked my tongue inwardly and then got up. I had to take care of Rene as well as Anna. ¡®I feel like I¡¯ve become the exclusive servant of the Bares siblings¡­¡¯ Actually, it wasn¡¯t just a feeling, it was the truth. Crete had secured the protection of his son and daughter for free. And if something like Anna getting hurt today happened, he would yell at me. ¡®If he cherishes his children so much, he should take care of them himself.¡¯ I didn¡¯t understand why he left Rene, and I didn¡¯t understand why he was suddenly making Anna train. Did he get some strange idea in his head? Anyway, ¡°I¡¯ll be going now.¡± ¡°Yeah, take good care of my sister.¡± ¡°¡­I don¡¯t know what you mean by ¡®take good care¡¯, but I¡¯ll try my best.¡± ¡°Good attitude. And really, teach me swordsmanship tomorrow!¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Since I promised, I had no choice but to teach him, even if it was just the basics. The problem was, I wasn''t very good with longswords, so I wasn''t sure how it would go. Maybe I should tell him in advance to switch to daggers. But Rene used a longsword, so I couldn''t tell him to give up on swordsmanship altogether. I thought it might be a good idea to teach him some practical combat skills. Anyway, I moved my feet and headed for Rene''s room. I had an important ''proposal'' to make to Rene today. * * * With an awkward smile, I entered Rene¡¯s room. Rene, who was sitting on the bed, stared at me and opened her mouth. ¡°It¡¯s unusual for you to come looking for me first.¡± ¡°...¡± I couldn¡¯t help but scratch the back of my head at Rene¡¯s words. The reason I came to see Rene today wasn''t entirely pure. I opened my mouth with difficulty. ¡°¡­There¡¯s a place I¡¯d like you to go with me.¡± ¡°Where?¡± ¡°Well, I recently found a secret realm, and since it¡¯s an intermediate to high-level secret realm, I need your help.¡± I spoke as gently as possible to appease Rene. I wanted to finally visit the secret realm that Kyle had found. S?a??h th? N?v?lF?re.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. I didn''t know what the rewards would be, but I was sure there would be something valuable. It was common knowledge that secret realms that were difficult to clear or located in remote areas had amazing rewards. However, Rene might find it annoying or difficult, so I tried to be as careful as possible with my words. But, ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t want to, I can go alone¡­ Huh, really?¡± I was surprised when Rene readily agreed to my proposal. She¡¯s really coming with me? I thought persuading Rene would be the most difficult task, so I was wondering what to do. I had decided to go with Kyle, but he wasn''t exactly a great fighter, even if he was exaggerating. But with Rene, it was a different story. With her, whose skills were similar to mine, it would be much easier. As I stood there dumbfounded, Rene tilted her head. ¡°Why, don¡¯t you want me to come?¡± ¡°No, I was just so happy that I was at a loss for words.¡± ¡°¡­Smooth talker.¡± Although it was an obvious lie, Rene didn¡¯t seem offended and twitched the two horns on her head. Phew. I let out a sigh of relief and told Rene the brief schedule. ¡°We¡¯re planning to visit the day after tomorrow morning, but do you have any other plans?¡± ¡°Nope.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good to hear. Then I¡¯ll see you the day after tomorrow.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After setting a schedule with Rene, I was about to leave. ¡°When you talked to Dad.¡± Rene spoke to me as I was about to leave. Feeling the atmosphere grow heavy, I nodded my head. ¡°Are you talking about our conversation the other day?¡± ¡°Yeah, you didn¡¯t explain it then.¡± Rene was asking if Crete had explained why he was leaving her. So, I nodded. ¡°Yes, the Lord didn¡¯t tell me. He said I¡¯d find out when the time was right.¡± ¡°¡­Right.¡± Rene nodded her head as if she understood. Then, she closed her eyes, lost in thought. ¡­She seemed to be thinking about something, so I decided not to disturb her. Slide. Click. I quietly left Rene¡¯s room and closed the door. As I walked down the hallway, I became lost in thought. Rene, Crete, and Anna. What secret were they hiding? And what was Crete planning? For some reason¡­ ¡®This uneasy feeling won¡¯t go away.¡¯ ¡­It seemed like I wouldn''t be sleeping peacefully for a while. Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Position Exchange I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with ''Eye of Arrogance'' Tier ($18), or 20 advance chapters with ''Sword Lacquer'' Tier ($35), or 30 advance chapters with ''Fighting Spirit'' Tier ($50) Bonus chapter on reaching milestones. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 182: The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy Bonus chapter thanks to ''@Genki Azuma'' for subscription on Ko-fi.The next day. As promised to Anna, I visited the Bares training grounds to teach his swordsmanship. There, Anna stood with a wooden sword in hand, his eyes fixed on me with firm resolve. "Are you ready for your lesson?" "Yes!" His spirit was commendable. Of course, his skills remained to be seen... Actually, there was nothing to see. I already knew Anna¡¯s skills were abysmal. There were two things Anna could learn in this lesson. First, ''...The awakening of an unimaginable talent.'' For example, Anna might possess a talent for magic, daggers, or something else besides swordsmanship. However, it was safe to say that the possibility of that was close to zero. If he had such talent, Crete would have already taught him. Second, ''At least raise his swordsmanship to a human level...'' I wasn''t sure how this would go. First, I needed to cross swords with Anna to see his talent firsthand. At a glance, it seemed nonexistent. Still, as I had promised to teach him, I had to try. ¡°Please use this for now." I tossed a wooden dagger to Anna. ¡°Why are you giving me this?¡± Anna asked with a puzzled expression. ¡°Your basic stamina is too poor to wield a longsword, Mr. Anna. It would be better to use a lighter dagger for now.¡± Using a dagger would also significantly reduce the chances of his hands getting torn and injured. Anna quickly agreed and grabbed the dagger. ¡°Okay, I''ll try.¡± ¡°Good posture. I¡¯ll watch you closely, Mr. Anna. Please attack me comfortably.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± *Whoosh-* As soon as Anna gripped the dagger, he swung it at me. I dodged the attack with a simple sidestep. Indeed, wielding a lighter dagger made his movements better than before. It was still subpar, but at least it was watchable. ¡°Not bad. However, you tend to overuse your waist when swinging the dagger.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that?¡± ¡°Twisting your waist too much when swinging a dagger will cause problems when retrieving it. A dagger is a weapon for swift surprise attacks. Use your waist lightly unless it¡¯s a sure strike.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± I explained as simply as possible for Anna to understand. Having spent time with Samuel, it seemed I had also become quite skilled at explaining things. Anna immediately incorporated my advice into his movements. *Whoosh, whoosh-* Anna¡¯s dagger swung, barely missing me. Each time, I effortlessly dodged his attacks. ¡°Ugh...¡± Anna groaned, realizing his blade hadn¡¯t even grazed my hair. But it couldn¡¯t be helped. Could an ordinary person really keep up with me, who possessed a natural talent for assassination? The training, with Anna swinging his sword and me advising his movements, continued for about thirty minutes before coming to an end. ¡°Huff¡­ huff¡­¡± ¡°Good work.¡± As I had done before, I handed Anna a water bottle. ¡°Thanks.¡± Anna accepted the bottle and started to drink. Watching Anna drenched in sweat, I fell into thought. Yes. As I thought, Anna¡­ ¡®¡­has no talent for movement.¡¯ Certainly, his skills improved quickly after I adjusted my teaching to his level. However, this was only the level of common students found throughout Sytan. His skills were clearly lacking to even step into the realm of geniuses. I couldn''t help but click my tongue inwardly. This meant he had no talent for swords, daggers, or any other weapons. So, what should I do? ¡®¡­The only thing left is magic.¡¯ She might unexpectedly show outstanding talent in magic, but the amount of mana Anna possessed wasn¡¯t that great. Therefore, I was troubled. Of course, the amount of mana wasn¡¯t the sole indicator of magical ability. Just because I possessed more mana than Samuel didn''t mean I had achieved a higher level of magic than him. ¡®Okay, let''s try it.¡¯ I decided to teach Anna the basics of magic. If he couldn''t even perform that properly, I would have no choice but to teach his swordsmanship at the level of an average student in Sytan. ¡°Would you like to learn magic as well?¡± ¡°¡­Huh?¡± Anna seemed taken aback by my suggestion, his words catching in his throat. His face turned pale, and beads of sweat formed on his brow. I couldn''t help but be puzzled by his reaction. Did I say something wrong? I didn''t say anything particularly offensive. However, one thing was certain: Anna didn''t want to learn magic. I asked Anna, ¡°Do you not want to learn magic?¡± ¡°Uh, well¡­ I don¡¯t really like magic¡­¡± ¡°I understand.¡± I had no intention of forcing him if he was so against it. It seemed like I should focus on teaching his dagger skills instead of magic. Well, the dagger was the most suitable choice anyway. Even if his physical abilities were lacking, it was small and light, easy to wield and conceal. Perhaps it would be best for Anna to focus on academic pursuits rather than ascending to the Lord position through martial prowess¡­ I was lost in thought when something caught my attention. *Flinch-* Anna¡¯s body stiffened. What was it? Anna''s shoulders twitched, and I turned my gaze towards him. And the moment our eyes met, I couldn¡¯t help but tense up as well. ¡°¡­¡± A man was staring at us with an indifferent gaze. Bares Crete. He had come to find us. It was unusual for him to leave his office. Although I was caught off guard, I couldn''t just ignore Crete. So, I spoke to him, ¡°¡­Lord, you¡¯ve arrived.¡± *Thud, thud-* Ignoring my greeting, Crete walked past me. He stopped in front of Anna. ¡°F-Father, what brings you here¡­?¡± Anna stammered, seemingly intimidated by Crete¡¯s aura. Crete glanced at Anna''s hands and spoke, ¡°Did those wounds come from training?¡± ¡°Huh? Yes, they did. I wanted to improve my swordsmanship quickly¡­¡± ¡°Didn''t I tell you time and again to focus on building your basic stamina?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to!¡± Anna shouted in response to Crete¡¯s words. Crete frowned. ¡°W-Well¡­¡± Anna stammered again. Crete, who had been looking at Anna indifferently, spoke, ¡°If that''s what you want, I can¡¯t force you. But remember not to overexert yourself.¡± ¡°Okay¡­¡± After a brief word to Anna, Crete turned his gaze towards me. I met his eyes, feeling a surge of nervousness. Crete addressed me in a softer tone than before, ¡°You¡¯re teaching Anna.¡± ¡°¡­Yes. If there¡¯s a problem, I¡¯ll step down and let someone else take over.¡± ¡°No, there¡¯s no need for that. Having him switch from a sword to a dagger must have been your decision. It was the right choice.¡± Crete was praising me. S?a??h th? Nov?lF?re .??t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. I couldn¡¯t help but be taken aback since I had never seen him praise anyone before. But I didn''t dislike it. It meant that even a master recognized the validity of my choices. Then, Crete said something completely unexpected, ¡°From now on, you will escort and train both Rene and Anna. I¡¯ll even grant you the authority to manage the servants of Bares.¡± ¡°¡­.!¡± I was astonished by Crete¡¯s words. To think he would entrust me with such a position¡­ It was unbelievable. A sudden and rapid promotion. I was at a loss for words. Leaving me speechless, Crete turned and walked away. ¡°¡­..¡± I couldn¡¯t even bring myself to say goodbye to him. I could only stare at his retreating figure, my mouth slightly agape. After a while, I turned to Anna, who was standing beside me, and asked, ¡°What was that about¡­?¡± ¡°¡­I¡¯m not sure either.¡± Anna replied with an awkward smile and a shrug. Hmm. Something felt off. Why did Anna react so strongly to Crete¡¯s words? A flicker of curiosity ignited within me. The pendant I possessed allowed me to see the past. I had a feeling that if I used it, I could uncover the truth. Somehow, it felt like everything was connected to the late mistress of Bares. ¡®¡­Even Rene''s aphasia points in that direction.¡¯ Seeing Crete¡¯s strangely gentle demeanor, it seemed like he was reminiscing about his late wife through Anna. Well, I could look into it later. It wasn''t the information I needed urgently right now. To clear the awkward air, I clapped my hands and said to Anna, ¡°Let¡¯s train a little longer and then call it a day.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Anna nodded readily. The training continued. I pushed Anna until he collapsed from exhaustion. Of course, I made sure he rested immediately so as not to incur Crete¡¯s wrath. * * * Time flew by, and the day arrived for us to depart for the hidden secret realm Kyle had discovered. Early in the morning, I knocked on Rene¡¯s door. ¡°My lady, are you ready?¡± ¡°¡­Wait a moment.¡± Rene asked for a moment to prepare. Having been her escort for a considerable amount of time, I felt like I had become a scholar specializing in ¡®Rene Studies.¡¯ Now, I could understand her intentions with just a few words. It was truly a moving experience. As I waited for Rene, *Click-* The door to her room opened. However, I knew better than to enter immediately and risk Rene¡¯s wrath. So I waited patiently. ¡°Enter.¡± Finally, Rene granted me permission to enter. I stepped into her room, and the sight that greeted me made me blink in surprise. ¡°My lady?¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Rene frowned, seemingly displeased by my reaction. But I couldn¡¯t help it. We were supposed to be heading to a hidden secret realm today¡­ And the outfit Rene was wearing was completely unsuitable for such an endeavor. ¡°¡­Is it, too dark?¡± Rene asked timidly, fidgeting with the hem of her black skirt. No. Well, it was dark. But that wasn¡¯t the issue. Seeing me speechless, Rene picked up a pair of pants and muttered, ¡°As I thought, this kind of clothing doesn¡¯t suit me¡­¡± ¡°Not at all! It suits you perfectly!¡± I quickly interjected, trying to salvage the situation and appease Rene. It took me a good thirty minutes of reassurance¡­ But in the end, Rene agreed to change into more practical pants for our expedition to the hidden secret realm. Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Position Exchange I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with ''Eye of Arrogance'' Tier ($18), or 20 advance chapters with ''Sword Lacquer'' Tier ($35), or 30 advance chapters with ''Fighting Spirit'' Tier ($50) Bonus chapter on reaching milestones. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 183: The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy Bonus chapter thanks to ''@Friendly_Nocti'' and ''@Botjudy'' for subscription on Ko-fi.¡°¡­¡­What the hell is he doing here?¡± Rene furrowed her brow. The moment she saw Kyle waiting at the front gate, she couldn¡¯t hide her displeasure. I carefully chose my next words, hoping to appease Rene. ¡°He may seem like a handful, but he¡¯s quite capable. He¡¯s the one who found information about the secret realm we¡¯re going to today.¡± ¡°That¡¯s what I wanted to talk about¡­¡± *Sigh.* Rene let out a sigh and shook her head, pouting as if she were offended. Her reaction baffled me, and I couldn¡¯t help but wonder what had transpired. Did something happen between Kyle and Rene while I was away from the Bares family? *Sneakily¡­* I turned my head to look at Kyle. ¡®I have no idea.¡¯* However, Kyle only shrugged and puffed his cheeks, unable to provide an answer to Rene¡¯s strange behavior without her overhearing. ¡®What should I do?¡¯ It was clear that Rene disliked Kyle, but I couldn¡¯t leave him behind and head to the secret realm with just Rene. After all, Kyle possessed all the knowledge about the secret realm''s location and its secrets. ¡®Are you saying I don''t have to go?¡¯* Kyle, misinterpreting Rene¡¯s reaction, asked me with a mischievous glint in his eyes. ¡®That wicked little¡­*¡¯ Like I would ever leave you behind. I thoroughly crushed Kyle¡¯s inflated expectations, which were filled with excitement. ¡®That''s absurd. You¡¯re the key to this exploration, Kyle. How could we possibly go anywhere without you? A team without you? I can¡¯t even fathom such a thing.¡¯ ¡®That damn Cerberus¡­¡¯ Kyle couldn¡¯t hold back his tears. In the end, I had no choice but to appease Rene, who seemed upset for reasons unknown. ¡°Rene, I understand if you find him bothersome, but he¡¯s not a bad guy. His abilities are quite impressive. I¡¯ll make sure he doesn¡¯t utter a single word to you, so how about we all go together?¡± ¡°¡­ Fine.¡± Rene reluctantly nodded, her gaze still fixed on Kyle with a hint of annoyance. ¡°W-Why are you looking at me like that¡­?¡± Kyle trembled in fear, hiding behind my back. *Glare-* Rene¡¯s eyes narrowed even further. Kyle looked at me pleadingly, but I had nothing to say. We had to leave as soon as possible. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Afraid that Rene or Kyle might change their minds, I hurriedly started walking. ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Rene and Kyle had no choice but to follow me without a word. As we made our way out of the Bares mansion and walked for a while, a sudden question popped into my mind. I turned to Kyle and asked, ¡°You mentioned that the secret realm we¡¯re looking for is located somewhere along this path, right?¡± ¡°Yeah, that''s right.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ Could it be the Territory of the Undead?¡± ¡°Bingo. How did you know?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± At Kyle¡¯s words, my brow furrowed. The place we were heading to, I had been there before. The Territory of the Undead. The place where I fought skeletal soldiers and necromancers, earning the Fang of Darkness and a mountain of gold as rewards. ¡­And it was also the place where I had given Rene the Full Moon Spirit Ring. However, it was a place we had already visited once. ¡°We already visited that place and obtained the treasure.¡± ¡°What? Are you serious?¡± Kyle looked at Rene in disbelief. ¡°¡­.¡± *Nod-* S~?a??h the N???lFire.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. Rene nodded, her confirmation leaving Kyle speechless. ¡°We previously entered an underground secret realm within the Territory of the Undead and acquired a treasure.¡± ¡°Underground, you say?¡± As I explained this to Kyle, he frowned. Then, he clapped his hands together and exclaimed, ¡°Ah, so there¡¯s another hidden secret realm underground. I heard there were two secret realms in the Territory of the Undead. So, you guys already cleared the other one.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°The secret realm I¡¯m talking about is on the surface, not underground. The one you visited must be different.¡± ¡°¡­!¡± Kyle¡¯s words surprised me. Another secret realm within the Territory of the Undead that even I, the author, was unaware of? ¡°The secret realm I found out about is on the ¡®surface¡¯ of that place. I¡¯m telling you, it¡¯s not underground.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Although I had initially thought we were on the wrong track, thankfully, that wasn¡¯t the case. I breathed a sigh of relief. ¡®To think there was another secret realm there¡­¡¯ Surprisingly, there was a secret realm within the Territory of the Undead that even I, the original author, was unaware of. To verify, I compared the information I knew about the secret realm in the Territory of the Undead with the information Kyle had gathered. And I came to a conclusion. ¡®As expected, Kyle is an exceptional informant.¡¯ Although his current situation under the Bares family might seem humble, I couldn¡¯t deny the value of Kyle¡¯s information-gathering abilities. He had truly brought us information we were unaware of. To gain a clearer understanding, I told Kyle about the treasures we had previously obtained. ¡°We acquired this, and the ring that Lady Rene is wearing.¡± ¡°Oh yeah? Let me see...¡± *Swoosh-* I retrieved the Fang of Darkness from my pocket and handed it to Kyle, who began examining it meticulously. ¡°¡­It''s a remarkable dagger. Even I, someone with no expertise in swords, can sense the dense aura it possesses. This dagger could cut through anything. However, there¡¯s a problem.¡± ¡°A problem, you say?¡± A problem with the Fang of Darkness? Kyle¡¯s words puzzled me. The Fang of Darkness, which I had been using effectively. While it was true that it was weaker than the game-breaking swords I had designed in the original story, the Fang of Darkness was still a formidable weapon. As I questioned him, Kyle¡¯s frown deepened as he continued to observe the Fang of Darkness. ¡°I''m not saying there''s something wrong with your dagger. It''s just that I think I know what it is.¡± *Slowly¡­* As he spoke, Kyle shifted his gaze towards Rene. Rene instinctively took a step back, startled by Kyle''s sudden approach. I had assured her that Kyle wouldn¡¯t speak to her, but this time, it couldn¡¯t be helped. ¡°My lady, would you mind showing Kyle your ring for a moment?¡± ¡°No, I don''t want to take it off¡­¡± Rene shook her head, hiding her hand with the ring behind her back. If I were to force her to remove it, she seemed ready to burst into tears. As I pondered how to persuade her, Kyle shook his head. ¡°There''s no need to remove the ring. I wouldn''t dream of asking such a thing. Just allow me to have a proper look.¡± ¡°...If that¡¯s all.¡± Rene couldn¡¯t refuse Kyle¡¯s polite request. She raised her hand, and Kyle began carefully examining the Full Moon Spirit Ring. A few minutes passed. ¡°As I thought.¡± Kyle let out a gasp as if he had realized something. ¡°Did you discover something?¡± ¡°Indeed, I have confirmation.¡± Kyle¡¯s confident response filled me with anticipation. What had he figured out? With a smile, Kyle declared, ¡°These are tools used for rituals.¡± ¡°¡­What?¡± Ritual tools? It was an unexpected revelation. However, as Kyle elaborated, I found myself gradually becoming convinced. ¡°The secret realm territory we¡¯re headed to was once inhabited by sorcerers. It is said that they performed rituals using two treasures.¡± ¡°¡­You mean¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re thinking along the right lines. The treasures you found in that other secret realm within the territory, are likely the key to unraveling the secrets of the secret realm we seek.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± As Kyle concluded his explanation, I felt a sense of certainty. The Full Moon Spirit Ring and the Fang of Darkness were indeed ritual tools. And at that moment, a wave of self-deprecation washed over me. Why hadn¡¯t I realized this before? I had clearly written about the Territory of the Undead, so how could I not have known? It was baffling. But this wasn¡¯t the first time something like this had happened. For now, I had no choice but to focus on the positive. Dwelling on it now wouldn¡¯t provide any answers. *Thump-* I nudged Kyle¡¯s shoulder with my elbow and spoke, ¡°What¡¯s gotten into you?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°To think you would be so helpful. I thought you were just dead weight.¡± ¡°You little¡­!¡± Kyle sputtered, trying to contain his anger. In any case, Pondering Kyle¡¯s words, I continued towards the Territory of the Undead. *** And finally, we arrived at the Territory of the Undead. Familiar sights greeted us, evoking little emotion within me. A village reduced to secret realms. Deserted and devoid of life. Of course, the moment Rene set foot in this place, she ground her teeth in anger. ¡°Those damn Cerberus¡­¡± Rene¡¯s hatred for humans was palpable. It was fortunate that her rage wasn¡¯t directed at me, a half-demon, or Kyle. If I were in Rene¡¯s shoes, I would undoubtedly harbor the same resentment towards humans. The Bares territory and the Territory of the Undead weren¡¯t too far apart. Perhaps that proximity made the atrocities committed by humans against her people even more vivid. Moreover, her mother had also perished at the hands of humans¡­ I decided to give Rene the time and space she needed to calm down. After what felt like an eternity, ¡°¡­.¡± Rene regained her usual composure. *Phew.* It seems the storm has passed for today. I shifted my attention from Rene to Kyle. ¡°Shall we continue now?¡± ¡°Right, but where to¡­?¡± Kyle stepped forward, scanning our surroundings for any sign of the secret realm. However, just like our previous visit, all we saw were secret realms that held no apparent significance. That¡¯s why I was able to find the entrance to the secret realm so easily last time. Yet, ¡°Found it.¡± Kyle suddenly grinned at a seemingly empty spot in the air. *Dash, dash-* He then bolted forward with surprising speed. ¡®What¡¯s gotten into him?¡¯ Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Position Exchange I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with ''Eye of Arrogance'' Tier ($18), or 20 advance chapters with ''Sword Lacquer'' Tier ($35), or 30 advance chapters with ''Fighting Spirit'' Tier ($50) Bonus chapter on reaching milestones. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 184: The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy Bonus chapter thanks to ''@Genki Azuma'' and ''@Will'' for subscription on Ko-fi.Kyle dashed off. I gestured to Rene, indicating we should follow him. She nodded and fell into step behind me. ¡®Why didn''t he say anything if he found something? And why is he so fast?¡¯ I couldn''t help but be surprised by Kyle''s sudden burst of speed, something he¡¯d never shown before. If only he were this quick all the time¡­ maybe then he wouldn''t be stuck dealing with the Bares family¡¯s mess. ¡­Then again, I was in the same boat. "What did you find?" I asked as Kyle abruptly stopped. He stood amidst a pile of rubble, the remnants of some destroyed structure. What could possibly be here? I couldn¡¯t see anything remarkable. As I frowned, Kyle spoke. "Don''t focus on the trees. Look at the forest." "What trees? There aren''t any trees here." "¡­¡­You know it''s not meant literally, right?" I sighed at Kyle''s exasperated tone. "Of course I know that. My point is, what are we supposed to base our deductions on?" All we could see were ruins. What had made Kyle so sure there was a clue nearby? He let out a put-upon sigh as I continued to look around, perplexed. ¡®This jerk¡­ Could he at least explain properly?¡¯ "Is there anything here that resembles a building?" "Well, it seems you''ve figured out what I''m looking for." "That I have. But are you certain?" "Yes, this is it." His words made me narrow my eyes. Based on my deductions, the thing Kyle had found was the ''temple'' where the residents of the Land of the Undead, using the power of the Full Moon Spirit and the Fang of Darkness, had performed their rituals. In the Demon Realm, aside from the Seven Demon Gods, countless folk beliefs and lesser deities were worshipped. It stood to reason that the people of the Land of the Undead would have built a temple to honor whatever god they followed. And that temple was our ultimate destination. However¡­ "You said there wasn''t a hidden entrance underground, which means it has to be above ground. But there''s nothing here," I pointed out. The temple was nowhere to be seen. If it were underground like the Temple of Gluttony, it would be hidden. But if it were above ground, wouldn''t it be obvious? There wasn''t even a single intact tent, let alone a temple. Kyle ran his hand over the remains of a nearby building. "What is the symbol of Bares?" "The Black Dragon, of course. The Arrogant Dragon." That was the emblem that represented Bares. But what did it have to do with our current situation? I pondered for a moment before it clicked. "You''re saying you found a ''symbol'' representing the Land of the Undead here." "Bingo." Just as I''d guessed, scattered around Kyle were ''cross'' symbols that seemed to mark the territory. We had to excavate the area where the cross symbols were engraved to uncover the entrance to the underground passage. It was clear that the cross was the symbol of this land. However, that didn''t answer all my questions. "But that''s strange. There''s nothing here that resembles a temple or any religious artifacts." "Of course not," Kyle replied matter-of-factly. He gestured around us as if urging me to think. "This place was trampled upon by humans a long time ago. I''m sure you understand what that implies." "Ah, I see." S~?a??h the ?ov?l?ir?.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. It dawned on me. During the Human-Demon War, the Land of the Undead had been brutally ravaged by humans, leaving behind nothing but uninhabited ruins. If that was the case, there was no way the temple, the most important symbol of the land, would have survived. Wait a minute¡­ "Does that mean the hidden entrance leading to the temple was also destroyed?" "¡­¡­That''s right." Damn it. The gravity of the situation finally hit me. To reach the temple, we had to go through some sort of hidden entrance. But both the entrance and the temple itself had been destroyed by humans, leaving us with¡­ this. So our journey here had been completely in vain? I couldn''t hold back a sigh of disappointment. Just as I was wallowing in my frustration¡­ "¡­¡­But it''s not like we''ve gained absolutely nothing," Kyle said hesitantly. "Is that true?" "Honestly, there might not be anything. But¡­ it''s worth a shot, right? Better than going back empty-handed." What was he planning? I had to hear him out, if only because I¡¯d be frustrated if our trip here was a complete waste of time. As I raised an eyebrow at him, he continued. "There''s only one reason why I was searching the ground. I was looking for the remains of the priests. Their flesh would have rotted away, but their bones should still be here¡­ But that''s the strange part." "Don''t tell me¡­" "There are no bones here." Kyle''s words sent a jolt through me. The absence of the priests'' remains suggested two possibilities. First, the humans might have disposed of them. But that was unlikely. ¡®I doubt the humans would have had the time for that.¡¯ The Land of the Undead was located right next to Bares territory. The humans wouldn''t have lingered here. Which left only one explanation. "The priests didn''t die here." "¡­¡­Not bad. I thought it would take you a bit longer to figure that out." "Heh, so you''ve finally recognized my talent?" "Don''t get cocky just because I complimented you once." Kyle retorted though he seemed pleased that he wouldn¡¯t have to spell everything out for me. "Well, that saves us time and effort. But it doesn''t solve everything." "Indeed." We were both thinking the same thing. This was the crux of our current predicament. "¡­¡­We need to find out where the priests fled to escape the humans." "That''s the million-gold question. But I don''t think it will take us too long." There was a confident, almost leisurely tone in Kyle''s voice. It was strange, considering we had barely any leads. "What makes you so sure?" I asked. "It''s simple. Think about it. If the priests managed to escape, they would have sought refuge in a nearby territory or, most likely, with the Bares family. But as far as I know, that never happened." Kyle glanced at Rene. She flinched slightly at his gaze. "¡­¡­I wouldn''t know," she mumbled. It was understandable. Rene wasn''t exactly known for her interest in others. I hadn¡¯t expected her to know anything about this. And Crete would definitely know if Rene and I had visited the Land of the Undead. The fact that he hadn''t mentioned anything about the priests meant they had likely met their end somewhere near the territory. ¡®¡­How unfortunate.¡¯ As I offered a silent prayer for the deceased priests.. *Clap, clap.* Kyle clapped his hands, bringing me back to the present. "Right, that settles it. Let''s split up and look for the hidden entrance." "¡­¡­Didn''t you say the hidden entrance wasn''t underground?" "The main entrance might not be, but there has to be a secret passage somewhere. Who would build a hidden passage out in the open?" "Well, you have a point." Indeed, building a secret passage in plain sight would be ridiculous. "Rene and I will search together. You take that side," I suggested. "Sounds good. I prefer working alone anyway." Kyle said with a cheerful grin. It seemed being stuck with Rene was a rather unpleasant experience for him. I couldn¡¯t blame him. "Come on, My Lady." "Okay." And so, we set off in search of the secret passage. But¡­ "¡­¡­" There was a shadow hanging over Rene¡¯s face. "Are you alright, My Lady? You look troubled." "¡­¡­I''m fine." Then why did she look so troubled? She wasn¡¯t sweating or panting, so it didn¡¯t seem like she was unwell. As I puzzled over her strange behavior, she spoke again. "Adel, what¡­ what would you do¡­" "Hey, get over here!" Kyle''s booming voice interrupted her. Had he found the passage already? I was about to head towards him, but then I decided to hear Rene out first. She seemed to be on the verge of saying something important. "Please, go on." "¡­¡­Okay." "If¡­ if someone precious to you¡­ died¡­ would you¡­ take revenge?" Her words, fragmented and hesitant, seemed to hang in the air between us. It was clear what she was asking. ¡®If someone you loved was killed, would you seek revenge?¡¯ Her question made me pause. Revenge. Whether it was right or wrong, I didn¡¯t know. But one thing was certain. Revenge was like fire, and I was like a fuse. The more that endless hatred burned, the more I would suffer as well. But¡­ "¡­¡­It''s not my place to interfere. And I can''t stop you if you''re set on revenge." "I know." Rene nodded silently. I don''t know why she asked me such a question, but for some reason, Rene''s eyes looked empty. ......It must be my imagination. Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Position Exchange I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with ''Eye of Arrogance'' Tier ($18), or 20 advance chapters with ''Sword Lacquer'' Tier ($35), or 30 advance chapters with ''Fighting Spirit'' Tier ($50) Bonus chapter on reaching milestones. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 185: The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy ¡°¡­¡­.¡±I stood silently, watching Rene walk towards Kyle. What was with that expression on her face? I tried to dismiss it as my imagination, but deep down, I knew I was just trying to convince myself. I don¡¯t want to feel any heavier, so my tendency to avoid things is slowly raising its head again However, ¡®¡­This feels strange.¡¯ A mixture of fear and worry churned within me. I was worried about Rene¡¯s pale complexion, yet a sense of dread stemming from the reason behind her concern gnawed at me. Revenge. Rene had spoken of it. And while mentioning revenge, she had implied that it wasn¡¯t her seeking it, but someone else. ¡­To Rene¡¯s question, I had replied that revenge wasn''t the answer. It wasn''t exactly wrong, at least by my standards. Revenge was not something others could prevent. It was an issue that the parties involved had to resolve themselves. While I thought I had responded appropriately, a strange feeling continued to bother me. ¡®It¡¯s not like I know everything.¡¯ Why was I so afraid? Why was my instinct screaming danger? I didn¡¯t have any answers yet, but I decided to head towards Kyle for now. At the very least, focusing on getting stronger was better than agonizing over this inexplicable fear. Hmm. Now that I thought about it, I was curious about what we could find here. ¡®¡­The thing the priests tried to protect until the very end through a secret passage.¡¯ What could it be? *Thump, thump-* I walked towards where Kyle¡¯s voice had come from. Standing before him, both Rene and I froze. ¡®This¡¯ was the secret passage? ¡°Are you sure this is the place?¡± ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m sure. I used Light Magic to illuminate the inside, and it stretches on endlessly.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± It was hard to believe. The entrance to the passage was tiny. It was so small that even a single adult couldn''t fit through. Maybe we could crawl through if we lowered our bodies¡­ The secret passage Kyle had discovered was revealed only after clearing a mountain of debris near the Temple. The entrance was so incredibly small that it was almost comical. Still, there was no way to find the exit without going in. "My lady, perhaps it''s best if you don''t go in." I couldn''t bear to see Rene¡¯s clothes get soiled with dirt. That was why I made the suggestion, but Kyle objected. "No, I disagree." "Why is that?" "My lady¡¯s ring and the Fang of Darkness were originally a pair, right? I don¡¯t know what the priests were carrying, but it¡¯s probably related to those two. That''s why we both need to go." ¡°¡­¡­Then, what if we go in first, secure the priests¡¯ belongings, and then return here.¡± ¡°No way.¡± But Rene¡¯s firm refusal, accompanied by a deep frown, left us with no choice. "First, get comfortable." ¡°¡­¡­Alright. But be careful not to bump your head against the walls, the passage is narrow.¡± "Okay." Rene nodded. Inwardly, I groaned. Why was I so worried? In the end, I took a special precaution before entering the secret passage. "That¡¯s better." "I can¡¯t breathe.¡± ¡°You still need to wear it.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± *Mumble, mumble-* Rene mumbled something, seemingly uncomfortable. I took off my outer garment and wrapped it tightly around her head and neck. This way, even if she bumped into the wall, she wouldn''t get hurt. As I breathed a sigh of relief, Rene muttered in a small voice, ¡°I¡¯m, not a child¡­¡± I couldn''t quite make out what she was saying. I ignored Rene¡¯s complaints and entered the passage first. *Slide-* Ugh, it really was narrow. Still, I managed to squeeze through by crawling. However, since I couldn''t see ahead, we decided that Kyle would lead the way. After all, he could use Light Magic. "After you." "Alright." Kyle nodded and was the first to enter the secret passage. I followed closely behind, crawling, and the sound of Rene¡¯s knees scraping against the ground reached my ears. "Light." As Kyle muttered the word, the pitch-black space was illuminated. What was revealed made me frown. It was already cramped when we couldn¡¯t see, but now that the narrow interior was illuminated, it seemed even more claustrophobic. Still, there was no other way. We just had to get through this cramped space. How long had we been crawling? *Flinch-* Rene, who was behind me, suddenly stopped moving. Turning around, I asked her, ¡°Are you alright?¡± ¡°¡­¡­Yes.¡± Rene nodded. I focused my gaze on her legs. Blood trickled down Rene¡¯s knee. Oh no, I had made her wear pants instead of a skirt just in case, but she still got hurt. I had the ointment Samuel had given me back at the Temple of Gluttony. I¡¯d have to apply it as soon as we got out. ¡®¡­First, we need to get out of this passage.¡¯ There was no telling how long this passage was. It was not only cramped but also winding. There was no way to know where we were headed. We could feel a breeze blowing from ahead, so there had to be an exit somewhere¡­ As I was thinking this, ¡°The space suddenly widened up.¡± Kyle said in a cheerful tone. I craned my neck to see what was ahead. Sure enough, the passage had widened considerably. Furthermore, ¡°That light ahead doesn''t seem to be coming from your magic, Kyle.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right, that¡¯s definitely sunlight.¡± That meant the exit was right in front of us. We picked up the pace and moved towards the wider space. It was spacious enough for us to stand up. ¡°Here, take my hand.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± I helped Rene up. We had to keep moving, but treating her wound was the priority. ¡°Let me check it for you.¡± ¡°¡­¡­It¡¯s fine.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not fine with it.¡± *Slide-* I pulled up Rene¡¯s pant leg to examine her knee. As expected, blood oozed from the wound. She had crawled quite a distance with that injury, causing it to bleed even more. It wasn¡¯t a serious wound, but it was best to treat it quickly. I took out the ointment and bandages Samuel had given me. ¡°This might sting a little.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± *Dab, dab-* Every time my fingers moved to apply the ointment, Rene winced in pain but didn¡¯t pull away. *Tug-* Once I finished bandaging the wound, I finally felt relieved. ¡°This is just a temporary measure. Please get it properly treated as soon as we return to the mansion.¡± ¡°¡­¡­You¡¯re overprotective.¡± ¡°You need to learn to take better care of yourself, my lady. I¡¯ll drag you back if I have to, so you better be prepared.¡± ¡°Abuse, of power.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t quite hear you.¡± I did my best to ignore Rene as she puffed out her cheeks, turning to Kyle instead. ¡°It seems like all we need to do is climb up there.¡± ¡°Oh, and look, there¡¯s a rope.¡± There was a gaping hole in the ceiling. And a rope was hanging down, seemingly placed there for climbing. The priests must have used that rope to get out of the passage. However, ¡°What are all these?¡± ¡°Skeletons and they all seem to have died strangely.¡± The ground was littered with skeletons, their necks twisted at unnatural angles. It was unclear how they had died with broken necks, but their bodies seemed to hold nothing of importance. For now, our only option was to get out. *Grab, grab-* We climbed the rope towards the surface. *Thud-* As soon as we reached the ground, ¡°¡­¡­!¡± ¡°What the¡­¡± Both Kyle and I gasped in shock. Countless skeletons were scattered everywhere, brutally slaughtered. ¡°¡­¡­It seems they were killed by humans as soon as they exited the passage.¡± ¡°Seems that way. And quite brutally, too¡­¡± Kyle, who had once fought alongside humans, wore a bitter expression. He hadn¡¯t sided with them because he liked them; there must have been a complex mix of emotions swirling within him. And the identity of the skeletons at the bottom of the passage became clear. These must have been the ones who fell to their deaths in panic when they encountered humans above. Those were the skeletons with broken necks. But one of the bodies was in a peculiar posture. ¡°That one looks like¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s, praying.¡± Rene stared, almost entranced, at the kneeling skeleton. Its head, seemingly severed, was missing, but its posture spoke of unwavering resolve even in the face of death. This skeleton, killed by humans, had been offering a prayer to its god until its final breath. ¡°¡­¡­That one must have been a priest.¡± ¡°Yeah, if humans hadn¡¯t looted the bodies, we might have found something valuable on that skeleton.¡± S?a??h the N0v?lFire(.)n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. *Sigh-* I offered a silent prayer of apology before searching the clothes of the skeleton. However, it seemed the humans had taken everything. The skeleton had nothing on it. ¡°Empty-handed, I guess¡­¡± ¡°Ugh, I guess so. Let¡¯s search around a bit more.¡± ¡°Yes, let¡¯s.¡± We decided to look around, disappointed but unwilling to give up just yet. We had invested too much time to leave empty-handed. Rene, perhaps wanting to help me out of my disappointment, wandered off on her own, diligently scanning the surroundings. Thus, we split up to search the area. Just as Rene and Kyle had moved a fair distance away, *Thump-* A tremor emanated from somewhere. The vibration seemed to originate from the kneeling skeleton. ¡®What was that?¡¯ I fixed my gaze on the skeleton. I hadn¡¯t found anything on it before. Why was it suddenly emitting this strange vibration? As I pondered the mystery, *Hum-* *Hum-* The red dagger and the Fang of Darkness, nestled within my clothes, hummed in unison, resonating with the tremor. Then, ¨D Oh¡­ God¡­ A voice, filled with an unknown emotion, echoed from the skeleton. A voice, weary and faint, was flowing from the skeletal remains. ¨D ¡­Please, save us. The moment the skeleton finished speaking, *Glow-* Something within its grasp began to glimmer. Divine power. I realized it was a manifestation of the power possessed by the god this skeleton, once a priest, had served. And then, the ¡®god¡¯s¡¯ voice reverberated in my mind. ¡¦Priest, offer me the sacrifice. With every word, the Fang of Darkness throbbed. As Kyle had speculated, the Fang of Darkness was indeed a ritual tool for the deity worshipped by the people of the land of the undead. However, ¡®I don¡¯t have any sacrifices.¡¯ And there was no need for me to offer any. What could this god possibly give me in return for a sacrifice? As I stood frozen, unsure of what to do, ¡¦ You dare awaken a god without a sacrifice¡­? The god''s voice crackled with rage. And at that moment, ¡¦ Then, you shall be the sacrifice. *Whoosh-* A monstrous bat, formed entirely of a shadowy substance, erupted from the skeleton. It was colossal, the size of a house, making it impossible to dodge. But then, *Hum-* Deep within me, the dormant ¡®Abyss¡¯ stirred. *Crack, boom, crunch!* It lunged, devouring the monstrous bat whole. ¡¦ N-no way, you¡¯re¡­! As it was being chewed and crushed into the Abyss, the shadowy bat seemed to realize something, thrashing desperately in terror. I could only watch in stunned silence as the horrifying spectacle unfolded before me. Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Position Exchange I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with ''Eye of Arrogance'' Tier ($18), or 20 advance chapters with ''Sword Lacquer'' Tier ($35), or 30 advance chapters with ''Fighting Spirit'' Tier ($50) Bonus chapter on reaching milestones. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 186: The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy Bonus chapter thanks to ''@Quallaban'' and ''@Feurisson'' for subscription on Ko-fi.What just happened? Frozen in place, I couldn''t comprehend the sudden turn of events. The bat that had just emerged was undoubtedly the deity worshipped by the residents of the Land of the Undead. But what in the world devoured that god? At first, I thought it might be the power of the Gluttony shard, but I quickly realized that wasn''t the case. ¡®¡­Miriam said the shard was a one-time use, and it''s still safe in my pocket.¡¯ Moreover, the power I felt wasn''t foreign but rather familiar. It was the power of darkness I always used. The abyss had suddenly appeared and devoured the bat. But why did it react, and how could it devour a god? Was that even possible? Racking my brain wouldn''t provide an answer. For now, the priority was clear. ¡®The Darkness characteristic evolved¡­¡¯ I needed to examine my newly transformed characteristic. ¡¾ Arsene Adel ¡¿ : Race - [ Half Demon ] : Tendency - [ Chaos ] : Talent - [ Position Exchange ''IV'' ] : Trait - [ Interest ] [ Absorption ] [ Abyss ] [ Killing Intent ¢õ ] [ Mana Manipulation ¢ò ] [ Eye of Arrogance ] [ Telekinesis III ] [ Sword Lacquer III ] : Mana - [ 5032 ] ¡®¡­¡­What?¡¯ The moment I checked my status window, I had to rub my eyes. The Darkness characteristic had clearly evolved into Pitch Black. But now, it had become something entirely different. Abyss. It was a characteristic Adel could only utilize in the latter half of the story, after surpassing the midway point. Yet, ¡®To think I¡¯d already acquire Abyss¡­¡¯ Abyss was a technique attainable only by reaching the ¡®demi-god¡¯ level, like Crete or the Headmaster. It was a pleasant surprise, but I couldn¡¯t shake the feeling of bewilderment. I knew that the evolution from Pitch Black to Abyss was triggered by devouring the ¡®god.¡¯ The question was, how? ¡®Samuel said my Darkness characteristic was an authority.¡¯ Could it be that Darkness, the origin of the Abyss characteristic, possessed the power of ¡®deicide?¡¯ ¡­¡­That couldn¡¯t be right. At least, I didn''t remember giving Adel such power. ¡®Then it must be the power of the abyss itself.¡¯ Originally a god of the Demon Realm, the abyss had followed Arsene''s ancestors to the human world. The most plausible explanation was that the power inherent in the abyss had manifested. While the mechanics and the reasons behind its ability to devour a god remained unknown¡­ there didn¡¯t seem to be any drawbacks this time, so it was best to focus on the positives. And there was one more thing to verify. ¡®What kind of ability is it?¡¯ The transformed Darkness characteristic had finally become Abyss. How could I utilize it? ¡­¡­Let¡¯s give it a try. Hum-. The moment I used the Abyss characteristic to create a black wave on my palm¡­ ¡°¡­¡­!¡± My eyes flew open. Something flickered into my vision. A massive lump of ominous darkness, stared at me while emitting a wail. The abyss. It was reacting to my Abyss characteristic. But for some reason, ¡®¡­I¡¯m not afraid like before.¡¯ The first time I faced the abyss, its sheer ominousness overwhelmed me, nearly shattering my ego and driving me insane. The memory instilled a primal fear of ever encountering it again. Such a horrifying experience was enough to last a lifetime. However, the current situation is different. ¡®I¡¯m scared, but not terrified. It¡¯s strangely¡­¡¯ Why was my psychological response different from before? Even though it was my own body, the reason remained elusive. After much contemplation, a possible explanation emerged. ¡®When I learned Adel''s Mana Method and the Darkness characteristic evolved, I faced the abyss.¡¯ So then, what about now, with the Darkness characteristic having undergone two evolutions? I felt nothing when I looked at the abyss. S?a??h th? N???lFire.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. Instead, I felt a strange sense of familiarity within the darkness. A comforting feeling, like returning home. The moment I realized my racing heart had calmed down, I spoke in a low voice. ".....Abyss, bow before me.¡± I instinctively knew that I needed to subdue the abyss, to assert my dominance over it. Samuel said my darkness was an authority. If I couldn''t control the abyss and let its negative emotions run rampant, it would be no different than losing a crucial card from my hand. However, the abyss wasn''t an easy opponent to handle. ¡¦ ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ ¡¦ Its sharp teeth seemed to grow larger in the thick darkness as it lunged at me. The sensation was nauseating, but I endured the pain and forced myself to speak again. ¡°¡­¡­Oh endless darkness, I command you to obey me.¡± But the abyss showed no intention of listening. It thrashed more violently as if trying to kill me. Cough-. The moment black blood trickled from the corner of my mouth¡­ ¡¦ ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ ¡¦ The abyss eased its assault. Then, it stared at me, radiating a sorrowful aura. My shoulders trembled involuntarily. What the abyss was looking at¡­ My essence. It seemed to have pierced through my facade and recognized my true identity. Only then did I understand why it had been so hostile. It refused to cooperate because I had taken over the original owner''s body. However, ¡°Abyss, what do you fear, what worries you? ¡­I have inherited his will, so shouldn¡¯t you cooperate with me?¡± I came here to fulfill Adel¡¯s final wish. Therefore, the abyss had to cooperate. As I spoke with unwavering conviction, the abyss seemed to understand my true intentions and ceased its hostility. Instead, ¡¦ ¡­¡­¡­ ¡¦ Woong-. It merely shed black tears before disappearing. At that moment, Thump-. ¡°Gasp, huff¡­¡­¡± As the darkness that had been binding me vanished, I gasped for air. The abyss had ¡®acknowledged¡¯ something and recognized my right. ¡­The sudden change of heart must have stemmed from the realization that I sought to honor the original owner. And so¡­ ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Woo-. I was finally able to utilize the Abyss characteristic. A thick darkness began to surge from my hand, threatening to engulf the entire space. Crackle-. I quickly extinguished the Abyss. Then, with a soft murmur, I marveled at its power. It was¡­ ¡®¡­Does this temporarily grant me the power of a demi-god?¡¯ The power wielded only by demigods. I had just experienced it firsthand. Though it was a shortcut, a temporary state rather than a true ascension to their level, it was more than enough. A trump card. It was finally complete. ¡®¡­This is insane.¡¯ I couldn¡¯t help but feel awestruck. How and why the abyss had devoured the god of the Land of the Undead remained a mystery, but those were not pressing concerns. A direct confrontation with another god was unlikely in the near future. Thud-. As the tension drained away, my legs gave out from under me. I collapsed onto the ground and stared blankly at the sky. ¡­The sunlight pricked at my eyes, but I was too exhausted to even turn my head. I¡¯m sleepy. Why am I so tired¡­? Unable to muster the strength to move a finger, I slowly closed my eyes. Just¡­ Five minutes. * * * How long had I been asleep? A sound from nearby roused me from my slumber. ¡°Hey, you¡¯ll catch a fly sleeping out here.¡± ¡°¡­¡­Just, taking a break.¡± Kyle and Rene were looking down at me with disapproval. Since I couldn¡¯t tell them about the abyss, I scratched my head sheepishly. ¡°My apologies. I must have dozed off.¡± ¡°Ugh, leaving me to do all the work. Living the good life, aren¡¯t you?¡± Kyle clicked his tongue. I simply offered a wry smile in response. Sensing that I wouldn¡¯t hear the end of it, I quickly changed the subject. ¡°Did you find anything?¡± ¡°Nope, nothing.¡± ¡°¡­¡­Me neither.¡± It seemed neither Rene nor Kyle had any luck. It was to be expected. The priests had fought to protect that skeleton who had chosen death on his knees. They probably believed there was hope if they could just revive him. Well, the truth remained unknown. One thing was for sure: there was nothing more to gain from the Land of the Undead. Pat, pat-. I stood up, brushing the dirt off my clothes. ¡°Let¡¯s go. The Lord will be angry if we¡¯re late.¡± ¡°What, already? We haven¡¯t found anything.¡± ¡°It¡¯s best we get going.¡± I urged Kyle, who was staring at me curiously. But my response only fueled his suspicions. ¡°¡­¡­You found something, didn¡¯t you.¡± Kyle had hit the nail on the head. I avoided his gaze, pretending ignorance. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± But when I turned away, I met Rene¡¯s suspicious eyes. I was trapped! Only I knew the truth. But I couldn¡¯t tell them¡­ ¡°What makes you think I¡¯m hiding something? If you wish to search further, be my guest.¡± ¡°Hmph, as if I wouldn¡¯t.¡± Kyle, with his insatiable thirst for information, readily took the bait. He declared that he¡¯d search the forest further and disappeared into the woods. I turned to Rene. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going with him, my lady?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°I, I see.¡± ¡°¡­¡­Come.¡± She grabbed my arm and started leading me somewhere. I offered no resistance and allowed myself to be pulled along. Where was she taking me? ¡°My lady, where are we going?¡± ¡°I found a nice place.¡± Rene replied curtly to my question, unable to contain my curiosity. A nice place, huh? Having no clue what she meant, I followed behind her. After a few minutes of brisk walking¡­ ¡°Here it is.¡± Rene released my hand and spoke. I couldn¡¯t help but gasp at the sight that greeted me. A small waterfall cascaded into a crystal-clear pool, the surrounding trees creating an almost mystical atmosphere. It was a place untouched by human presence. As I looked around, Rene settled onto a nearby rock. Splash-. She kicked off her shoes and dipped her feet in the water. I sat down beside her, taking in the serene beauty of the place. The valley was enveloped in a tranquil silence. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± We gazed at each other, smiles gracing our faces. Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Position Exchange I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with ''Eye of Arrogance'' Tier ($18), or 20 advance chapters with ''Sword Lacquer'' Tier ($35), or 30 advance chapters with ''Fighting Spirit'' Tier ($50) Bonus chapter on reaching milestones. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 187: The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy I spent time with Rene, enjoying the scenery of the waterfall until the sunset.As the two crimson moons began to reveal themselves, "¡­¡­What are you doing here?" Kyle, drenched in sweat, arrived, panting heavily. Judging by his appearance, he seemed to have searched the entire forest before finding us. I forced an awkward smile and replied, "We were looking around and found this scenic spot, so I was resting here with the young lady." "You expect me to believe that?" "Believe it or not, that''s the truth." "¡­¡­." Well, what can he do if he doesn''t believe me? With Rene right next to me, would he dare curse? I stared at Kyle, implying as much. Kyle seemed to have a lot to say but had no choice but to shut his mouth. ¡®Tsk, what a pain.¡¯ "Argh!" As I let out a victorious smile, Kyle grabbed his head in frustration, making a face that screamed his annoyance. Ignoring him completely, I turned to Rene and spoke, "Did you enjoy yourself?" "Yes." Rene nodded slightly, a satisfied smile gracing her lips. ¡®Thank goodness.¡¯ I was relieved to see Rene like this. Lately, she had been feeling down and even cried. I was incredibly worried about her. I hoped that today would be an opportunity for her to recharge. Scooting back, I rose from the rock. Blink, blink. Rene looked up at me, her eyes wide. Then, she reached out her hand towards me. ¡®...Is she asking me to help her up?¡¯ "Please get up." Swoosh¡ª. I took Rene''s hand and helped her up. Her hand felt rough against mine. It was clear that these were the hands of someone who had trained relentlessly. It was a testament to the immense effort she had poured in from a young age. However, rather than feeling impressed, I felt a pang of... ''...Pity.'' Like other children her age, she could have lived an ordinary life. But Rene, whose mother was killed by a human, was destined to dream only of revenge. ...And ultimately, that would lead to her demise. It was such a tragic fate that it made me feel sick to my stomach. As I stared at Rene with a complicated expression, she spoke, "Why are you staring at me like that?" Rene turned her head slightly, pointing to her flushed ears. Then, as if noticing my grim complexion from the corner of her eye, she reached out and placed her hand on my forehead. "Are you alright? Do you feel sick?" "...No, I''m fine." I gently took Rene''s hand and lowered it. I should be the one comforting her, yet here I was, being comforted by her. Lost in these thoughts, I suddenly felt a jolt run through my body. ¡®What was that?¡¯ It felt like something had echoed through my mind. And that echo, it originated from¡­ Rene''s words: ''mother''. Yes, Rene''s mother¡­ ¡®¡­Something''s coming to mind.¡¯ At that moment¡ª ''Could it be?'' A series of actions displayed by Crete and Rene began to fall into place. Like pieces of a puzzle. Click, click. I took off running, leaving Rene and Kyle behind. "Where are you going?" Kyle shouted after me, puzzled by my sudden departure. But I¡ª I didn''t have the time to answer him. My jaw clenched, I broke into a run. ''Crete...'' Don''t tell me¡­ What you''re planning to do is¡­ *** Thud, thud. I ran towards the Bares mansion, organizing the information flooding my mind. From the unsettling aura surrounding the Bares family¡­ In the last sentence, I had written in the letter when I sent Kyle to their family. It was: ¡®He is well-versed in the affairs of the Human Realm.¡¯ That single sentence. I had written it because I suspected Crete might try to use Kyle for his revenge against humans. And Crete''s reaction when I handed him the letter, a reaction that suggested Kyle had seen it¡­ ''It seems the time has come sooner than expected.'' That''s what Crete had said. And when I first met him, what Crete was reading was undoubtedly a ''map of the Human Realm'' and a ''book of military strategy'', wasn''t it? The deciding factors were ''Rene'' and ''Anna''. Crete had suddenly ordered Anna to train, demanding he improve his skills. Furthermore, Rene had burst into tears, convinced that Crete would leave her. Why? For what reason? Why hadn''t I realized it sooner? *Ugh¡ª* Nausea welled up inside me, bile rising in my throat. An ominous premonition gripped my body, threatening to crush me. Anxiety gnawed at me, threatening to shatter my composure. *Thud, thud.* I quickened my pace, bursting through the doors of the Bares mansion. *Thump¡ª* So focused on my destination, I crashed into a servant, sending us both tumbling to the floor. The servant started to berate me, "You should apologize after bumping into¡ª" "Out of my way." My voice, cold as ice, made him flinch and retreat. *Swoosh¡ª* I brushed past him, heading straight for Crete¡¯s study. *Click¡ª* I stood before the door. "You cannot enter." "Didn''t I just tell you to get out of my way?" "...Without the Master''s permission, you cannot enter." The servant stood firm, his tone resolute. *Wooosh¡ª* I unleashed my killing intent, a wave of dark aura washing over the servant. "..." He froze, drenched in a cold sweat, overwhelmed by my sheer presence. Yet, he fought against my pressure with sheer willpower, his hand trembling as he continued to block my path. It had come to this, then. I would force my way in. *Thump¡ª* I was about to unleash Blackflame, my killing intent surging, when a voice stopped me. "That''s enough." Crete''s voice echoed from within the study. ¡°Let him in.¡± Crete had granted me entry. *Swoosh¡ª* The servant bowed his head and opened the door. With measured steps, I entered Crete''s study. "...." Crete continued to ignore me, his gaze fixed on the numerous documents scattered across his desk. My eyes scanned the papers. They contained records of various ''information''. ¡­What Crete was doing here wasn''t managing the territory. It was then that I knew with absolute certainty. What Crete was planning was far too dangerous, a catastrophe waiting to be unleashed. I spoke, my voice directed at Crete, who still refused to acknowledge my presence. ¡°Master.¡± "...." He continued to scrutinize the documents, offering no response. I pressed on, putting force behind my words. ¡°Answer me.¡± *Swoosh¡ª* My forceful tone finally elicited a reaction. Crete raised his head, his brow furrowed. ¡°Are you ordering me?¡± ¡°...Does that matter right now?¡± ¡°Hmm, then tell me, what is so important?¡± ¡°Master¡­!¡± His attempts to evade the issue fueled my frustration. Although I couldn¡¯t see my own reflection, I imagined my face contorted in a grimace. ...Or perhaps, it was pale, reflecting the horrifying premonition that clung to me. But I had to speak. What Crete was planning was something that should never come to pass, something beyond even his power to achieve. I had to stop him. ¡°What you''re planning, Master... it''s simply not feasible. It''s not too late. You have to reconsider.¡± ¡°So you''ve noticed.¡± ¡°...It was inevitable, wasn''t it?¡± Even now, Crete seemed more intrigued than concerned that I had uncovered his plans. But his nonchalance did nothing to quell the fire raging within me. Having spent years as Rene''s bodyguard in the Bares mansion, I was more sensitive than anyone else to the recent shifts within the family. And the winds of change, the harbingers of the approaching storm, they cut at me like sharp blades. ¡®...It hurts.¡¯ An agonizing pain, a premonition so potent it threatened to make me cough up blood. I clung to my sanity, desperate to dispel the dread that threatened to consume me. I spoke again, my words a torrent of desperation. ¡°Master, please reconsider. With your power alone, you cannot possibly defeat¡ª" ¡°''Him'', you say?¡± ¡°¡­.!¡± He reacted to my attempt to dissuade him. To my use of that one word. ¡®Goooo¡ª¡¯ An oppressive aura erupted from Crete, instantly dominating the room. The air grew heavy, each breath a struggle. Crete let out a dry chuckle. Sea?ch* The NovelFire(.)ne*t website on G00gle to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°Well, I suppose it''s not surprising that you, someone from the Human Realm, would know. If you were trying to provoke me, you''ve done a decent job.¡± ¡°I, I had no such intention, ugh¡­¡± Despite the relaxed expression on his face, the pressure around my throat tightened, stealing the air from my lungs. It was only natural. Crete''s anger was justified. ''Him''¡ª the human who killed Crete''s beloved. The one who had trampled upon the Bares family, the strongest man in the Human Realm. I had essentially told Crete that he was no match for ''him''. That was why Crete was enraged. But it was the harsh truth. Crete could not win. ¡­Because in the original story, Crete dies by ''his'' hand. It was around this time, wasn''t it? There was an episode in the original story where a certain demon waged war and faced off against the strongest human. Why had I not realized it sooner? Why had it taken me this long? There were plenty of self-deprecating excuses I could make. From the forgotten plot points and discarded settings to the fact that the exact timing of this event wasn''t explicitly stated in the original. ...But those were mere excuses. I had failed to change a future that I might have been able to alter. And the result was¡ª The worst possible outcome. "You will witness it firsthand." Crete¡¯s voice was glacial, laced with a chilling frost as he fixed me with a piercing stare. "¡­.There is no one who can stop me," His aura intensified, pressing down on me with suffocating force. I could barely breathe, let alone speak. All I could do was cling to consciousness, desperately fighting against the darkness encroaching at the edges of my vision. Crete continued, his gaze fixed on me, devoid of any emotion. "I will kill the Sword Saint." ''Sword Saint''. The human who had killed Crete''s beloved and the one destined to kill Crete himself. Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Position Exchange I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with ''Eye of Arrogance'' Tier ($18), or 20 advance chapters with ''Sword Lacquer'' Tier ($35), or 30 advance chapters with ''Fighting Spirit'' Tier ($50) Bonus chapter on reaching milestones. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 188: The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy Bonus chapter thanks to ''@Quallaban'' and ''@Ymmm116'' for subscription on Ko-fi."To defeat the Sword Saint?" "Arrogant." I couldn''t utter a single word in response to Crete''s incredibly arrogant declaration. Perhaps my fear stemmed from knowing that this very arrogance would ultimately lead to Crete''s demise. ¡®¡­I have to stop him.¡¯ I knew I had to intervene. A war between the Sword Saint and Crete. If Crete were to be defeated, the Demon Realm would suffer immeasurable losses. The Bares, are renowned as the most powerful family among the Seven Deadly Sins. Their downfall would signify the end of the Demon Realm. All my efforts, fueled by the might of the Demon Realm, to grant Adel''s wish would crumble into dust. However, ¡°Cough¡­ Keuk¡­!¡± Crete, without retracting his overwhelming pressure, effectively silenced me. ¡­Crete. Amidst the suffocating pressure, my mind raced. Judging by the current situation, Crete''s plan was nearing its execution. This was my only chance to stop him. But how? How could I possibly stop him? ¡­There was only one way. *Hum-* I unleashed my own killing intent, honed to a considerable level. *Whoosh-* My killing intent clashed with Crete''s pressure, instantly shattering the force that bound me. "Oh?" A small, intrigued sound escaped Crete''s lips. But that was all. His arrogance remained etched on his face as he simply looked down at me, seemingly wanting to gauge what cards I held. ¡°¡­I won''t let you¡­ do this.¡± *Hum-* Freed from Crete''s pressure, I immediately ignited my killing intent and drew two daggers. The Fang of Darkness and the red dagger imbued with murderous intent, began to tear at the very fabric of space. But I didn''t stop there. *Kwa-kwa-kwa-kwak-* The profound principle Crete had once imparted to me. I channeled all of my mana, drastically amplified from reaching half of the ten thousand, into pure killing intent, pouring it into the two daggers. The already space-ripping killing intent surged with renewed ferocity, now threatening to shred even my own grasp. The sheer pain of the murderous aura made me grit my teeth, despite being the source of it. It was so excruciating that even I, the wielder, felt a shiver of fear. Crete, observing my struggle, finally spoke. ¡°You were quick to apply what I taught you.¡± ¡°¡­It''s a technique that will bring down the Lord.¡± ¡°Hmm, I doubt that very much.¡± Crete dismissed my words with a light chuckle. Unlike me, he exuded an air of unyielding confidence. I sensed that I would be swept away by his composure if this continued. Therefore, "¡­.!" Movement. I instantly switched places with a document on Crete''s desk, finding myself atop it. And then, with both daggers imbued with deadly intent, I struck at Crete. However, *Thud-* ¡°Cough¡­!¡± With a flick of his black sword, Crete deflected my daggers and landed a punch squarely on my chest. My body convulsed, and a dark clot of blood erupted from my mouth. A single blow, effortlessly delivered, had left me with a critical wound. ¡°Cough¡­¡± A trail of blood trickled down from the corner of my tightly sealed lips. My mouth filled with the metallic tang of blood. One exchange. One fatal blow. Crete looked down at me, his arrogance unwavering, and spoke. ¡°Now you''re finally worth my time. In the past, you would have already lost consciousness.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Excellent. You''ve proven yourself worthy of being my daughter''s escort.¡± ¡°¡­What a comforting thing to hear.¡± ¡°I speak the truth. With your current strength, no one among your peers can surpass you.¡± For some reason, Crete praised my strength with an uncharacteristically serious tone. However, hearing such praise in my current state only fueled my frustration. My insides churned, and blood continued to pour from my mouth. But it was too early to give up. ¡®¡­I have to use it.¡¯ To stop Crete, I couldn''t afford to be picky about my methods. Even if it meant dying by his hand here, I had to stop him. Countless innocent lives were at stake. Crete would lead his army to kill the Sword Saint, and countless civilians and demons would perish in the process. ¡­It would be a repeat of a tragedy etched in history. A pointless war, regardless of whether Crete or the Sword Saint emerged victorious. At this moment, Crete¡­ He resembled a moth drawn to a flame. A foolish insect, its wings ablaze, relentlessly pursuing the illusion of light, oblivious to its impending demise. Knowing that it would all end in a pile of ash, I had to stop him. ¡­Only then did I understand why Rene had asked me that question. ¡®Precious person, die, revenge, will you?¡¯ Would you seek revenge if someone precious to you died? Rene had asked me. It wasn''t a declaration of her own intent to avenge herself upon the Sword Saint. She was grappling with whether she should try to stop her father''s quest for vengeance, or stand by and watch it unfold. Rene had sought my guidance because she didn''t know the answer. And foolishly, Back then, I told her that she shouldn''t interfere. ¡­Unaware of the weight her question carried. "Crete¡­!" I spat out his name, pulling a stone from my pocket. The magic-imbued stone the Headmaster had given me in Sytan. The Headmaster''s magic resided within it. Perhaps this¡­ Perhaps this could stop Crete. As I prepared to use it, a spark of interest flickered in Crete''s eyes. ¡°A runestone, I see. But no matter whose magic it holds, it can''t stop me.¡± ¡°¡­You''ll see.¡± *Thump-* Sea?ch* The Novel?ire.n(e)t website on G00gle to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I poured my mana into the runestone. *Hum-* The runestone responded. A surge of powerful mana erupted from the stone, swirling like a raging storm. The runestone the Headmaster had entrusted to me. The magic it held was¡­ Meteor. *KwaaAAAAAAA-* The sound of the atmosphere tearing apart reverberated through me. A streak of light descended from the heavens, hurtling towards the Bares mansion. The meteor, carrying unimaginable force, plummeted towards Crete and me. Crete simply chuckled. ¡°Are you planning a double suicide?¡± ¡°¡­If that''s what it takes to stop you.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Even with the imminent threat of the meteor, Crete maintained his composure, observing me with a hint of amusement. Then, he spoke. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Crete''s unexpected question took me aback. A question at a time like this? But Crete, his curiosity piqued, pressed on. ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to interfere. This war is mine alone. Why would you, someone who holds no affection for me and is ostracized by the human realm, try to stop me?¡± ¡°¡­¡± That''s what he wanted to know. Why I was trying to stop him. My answer was simple. There were countless reasons, but if I had to choose one¡­ ¡°Because¡­ you¡¯re a father.¡± ¡°A father?¡± ¡°Don''t you realize¡­ that revenge isn¡¯t what matters to your children?¡± ¡°¡­¡± *Twitch-* Was he angered by my casual speech? Crete''s eyebrow twitched. This was the first time I had witnessed such a drastic shift in his usually stoic demeanor. At this moment, Crete was¡­ furious. "How dare you presume to speak of my children and I?" "¡­.!" In that instant, As Crete''s fury erupted, time seemed to grind to a halt. At least, that¡¯s what it felt like. *Fwoosh-* *Thud- Thud- Thud- Thud-* The meteor, mere moments from impact, disintegrated into dust, its fragments scattering across the mansion. Crete''s rage-fueled power had obliterated the meteor before it could even touch the ground. And at the same time, ¡°Gah, huh, hugh¡­¡± *Crack-* *Crack-* *Crack-* The sheer force of Crete''s pressure shattered my ribs. The sharp shards of bone dug into my insides. *Cough-* *Cough-* My body convulsed, blood gushing out with each spasm. Crete, his gaze ice-cold, raised his hand. "Choose your words more carefully. This¡­ is my punishment for your insolence." *Plunge-* The black sword in Crete''s hand pierced my chest. I froze, the cold steel a stark reminder of my failure. I had lost too much blood; my vision blurred. ¡­Blood poured from every wound. Each breath grew shallower than the last. Crete twisted the sword embedded in my chest and spoke. ¡°¡­Remember this pain.¡± And then, Just as Crete moved to drive the sword into my heart, *Bang-* Someone burst through the doors of Crete¡¯s office. I couldn¡¯t turn my head to see who it was, but¡­ *Slap-* A slender hand, scarred and calloused, slapped Crete across the face. ¡°¡­¡± Crete¡¯s jaw clenched. His eyes trembled with a storm of emotions. Such a display of vulnerability was unheard of. Finally, he withdrew the sword from my chest. But it was too late. My lifeblood had already seeped onto the floor. *Thud-* My knees buckled, and I collapsed. ... I couldn''t even muster the strength to stay upright on my knees. And so, As my vision began to fade, *Swoosh-* Someone caught me from behind. Through the slits of my heavy eyelids, I saw a young woman, her face streaked with tears. ¡°¡­I¡¯m sorry.¡± Rene. A single teardrop rolled down her cheek. Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Position Exchange I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with ''Eye of Arrogance'' Tier ($18), or 20 advance chapters with ''Sword Lacquer'' Tier ($35), or 30 advance chapters with ''Fighting Spirit'' Tier ($50) Bonus chapter on reaching milestones. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 189: The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±Those words that Rene left behind were still deeply embedded in my heart. At that time, I couldn''t even offer her any comfort. Too much blood had already been spilled for me to speak. ¡­No, even so. Even if it meant dying after speaking, I should have stopped him there. The thought that it might have been the last chance to stop Crete still haunts me. Clang-. Blades flashed towards each other. Countless demons and humans killed each other, turning into lumps of flesh. In that hellish landscape, ¡°¡­..¡± I could only look down at the battlefield with unfocused eyes. Pitter-patter-. ¡­This is a story from a day when heavy rain poured. * * * ¡®¡­¡­This is.¡¯ I rose from my seat. Looking around, I realized I was in a bed in Bares¡¯s medical office. Right after Crete stabbed me. As soon as I confirmed Rene¡¯s figure, I lost consciousness. Slide-. I moved my hand to check my body¡¯s condition. Although the wounds were almost fatal, they were now almost completely healed. ¡®Did Rene heal me?¡¯ That would make sense. It must have been because of Rene¡¯s protection that I was able to survive the enraged Crete and keep my life. But then, How much time has passed since then? First, I would have to go outside to find out. However, I couldn¡¯t move because of someone sleeping next to me. ¡°¡­What are you doing here?¡± He was Bares¡¯s blood relative, but a boy who didn¡¯t resemble Rene or Crete. Anna was sleeping soundly on my bed, his arms wrapped around me. As I woke Anna up, he rubbed his sleepy eyes and sat up. ¡°Hmm¡­ Oh, you¡¯re awake?!¡± ¡°Yes, I just opened my eyes.¡± ¡°Th-That¡¯s a relief. I was really scared to death. Rene was crying, you were lying there covered in wounds, what in the world did you say to Father to make him¡­¡± Anna looked at me with truly worried eyes as he scanned my body. Perhaps it was Anna who had been nursing me all this time. ¡­Then, where did Rene go? Starting with why Anna was nursing me, there was a mountain of things I wanted to ask. However, I had to answer Anna¡¯s question first. ¡°¡­It¡¯s a long story.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll still listen, tell me.¡± As soon as Anna spoke with determined eyes, I opened my mouth. And as the story progressed, Anna¡¯s eyes widened, and his expression began to change from moment to moment. However, when it came to the end, Anna made a complicated expression. ¡°¡­As expected, you couldn¡¯t stop Father from starting the war either.¡± ¡°It seems you expected as much.¡± ¡°Yes, because I knew how much Father loved Mother. Moreover, there had to be a reason why he told me to increase my stamina.¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± ¡°Yes, he¡¯s preparing for the time of his death, to pass the position of successor to me early. That means only one thing.¡± ¡°War.¡± ¡°Yes, war. Father has been planning to start a war, ever since Mother died. From that moment on, Father has been sharpening his blade of revenge¡­From the time I even got a rough idea, I should have stopped Father.¡± I felt a sense of doubt at Anna''s words. Why? Why didn¡¯t Anna stop Crete? As if sensing the emotion in my eyes, Anna sighed and spoke. ¡°¡­How could I? Father saw Mother die right before his eyes, and he loved her more than anyone else. How could I possibly stop him?¡± Slide-. Anna wiped away her tears. Hearing her explanation, I could understand it to some extent. Because of that, Rene couldn¡¯t bring herself to stop Crete¡¯s scheme and suffered alone, couldn¡¯t she? I felt truly complicated. Even his own family couldn¡¯t stop Crete, who cherished his family more than anyone else. Revenge. It was now a foregone conclusion that Crete would attack the Human Realm. Pat, pat-. I patted Anna¡¯s back, comforting him, for he was the one who must be feeling the most troubled. Only after Anna stopped crying did I open my mouth. ¡°How much time has passed since I collapsed?¡± ¡°¡­About a week has passed. That¡¯s why I really thought you were going to die.¡± One week. Considering I was half-dead, it wasn¡¯t that much time. Even so, the fact that I couldn''t do anything for a week bothered me. ¡­If I had been conscious for a week, could I have stopped Crete? Thinking such thoughts, I shook my head. It was an opportunity I had already missed. Then, ¡°Is Milady¡­safe?¡± ¡°If you¡¯re talking about Rene, she¡¯s fine. Father wouldn¡¯t lay a hand on us.¡± That¡¯s a relief. I breathed a sigh of relief inwardly. Crete at that time seemed truly enraged, as if no one could stop him. But Rene succeeded in stopping Crete from killing me, and thankfully, it seemed she wasn¡¯t hurt either. ¡°Then where is Milady?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know where Milady is?¡± ¡°Ah, well. Rene and I don¡¯t really communicate much.¡± Anna smiled awkwardly, suddenly stumbling over his words. I frowned at this. ¡­A very suspicious scent tickled my nose. Right now, Anna was lying. ¡°Where is she.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Where is Milady.¡± I opened one of my crimson eyes and looked into Anna¡¯s. As if chills ran down his spine at my gaze, Anna flinched. But I had no intention of stopping my imposing aura. Endless ominous imaginations tormented my mind. ¡°Answer me. Where is Milady? Is there a reason you can¡¯t tell me?¡± ¡°¡­I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t say.¡± Answering that way, Anna lowered his head. Tears began to fall from his eyes once more. What in the world, was going on? Seeing Anna¡¯s reaction, my mind was in utter turmoil. ¡°Please tell me. Where is Milady? Do you have a reason you can¡¯t tell me?¡± ¡°¡­I can never tell you.¡± ¡°Anna!¡± ¡°I¡¯m having a hard time too!¡± Startled, I couldn''t hide my bewilderment at Anna¡¯s outburst in response to my pressing. Soon, he burst into tears, seemingly in great pain. ¡°Am I the only one, the only one who cares about Rene? He¡¯s my precious little sister too! But, but¡­what am I supposed to do? I¡¯m having a hard time too!¡± Anna wiped his bloodshot eyes, grabbed his hair messily, and pulled at it as he cried out in agony. The sight of Anna, unable to bear the guilt, was truly painful to behold. Therefore, ¡°Please answer me. Only then can I help you, help Milady.¡± ¡°¡­What can you even do?¡± At Anna¡¯s question, his eyes bloodshot as he looked up at me, I opened my mouth to answer. ¡°Anything. I can do anything to protect Milady. So tell me. If you don¡¯t tell me, there¡¯s nothing I can do.¡± ¡°¡­..¡± Did he notice the sincerity in my words? After a moment of contemplation, Anna opened his mouth. ¡°¡­Rene wanted to protect you. If you knew where he was going, you would have followed her without a doubt.¡± Perhaps now, I won¡¯t be able to see her again for the rest of my life. At Anna¡¯s following words, I felt my mind go blank. It was as if some ominous premonition had really come true, and it terrified me. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me, it can¡¯t be, right? Please tell me it¡¯s not true!¡± It¡¯s dangerous. Alarm bells rang in my head. Grip-. I grabbed Anna¡¯s slender shoulders with both hands and shook. Anna only sobbed as he looked at me. ¡°¡­Please.¡± He pleaded with me. Anna removed my hands that were gripping his shoulders, then grasped them with his own, his grip firm. I swallowed dryly at the unexpected weight I felt from his delicate hands. Finally, Anna opened his mouth. ¡°Protect Rene.¡± * * * Tap, tap-. I ran and ran without rest. The events that had transpired. Anna already knew when the war would begin. It wasn¡¯t that he had a rough idea, thinking the war was about to begin. Anna truly knew the exact date the war would start. It was today. While I was asleep, Crete had finished all the preparations for war and was about to begin. Even Anna and Rene couldn¡¯t stop Crete in the end. Tap, tap-. I didn¡¯t stop running, instead looking around. Except for a few servants, no one remained in Bares¡¯s mansion. Everyone had gone somewhere, mobilized for the war. And Rene willingly followed them. ¡®¡­Why in the world.¡¯ While I empathized with and understood Rene¡¯s decision, I couldn¡¯t accept it. I could understand Rene following Crete, but I couldn¡¯t understand why she would try to keep me away. Sea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Why did Rene trust and favor me, who had only stuck by her side for Bares¡¯s authority? Rene. Why did you make such a choice? Thump-. Thump-. My heart felt like it was about to burst. I felt nauseous. Anna¡¯s last words. ¡®Rene wanted to save you. That¡¯s why she asked me, to stop you from following her¡­That¡¯s why I was nursing you. I had to keep you here until you woke up.¡¯ Rene knew she was walking into a death trap. That¡¯s why she didn¡¯t try to bring me along. But then, why? Why would you go so far for me¡­? ¡®Rene, Rene¡­¡¯ I didn¡¯t stop running. To find the answer to that question. To answer her. I had to see Rene again. Tap, tap-. And so, I sped up, heading towards the place Anna told me Crete and the servants were. It was a large plaza. A giant gate that led to the Human Realm. And into it, Thump, thump-. Thousands of demons could be seen entering the gate. And at the very back of them, ¡°Milady!¡± Rene¡¯s figure came into view. ¡°¡­!¡± As soon as I called out her name, Rene turned around in surprise. Whizz-. Then, she turned her gaze back and entered the gate. Just as the gate was about to close, ¡®-Move.¡¯ I activated Position Exchange, switching places with a servant who was about to enter the gate and the sword he was wearing. Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Position Exchange I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with ''Eye of Arrogance'' Tier ($18), or 20 advance chapters with ''Sword Lacquer'' Tier ($35), or 30 advance chapters with ''Fighting Spirit'' Tier ($50) Bonus chapter on reaching milestones. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 190: The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy Whoosh¡ªA purple ripple, the gate, pulsated. Nausea welled up, a wave of dizziness threatening to make me lose my lunch. The disorientation from the gate was no joke, especially since I¡¯d just woken up from being knocked out. Ugh¡ª I swallowed back the bile rising in my throat and glanced around. Thousands of demons marched out from the gate, a relentless tide of darkness. Crete had poured every last coin from the Bares treasury into opening this gate. It all made sense now, why Crete had been so frugal. ¡°So that¡¯s why he was so stingy with expenses when I entered Sytan¡­¡± Crete had been saving every penny for this moment. For this invasion of the Human Realm. That thought alone twisted my stomach into knots. Sea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°The war has finally begun¡­¡± A cold shiver ran down my spine. There was no stopping this. No matter what I did, I couldn''t escape this predetermined fate. I remembered the words I had spoken to Miriam, back when I had visited the Temple of Gluttony. ¡°What do you mean, ¡®turn the tables¡¯?¡± I had declared that I would flip this world on its head, rejecting Miriam¡¯s claim that I was nothing more than a piece on a chessboard. But what was I now? A mere firefly facing the overwhelming sun that was the shackles of fate. My feeble light wouldn''t even register against the sun''s scorching flames. All that remained was a crushing sense of helplessness and despair. What could I possibly do? Thump. Thump. Thump. Demons marched forward, their hands gripping an assortment of weapons. Watching them, all I could do was swallow my dry, bitter saliva. Could I stop them? No, impossible. There was no way. ¡­With vacant eyes, I watched the soldiers advance, each fueled by their own brand of fury. Though I merely walked amongst them, their combined might pressed down on me. One thing was certain. Nothing could stop them. The glass had already begun its descent towards the cold, hard floor. The outcome was inevitable. Even if someone tried to catch it, they would fumble and fail, leaving the glass to shatter upon impact. Shards would fly, leaving behind irreparable wounds on those nearby. ¡­There was only one thing I could do here. ¡°So that¡¯s what it was.¡± It dawned on me then, what Crete truly desired, what drove him to protect me despite his suspicions. Crete, you¡­ I straightened my back and fell into step with the Bares soldiers. How long had we been marching? ¡°I see the exit!¡± A booming voice rang out from the front. The end of the gate. A soldier had spotted it. Thump. Thump. Thump. The soldiers surged forward, their pace quickening. I followed, a sense of dread clinging to me like a shroud. But I pressed on. Rene. I had to talk to her. And if I could¡­ I had to get her out of this war. ¡­Whether she would listen to me was another matter entirely. And so, I marched alongside thousands of soldiers, through the gate leading to the Human Realm. The gate¡¯s exit shimmered as I stepped through. Whoosh¡ª And then, I was standing on the other side. My eyes widened at the sight that greeted me. In the distance, I saw it¡ªNina¡¯s castle, the very place where our battle with the Bares was destined to unfold. I remembered what I had written about the Nina family in my novel. [ The Nina family is protected by the sword. The sword¡ªwhat a noble sound it held. Like a towering spire, they were noble and sharp, inspiring awe in all who beheld them. ¡®The sword that pursues justice,¡¯ their motto rang true, for the Nina family¡¯s prestige was evident at a glance. A place where a sturdy castle stood, radiating a sharp, imposing aura. That was Nina.¡¯ ] The Nina family. Atop their castle stood a statue of a knight, wielding a colossal iron sword. It was so massive that its silhouette was clear even from this distance. It seemed the gate had opened in a forest near the Nina estate. ¡°¡­This is where the Sword Saint and the protagonist live.¡± A strange feeling washed over me. Every time I saw something I had written about, I couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of wonder. The Nina family. A place where many of the key players in my story resided. And the protagonist, too, was here. Of course, we wouldn''t be encountering them at this point in time. They were currently enrolled in the Imperial Academy, far from here. Fortunately, this meant we only had to deal with the Sword Saint, not the protagonist. However, the Sword Saint alone was more than enough to spell doom for Crete. I had written about the Sword Saint''s strength, but I had never witnessed it firsthand. Therefore, I had no idea how powerful they truly were. One thing was for sure, though: they were stronger than Crete, who had defeated me with ease. ¡°¡­Though, I was caught off guard when Crete attacked me. I wasn''t able to fight at my full potential.¡± Even if I had used everything I had, I wouldn''t have been able to defeat him. So even if Crete and I joined forces, it was uncertain whether we could beat the Sword Saint. In fact, the odds were stacked heavily against us. Could we really survive this? Just as I was about to sigh, ¡°You came too, I see.¡± ¡°¡­.!¡± A voice from beside me sent chills down my spine. I turned, and my eyes met Crete¡¯s cold gaze. He stared at me with the same indifferent eyes as always. What should I do? My mind raced with possibilities. This was my chance to escape, to abandon the Bares family once and for all. But if I did, everything I had done so far would be for nothing. And in the worst-case scenario¡­ I pushed the unwelcome thoughts away. I had to focus. ¡°Yes, I was worried about my lady, so I followed.¡± I chose to face the situation head-on, gambling on Crete¡¯s personality. He didn''t seem to want to kill me, at least not yet. Plus, he needed something from me. His arrogance, I hoped, would keep me alive, for now. And¡­ ¡°Hmm, so you¡¯re saying you won¡¯t betray me like you did before.¡± ¡°¡­That¡¯s correct. I will cooperate with you, Master, now that I¡¯m here. In return, I ask that you allow me to stay by my lady¡¯s side.¡± ¡°I never revoked your position.¡± ¡°Does that mean¡­¡± ¡°You have my permission. Go to my daughter.¡± My prediction was spot on. Crete didn¡¯t kill me. Instead, he simply ordered me to protect Rene, his voice as indifferent as ever. It was then that I realized how serious he was about this war. Crete¡­ in that short amount of time, he had already calculated whether my presence here would be a help or a hindrance. And he must have concluded that I wasn¡¯t entirely useless. In a way, it was a relief. If Rene tried to avoid me, I could always use Crete¡¯s orders as an excuse to stay by her side. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll go and see my lady.¡± ¡°Do as you please.¡± Crete granted me permission with surprising ease. I knew why he was acting this way, but it still left a bitter taste in my mouth. After all, this was the same man who had tried to kill me just moments ago, before he read my mind. Still, it was unnerving to stay in his presence any longer, so I quickly made my way through the crowd. ¡°Excuse me.¡± I searched desperately for Rene among the thousands of soldiers. It was like trying to find a single grain of sand on a vast beach. To make matters worse, the soldiers were busy setting up camp, adding to the chaos and confusion. There was one small mercy, however. ¡°Rene¡¯s appearance is quite striking.¡± It shouldn¡¯t take too long to find her, at least. Unless she wasn¡¯t here at all. I had seen Rene¡¯s face just before I jumped into the gate. The group she was with should be somewhere around here¡­ I continued walking, my eyes scanning the crowd. Then, I stopped dead in my tracks. ¡°My lady.¡± ¡°¡­Why are you here?¡± Rene stared at me, her eyes as cold as ice. I approached her, my heart pounding in my chest. ¡°My lady, this place is dangerous.¡± I grabbed her wrist, my grip firm. I couldn¡¯t let her go, not now. If I did, she might disappear forever. I tightened my grip, fear lending me strength. ¡°¡­You¡¯re hurting me.¡± Rene winced, her brows furrowed in pain. I immediately regretted my actions. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± She rubbed her wrist, her expression pained. Guilt gnawed at me. This was all wrong. Rene shouldn¡¯t be here. ¡°My lady, we can still escape from this place.¡± ¡°How?¡± ¡°I know of a gate. We can use it to escape.¡± My words were firm, resolute. There was one option, a single lifeline in this dire situation. In the Sword Saint¡¯s territory, I had written about a gate that led to the Demon Realm. It was a one-time use gate that the protagonist and their companions would use later in the story. But for now, it remained unopened, untouched. ¡°No.¡± ¡°¡­.Excuse me?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not going.¡± Her rejection was swift and decisive. But I refused to give up. Not yet. ¡°It¡¯s not far from here. We can make it if we leave now¡­¡± ¡°I said no. Go by yourself if you want to leave so badly.¡± ¡°My lady!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t raise your voice at me.¡± Rene¡¯s eyes narrowed, her jaw clenched tight. I flinched, taking an instinctive step back. What was going on? Rene, why? I knew I should reason with her, but her stubbornness made it impossible to even begin. All I could do was¡­ ¡°¡­Very well, my lady. Then I will stay by your side.¡± ¡°¡­¡± I stood by Rene¡¯s side, fear twisting my insides. There was no avoiding it now. War was inevitable. And then, a single sentence uttered in a hushed voice, sent ripples of unease through the ranks of thousands. ¡°The humans¡­ they¡¯re entering the castle.¡± Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Position Exchange I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with ''Eye of Arrogance'' Tier ($18), or 20 advance chapters with ''Sword Lacquer'' Tier ($35), or 30 advance chapters with ''Fighting Spirit'' Tier ($50) Bonus chapter on reaching milestones. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 191: The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy Humans were entering the castle.The meaning of that was simple. ¡®¡­¡­Have they noticed?¡¯ Sssk¡ª. As one of the soldiers had said, I looked down at the citizens rushing into the castle with cold eyes. They were fleeing as if being chased, following the instructions of the human soldiers. In other words, It meant that they had noticed the Demons were near the castle. That meant there was someone around this mountain sending a signal to the human side. And Crete was not one to be unaware of this fact. ¡°Search the vicinity.¡± ¡°¡°As you command.¡±¡± Tap, tap¡ª. At Crete¡¯s command, the Demon soldiers began to move in unison. It wasn¡¯t long before they brought a human before Crete, bound tightly with rope. They said this human was wandering around near where the soldiers were. ¡°It¡¯s a human who was near the mountain. I can sense the remnants of mana, it seems they contacted the humans with magic.¡± ¡°Is that so.¡± Sssk¡ª. Crete looked at the kneeling human with indifferent eyes. Flinch. The human trembled, unable to bear Crete¡¯s gaze. Soon after, Slice¡ª. Crete lightly swung his sword, separating the human¡¯s head from their body. Blood spurted everywhere, and some of the warm blood splattered on my face as I watched. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Looking down, I saw the face of the dead human, their eyes wide open as if in resentment. Sssk¡ª. Unable to bear the sight, I turned my head slightly. The scent of blood. It tormented me. It was a smell I had encountered countless times. But this was the first time it had been so painful. ¡­¡­Even more so than when I first killed someone. As I was looking at the corpse of the human who had met a gruesome end, Pooooooow¡ª. A loud trumpet sounded from the direction of Nina¡¯s castle. I frowned at the sound. Because this trumpet sound signaled the start of the war. Thud¡ª. As I expected, once all the citizens had entered the castle, the gates of the Nina family¡¯s castle swung open. And then, Thud¡ª. Thud¡ª. Thud¡ª. Thud¡ª. Thousands of human soldiers began to march out. Watching them, my throat moved continuously. War. This was the moment it began. ¡°¡­¡­He¡¯s coming out himself.¡± Crete muttered as he watched the horde of human soldiers. At the front of the human soldiers. There, I saw a man clad in armor, marching forward. A middle-aged man. He was the one who came out to face Bares himself. ¡°It is only right to respond.¡± Crete smiled and started to move. Thud¡ª. Thud¡ª. Following behind him, Bares¡¯ soldiers also formed ranks. What should I do¡­¡­. I fell into thought as I watched their retreating figures. I knew that the war was about to begin. No, it had already begun. The moment Crete killed the human scout, there was no turning back. Therefore, it was a foregone conclusion that I had to fight against the humans. ¡®¡­¡­Me.¡¯ What should I do here? Lost in thought, I realized that I had to find out something from the Six Families. Right. The secret that the Six Families were hiding. Perhaps that was the key to unraveling something in this world. The truth. The God of Gluttony mentioned it. Maybe the truth I had to find out was related to what the Six Families were hiding. To do that, I would have to capture and torture someone at least the level of a successor of the Six Families. ¡®¡­¡­The Sword Saint would definitely know.¡¯ But could I even capture the Sword Saint, let alone kill him? Capture was a right reserved for the strong. Anyone who had experienced war knew that capturing was more difficult than killing. Therefore, ¡®I¡¯ll have to give up on the Sword Saint and try to find someone among the executives.¡¯ For now, my task here was clear. To help Crete, kill the humans, and enter the gates of Nina¡¯s castle. If that happened, I might be able to meet one of the Sword Saint¡¯s children. Of course, I wouldn¡¯t be able to meet the protagonist, Hamel. ¡®And I have to protect Rene in the meantime¡­¡­.¡¯ Sssk¡ª. I gently stroked the Gu poison sleeping in my arms. This guy had to be active for us to survive. It was good to have a goal, but the top priority was survival. I had to avoid the Sword Saint as much as possible. When Crete and the Sword Saint fought, I would have to help from behind as much as possible. Thump, thump¡ª. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Miss, let¡¯s go together.¡± I silently followed Rene, who had begun to move. Rene had been somewhat cold ever since we arrived in the human realm. ¡­¡­Her hands were trembling as if there was an earthquake. Rene was afraid of war. ¡°Miss¡­¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ talk to me.¡± ¡°¡­¡­Why, what¡¯s wrong now?¡± To reassure Rene even a little, I decided not to lose my smile until the very end. Yes, there was no point in coming here if I was just going to show fear by Rene¡¯s side. I came here at Anna¡¯s request to protect Rene. The Bares lineage had to be preserved. Most of the servants and soldiers had headed to the human realm. If, in this situation, they all died and only Anna remained¡­¡­. Bares would not be able to rebuild. That would mean losing the shield that was Bares. Therefore, I had to protect Rene no matter what. Thud¡ª. Thud¡ª. Thud¡ª. As I was walking with this resolve, the sound of footsteps ahead grew louder. The humans were approaching. Thud¡ª. Thud¡ª. Thud¡ª. Finally, the human soldiers led by the Sword Saint and the Demon soldiers led by Crete faced each other on a vast plain. The Sword Saint. I wanted to see him up close. He was the protagonist¡¯s father in the original story, and I had only seen him as an illusion during the entrance exam. That¡¯s why I was so curious about what it would feel like to actually see him. Sssk¡ª. ¡°¡­¡­Where are you going?¡± As I pushed through the crowd, Rene frowned and asked. I gave her an awkward smile and replied, ¡°The war is about to begin, so I¡¯m going to stand in front since I¡¯m relatively strong.¡± I had no choice but to lie to Rene. The Sword Saint was the one who killed Rene¡¯s mother, so I couldn¡¯t tell her I wanted to see him and go to the front. ¡°¡­¡­Go ahead.¡± Rene allowed me to go forward as if it didn¡¯t matter much. Bow¡ª. I bowed my head briefly to Rene in gratitude, and then walked through the soldiers towards Crete at the front. As I stood right behind Crete and looked at the Sword Saint. ¡°¡­¡­!¡± I couldn¡¯t help but shudder in awe. The human soldiers led by the Sword Saint had not yet clashed with ours. However, The sharp aura emanating from the Sword Saint, like a sword, made my skin tingle. ¡­¡­This was the Sword Saint. The strongest person in the human realm. ¡®Crete is going to fight this person¡­¡­.¡¯ Even if I helped Crete, would we be able to defeat the Sword Saint? Just looking at him made my chest tighten. An immense fear was making me cower. The statue of the knight holding a sword is erected inside the Nina family¡¯s castle. It was as if it was illuminating the Sword Saint like a halo. As I swallowed dryly, my eyes fixed on the Sword Saint¡¯s face, Clank, clank¡ª. A woman walked out from the human ranks. A woman clad in armor, approached with a gleaming, sharp blade. This was¡­¡­. ¡®A duel?¡¯ The humans had sent out a knight for a duel. But. ¡®¡­¡­There¡¯s no one stronger than that female knight among the Demons.¡¯ The Demons Crete brought were definitely the elite of Bares. I could easily tell by the extraordinary aura each of them emitted. However, none of them surpassed the skill of that female knight. Perhaps everyone in Bares who was skilled had already realized it. I didn¡¯t know how strong this female knight was among the Sword Saint¡¯s knights, but she was a strong person who could handle ¡®Fighting Spirit¡¯. Besides, ¡®¡­¡­She¡¯s a Swordmaster.¡¯ Everyone here knew that unless you were a Demon who had mastered Sword Lacquer to the extreme, you would be nothing more than a piece of meat to this female knight. ¡°Who will go out?¡± Crete asked the Demon soldiers, but ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Even the high-ranking Demons of Bares couldn¡¯t utter a word. Sssk¡ª. Crete frowned. If the Sword Saint had come out himself, Crete would have gone out himself. Sea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But for Crete to go out now would be tantamount to admitting that he was beneath the Sword Saint. So one of the other Demons here had to go out. But no one wanted to fight that female knight. ¡°Are the Demons scared?¡± ¡°They charged in with such bravado, but they¡¯re all tucking their tails and running away!¡± The human soldiers taunted as no one emerged from the Demon ranks. ¡°¡­¡­Is there no one?¡± Just as Crete¡¯s face contorted in anger, ¡°I will go.¡± I raised my hand and spoke to Crete. ¡°Oh?¡± Crete¡¯s eyes sparkled with interest. Then he opened his mouth and said, ¡°Very well. I grant you permission.¡± ¡°¡­¡­Thank you.¡± Thump, thump¡ª. I bowed my head once to Crete and then walked towards the female knight who had come out for the duel. A female knight with dazzling platinum blonde hair and a magnificent sword, like something out of a fairy tale. But the aura she exuded was far from ordinary. She had reached the level of Swordmaster. Could I really win? But if I stayed put, the morale of the Demon soldiers would definitely plummet, so I had no choice but to step forward. Step¡ª. As I stood before the female knight, ¡°A half-demon. A traitorous breed.¡± She glared at me with contempt. The veins on my forehead throbbed. ¡°¡­¡­You have a sharp tongue.¡± ¡°I merely spoke the truth. The stench of your kind makes it hard to breathe.¡± ¡°Then do you douse yourself in perfume before coming to the battlefield? The smell of your makeup is overpowering.¡± ¡°You¡­!¡± The female knight raised her sword at my provocation. Well, the provocation seemed to have worked¡­¡­. Hmm. On second thought, it might have been better not to provoke her. ¡­¡­She was a Swordmaster. She might be as strong as, or even stronger than, Terias, whom I had encountered during the midterm exams. ¡°¡­¡­You¡¯ll go easy on me, right?¡± I asked with an awkward smile, but Clang¡ª. She immediately raised her sword and swung it at me. ¡°¡­¡­!¡± I blocked the blow, crossing my red dagger and the Fang of Darkness. As I gauged the power behind her sword, cold sweat trickled down my back. This, This wasn¡¯t going to be easy¡­¡­. Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Position Exchange I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with ''Eye of Arrogance'' Tier ($18), or 20 advance chapters with ''Sword Lacquer'' Tier ($35), or 30 advance chapters with ''Fighting Spirit'' Tier ($50) Bonus chapter on reaching milestones. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 192: The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy The moment I clashed with the knight, I knew it wouldn''t be easy. A grim expression settled on my face. Swordmaster. Her skill was astounding. Excluding Crete, she was undoubtedly the strongest opponent I''d ever faced. ¡®¡­¡­It makes sense.¡¯ Swordmasters. Their skills are extraordinary. Although they haven''t reached the level of a demigod, they''ve attained a certain level of power. Manifestation of the Inner Image. It''s the power to unleash the imagination that lies dormant within one''s mind. To reach the level of a demigod, one must be able to manifest their ¡®Inner Image,¡¯ and Swordmasters possess that ability. However, ¡®I can manifest my Inner Image too.¡¯ In the territory of the undead, by devouring an ancient god, I achieved a new level of power. Although I couldn''t surpass the level of a demigod, I gained the ability to manifest my Inner Image. However, it wasn''t an image I inherently possessed, but rather something my body had learned on its own, making it unstable. Originally, manifesting one''s Inner Image transcended the realm of Fighting Spirit. In a way, the Fighting Spirit is also a manifestation of the Inner Image. However, the manifestation of the Inner Image is a more comprehensive and powerful force. If Fighting Spirit is drawing a small weapon from the Inner Image, then¡­ My unique and inimitable power is the manifestation of my Inner Image. But it was also a difficult technique to execute. That''s why, even when fighting Crete, I couldn''t manifest my Inner Image and was helplessly defeated¡­ but¡­ ¡®It might be possible against an opponent like her.¡¯ The knight I faced was indeed skilled, but she wasn''t so far beyond my reach. So, if I could unleash my full power¡­ However, manifesting my Inner Image was still a gamble. Therefore, it was a technique that could only be used to counter the knight''s Inner Image, not something I could readily employ. And so, we clashed, using only our sword auras and swordsmanship. Suddenly, we both stopped swinging our swords. The knight frowned and spoke. ¡°How dull. You only dodge." ¡°Evasion is also a skill.¡± ¡°Hmph, that''s just a trick. Allow me to show you my true abilities.¡± Woong-. The moment she finished speaking¡­ A dense aura enveloped her sword. Kuwooo-. The endlessly expanding aura suddenly contracted, taking on a pure and refined form. Sword Force. A technique only those who''ve achieved the level of Swordmaster can wield. It was the next stage of sword energy used by humans, a truly formidable skill. But the knight didn''t stop there. Thump-. An overbearing pressure that seemed to distort the surrounding space emanated from her blade. The vibrations from her sword made me frown. ¡­This level of Fighting Spirit surpasses even that of Baltan or Terias. They might have reached a similar level now, but I couldn''t emit such powerful Fighting Spirit. ¡®¡­Killing Intent, could it be possible?¡¯ Doubt gnawed at me. But I wouldn''t know unless I tried. Crete''s teachings on Killing Intent. Please, let it work¡­ Ku gugu gugu gugu-. I grasped both the Fang of Darkness and the crimson dagger, unleashing my Killing Intent. And then, I poured mana into them until my hands felt like they would burst. The moment I poured every ounce of my mana into the blades¡­ Along with a black miasma that seemed to cut through space itself¡­ Bang-! My two daggers clashed against the knight¡¯s longsword. An unbelievable sound resonated as our weapons collided. ¡°¡­¡­!¡± ¡°¡­¡­!¡± Our gazes locked, each of us pouring strength into our weapons as we struggled for dominance. Cold sweat trickled down my back, but I feigned composure and spoke. ¡°It¡¯s not as powerful as the sound it made. How disappointing." ¡°You¡¯ll see soon enough¡­!¡± Gritting her teeth at my mocking tone, the knight broke away. Chang-. Chang-. Chang-. Our blades clashed repeatedly. Each time our weapons met, space itself seemed to shatter and distort around us. Our movements were too fast for the eye to follow. Ordinary soldiers wouldn''t even be able to perceive our battle. But as time passed, I was the one being pushed back. ¡®¡­¡­This is¡­¡¯ A sense of defeat washed over me. I thought that using Killing Intent would allow me to counter her Sword Force, but¡­ Unlike me, who was using this new aspect of Killing Intent for the first time, the knight was a seasoned Swordmaster. As time went on, I struggled to maintain the upper hand against her experience. ¡®If only Gu Poison would activate like it did against Terias¡­¡¯ But it was too risky to rely on Gu Poison. This duel was being watched by humans and demons alike, even Crete. If it was discovered that I wielded Gu Poison, I wouldn''t be able to escape the consequences. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Considering the current situation, Crete wouldn''t necessarily punish me, but Gu Poison had to remain my trump card. It could become my weakness, or it could become my winning hand. So, all that remained was¡­ ¡®Move-.¡¯ Position Exchange. I immediately extended the arrow, switching places with the knight. With my daggers aimed at her throat, I swung. Surg-. ¡°¡­¡­!¡± But with astonishing reflexes, the knight evaded my attack. Thud-. She rolled on the ground, swiftly retrieving her fallen sword. But I wouldn¡¯t miss such a small opening. Woong-. I unleashed my Killing Intent once more, charging toward her with my daggers. However, Clank-. A sound like a lock snapping open reached my ears, and¡­ ¡°¡­¡­What.¡± The aura emanating from the knight shifted completely. Gooooo¡­. An indescribably sharp and viscous presence emanated from her. It was as if she had transformed into a wolf, her silver hair seemingly swaying in a nonexistent breeze. Involuntarily, I swallowed nervously. ¡­It¡¯s finally beginning. The manifestation of her Inner Image. The knight had unveiled her true power to face me. And then, Crackle-! Like a bolt of lightning, a wolf lunged, sinking its fangs into my two daggers. The speed and sharpness were terrifying, leaving me no time to react. I tried to create distance¡­ ¡°I won¡¯t, let you go.¡± ¡°¡­¡­!¡± She closed the distance in an instant, swinging her sword at me with blinding speed. There wasn¡¯t even time to use spatial displacement. A lone wolf. That was the Inner Image she had manifested. ¡®This is insane.¡¯ Despair began to set in, twisting my features. A situation where even dodging was difficult. How could I possibly fight against such a monster? At this rate, I had no choice but to use my own Inner Image. ¡®-Open (Eye of Arrogance,).¡¯ The Eye of Arrogance, which temporarily enhanced my dynamic vision to its limits by forcibly opening it. Originally, it required taking life to activate, but I could forcefully use it in exchange for my sight. With the Eye of Arrogance activated, I observed the knight¡¯s slowed movements, now within the realm of my perception. Thump-. My heart pounded in my chest. Deep within my mind¡­ A single Inner Image lay dormant. The moment I closed and opened my eyes to drag it into reality¡­ ¡°¡­¡­!¡± The world transformed. Fwoooosh-! An ominous darkness erupted from my body, a raging inferno threatening to engulf the world. However, my mana was too weak, and the darkness could only paint a small fraction of the world. But that was enough. ¡°This is¡­!¡± The knight¡¯s eyes widened in shock. It was inevitable. Both she and I had been pulled into a realm of pure darkness. And she had no choice but to accept it. Thump-. Thump-. My heart pounded like a drum. The sound echoed in my ears, the only sensation in this world devoid of light and shadow. In the midst of this all-encompassing darkness¡­ Stir-. Something moved. I sensed something moving with an unidentifiable pattern. ¡°What is that¡­?¡± The knight muttered, her voice trembling with fear. Fwaack-. I unleashed a wave of endless darkness, along with a thick, suffocating killing intent that would make even the bravest knight tremble. Time seemed to stand still in this oppressive atmosphere. As the metallic scent of blood filled the air, she must have felt like she was going mad. Finally, I fused my Killing Intent with the darkness. Goooo-. Something I couldn''t comprehend began to writhe, wrapping itself around the Fang of Darkness and emanating an ominous aura. Something with glowing crimson eyes, flickering like flames amidst the encroaching darkness. A serpent? No, it was¡­ Even I couldn¡¯t fathom the true nature of the entity that had manifested within my Inner Image. But there was no time to hesitate. If the knight adapted to the darkness, victory would slip from my grasp. Kwachack-! I swung the serpent-like entity towards the knight, and¡­ Clang-! The longsword, imbued with the wolf¡¯s aura, shattered into pieces. ¡°¡­¡­!¡± As the knight¡¯s eyes widened in shock¡­ Fwoosh-. The black space that had imprisoned us vanished. And my dagger¡­ ¡°Kyaaaak!¡± Sank its teeth into the knight¡¯s shoulder. The serpent, formed from darkness and Killing Intent, took a large bite out of her shoulder. Her arm was severed. Kwachuk, kwachuk-. Blood sprayed from the wound, splattering my face. ¡°¡­¡­N-No!¡± The knight¡¯s face was a mask of blood and tears. Before the opponent she had underestimated, she had been reduced to nothing more than prey. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± My gaze was cold and unforgiving. Clang-. Clang-. She swung the hilt of her sword, the blade long gone, but it was a meaningless struggle. The serpent wouldn¡¯t abandon its wounded prey. It would only devour it whole. Whoosh-. I watched her desperate struggle with frost-rimmed eyes and swung my dagger once more. A ferocious aura clung to the blade. This attack would be enough to finish her, or so I thought. If someone hadn¡¯t stopped my attack¡­ "¡­¡­!" It felt as if my breath had hitched. The dark energy swirling around my dagger dispersed in an instant. A suffocating pressure gripped my heart. My instincts screamed a warning. Who possessed such overwhelming power? My heart pounded against my ribs. Slowly, I turned towards the source of the pressure. Standing there, looking down at me with an air of haughty indifference, was a man. "You are¡­." Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Position Exchange I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with ''Eye of Arrogance'' Tier ($18), or 20 advance chapters with ''Sword Lacquer'' Tier ($35), or 30 advance chapters with ''Fighting Spirit'' Tier ($50) Bonus chapter on reaching milestones. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 193: The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy The moment I was about to swing my dagger at the knight¡¯s neck.I had no choice but to stop before I could even thrust my dagger. It wasn''t because of guilt over the murder. I had already seen countless bloodbaths and had become accustomed to it. Nor was it because I was overwhelmed by the knight¡¯s spirit and couldn''t swing my sword. It was simply because I had decided that I shouldn¡¯t swing my sword. Behind the knight, From there, a tremendous force was shot towards me. ¡®¡­¡­A force so overwhelming that it¡¯s hard to even breathe.¡¯ The moment I frowned and tried to stare at the person who was sending their spirit towards me. ¡°¡­¡­!¡± I was forced to jump up from the ground in surprise. *Clang* *Clang* *Clang* *Clang* *Clang*. A sword attack of enormous size passed between me and the knight. If I had been in that spot, my body would have been split into six pieces. *Swoosh*. I looked down and saw the knight gasping for breath. ¡°You are lucky.¡± ¡°Gasp, Cough¡­¡­!¡± The knight coughed up blood and glared at me as if she was going to kill me. Oh, how scary. If I stayed here, I would definitely be killed by the Sword Saint. Although it was true that I had won the duel, the situation would be reversed again due to the Sword Saint¡¯s single blow. ¡­¡­There was a need for the Demon Clan to turn the tide again in order to gain the upper hand. ¡°I am nothing but the weakest of the Four Heavenly Kings of Bares. But it¡¯s an honor to have the Sword Saint himself come forward to catch me!¡± As I shouted, the Demon soldiers behind me began to murmur. ¡°Yeah, he was just a half-demon we didn''t even care about until recently.¡± ¡°We can do it too. We must not lose our momentum.¡± ¡°Waaaa-!¡± A roar erupted from among the Demon soldiers. At this, the corners of my mouth rose. Along with this. *Thump*. *Thump*. The demons beat the ground with their weapons, creating a huge vibration. *Thump*. *Thump*. The human soldiers also pounded the ground as if they couldn''t lose to the demons, but only a much smaller vibration could be heard than the Demon soldiers. And a huge, cavernous voice flowed from Crete, drowning out even the small vibrations of the humans. ¡°Now is the time to avenge the past, so we must not miss this opportunity. Charge-.¡± Crete''s booming voice echoed throughout the area. Crete had no intention of missing the opportunity I had created. Eventually, ¡°Kill the humans!¡± The Demon soldiers and the human soldiers clashed. * * * ¡°S, Save me¡­¡­¡± ¡°Cough¡­¡­!¡± Tens of thousands of soldiers killed and were killed in a battlefield that was like a slaughterhouse. In such a battlefield, I had to work hard to find a way to survive. Damn it. At least give me time to escape. I couldn''t help but curse Crete inwardly. Right after I defeated the Sword Master with the newly acquired skill. Crete immediately started the battle. If my body had been in good shape, I would have been able to escape safely even in this chaotic battle, but I couldn¡¯t be sure because my body wasn''t normal. ¡®¡­¡­This is.¡¯ I made a frustrated face. It was good that I defeated the knight. But the aftermath was the problem. The human soldiers rushed at me to save the knight, and the Demon soldiers rushed at them to kill them. In the chaotic battle that ensued, I couldn''t find a way out and had to wander around. And there was one more big problem, ¡®¡­¡­The demons are losing to the human soldiers.¡¯ I looked around with cold eyes. The gap in skill between the human soldiers and the Demon soldiers was significant. The level of brute force possessed by one human soldier and one demon soldier was similar. However, due to the ¡®swordsmanship¡¯ used by the human soldiers, the Demon soldiers had no choice but to be driven into a corner. The swordsmanship of the Nina family. The Sword Saint had also distributed the swordsmanship he had devised himself to the soldiers. Although the secret swordsmanship was only allowed to be passed down to blood relatives, he allowed the soldiers to learn at least the basic swordsmanship that contained the principles he had mastered. Therefore, they were being pushed back not because of the difference in physical strength, but because of the difference in swordsmanship. However, the Demon soldiers fought well under Crete¡¯s command. *Clang*. *Clang*. The blades of the Demon soldiers and the human soldiers flashed. ¡°H-How are they not falling?¡± ¡°¡­¡­We can¡¯t rest comfortably before killing the humans.¡± The Demon soldiers fought the humans with a will to die. It was so desperate that it made my heart ache. Although their swordsmanship was inferior to that of the humans, they gritted their teeth and tried to overcome it somehow. That was why they were able to maintain their formation even in this situation, despite being pushed back. ¡­¡­But this balance would soon tip sharply in favor of the humans. A sandcastle that would collapse with a single touch. That¡¯s what the Demon soldiers were. I stood my ground in this chaotic battle and glanced at Crete, who was watching the battle from the sidelines. His enormous presence made him stand out even from this distance. ¡®Crete¡­¡­.¡¯ The demons would all die here unless he had a plan. What was he thinking? No, if he had any plans, he wouldn''t have been brutally killed by the Sword Saint in the original story. Perhaps¡­¡­. Suddenly, a frightening thought crossed my mind. No way, that couldn¡¯t be it. *Swoosh*. I shook my head to get rid of such ominous thoughts. No matter how reckless Crete was, he wouldn¡¯t think of such a thing. ¡­¡­He definitely shouldn¡¯t be. Ignoring the anxiety that was trying to grow in my heart, I walked through the Demon and human soldiers. To find one person. ¡®Where is Rene?¡¯ I was desperately looking for Rene. With her skills, she wouldn¡¯t be hit by the blind blades of the human soldiers. However, I was worried. In the Nina family, there were many strong people besides the Sword Master I had just fought. The Seven Swords of the Nina family. If Rene encountered them, she wouldn¡¯t be able to avoid death. That¡¯s why I had to be by Rene¡¯s side and protect her¡­¡­. Just as I was worrying and my heart was pounding. *Thud*. I stopped walking. ¡®What is it?¡¯ *Clank* *Clank* *Clank* *Clank*. A strong, strange sound was coming from somewhere. It was definitely getting closer to where I was. Eventually, ¡°¡­¡­!¡± *Clang*. A blade covered in powerful sword force clashed with my dagger. And I frowned at the overwhelming force I felt. From where did they shoot such an attack? If I hadn¡¯t learned the principles that Crete had taught me, I would have been hit right away. Fortunately, I was able to deflect the attack by swinging my sword with the Killing Intent. However, I wasn¡¯t completely unscathed. Maybe it was because I couldn¡¯t react immediately. *Swoosh*. I wiped a trickle of blood from the corner of my mouth. I had suffered a minor internal injury from the recoil of receiving the sword force. But I couldn''t see the attacker anywhere. ¡®¡­¡­They just shot out a sword attack imbued with sword force?¡¯ I had a rough idea of who the culprit was. First of all, it wouldn¡¯t be the Sword Saint. If it was the Sword Saint, my body would have already been cut in half. So the only person who could perform such a feat would be one of the Seven Swords of the Nina family. It was despairing for the Demon Clan. This meant that there were many people among the humans who could not be stopped unless it was Crete or me. ¡®It seems like they haven¡¯t fully revealed themselves yet¡­¡­.¡¯ That was a good thing. For some reason, the Seven Swords hadn''t participated in the war directly and were watching the soldiers fight with the Sword Saint from behind. Perhaps they were trying to figure out the level of the Demon soldiers because of the martial prowess I had shown. And if they realized that the Demon soldiers were much weaker than the human soldiers and that there were no other strong demons¡­¡­ It was obvious what they would do. ¡®The war is already lost.¡¯ Actually, it didn¡¯t need to go that far. This war would only end when the Bares family knelt before the Nina family. I had a hunch. ¡®I need to find Rene quickly.¡¯ I had to at least save Rene before then. If the Seven Swords started to move, The demons would be slaughtered. Just as I was about to move my feet. ¡°How dare you do that to Lady Shael¡­¡­!¡± Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A human soldier glared at me with bloodshot eyes and swung his sword at me. A blow filled with rage. However, it was too far away to reach me. Position, distance, and skill. He couldn¡¯t kill me. So the one who got hunted was, *Stab*. ¡°Gasp, Cough¡­¡­¡± The human soldier. As soon as I slashed his neck slightly with my red dagger, his body collapsed. Now, I could slaughter ordinary people without much effort. Like now. *Thump*. My heart started to race again. I knew instinctively that this was the activation of the Eye of Arrogance. Eye of Arrogance. Its ability was to temporarily enhance my dynamic vision to the limit when I killed a living being. And I experienced what that limit was. ¡®Slow.¡¯ Everything was trampled under my feet. My enhanced dynamic vision allowed me to even see the beads of sweat dripping from the humans. I could see the path. Where I should go to kill humans more efficiently, what I could do to save more time. *Thud*. *Stab*. *Thud*. *Stab*. I slashed the throats of the humans within reach of my sword. And stabbed the blade into their hearts. If they were far away, I threw my black blade at them. I moved forward, wielding my dagger in this manner. The Eye of Arrogance, whose activation conditions had been met. It roared with joy, enhancing my dynamic vision to the limit. Although my body was not in its best condition because I had just used the Manifestation of Inner Image, I became the most prominent being on the battlefield. A being more extraordinary than Crete and the Sword Saint, who were watching the battle from behind. Having my dynamic vision enhanced to the limit meant this. Momentarily, I could move like the Absolutes. The human soldiers'' eyes were drawn to me. They sensed that I was dangerous and looked at me, but *Thud*. *Thud*. *Thud*. They had to lower their gazes. Their necks were all cut off as I swung my dagger. Eventually, when my mana ran out and the Eye of Arrogance could no longer be activated. ¡°¡­¡­M-Monster.¡± Only the words of a terrified human soldier echoed across the battlefield. And, *Boooooooooo-*. A loud trumpet sounded from the Nina family¡¯s castle. Hearing this, the human soldiers hurriedly stopped fighting and began to flee. I watched them from behind and caught my breath. The number of human soldiers I had slaughtered alone was at least three hundred. One Sword Master and three hundred soldiers. This was my achievement today. The first battle between the Bares family and the Nina family. It ended in the victory of the Bares. ¡­¡­For now. Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Position Exchange I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with ''Eye of Arrogance'' Tier ($18), or 20 advance chapters with ''Sword Lacquer'' Tier ($35), or 30 advance chapters with ''Fighting Spirit'' Tier ($50) Bonus chapter on reaching milestones. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 194: The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy Boooooo¡ª.The sound of a bugle horn echoed from Nina Castle. I wiped the blood and sweat off my face and fell into thought. Finally, it¡¯s over. The long, long battle. It has finally come to an end. However, I knew. The fact that the entire war wasn''t over yet. That¡¯s why, even in this moment of victory, I couldn¡¯t shake off the fear. The moment the Seven Swords and the Sword Saint of the Nina family personally stepped forward. This war would be over. Swoosh¡ª. I lifted my head and gazed at the figure looking down at the Demons with an aloof expression. Sword Saint. He was overlooking the battlefield with seven knights by his side. It made sense. Why didn¡¯t they step forward themselves? They waged this battle to gauge our level. And they must have realized it. That they could completely annihilate the Bares family. So soon, they would take to the battlefield themselves. To see the end of the war. To annihilate the Bares. ¡®¡­¡­I¡¯ve done everything I could.¡¯ But I didn¡¯t have the power to stop them. Just today, I almost died. The Human soldier called her Shael, was it? While facing the female knight, a sword force from the Sword Saint nearly severed my body, and I suffered internal injuries from another sword force fired by one of the Seven Swords. So, it¡¯s only natural to be afraid. A total of eight people. One person who has reached a level I haven¡¯t even dreamed of. And seven others who have reached a level similar to mine. If that main character brat, the Sword Saint¡¯s son, was here, we wouldn¡¯t have won even the first battle. Especially that guy, who¡¯s all about justice, wouldn¡¯t have forgiven the Sword Saint¡¯s act of sacrificing his soldiers'' lives to figure out our strength. So, he would have been the first to step forward. Based on my estimation, the protagonist¡¯s current power is one level below Crete or the Sword Saint. It¡¯s a given that he¡¯s stronger than other members of the student council, and me, of course. It¡¯s somewhat disheartening, but it¡¯s the inevitable reality. In the first place, I was the one who gave him such power, so who can I blame? There was nothing I could do but yield. Thump, thump¡ª. Thump, thump¡ª. As I was catching my breath amidst the corpses of countless Human and Demon soldiers. The Human soldiers began to flee from us, and the distance between us grew considerably. Looking at the retreating Human soldiers, Crete spoke. ¡°Don¡¯t chase them. We are also returning to the camp.¡± Crete suggested we retreat for now. It was true that I had killed many Human soldiers with my performance, but the Demons had also suffered countless injuries, so it was the right choice. More importantly, ¡®Rene. Where¡¯s Rene?¡¯ My heart suddenly lurched, and my face turned pale. The battle and the stench of blood had numbed my mind, making me forget about her. No, in fact, I had fought desperately to find her. The feelings of ¡®excitement¡¯ and ¡®immersion¡¯ that had blossomed within me at some point. Because of those two emotions, I had lost sight of Rene. Suddenly, an ominous thought occurred to me. Don¡¯t tell me. Rene¡¯s not dead, is she? I¡¯m scared. Terrified. Tap, tap¡ª. I hurriedly kicked off the ground and dashed forward. I desperately looked around for Rene. All I could see were wounded Demon soldiers and those returning to the encampment by the mountain. I couldn''t find Rene among them, and it terrified me. ¡°My Lady¡­.¡± Because I failed to protect her. Why did I forget the most important thing? As that ominous thought was about to pass through my mind. Thud¡ª. I tripped over a corpse lying on the ground. The slimy blood and dirt splattered on my face, and a searing pain shot through me. My eyes, which had been using the Eyes of Arrogance for a long time, were already stinging. Now, with the blood seeping in, the pain was excruciating. It hurts. It hurts like hell. I feel like crying. No matter how accustomed I had become to killing, I had still taken hundreds of human lives. I had taken lives. I, who was just a modern-day person a few years ago, couldn¡¯t possibly have a heart of steel overnight. My heart felt heavy. At the same time, my shoulders felt heavy as well. And then, someone gently lifted me up. ¡°... .¡± Swoosh¡ª. The gentle touch of their hand seemed to make the pain vanish, even if it was just an illusion. ¡°You are¡­ .¡± Although my eyes weren''t open yet, I thought I knew who it was. It was her, the one I had been searching for so desperately on the battlefield, who was helping me up. I managed to part my lips, which seemed reluctant to move. ¡°...Where have you been?¡± ¡°With Father.¡± ¡°I see¡­.¡± A chuckle escaped my lips for some reason. Rene said she had been with Crete. It¡¯s true what they say about things being hidden in plain sight. Crete hadn¡¯t participated in the battle at all, yet his presence had been more prominent than mine. That¡¯s probably why I hadn¡¯t noticed Rene, even though she was nearby. She had been overshadowed by Crete¡¯s presence. It was somewhat absurd, yet the relief of knowing Rene was safe made my legs go weak. So, even though it might be rude to Rene, I decided to speak my mind. ¡°May I, just for a little while, lean on your shoulder, My Lady?¡± ¡°...Sure.¡± Rene accepted my request casually as if it were nothing. Swoosh¡ª. With Rene¡¯s support, we walked side by side toward the Demon encampment. As we made our way back, I spoke to Rene. ¡°Have you, by any chance, changed your mind?¡± Wouldn¡¯t she come back to the Demon Realm with me now? I was asking Rene the same question I had posed before. But there was no answer from Rene. ¡°... .¡± She just kept quiet and continued to support me. I knew that her silence meant a tacit refusal, so I decided not to bring it up again. Rene. It seemed she had no intention of leaving the Human Realm for the Demon Realm. What was she trying to see? What was it that she wanted to witness in this Human Realm, on this battlefield? I didn¡¯t know the reason, but for now, I decided to respect Rene¡¯s decision. I might be weaker than the Sword Saint, but I was by no means weak compared to others. I could protect at least one person like Rene. Even if it meant using the Demon God¡¯s stroke, I would protect her. As I continued walking in silence, just like Rene, she spoke, removing her hand from my shoulder. ¡°We¡¯re here.¡± ¡°...¡± Only then did my damaged vision gradually return. Although the damage from activating the Eyes of Arrogance wouldn¡¯t heal completely, it wouldn¡¯t hinder my daily life or combat abilities. And then, the interior of a tent came into view. There were no beds or anything like that inside the tent. It couldn¡¯t be helped. Expecting a bed in the middle of a war was absurd in the first place. I hadn¡¯t expected it anyway. Swoosh¡ª. Rene gently guided me by the waist and sat me down on the floor. Swoosh, swoosh¡ª. And then she started wiping the blood off my face. I felt grateful for her actions. ¡°Thank you. You must be exhausted from today as well, My Lady. I apologize for causing you unnecessary concern.¡± Rene replied with an indifferent tone. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a relief.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± "..." For some reason, conversations with Rene always felt a bit awkward. I stared blankly at Rene, who was gazing back at me. ¡°Is there something you wish to say?¡± Shake, shake¡ª. Rene shook her head. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I was puzzled. Then why is she still here? ¡°...It¡¯s time for you to rest. Wouldn¡¯t it be best to get some proper sleep?¡± I tried to phrase it as politely as possible, suggesting that Rene should return to her own tent. However, even after hearing my words, Rene didn¡¯t budge an inch. ¡°My Lady?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sleeping here.¡± ¡°Ex-excuse me?¡± Did I hear that right? Rene¡¯s words made me blink my eyes in surprise. Why would she sleep here? What¡¯s going on? I racked my brain for an answer, but my stupid mind couldn¡¯t come up with one. Seriously, why? As I wore an expression full of confusion, Rene finally spoke. ¡°You said you¡¯d protect me.¡± ¡°...That¡¯s...¡± ¡°I¡¯ll protect you from the sidelines.¡± ¡°... .¡± I felt a headache coming on. Didn¡¯t her words imply that she would be staying in this tent while I was asleep? I felt a sense of resistance. How could a man and a woman... under the same roof¡­? Just as I was about to decline Rene¡¯s offer, a thought struck me. This situation¡­ It felt strangely familiar like I had experienced it somewhere before. As I narrowed my eyes in a strange sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu, Rene spoke first. ¡°I heard about it.¡± ¡°Abo-about what?¡± ¡°About the midterm exams, you, and Ki¡­ .¡± ¡°... !¡± Thump¡ª. I hurriedly covered Rene¡¯s mouth with my hand. Who on earth told Rene about that? When I fell asleep with Luna. Rene knew about what happened back then. As I stood there, flustered and at a loss for words, Rene pulled my hand away from her mouth with a sullen look. ¡°Fron told me.¡± That damn¡­ ! So he was watching us back then? And it didn¡¯t end there. Something even more unexpected, something I could never have imagined, came out of Rene¡¯s mouth. ¡°You like sleeping with women, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Who, me?¡± I was so scared of what might come out of her mouth next that I could only stammer in response to her serious question. What did I do this time? I don¡¯t remember. I did something like that? My words caught in my throat, and I couldn¡¯t even open my mouth. Looking at me like that, Rene made a disappointed face. ¡°...Idiot.¡± Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Position Exchange I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with ''Eye of Arrogance'' Tier ($18), or 20 advance chapters with ''Sword Lacquer'' Tier ($35), or 30 advance chapters with ''Fighting Spirit'' Tier ($50) Bonus chapter on reaching milestones. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 195: The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy I was baffled.Had I really done something so shameless? Impossible. It was laughable to say it myself, but there couldn''t be a purer human being than me. Of course, I admit that something had happened between Luna and me. I couldn''t hide it after Fron, that damn bastard, had spilled the beans. It was during the midterm exams. All the students were sleeping in the secret laboratory where we had defeated the human mage, Besaha. Luna, terrified, had clung to me. And somehow, caught in the heat of the moment, our lips... Ahem, that''s enough about that. But other than that, I had never had any romantic encounters with women. What was going on? While I was racking my brain, Rene, who had been observing me, frowned and said, "You smelled like a woman." "When was that...?" "Last time, when you came back." Rene''s words were perplexing. As I pondered her statement, I finally realized what she was implying. It must have been when we returned to Bares'' mansion from the Gluttony Domain. Rene must have smelled something on me then. But I was truly innocent. I could swear on my life that I hadn''t been with another woman. ...No, wait a minute. Now that I thought about it, wasn''t it on the last day in the Gluttony Domain when I had stayed up all night? Miriam, who had been momentarily away from our shared bed, had suddenly come next to me, and her scent must have rubbed off on me. But could Rene have possibly smelled that? She had a sense of smell that far surpassed that of a Cerberus. "My lady, that''s a misunderstanding." "What misunderstanding?" "Actually..." I didn''t tell her everything that had happened in the Gluttony Domain, but I gave her a rough explanation of what had transpired between Miriam and me. "...I see." Rene nodded, her face flushed. Seeing her like this brought a wave of relief and a slight smile to my lips. Well, at least the misunderstanding had been cleared up. A playful thought crossed my mind, and I spoke with a sly grin, "What kind of imagination did you have to react like that? Would you care to explain?" "I-I wasn''t imagining anything!" "Really?" "..." Rene fell silent. She turned her head away, her ears flushed crimson. She really was as bad as Crete when it came to being honest. I chuckled inwardly, amused by the similarities between the father and daughter. The two demons, so alike yet so different. Anna had said that she resembled her mother. That thought brought a wave of fear washing over me once more. Crete. I had finally figured out what he was aiming for. ''...And it''s highly likely to happen.'' The unreasonable training he had put Anna through to prepare him for inheriting the position of head of the family. The increasingly tense atmosphere of the battlefield. And finally, The words he had spoken to Rene about leaving. I''d be a fool not to see the truth after learning all this. Crete''s war would only end when either he or the Sword Saint perished. If I could just survive this war... Tomorrow was the day. It was only natural to be nervous. The battlefield tomorrow would be vastly different from today''s. Today, the Demon soldiers had emerged victorious. The Demon soldiers had fought better against the human soldiers than I had expected, but the biggest reason for their victory was something else entirely. It was none other than the fact that the Seven Swords and the Sword Saint had not intervened. If they had, the situation would have unfolded just like in the original story. ''The Demons... cannot win.'' I realized this during my confrontation with the Swordmaster. Wars weren''t won by the strength of a single person. But what if it wasn''t just one person, but eight who possessed power beyond human comprehension? I could handle two Swordmasters at most. And even then, the female knight I had fought before was the weakest among the Seven Swords. So it was clear that I wouldn''t be able to handle more than one or two at a time. However, there was no way the humans would send all Seven Swords after me. The other Swordmasters would be rampaging across the battlefield, slaughtering the Demon soldiers. ''If Crete stepped in, it would solve the problem, but...'' He had to face another human, not the Swordmasters. The Sword Saint. Tomorrow, Crete would have to fight the Sword Saint, which meant that dealing with the Swordmasters would be left entirely to the Demon soldiers. And if that happened, Rene... Overwhelmed by a surge of anxiety, I looked at Rene and spoke, "My lady, do you really have to go to the battlefield tomorrow?" "...I told you before." "I''m not trying to convince you to run away to the Demon Realm with me." "Then what is it?" "I just ask that you stay under my protection as much as possible on the battlefield tomorrow." "..." Rene didn''t answer. I grasped her hands tightly and said, "Please." "..." Rene stared at me for a moment before finally nodding. "Alright." "..." Only after hearing Rene''s confirmation did I feel a wave of relief. Even if Crete and the Sword Saint fought, I would be able to protect Rene with the power I possessed. The new level of power I had reached. The manifestation of my inner Image. Even if it couldn''t block a blow from the Sword Saint, it might buy me enough time to save Rene''s life. ''The power to subdue a Swordmaster with a single blow...'' Although it was uncertain whether it would work on the other seven swords, I didn''t feel like I would lose. Perhaps I could at least manage a draw. Lost in thought, I didn''t notice... "Ouch!" Rene frowned as she pulled her hand away. It seemed I had been gripping her hand too tightly. "You''ve been grabbing too hard lately." "...It must be my nerves." "That doesn''t seem like it..." "It''s my nerves." "...Is that so?" At my firm answer, Rene tilted her head and then lay down, seemingly ready to sleep right there. "...Shouldn''t you go back to your own tent, my lady?" "No." "My lady..." S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But Rene was determined not to listen to me. Her eyelids drooped, and she quickly fell asleep, probably from exhaustion. "..." I quietly watched her sleep. Looking at her peaceful face brought a sense of tranquility to my heart. At first, I had thought she was a scary and cold person, but after spending so much time together, I began to see her endearing side. She was sleeping soundly. Was it because she felt safe with the soldiers standing guard outside? Or maybe it was because I was by her side. Anyway. ''I might as well get some sleep too.'' I lay down next to Rene and pulled the blanket I had prepared over myself. Come to think of it, had Rene not brought a blanket? Glancing sideways, I saw her sleeping without a blanket, and a pang of guilt struck me. Sigh... I covered her with my blanket. The cold night air immediately seeped into my clothes. ''...It''s cold in the human world.'' I shivered. My body was exhausted from the day''s strain, and the unfamiliar climate made the cold even more biting. But drowsiness, stronger than the cold, washed over me. My eyelids fluttered shut. How long had it been? I felt someone drape a blanket over me. Too sleepy to open my eyes and see who it was, I knew... ...The warmth enveloping me was no illusion. *** The next day. The blaring sound of trumpets pierced through my ears, jolting me awake. As I sat up, I felt cold sweat clinging to my palms. "...So it''s finally today." The long-awaited battle was upon us. Although the end of this war remained uncertain, one thing was for sure: I didn''t have a good feeling about today. Still, my heart was lighter than yesterday. "..." I turned my gaze to Rene, who was rubbing sleep from her eyes. The blanket she was wrapped in stretched all the way to where I had been sleeping. Pretending not to notice, I said, "We should get going. The humans seem to be leaving their fortress." "Right." We got up and made our way outside. "Move!" "Form ranks!" The Demon soldiers were swiftly forming ranks and descending the mountain. Crete was leading them. We followed behind them, down the slopes. ...And then we reached the battlefield. Thump. Thump. Thump. Thump. A heavy, rhythmic pounding emanated from the human army. My brow furrowed. It wasn''t because the soldiers'' presence was intimidating or threatening. It was because the figures at the forefront of their ranks were different from yesterday. "...The Seven Swords." All of them were there, commanding the human soldiers. Yesterday''s battle... It had been a test, a means for the Seven Swords and the Sword Saint to assess their opponents. And they had reached a conclusion. That the Demons were weaker. Therefore... "Who among you dares face Kanpel?!" Kanpel, one of the Seven Swords, roared, drawing his sword. Even from a distance, I could tell that he was far stronger than the female knight I had dueled yesterday. "Lord Crete, allow me to..." I was about to volunteer to face him when... "I will go!" A Demon guard, hand raised, declared boldly to Crete. I stared at him, bewildered. What confidence did he possess? It was obvious, even without crossing swords, that this Demon was weaker than Kanpel. The difference in their strength was so significant that I was sure Crete would refuse his offer. However... "Very well. You have my permission." Crete gave an uncharacteristic response. "Thank you! I will not disappoint you!" The Demon, his face beaming with gratitude, charged towards the battlefield. I turned to Crete, utterly perplexed. Why would he allow such a thing? It made no sense. Crete was a powerful warrior; he had to know. He, more than anyone, understood the disparity between the human Swordmasters and their Demon counterparts. ''...What is he thinking?'' Crete''s intentions were unreadable. But even if I stared at him with all my might, he wouldn''t offer an explanation. He simply watched the Demon soldier with an impassive expression. And so... The battle between the Swordmaster and the Demon began. "I will take your head and present it to Lord Crete!" The Demon roared, drawing his sword and swinging it at Kanpel. At the same time... "Hmph." Kanpel, with a scornful smirk, swung his own blade. In that instant¡ª Clang! The Demon''s sword shattered into pieces. And then¡ª Squelch. The Demon''s body was cleaved in two, from the top of his head to his groin. Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Position Exchange I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with ''Eye of Arrogance'' Tier ($18), or 20 advance chapters with ''Sword Lacquer'' Tier ($35), or 30 advance chapters with ''Fighting Spirit'' Tier ($50) Bonus chapter on reaching milestones. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 196: The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy Bonus chapter thanks to ''@Feurisson'', ''@A-Disaster'' and ''@TamilaS'' for subscription on Ko-fi.Dead. A nameless demon soldier was slain in a single blow by a human Swordmaster. Blood and intestines splattered onto the ground with a sickening sound, followed by the triumphant roars of the human soldiers. On the other hand, the demon soldiers were greatly demoralized. ¡°N-No way.¡± ¡°Sir Kasak¡­¡± Was he that famous within the Bares family? Although I hadn''t known him because I was only focused on Rene and Crete, he seemed to have been one of the top talents within the Bares family. And that man died in a single blow. By the Swordmaster named Kanpel. What happened next was simple. ¡°Sweep away the insects.¡± The Sword Saint''s declaration. ¡°Yaaaaaaaaaaaa-!¡± The human soldiers roared in response and began their charge. ¡°Attack.¡± Crete also commanded the demon soldiers to charge against the humans. However, the demon soldiers were no match for the surging human forces. Thud-. Thud-. Slash-. One by one, the heads of demon soldiers rolled across the ground. The screams of demons and the stench of blood filled the battlefield. The sheer volume of blood painted the ground crimson, resembling a river of gore. It wasn''t just the human soldiers'' morale that had shifted the tide of battle. The Seven Swords. They personally joined the fray, reaping the lives of demon soldiers. ¡®¡­So fast.¡¯ I watched in awe as they moved across the battlefield with lightning speed. Slash-. Slash-. Slash-. With each flash of their blades, countless demon soldiers fell, their throats slit. Led by the Seven Swords, the humans launched a relentless offensive. Only a few minutes into the battle, hundreds of demon soldiers lay dead. The number was quickly approaching a thousand. I realized the urgent need to turn the tide. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. If this continued, the war would become an irreversible massacre. ¡°My lady, stay close behind me.¡± ¡°¡­Okay.¡± With a grim expression, I adjusted the grip on Fang of Darkness and the crimson dagger as I spoke to Rene. As dire as the situation was, I couldn''t leave her side. Protecting her. That was more important than winning the war; returning Rene safely to the Demon Realm was paramount. As long as Rene was safe, the Bares family could be rebuilt. Perhaps even with Samuel, surprisingly, taking on the mantle of the family head. So Rene must be safe. ¡°Yes, never leave my side.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Only after hearing her affirmation did I kick off the ground and move. Hundreds of black blades materialized around me, summoned by Fang of Darkness. There was no need to imbue them with killing intent yet. Right now, the priority was boosting the morale of the overwhelmed demon soldiers. Focusing on reducing the human numbers was more critical than targeting their Swordmaster. Black Blades. One Hundred Black Blade. A hundred black daggers floated around me. Then. Swish-. The instant I swept my hand toward the human ranks. Thud-. Thud-. Thud-. Thud-. Exactly one hundred human soldiers collapsed, their throats pierced, before they could even register what was happening. The Black Blades had precisely targeted their vital points. An astonishing feat. With a single technique, I had killed a hundred human soldiers. Perhaps it was due to this shocking display. ¡°You¡¯re the one.¡± Kanpel, the Swordmaster who had effortlessly killed the nameless demon soldier in their duel, grinned at me, baring his white teeth. An oppressive, almost suffocating bloodlust emanated from him, accompanied by a sharp, honed aura. It was similar to, or perhaps even stronger than, the female knight from before. He was not someone to be taken lightly, but neither was he an insurmountable opponent like the Sword Saint or Crete. Unsure of the outcome, I gestured to Rene. ¡®Please step back for a moment.¡¯ ¡®¡­¡¯ With a nod, Rene quickly retreated. She, too, wanted to fight alongside me, but she understood. That her presence by my side would be a hindrance rather than a help. While Rene might have been one of the most skilled individuals within Sytan, she was no match for a Swordmaster. Kanpel, recognizing Rene''s limitations, simply lost interest in her. Fuu-. After confirming that Rene had safely retreated towards the demon soldiers, I took a deep breath. There was no need to panic. I just had to fight back. I decided to provoke him first, uttering a condescending remark. ¡°It¡¯s an honor that you know who I am, but I haven''t the faintest idea who you are. You¡¯ll have to try a little harder than that.¡± ¡°Ha, is that so? Then I''ll just have to carve my name into your memory¡­ by killing you.¡± ¡°By all means, try.¡± As if you could. As soon as I finished speaking, Kanpel''s expression shifted rapidly. However, as expected of a Swordmaster, he quickly regained his composure. ¡°You¡¯ll regret crossing paths with me.¡± ¡°I believe those words are best directed at yourself.¡± With that, Kanpel and I clashed without another word. Clang-! Fang of Darkness met Kanpel¡¯s sword with a deafening clang. The force behind his strike¡­ Tremble-. My right hand, gripping Fang of Darkness, trembled involuntarily. In terms of pure strength, I was outmatched. It was unavoidable. I was still young and physically underdeveloped; it was only natural that I would be weaker than Kanpel. However, In battles between those who have reached the level of Swordmaster, mere physical strength wasn''t the deciding factor. ¡°I¡¯ll go all out.¡± ¡°As will I.¡± Having gauged each other¡¯s basic abilities through a clash devoid of Aura or techniques, Kanpel and I immediately materialized our Inner Images. Kwaaaaaaaaaaa-. Kuuuuuooooooo-. Darkness engulfed my surroundings, while waves surged around Kanpel. Darkness and Water. These were the manifestations of our respective Inner Images. But it didn''t end there. Within my darkness¡­ Within Kanpel''s water¡­ Kugugugugu-. A pitch-black serpent and a blue-backed shark materialized, their forms taking shape. Crack-. Kwadadadaduk-. The snake and the shark clashed violently, tearing at each other with ferocious bites. The serpent, at times, would gracefully coil around the shark''s body to strike, while the shark would roar fiercely, charging through the water with its jaws agape. They wounded each other, leaving deep gashes in their wake. But soon¡­ Kwadadadaduk-. ¡°¡­¡­!¡± The shark ripped the serpent asunder. In that instant, Kugugugugu¡­¡­. The darkness that had enveloped me began to recede. My Inner Image had been defeated by Kanpel''s. On the other hand, ¡°Is that all you¡¯ve got?!¡± Crrroooooooooo-. Kanpel¡¯s shark, propelled by a surge of water, lunged towards me. Closing the distance between us in the blink of an eye, the shark bared its razor-sharp teeth. I clenched my jaw tightly. The manifestation of Inner Images was undeniably a powerful technique, but I wasn''t the only one capable of using it. Swordmaster Kanpel. He had honed his Inner Image for a far longer time than I, which explained the disparity in our power. ¡®¡­¡­Damn it.¡¯ I instinctively knew that I couldn''t defeat Kanpel with my current abilities alone. Even though I contorted my body, narrowly dodging his sword strike¡­ Sssshhwiiiing-. The shark grazed my side, tearing away a chunk of flesh, before disappearing. Kanpel, witnessing my state, clicked his tongue. ¡°What a shame. I could have split you in two right there.¡± ¡°Just because you regret missing your chance doesn¡¯t mean it will come again.¡± ¡°¡­Still got some fight left in you, huh?¡± ¡°Not only do I have fight, but I also have a life¡­ though it seems you''re about to lose yours, considering you can''t even see straight anymore.¡± ¡°You¡­!¡± Kanpel had completely fallen for my taunts. I gritted my teeth. This was my chance. My only chance. Realistically, I knew that Kanpel wasn''t truly affected by my words. He was a Swordmaster. Would he truly lose his composure and be consumed by rage from such paltry provocations? But this brief moment of distraction was all I needed. I had just met the activation condition for the ''Red Dagger''. Sssshhhhaaaaaaaaa-. From my gaping wound, a torrent of blood erupted, its crimson flow swirling and churning as if alive. Kanpel, realizing that this wasn''t magic, nor some swordsmanship technique, but a form of an ancient curse, furrowed his brows. ¡°¡­You dare resort to sorcery?¡± ¡°What can I say? It¡¯s in our half-demon blood. Don¡¯t act so surprised.¡± ¡°Hmph, you¡¯re not wrong.¡± And with that exchange, Sssshhhhaaaaaaaaaa-. My crimson torrent clashed violently with Kanpel¡¯s azure waves. Tiny droplets of water splattered, stinging like needles as they grazed our faces. Kanpel''s expression hardened as he felt the power emanating from my dagger. ¡°For a mere curse to¡­¡± ¡°This will have to do.¡± The power of the Red Dagger. As my abilities grew, so too did the power of the red dagger. While it hadn''t reached a whole new level, it was now capable of rivaling the power of his Inner Image. But this alone wasn''t enough to defeat Kanpel. I had one more trick up my sleeve. ¡°Now, try and stop this.¡± Kugugugugu¡­¡­. I channeled my killing intent into the Red Dagger. I had refrained from using it before because of the price it demanded¡ªmy own blood. But now, I had no choice. Sssshhhhaaaaaaa-. A wave of crimson, tinged with black, erupted from the Red Dagger. Kagagagagak-. Like a pack of ravenous wolves, the blood-infused energy tore into Kanpel¡¯s white shark, ripping it to shreds. ¡°¡­¡­!¡± Kanpel¡¯s eyes widened in shock. And I seized this golden opportunity. ¡®-Switch.¡¯ In that split second, I activated Positin Exchange, exchanging positions with Kanpel. It was only possible because of the minuscule opening created by his momentary lapse in concentration. Had he been at his peak, he would have easily countered it. But right now, still reeling from the backlash of his Inner Image¡­ Sssggegeggegeok-. ¡°What¡­ Kuhuk¡­!¡± He was nothing more than prey caught in the crimson tide. The wave I unleashed, resembling a raging tsunami, engulfed Kanpel entirely. And just as he had mercilessly slaughtered the demon soldier in their duel¡­ ¡°¡­¡­!¡± Slash-. I cleaved through Kanpel¡¯s body, splitting him in half. Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Position Exchange I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with ''Eye of Arrogance'' Tier ($18), or 20 advance chapters with ''Sword Lacquer'' Tier ($35), or 30 advance chapters with ''Fighting Spirit'' Tier ($50) Bonus chapter on reaching milestones. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 197: The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy While Adel killed Kanpel, a man escorting the Sword Saint chuckled.¡°...Not bad.¡± His gaze was fixed on the young, narrow-eyed boy with crimson hair who had mercilessly butchered Kanpel. Originally, the human soldiers had believed that this war would end in their overwhelming victory. And rightfully so. Once, humans had triumphed over the Bares family. Since then, the human soldiers had amassed even greater strength, while the Bares family had lost much of their own. The current situation was an anomaly. A single half-demon had turned the tide of the battlefield. Twice, at that. Not only had he defeated a Sword Master in a duel, but he had now killed another. The hundreds of human soldiers he had slain were merely a bonus. Even the Sword Masters had to admit it. The half-demon''s power was beyond their ability to handle alone. It would take at least two Sword Masters to defeat him. However, it was impossible to focus all their forces on the half-demon. ¡°This is troublesome. The morale of the demon soldiers is skyrocketing because of the half-demon. If this continues, we might be driven back.¡± The Sword Master spoke in a grave tone. The man with blue hair and deep, ocean-like eyes, who was standing next to him, opened his mouth. ¡°Well.¡± It was a single word, its meaning unclear. One of the Seven Swords was about to frown at the cryptic response when the man with eyes like the deep sea spoke again. ¡°I don¡¯t think that half-demon will be a problem.¡± ¡°What do you mean¡­?¡± ¡°To me, it looks like he¡¯s thrashing in desperation. A desperate struggle of a bug trying to survive. Though, he doesn''t seem to realize that his wings are burning away." ¡°¡­¡± His words were like grasping at clouds. The man was often like this. He possessed sharp and keen eyes that could analyze any situation, but the way he expressed his observations was too abstract. As the Sword Master was about to ask a question¡ª *Swoosh-* The man moved. ¡°Are you going to step forward yourself?¡± ¡°¡­¡± The man, no, the Sword Saint, didn¡¯t answer. He simply stared at the half-demon with his eyes like a deep sea. And after a while, he drew the sword from his waist. *Whoo-* Soon, the Sword Saint¡¯s sword began to be infused with an unspeakable amount of Fighting Spirit. ¡®¡­Just how far do the family head¡¯s limits go!¡¯ The Sword Master, witnessing the scene, couldn¡¯t help but gasp. What the Sword Saint had summoned were three gigantic swords made of pure Fighting Spirit. Each one possessed enough power to sweep across the entire battlefield. *Gulp-* The Sword Master swallowed hard. Even he would have to face death if he were to receive those swords head-on. But the Sword Saint wasn¡¯t finished. Transcendence. He had begun to pour a fraction of the power that only those who had reached his level could wield. *Kuooooooooo-* The earth tremored. The surrounding space distorted from the pressure. It became difficult to even breathe. Even the human soldiers nearby cried out in pain from the power contained in the swords. Of those three swords¡ª *Clench-* The Sword Saint grasped one. ¡°¡­It¡¯s time to catch a bug.¡± The deep blue sea moved. To catch a single bug, a tsunami, a disaster in its own right, surged forth. The Sword Saint''s eyes were fixed on the half-demon. And then¡ª *Kwagagagagagagagak-* The sword created by the Sword Saint left his hand and shot towards the half-demon. Traveling faster than the speed of sound, the flying sword created a giant white ring. Following that¡ª *Thud-* The Sword Saint¡¯s sword pierced the half-demon''s abdomen. The half-demon¡¯s waist buckled, and blood gushed from his entire body. Watching the scene, the Sword Saint let out an emotionless sigh of admiration. ¡°He¡¯s still alive. It seems I underestimated him slightly.¡± However, the Sword Saint knew. The half-demon was already unable to move. Without even needing the Seven Swords, the Sword Saint had defeated the powerful enemy who had single-handedly defeated two Sword Masters with a mere wave of his hand. The Sword Master standing next to him trembled. ¡®I still can¡¯t get used to it. Even after years of being by his side, how can one get used to such overwhelming power¡­?¡¯ It was even more unbelievable that there existed an individual among the demons who could rival such a being as the Sword Saint. *Swoosh-* The Sword Saint¡¯s eyes moved. In the middle of the battlefield stood a demon, arrogantly straightening his back, staring at the Sword Saint. Crete Bares. As he gazed upon him, the Sword Saint reached out to the two swords he had created. *Hum-* The two swords resonated with each other. Then, they merged into one. And so, a white sword was born. The pure white sword was so beautiful, it drew gasps from all who saw it. Any other treasured sword would pale in comparison to this beautiful white blade. It possessed an angelic grace. Holding the pure white sword, the Sword Saint muttered as he looked at Crete. "So, you''ve finally decided to make your move." Meeting his gaze, Crete stared back with arrogant eyes, as if even the Sword Saint was beneath him. The Sword Saint, looking at Crete, gave him an indifferent look. ¡°...Such an arrogant monarch.¡± *** *Thud-* A mouthful of crimson blood escaped my lips. What just happened? I didn''t even have time to grasp the situation. Blood poured out from every orifice. My head spun. I felt faint. It was like I was about to collapse at any moment. I couldn''t even move a finger. Lying sprawled on the ground, I had to replay what had just transpired. I had succeeded in killing Kanpel. It was a fierce battle, but I had managed to win by drawing on the power of the red dagger. But there was no time for joy. Suddenly, a small light had flashed from somewhere, piercing my abdomen. Yes, that was it. What I had seen wasn''t a light, but a sword. And it wasn''t just any Sword Master who had launched it, but the Sword Saint himself. His sword had pierced my stomach. *Cough-* Blood gushed from my mouth again. There was no time to react. If I could have dodged it, I would have, but it was moving at the speed of sound, and my body was sluggish after the fight with Kanpel. So I had no choice but to take the hit. Even if I had been in peak condition, I would have been hit anyway. The gap between the Sword Saint and me¡ª It wasn''t something I could overcome just because I was in good shape. ¡®Damn it.¡¯ I gritted my teeth. Even now, blood was gushing out of my body. Fortunately, I was used to pain, so I didn¡¯t go into shock. But if this continued, I would bleed to death. I had to pull out this huge sword embedded in my body¡­ ¡®But I can¡¯t move¡­¡¯ What should I do? Even when I tried to gather Mana, it wouldn¡¯t budge. It seemed something was wrong with my body after my abdomen was pierced. And to make matters worse, I had exhausted most of my Mana in the fight against Kanpel. I was in the worst possible situation. ¡­Was this how I died? Breathing, already difficult, became even more labored. The fear of death began to fill my mind. Just then¡ª *Clench-* *Thud-* Someone pulled out the sword that was embedded in my abdomen. As blood was about to spurt out from the large wound¡ª *Splash-* I saw someone pouring a black liquid into the wound. Only then did the bleeding start to stop, and new flesh began to grow. A potion. That¡¯s what the black liquid was. I opened my eyes slightly and looked at the person. Was it Rene? But I was surprised to realize it wasn¡¯t her. ¡°You are¡­¡± ¡°You little shit, I thought you were a goner!¡± It was Kyle. He had saved me from the brink of death. I thought he had gone somewhere because I hadn¡¯t seen him, but he had followed me to the battlefield. As I was staring at him with newfound surprise¡ª *Grab-* Kyle, who had grabbed me by the collar, began to cry. ¡°Damn it, I really thought you were going to die! If you died here, what about my sister?! Get a grip, if you die, I die too!¡± ¡°...¡± I looked up at Kyle with strange eyes. And then, slowly, I opened my mouth. ¡°I won¡¯t die.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Your sister, she won¡¯t die.¡± ¡°¡­What are you talking about?¡± ¡°Because from the start¡­that Twin Tail on your sister, it never existed.¡± ¡°¡­?¡± Kyle blinked, as if his thoughts had come to a complete halt. But it was true. I had never met Kyle''s sister. I simply remembered it because it was described in the original story. However, Kyle didn¡¯t know the truth, so he stammered, asking me questions. ¡°Then, how did you know about my sister¡¯s condition? And what was that about curing her?!¡± sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°¡­I just happened to overhear it. And it¡¯s true that I cured your sister. Or rather, she was already cured.¡± ¡°¡­What in the world are you talking about?¡± Kyle still seemed unable to comprehend my words. I sighed once more. There was only one reason why I had suddenly revealed the truth to Kyle. It was because I felt the need to redefine our relationship. Kyle was no longer of any use to me. I didn''t know if he would have come here otherwise, but now that he was on the battlefield, he would be branded a traitor to humanity. And the consequences of that would fall entirely on his younger sister. ¡­I wasn¡¯t that heartless. Moreover, to maintain my relationship with Kyle in the future, I needed to redefine it now. *Thwack-* Kyle punched me in the face. ¡°So you were lying to me this whole time? To me and my innocent little sister?¡± ¡°¡­¡± The punch split my lip, and a trickle of blood ran down my chin. But I knew. That Kyle, too, was sensing the truth. ¡°¡­You¡¯ve seen it, haven¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Seen what?¡± ¡°How humans¡­how they view half-demons. No matter what you achieve, no matter how strong your sister becomes, humans will only ever see us as tools, not comrades.¡± It was the truth. Kyle and his sister could never escape their status as half-demons. Until the very end of the story, they would be scorned and ostracized. And when Kyle realized he had been used by the humans, he would be consumed by rage¡­and meet his end at the hands of his own sister. At the hands of the sister, he loved most in the world. ¡­And she wouldn¡¯t even remember him. She would forget that she even had a brother. Erased by the humans. But Kyle didn¡¯t know that. Not yet. ¡°This bastard, still¡­¡± As Kyle was about to hit me again in anger¡ª ¡°Cooperate with me.¡± I gathered the last of my strength and spoke to him. ¡°And I will create a world¡­where life is respected as life. Where you can live without being bound by your race¡­or your appearance.¡± ¡°...¡± For a moment, Kyle froze. A world where life was respected. A world where one could live without being bound by race or appearance. In exchange for mending our fractured relationship, I offered him an ideal. From Kyle¡¯s perspective, it must have sounded absurd. ¡°You must think I¡¯m lying.¡± ¡°¡­Knowing that, you still spout such nonsense?¡± I pushed away Kyle¡¯s hand, which had lost its strength, and slowly got up. A lie. As if. Adel had come to my house and pleaded with me, begging me to grant her dying wish. And to fulfill that wish, this¡­this was something that had to be done. ¡°...¡± I looked at Kyle¡¯s trembling hand and opened my mouth. ¡°Kyle.¡± ¡°¡­Why.¡± ¡°Will you¡­trust me, just this once?¡± ¡°...¡± Kyle didn¡¯t answer. He simply said, with his usual grumpy expression, ¡°Just come on. You need to go protect your little lady, don¡¯t you?¡± As I watched him, I hoisted myself up, my shoulders heavy with the burden I now carried. *Thump, thump-* The ground began to shake. I turned my gaze towards the source of the tremors. ¡®¡­It¡¯s begun.¡¯ The climax of the war. The duel between Crete and the Sword Saint. That fateful confrontation was about to begin. Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Position Exchange I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with ''Eye of Arrogance'' Tier ($18), or 20 advance chapters with ''Sword Lacquer'' Tier ($35), or 30 advance chapters with ''Fighting Spirit'' Tier ($50) Bonus chapter on reaching milestones. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 198: The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy The ground trembled, and I swallowed nervously.Both the demon soldiers and the human soldiers stopped fighting. All eyes were fixed on Crete and the Sword Saint. Kyle, sensing that something unusual was happening, stopped walking and turned to look at me. ¡°¡­Is it starting?¡± ¡°Yes, it might have already started.¡± I nodded and looked at Crete and the Sword Saint. They weren¡¯t exchanging blows yet. But if they were skilled fighters, they would have sensed the current flowing between them. The Sword Saint and Crete. They were both using their mental swords, imagining their duel. It wouldn¡¯t be visible to ordinary soldiers, but I could see it clearly. If I stepped into that area, I would be swept away by their aura and die immediately. The Sword Saint and Crete were both beyond limits, having reached the Realm of the Demi-God. Even ordinary people would find it hard to meet their gaze. Kuu-guu-guu-guu-. It was definitely the moment when a huge battle was about to take place. But on the other hand, the heat around us quickly cooled down. The battle had reached a stalemate. Everyone held their breath, watching the duel between the Sword Saint and Crete. Just before they collided. Thwack-. I started to walk. I had to find Rene before their battle started. A fierce battle was going to happen. A duel where even being caught in the crossfire could lead to death. Now, before they clashed, was the only chance to save Rene. ¡°Miss!¡± Thankfully, Rene wasn¡¯t that far away. But she didn¡¯t look good. Blood was dripping from Rene¡¯s forearm as if she had fought several human soldiers. There were many human soldiers¡¯ corpses around Rene. Thankfully, Rene was skilled enough to handle a few human soldiers. She must have been hurt a little because there were so many of them, but it didn¡¯t seem like a dangerous wound. Clack-. I quickly took out bandages and ointment from my pocket. I smeared the ointment on the wound and bandaged Rene¡¯s forearm. Rene frowned at that. ¡°¡­It hurts.¡± ¡°Endure it. It¡¯s better than getting an infection.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Rene nodded without a word, listening to me. I sighed in relief, looking at her. Thank goodness. Rene wasn¡¯t dead. It would have been dangerous if one of the Seven Swords had attacked Rene while I was fighting Kanpel. I bowed to Rene and apologized. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. If I was stronger, this wouldn¡¯t have happened¡­¡± I was sincere. If I had the skills to subdue Kanpel in an instant, Rene wouldn¡¯t have been hurt like this, and I wouldn¡¯t have to worry about her being caught in the clash between the Sword Saint and Crete. A terrible sense of powerlessness. It gripped me. I felt like I was about to cry. ¡°¡­.¡± Rene stared at me silently, as I apologized. Thwack-. She slapped me on the head. It didn¡¯t hurt, but Rene¡¯s expression looked annoyed. That was even scarier. Rene scolded me in a stern tone. ¡°No, apologies.¡± ¡°¡­But.¡± ¡°Okay, but more importantly.¡± Swish-. Rene turned her head. Her gaze was fixed on Crete and the Sword Saint. The current flowing between them had calmed down. Were they trying to stop fighting? No, everyone here would know that it wasn¡¯t the reason. There was only one reason why the current between the Sword Saint and Crete had calmed down. I focused my vision as much as possible, so I wouldn¡¯t miss their movements. I couldn¡¯t use the Eye of Arrogance, but I tried my best. I thought there might be something I could learn from their fight. But I realized it was a mistake right away. Soon after, Thump-. Thump-. Thump-. The Sword Saint and Crete collided. Surprisingly, Crete was the one who made the first move. The two of them had been facing each other with mental swords, but they realized that the battle wouldn¡¯t end like that, so Crete took the first step. The dark black sword in Crete¡¯s hand and the pure white greatsword in the Sword Saint¡¯s hand clashed several times. Thump-. Thump-. Thump-. Every time they clashed, a shock wave echoed that felt like my ears were going to burst. I couldn¡¯t help but frown at the noise. That wasn¡¯t all. ¡°Aaaagh!¡± ¡°S, save¡­!¡± Crash-. Zzzzt-. The fight between the Sword Saint and Crete. The soldiers watching the fight nearby were caught in the crossfire. It didn¡¯t matter if they were human soldiers or demon soldiers. All life was simply transformed into a handful of flesh. Blood and flesh flew around Crete and the Sword Saint. The corpses of human and demon soldiers were scattered, and the space warped because of their Fighting Spirit. The storm was so fierce that it reached me, even though I was quite far away. ¡®¡­This is the power of the Sword Saint and Crete.¡¯ My Adam¡¯s apple bobbed up and down. It was the first time. That I felt such awe, just by seeing pure strength. I had admired strong people before, and I had felt a competitive spirit, thinking I would surpass them someday. But the moment these two people, who were beyond my comprehension, stood before me. I couldn¡¯t even find those thoughts. Only pure admiration came out of my mouth. The feats Crete and the Sword Saint were showing were beautiful, their every movement was elegant, and the aura imbued in their swords was beyond description. ¡®Could I ever reach that level?¡¯ I naturally thought that. Disappointment, jealousy, despair. I didn¡¯t even have those feelings. Only pure curiosity lingered in my mind. It was a foolish thought to have on a battlefield where I might lose my life. Swish-. I shook my head and started walking. Even if I was far away, I could still be caught in the fight if I stayed here. I needed to get as far away as possible. Leaving the battlefield¡­ I glanced back at Rene. Rene was staring at Crete and the Sword Saint with a slightly anxious expression. She must be worried too. She must be worried that Crete might lose to the Sword Saint. So Rene wouldn¡¯t move, even if I told her to leave. It couldn¡¯t be helped. The best option was to escape while the human soldiers were focused on the fight between the two, but Rene wouldn¡¯t accept that. I had no choice but to move her further away. ¡°Miss, let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°¡­Where, are we going?¡± ¡°We need to get as far away as possible, in case we¡¯re caught in the fight.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Rene nodded reluctantly, but she didn¡¯t insist. She must have realized how serious the situation was. Thump-. Thump-. Thump-. Crete and the Sword Saint clashed fiercely. The tremors didn¡¯t stop. Was my hand shaking because of the vibrations Crete and the Sword Saint were creating? Or was it because of my intense anxiety? I didn¡¯t know the answer, but Kyle and I managed to move far away in the meantime. Occasionally, human soldiers tried to stop us, but I quickly slaughtered them. It didn¡¯t matter how tired or injured I was, human soldiers were nothing to me. We escaped to a safe place. It was likely that we would encounter human soldiers, but at least the shock waves of Crete and the Sword Saint wouldn¡¯t reach us. I turned around and spoke. ¡°Let¡¯s stay here for now.¡± ¡°Is it okay if we don¡¯t go?¡± ¡°¡­I don¡¯t know.¡± Kyle asked, gesturing towards Crete with his chin. It made sense. It looked like Crete and the Sword Saint were fighting on equal footing, but as time passed, the aura I felt from Crete was decreasing. I watched their fight. Thump-. Thump-. Thump-. They clashed again, swinging their greatswords. Then Crete adjusted his grip on his sword and started to mutter something. Soon after, Kwang, Kwang, Kwang, Kwang, Kwang, Kwang, Kwang-. A formidable aura began to emanate from Crete¡¯s sword. That¡¯s, I flinched. Crete was about to use a technique that only those who had reached the Realm of the Demi-God could use. ¡°Kyle, quickly activate your mana shield!¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have time to explain. Right now¡­!¡± ¡°Ugh, really!¡± Kyle gritted his teeth and activated the shield at my urgent cry. Woosh-. A shield surrounded us, but I realized it wasn¡¯t enough. I activated Darkness, preparing for whatever was about to happen. Damn it¡­ I gritted my teeth too. Crete. He¡¯s trying to¡­ Black Dragon. Descent-. A technique that goes beyond materializing imagination, summoning it. Whoooosh-. An arrogant black dragon with glowing red eyes descended from the high heavens. It held a black orb in its mouth and circled Crete. Black Dragon, Bares. It was summoned from Crete¡¯s imagination, overseeing the battlefield. ¡®¡­Just looking at it makes me feel like I¡¯m going to throw up.¡¯ I clutched my burning chest. The moment the giant black dragon was summoned. Neither the human soldiers nor the demon soldiers could help but lose their minds and tremble in fear. Every time the black dragon circled the battlefield, with its orb in its mouth, a huge storm swept in, along with black smoke. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Black lightning struck the battlefield, and a deathly chill swept over the soldiers. But with incredible control, it only hunted the human soldiers. Whoosh. The black dragon exhaled. Black raindrops made of black swords started to drench the battlefield. Thousands of black swords, spewed from the black dragon¡¯s mouth, pierced the humans¡¯ bodies. At least three hundred humans died. It was only thanks to the Sword Saint and the remaining six Sword Masters who blocked the swords. The Sword Saint stared at the human soldiers who had been mercilessly killed, and then turned his gaze to Crete, opening his mouth. ¡°You¡¯ve gotten stronger.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve always been strong. You were just lucky.¡± ¡°So, are you saying the world wants your family to be wiped out? Or did you just want that lowly woman to die?¡± ¡°¡­You.¡± Crete¡¯s eyebrow twitched for a moment. The Sword Saint mocked Crete, bringing up the death of his lover. The Sword Saint is righteous. Isn¡¯t the Nina family the protector of justice? But there was a good reason why he was making such an insensitive provocation. Humans didn¡¯t consider demons to be the same kind of life. From the Sword Saint¡¯s perspective, Crete was no different from a livestock that had rebelled against him. Crete also knew what the Sword Saint¡¯s attitude meant. But, Crete¡¯s momentary hesitation decided the outcome. Sword of the Heavens. Descent-. The Sword Saint¡¯s imagination pierced the heavens and descended. A beautiful angel with white wings and a white greatsword in his hand stood over the black dragon. ¡°Ah¡­¡± I let out a sigh, feeling the pressure from the angel. The Sword Saint¡¯s imagination was beautiful, but it was also terrifying. Kuu-guu-guu-guu-. Soon after, the angel, holding his sword in one hand, leaned back. Consecutive white rings burst out, tearing through space, and the soldiers nearby had their eardrums burst, with blood flowing out. The Sword Saint smiled faintly, looking at Crete, and said. ¡°Show me your sword.¡± Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Position Exchange I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with ''Eye of Arrogance'' Tier ($18), or 20 advance chapters with ''Sword Lacquer'' Tier ($35), or 30 advance chapters with ''Fighting Spirit'' Tier ($50) Bonus chapter on reaching milestones. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 199: The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy A black dragon and an angel wielding a pure white blade were about to clash. I watched them, my throat bobbing nervously. This is the battle of the strongest. ¡­ I wasn''t confident. I wasn''t confident that I could survive, caught between them. Of course, I didn''t think I would just stand there and let them attack me. The marks bestowed by the Demon Gods of Gluttony and Pride¡­ If I used them, maybe, just maybe, my blade could reach them too. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. However¡­ ¡®Crete and the Sword Saint aren¡¯t the only ones moving.¡¯ Swiish-. I turned my head. From the distance, I could feel the presence of others approaching, radiating powerful energy. Nina''s Seven Swords. They had personally entered the battlefield to wipe out the demons. I had to stop them. Even if I couldn''t save the demon soldiers, I had to keep them from killing Rene. But there was one problem that made my head throb. ¡®I don''t have the strength.¡¯ It didn''t mean that I was weaker than the Seven Swords. I literally didn''t have any strength left. Was it because of the blow the Sword Saint had dealt me? Kyle had poured healing potions into me, but my body still wouldn''t obey my will. I gritted my teeth. Even as my mind raced, the Seven Swords were advancing, cutting down countless demon soldiers. The distance was closing. Was there really no way? I clenched my fist. ¡®¡­I¡¯ll use the Demon God¡¯s mark.¡¯ Even if it''s the only way, I¡¯ll protect Rene. And if I use the Headmaster¡¯s magic, which I haven''t used yet, I might be able to handle the Seven Swords¡­ Honestly, it was a gamble, a near-suicidal plan. Each of the Seven Swords possessed power comparable to mine. Judging by the skill of the one I had just killed, none of them were stronger than me, but¡­ That meant there were still six of them left! And that wasn''t the only problem. I had to fight while protecting both Rene and Kyle. Could I really succeed? Nausea welled up in my throat. I felt like I was going to vomit from the tension. ¡°¡­Are you alright?¡± Rene asked, noticing my expression. I forced a faint smile. I didn''t want to appear weak in front of them. So I pretended to be strong and spoke. "Don''t worry. I was just a little dizzy. I''m fine now.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Rene looked like she wanted to say something more. But there was no time to listen to her. The presence of the Seven Swords, approaching after slaughtering the demon soldiers, was now palpable. And then, ¡°There you are.¡± Three Sword Masters grinned, baring their fangs at us. ¡°¡­¡± Swiish-. I immediately signaled to Rene and Kyle with my eyes. It was a sign to get out of here while I fought them. Understanding that they wouldn¡¯t be of any help, Rene and Kyle stepped back, their expressions a mix of frustration and concern. ¡°Don''t get hurt.¡± Rene said to me as she retreated with Kyle. I didn¡¯t answer her, only offering a faint smile. As I was seeing Rene and Kyle off¡­ ¡°Where do you think you''re going?¡± Clang-. One of the Sword Masters drew his sword and charged. I blocked the Sword Master''s attack by crossing Fang of Darkness and the red dagger, a smirk playing on my lips. "I''m enough for all of you." Clang-. A clash of intense power. Sparks flew from the swords, but it was bearable. The Sword Master who had attacked me was significantly less skilled than Kanpel. Not all Sword Masters were of the same level. Just like the first knight Kanpel fought was weaker than he was. After briefly crossing swords with him, I pushed the Sword Master back. Clang-. ¡°¡­Damn it.¡± The Sword Master cursed, wiping the sweat off his brow. He, too, must have realized that he was no match for me after seeing me defeat Kanpel. However, the momentum of the Sword Masters standing behind him was different. ¡®Those two are definitely stronger than Kanpel¡­!¡¯ My expression hardened. I was surrounded by experts, each of whom would be difficult to defeat even one-on-one. Among them, an old man with graying hair spoke, fixing me with a cold stare. ¡°So you''re the half-demon who killed Kanpel. You look weaker than I expected.¡± "Be careful. His ability to manifest his Internal Image is exceptional.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll see.¡± Swiish-. The old man drew his sword. In that instant, an overwhelming pressure crashed down on me. ¡°¡­!¡± The pressure was suffocating. It was like a tiger staring down its prey with fierce eyes. My hand, gripping the dagger, trembled. Sweat trickled down my nape. Me, against those three? The outcome was clear. I couldn''t win with my skills alone. The only chance I had was if they underestimated me¡­ ¡°Let the hunt begin.¡± ¡­But they didn¡¯t seem so inclined. They say even a beast gives its all when hunting a rabbit. Not that I was comparable to a rabbit¡­ One thing was certain, they were going to hunt me down with everything they had. And so, I had to give it my all too. I had to face their attacks head-on, even if it meant death. The mark bestowed upon me by the Demon God. I would use it here. Kuooooooooo-. Suddenly, a powerful tremor ran through the air. An intense wave of energy began to ripple around me. Saaaah-. One of the four lines engraved on my wrist, the mark, disappeared. The Demon God''s mark I had used¡­ It was the one bestowed upon me by the Demon God of Gluttony. The mark given by the Demon God of Pride came with a great risk, even for me, so I couldn''t use it. And the mark of the Demon God of Gluttony was enough. Kuooouoouoouoouo-. Countless thorns sprouted from my body. Tens¡­ Hundreds¡­ Thousands¡­ until they covered me completely. Wooong-. The thorns that emerged around my body absorbed my darkness and turned pitch black. Samuel''s Gluttony¡­ An evolved form of it had taken root within me. ¡°¡­What is that?¡± The Seven Swords'' faces were etched with shock at my sudden transformation. A dreadful, murderous aura emanated from me. It wasn¡¯t something even the most seasoned Sword Masters could easily withstand. ¡¾ : Mana ¨C 5032 ¡ú 6412 ¡¿ My mana, which had been nearly depleted, shot up by almost 1500. It might not seem like much, but a 1000-point increase from 0 to 1000 was vastly different from a 1000-point increase from 5000 to 6000. The more mana you have, the harder it is to increase it. And yet, my mana had increased by nearly 1500. It meant only one thing. At this moment¡­ I had overcome a wall. ¡°Attack!¡± As if sensing something was amiss, the old man immediately ordered the two Sword Masters and leaped towards me. It was the right call. And an order that showed just how experienced the old man was. He immediately noticed that I hadn''t yet gained control of my power and was trying to kill me before I could. He understood that this was their only chance. However, It was already too late. Goooooooooooo-. My Internal Image began to surge. The materialized black serpent¡­ Now had the thorns of Gluttony painted upon it. Darkness began to swell its body, and sharp, Gluttonous fangs settled into the serpent¡¯s maw. Finally, I realized what had become of the creature I held within my Inner Image. ¡®An Imugi.¡¯ My Inner Image had transformed from a serpent to an Imugi. It hadn¡¯t become a dragon yet, but within my Inner Image, an Imugi, lurking in the darkness, yearning for the light, had begun to stir. The Imugi¡¯s blade. The Imugi climbed up my arm, which held Fang of Darkness. The Imugi bared its fangs at the charging Sword Masters, each with their own materialized Inner Images. Clatter-. Clatter-. Clatter! The Imugi blocked the combined assault of the three Sword Masters. It opened its jaws wide, snapping at their swords and hissing. The next moment, its cavernous, pitch-black eyes, sharp as blades, pierced through them. ¡°¡°¡­¡­!¡±¡± In an instant, all the Sword Masters froze. The Imugi didn''t miss the opportunity as its prey faltered. The first strike. Slash-. The Imugi precisely bit down on one of the Sword Master¡¯s throats. A fountain of blood erupted, and the prey¡¯s body crumpled. But the Imugi, as if unsatisfied, felt a thirst for more. It opened its jaws once more, aiming for the remaining two. ¡°Counterattack!¡± The old man, now nothing more than prey himself, struck back with his white tiger Inner Image materialized as a blade. But even a white tiger was but a mere beast before the Imugi. Before the Imugi¡­ Crack-. ¡­The old man, the strongest of the prey, had ¡­his head bitten off. And the fight was over. Crack-. The Imugi effortlessly ripped off the head of the remaining Sword Master, frozen in terror. There was no one left to stand in my way. As the Imugi roared, savoring its bloodlust¡­ ¡¾ : Mana ¨C 6412 ¡ú 5032 ¡¿ ¡­it shrank. The Imugi, transforming back into a serpent, vanished without a trace. At the same time, a wave of exhaustion washed over me. And with it, came the bursting pain. ¡°Gah¡­ Ugh¡­!¡± I clutched at my throat. The moment the Demon God¡¯s power left me¡­ ¡­unbearable agony ripped through my body as if trying to tear me apart. Every bone in my body felt like it was being crushed. Thud-. I collapsed to my knees. I couldn¡¯t even muster the strength to move a finger. Using the Demon God¡¯s mark¡­ ¡­meant forcing the power of a God into this fragile, mortal shell. Unlike a God, my vessel was small. I had tried to contain an overwhelming power within me, and now, it was breaking me from the inside out. But¡­ Even with my body screaming in pain, I struggled to stand. Rene¡­ I had to protect Rene. ¡°¡­Please, move.¡± Thud-. But every time I tried to get up¡­ Thud-. ¡­my body would give out. Thud-. And my knees would hit the ground once more. I had reached my limit. I couldn¡¯t fight anymore. I had to accept that, for now, I was helpless. ¡®¡­Crete, what happened to him?¡¯ Unable to rise, I looked towards the clash between the Sword Saint and Crete. Every eye on the battlefield, demon and human alike was fixed on their duel. Strangely, a hush had fallen over the battlefield. Everyone was holding their breath, watching the fierce battle unfold. Boom-. Boom-. Boom-. Every time the angel swung his sword, the sky seemed to tear. Every time the dragon took flight, darkness painted the heavens. ¡®Crete¡­¡¯ For a long time, the black dragon and the angel with the sword exchanged blows, wounding each other. But neither could gain a decisive advantage¡­ ¡­Until the moment the black dragon was struck by the angel''s sword. ¡°It¡¯s over.¡± The Sword Saint muttered towards Crete. Kuoooooooooo-. The angel¡¯s sword soared high into the sky. The blade of light shot towards the black dragon¡¯s open maw. And then, Slash-. The black dragon was cleaved in two by the angel¡¯s sword. Cawoooo! The dragon, ripped in half, thrashed in agony. Boom-. Boom-. Boom-. Hundreds of soldiers were crushed beneath its writhing form. The angel raised his sword once more, aiming for the fallen dragon. Boom-. Once. Boom-. Twice. Boom-. Three times. Three strikes of the divine blade¡­ ¡°¡­¡± ¡­and the black dragon stopped moving. It lay on the battlefield, mercilessly butchered. Then¡­ ¡°¡­Cough.¡± A stream of blood flowed from Crete¡¯s lips. The Sword Saint¡­ ¡­had defeated him. Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Position Exchange I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with ''Eye of Arrogance'' Tier ($18), or 20 advance chapters with ''Sword Lacquer'' Tier ($35), or 30 advance chapters with ''Fighting Spirit'' Tier ($50) Bonus chapter on reaching milestones. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 200: The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy Crete''s sword snapped.Blood spurted from his mouth as he collapsed, brought to his knees by the Sword Saint''s attack. As foretold in the tales of their vendetta, the Sword Saint had defeated Crete. "¡­¡­Damn it." I clenched my fists. Five of the Seven Swords had fallen to me alone. I had done everything I could on this battlefield. Yet, Crete had lost his one-on-one battle against the Sword Saint. But there was still a chance. Not a chance to defeat the Sword Saint. Of course, if I could expend more of the Gluttony Demon''s essence, I might be able to help Crete defeat him. But I had just felt it. Using the Gluttony Demon''s essence meant the destruction of my vessel. The Demon God''s power was too much for my body to contain. My being already housed Divinity; conflicting powers ravaged my very core. Holding two divine powers within an ordinary half-demon body was no different from suicide. ''...Crete.'' The only option left was for Crete to abandon the fight and flee. That way, he could at least survive. But I had a feeling. Crete would not retreat from this battle. Even if it meant burning himself to cinders, he would rise again to challenge the Sword Saint. Revenge. It was all he lived for. ''I have to stop him¡­'' My body refused to move. While consuming the Gluttony Demon''s essence didn''t carry the same penalty as the Pride Demon''s, the physical strain was immense. I''d almost rather lose another sense as a side effect of Absolute Concealment. As I fought to erase the despair from my eyes, I heard a voice. "...Father." Rene stood beside me, her eyes hollow as she watched Crete cough up blood. How did she get here? I specifically told Kyle to keep her away. My intention wasn''t simply to keep her out of harm''s way. It was a thinly veiled order for Kyle to prevent her from reaching this place. Rene being here meant only one thing. "Kyle, why is she here?" I rounded on the approaching Kyle, my voice a low growl. "...I''m sorry, I couldn''t stop her." Kyle bowed his head in apology. He gently lifted my broken arm and began to set it. I sighed inwardly as I pushed myself up. I knew this wasn¡¯t Kyle''s fault. It was just frustration boiling over, a refusal to accept this situation. ''Damn it.'' S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Seeing Crete fall would only strengthen Rene''s resolve to fight. She had followed Crete here with the sole purpose of avenging her mother. If Crete were to die... Rene would throw her life away just like him, trying to kill the Sword Saint. As if to confirm my fears, Rene bolted toward the battle. Towards Crete and the Sword Saint. ...I tried to grab her, but my battered body could only obey gravity''s pull. As I crashed back to the ground, I called out after her. "Kyle, do you have any potions left?" "Yeah, I do." "Give me one." Gently, Kyle poured the potion into my mouth. I swallowed, feeling the liquid flow down my throat and spread through my body. The agonizing pain in my organs began to recede, the bleeding slowly stopping. The potency of the potion made me wonder what grade it was. And how Kyle, with his lack of funds, had gotten his hands on it. "Where did you get this potion?" I asked. It had even eased the pain from the Sword Saint''s attack. This had to be a high-grade potion, maybe even higher. Kyle hesitated before answering. "...This is a high-grade potion I brought with me from the Human Realm. It''s supposed to only work on humans, but it seems to work on half-demons too." "...I see." Disappointment welled up within me. If it could be used on demons, I would have given it to Crete. A potion for humans only meant it could be poison to a demon. After all, the line between medicine and poison was thin. What healed one could kill another. ''Well, at least I''m feeling better...'' "...Let''s go." I pushed myself up, my body still heavy as lead, and nodded towards Kyle. His eyes widened in alarm. "Are you serious? We''re all going to die!" "We''re going to die whether we stay here or not. The Lord''s death means the annihilation of the Demon Clan. If you think you can survive that, be my guest." "Shit, fine, we''ll go! You need to stop being so damn ominous." "..." I didn''t bother responding. Was I truly being ominous? I could guarantee it. Crete would die here today. He would fly towards the Sword Saint like a moth drawn to a flame, seeking only to extinguish his enemy''s light. Do you know why moths chase after flames? Because they have no sense of direction. They mistake the light for a guiding star. And so they hurl themselves into the inferno, oblivious to the searing heat. Crete was no different in my eyes. A fool with no direction, guided only by the compass of revenge. And I knew how a fool''s story ended. I was under no obligation to save him, nor did I possess the ability to do so. ''It''s common sense that I can''t save him.'' Just because I wanted to didn''t mean I could. Crete had come here prepared to die. He would gladly sacrifice his life if it meant killing the Sword Saint. So I wouldn''t try to stop him. Instead, I would grant him the ''wish'' he desired. The one thing Crete had asked of me when I arrived at the Bares estate. He had indulged me, turned a blind eye to my actions, even empowered me, all for this one request. It was his way of repaying the kindness shown to the half-demon child abandoned by the Human Realm and taken in by the Demon Clan. Crete''s wish. To fulfill it, I would offer my life today. *** The tide of the battle had turned. Crete¡¯s defeat against the Sword Saint had sealed the Demon Clan¡¯s fate. ¡°Kill the demons!¡± ¡°Their leader has fallen! They¡¯re nothing but stray dogs now!¡± The human soldiers surged forward like a raging tsunami, crashing against the faltering demon ranks. Unable to mount a proper defense, the demon soldiers were cut down mercilessly. ¡°Lord Bares, please¡­ ugh¡­¡± ¡°¡­Is this the end of the Bares Clan?¡± Tears of blood streamed down their faces as they fought back with the last vestiges of their strength. But their defiance was met with nothing but cold steel. There was no righteousness, no noble purpose in the human soldiers¡¯ eyes. Just a primal urge to kill, reflected in the glint of their blades. Leading the charge were the three remaining Sword Masters. ¡°¡­Ugh, they just keep coming. Like cockroaches. Disgusting.¡± One of the Sword Masters shuddered, looking down at the piles of demon corpses at his feet. His gaze was filled with disgust, as if he had just witnessed something truly foul. ¡°I can¡¯t argue with that. I can still see that bastard''s smug grin,¡± said a female voice. ¡°Ah, you mean the half-demon who ripped your arm off?¡± ¡°¡­Yes.¡± The female knight nodded grimly, her face pale. She had been defeated by that half-demon, a mere child in her eyes. And utterly crushed at that. ¡°Well, we won the war, didn¡¯t we? It¡¯s all the same in the end,¡± said another knight, her youthful face split by a cheerful grin. Her sword and armor were splattered with the blood of demons. The contrast was chilling. She looked barely old enough to be called a woman, yet she was already drenched in the blood of her enemies. The first female knight swallowed, a bead of cold sweat trickling down her neck. ¡®¡­This child unnerves me more and more each time I see her.¡¯ This young girl, barely past her teenage years, was already one of the Nina Clan¡¯s core members, a member of the Seven Swords. While Shael, the knight, acknowledged the girl¡¯s talent, she couldn''t shake off the feeling of unease that clung to the girl like a shroud. It was like¡­ like that half-demon. Yes, he had given off the same feeling. A primal, instinctive bloodlust that triggered a primal fear within her. But she wouldn¡¯t say anything. The girl was powerful, there was no denying that. And she hadn¡¯t caused any trouble within the Order. She was young. With time, Shayel believed she would mature into a true knight. Lost in her thoughts, Shayel continued to cut down the fleeing demons. Then, a tremor ran through the air, drawing her attention. ¡°¡­It¡¯s about to begin.¡± ¡°What is?¡± the young knight asked. ¡°The Sword Saint is about to end this.¡± ¡°Wow!¡± The young girl gasped, turning to look. In the distance, a colossal sword materialized in the sky, descending towards a lone demon. Heaven-Splitting Sword. Sky Sword¡ª. It hurtled towards the battered figure of Crete. And standing before him¡­ ¡°Who¡¯s that? Is that¡­ a little girl¡­?¡± ¡­was Rene, throwing herself in harm¡¯s way to protect him. Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Position Exchange I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with ''Eye of Arrogance'' Tier ($18), or 20 advance chapters with ''Sword Lacquer'' Tier ($35), or 30 advance chapters with ''Fighting Spirit'' Tier ($50) Bonus chapter on reaching milestones. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 201 (1) - The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy Rumble-.Black thunderbolts stormed in. I frowned at the thunder that swept across the battlefield like a beast howling. It was a sound like someone was blessing a death. I gritted my teeth. Crete wasn''t dead yet. He had collapsed after the Sword Saint''s attack, but he wasn''t gone. That meant there was still a chance to save him. ...Or so I believed. I kicked off the ground and ran. Rene was heading towards Crete while I was busy healing myself. The distance between us was agonizing. Anxiety gnawed at me. If I couldn''t stop Rene... An ominous premonition gripped my mind. I glanced back at Kyle, who was following close behind. I pulled out an antidote marked with a specific location and tossed it to him. "I''ll go ahead. Take Lady Rene to this location." "W-what? H-hold on...!" Kyle started to protest, but I had already activated Position Exchange. Move-. I teleported again and again. ...Finally, Rene''s back came into view. "My Lady!" I shouted, hoping she would hear. But it seemed my voice didn''t reach her. Or perhaps she chose not to hear. Maybe the thought of saving her father consumed her so entirely that she had no room for anything else. The important thing was¡­ ¡°Crete¡­¡± ¡­that the Black Dragon, bleeding and broken, was now within my sight. His usual arrogance was gone, replaced by shallow breaths clinging to a thread of life. Crete, He was on the verge of death. And the Sword Saint, standing over the once-proud dragon, raised his sword high. ¡®Dangerous.¡¯ The Sword Saint¡¯s strike. If it landed, both Rene and Crete would be swept away. I couldn''t let that happen. Why had I come all this way, risked my life, only to fail? It was unacceptable. Crete hadn''t paid the price for what he did to me, to the people of Bares. He could only die after atoning for his sins. ¡®¡­I¡¯ll use it.¡¯ I sacrificed one of my senses as payment. I didn''t know which sense I had lost. The only fortunate thing was that I hadn''t lost my sight, a crucial sense in battle. ¡®At least I avoided the worst.¡¯ In exchange for my sense, I was able to erase my existence from this world. Absolute Stealth. The power that distorted the rules of the world began to take hold of my body. No one could perceive my presence. Not even the Sword Saint, the absolute being, could see me. He was solely focused on bringing his sword down on Crete¡¯s neck. Woong-. As Absolute Stealth activated, I also activated the Eyes of Arrogance. Everything slowed down. The Sword Saint''s strike, faster than sound, now descended at a snail''s pace. At least, it was slow enough for the Eyes of Arrogance to process. I analyzed the situation, thoughts racing. ¡®Three seconds until the Sword Saint¡¯s sword reaches Crete.¡¯ I had to save him before then. Move-. Move-. Move-. With the Eyes of Arrogance active, I repeatedly used Position Exchange. And the moment Absolute Stealth wore off¡­ Woong-. ¡­my figure reappeared. ¡°You¡­!¡± The Sword Saint¡¯s eyes widened in shock. It was understandable. I had bypassed the senses of an absolute being and appeared right before him. He had every right to be wary. However, I didn¡¯t choose to attack and subdue him. I knew my attacks wouldn¡¯t faze him. My top priority was¡­ ¡­rescuing Crete and Rene. ¡°¡­Black Rose.¡± I muttered quietly. I didn''t need to defeat the Sword Saint. I just needed to block his vision, if only for a moment. As if on cue, a single rose bloomed on my hand. Kugugugugu-. The black petals unfurled and swept across the surroundings. ¡°Petty tricks.¡± The Sword Saint¡¯s voice, laced with anger, reached my ears. He was enraged. Naturally, my body trembled. But I suppressed my fear and scooped Crete into my arms. There was no time to waste. We had to escape this cursed battlefield as quickly as possible. ¡°My Lady, run!¡± I shouted to Rene, who had arrived later than me. Perhaps it was the unexpected sound of my voice, but Rene¡¯s shoulders trembled. She looked at Crete, who was on my back, and then turned to run. Seeing that Crete was safe, she turned and fled. But that wasn''t enough to escape this place. Grab-. I grabbed Rene''s wrist. "It''ll hurt, but you need to endure it." "...What are you...?" Rene tried to ask what I was doing, but I had no time to answer. Woong-. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I channeled all the mana in my body to my arms and legs. Then, with a strength I had never felt before, I threw Rene. She flew through the air like a projectile, quickly escaping the battlefield. In the distance, I saw Kyle catch her perfectly. ¡®Rene¡¯s safe for now. He¡¯ll take her to the location I marked.¡¯ As I watched Kyle run with Rene in his arms, the voices of the human soldiers reached me. ¡°Their Lord has fallen!¡± ¡°Don''t let those rats escape! Capture them!¡± Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Position Exchange I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with ''Eye of Arrogance'' Tier ($18), or 20 advance chapters with ''Sword Lacquer'' Tier ($35), or 30 advance chapters with ''Fighting Spirit'' Tier ($50) Bonus chapter on reaching milestones. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 201 (2) - The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy The tide of the battle had turned in an instant. The soldiers who had stopped to watch the duel between Crete and the Sword Saint now resumed their attack. But their morale, fueled by witnessing Crete''s defeat, was different now. They were relentless, cutting down the Demon soldiers with renewed vigor. Despair washed over me. Defeat. It was a bitter pill to swallow. I knew this battle was destined to happen, but a part of me couldn''t help but feel a pang of regret. If I had been stronger¡­ Just a little bit stronger¡­ If I had the power to protect everyone, could I have changed the outcome of this war? ¡®Damn it.¡¯ I thought I had become stronger. I had surpassed the original Adel''s growth rate, overcome countless crises, and even changed many predetermined events. I truly believed I could do it again. But the result was always the same, mocking my expectations and deviating from my plans. I turned my head and looked back. ¡°Buy time for the Lord to escape! We will not be defeated as long as he survives!" The hope in the Demon soldiers¡¯ voices¡­ They believed that as long as Crete survived, they could still win this war. But deep down, they all knew the truth. Even if Crete survived, his sword couldn''t defeat the Sword Saint. And yet, Even so, The Demon soldiers fought with their lives on the line to protect their leader. Suddenly, I felt a rush of blood to my head. As my vision blurred, I muttered to the unconscious Crete on my back. ¡°¡­What price will you pay?¡± No, could he even pay the price? What could he possibly offer for his arrogance, for his revenge, for the countless lives lost because of him? Rumble-. Thunder roared and lightning flashed once more. Heavy rain began to pour, drenching the soldiers still locked in a fierce battle¡ªfighting to save Crete, fighting to kill him. Whose tears were these? Whose joy? I didn''t know the answer. All I knew was that I had to save Crete. I glanced back again. ¡®¡­The Sword Saint isn¡¯t following us?¡¯ He stood there, his cold gaze fixed on Rene and me, as if something was holding him back. Thanks to my repeated use of Position Exchange, we were already far from the battlefield. But we were still within the Sword Saint¡¯s sight. There was only one reason why he wasn¡¯t personally pursuing us. Absolute Stealth, the technique that erased my existence from the world. That unknown ability must have bothered him. He had experienced it firsthand, however briefly, when I bypassed his senses and reached Crete. Moreover, the Sword Saint must have realized that I had already defeated three more of the Seven Swords. On the other hand, his own condition wasn''t optimal after his confrontation with Crete. There were plenty of reasons for him to hesitate. My gamble had paid off. However, it didn''t mean we were completely safe. ¡®¡­I need to reach Kyle quickly.¡¯ I kicked off the ground and ran again. The Demon soldiers had bought us some time. Just as they said, as long as Crete and Rene survived, Bares could be rebuilt, even if they lost this battle. But a sense of foreboding continued to gnaw at me. ¡®Will we be able to make it?¡¯ It wasn¡¯t that I didn¡¯t believe in my own strength. If I were alone, I could make it. I was the one who had faced three Swordmasters. Even though I had borrowed the Demon God''s power, I could push myself further, expend another mark even at the cost of my life. The real question was whether Crete could hold on until then. ¡®Crete¡­¡¯ The once arrogant man was now unconscious on my back, his breaths shallow and ragged. He had already lost too much blood. He might die before we even reached Kyle. Could Crete really die like this? Seeing him so weak, so unlike his usual domineering self, was almost impossible to comprehend. But I had to do everything in my power. It wasn¡¯t over yet. As I was about to push myself further, a powerful tremor shook the ground. Kugugugugugu Something was distorting space itself, hurtling towards us with terrifying speed. There was no time to activate Position Exchange. It was too fast, too powerful, threatening to obliterate everything in its path. The Sword Saint. He had unleashed his Heavenly Sword in our direction. I bit down on my lower lip, drawing blood. I had to somehow counter that attack. But my vision was still blurry from the Eyes of Arrogance¡¯s penalty, and I couldn''t fight back while carrying Crete. This is it. I couldn''t defend against that with my own power. As I closed my eyes, bracing for the inevitable¡­ ¡°¡­Black Dragon, rise.¡± Kwaaaaaaaa-. A Black Dragon erupted from the ground beneath us. Kugugugugu-. It collided with the Heavenly Sword, generating a shockwave that sent me tumbling across the ground with Crete in my arms. ¡°Ugh!¡± I rolled several times before coming to a stop, my body battered and bruised. ¡°¡­.¡± As I cautiously opened my eyes¡­ ¡°Huu¡­¡± ¡­I saw Crete, covered in blood, taking ragged breaths with unfocused eyes. He had regained consciousness. Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Position Exchange I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with ''Eye of Arrogance'' Tier ($18), or 20 advance chapters with ''Sword Lacquer'' Tier ($35), or 30 advance chapters with ''Fighting Spirit'' Tier ($50) Bonus chapter on reaching milestones. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 202: The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy I had lost Crete to the Sword Saint¡¯s attack.Crete seemed to have regained consciousness, but he was rolling on the ground. ¡°...¡± Crete let out a small groan. I moved towards him and helped him up. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°Are you alright?¡± *Huff¡­* *Huff¡­* Crete couldn¡¯t answer my question, only breathing heavily. Seeing this, a look of dismay washed over my face. Crete was at his limit. A sense of foreboding filled me. ¡°Shall we¡­rest for a moment?¡± I asked. Crete was silent. He only stared at me blankly. After a while, he nodded. *Thud-* I gently laid Crete down against a nearby tree. ¡®It should be alright if we rest for a short while.¡¯ The Sword Saint had only attacked us; he hadn¡¯t pursued us further. I didn¡¯t know how long the Demon soldiers could buy us time, but it should be enough for us to catch our breath. I decided to wait until Crete¡¯s breathing evened out. As I waited, Crete spoke. ¡°...Water. I¡¯m thirsty.¡± Crete frowned, as if his thirst was unbearable. I took out a flask from my pocket. It was a flask that held more water than its size suggested. I handed it to Crete, and he started to drink. Then, he coughed, his throat seemingly irritated by the cold water. Blood came out along with the water as Crete coughed. I couldn¡¯t open my mouth, my heart heavy as I watched him. The man who had been more arrogant than anyone else was now so frail. For some reason, I felt a pang of sadness. ¡°Phew¡­¡± Crete, having stopped coughing up blood, leaned back against the tree and half-closed his eyes as if trying to catch his breath. Then, he asked me, ¡°What¡¯s the situation on the battlefield?¡± ¡°...¡± I couldn¡¯t bring myself to answer. Perhaps due to the shock, Crete couldn¡¯t even remember what had happened on the battlefield. But I couldn¡¯t hide the truth from him. Carefully, I spoke, ¡°Most of the Demon soldiers have been slain by the humans. The Lord has fallen to the Sword Saint, and the enemies are still strong.¡± ¡°...Is that so.¡± Crete lowered his head for a moment before bursting into laughter. His laughter, a mixture of madness and emptiness, made me frown. Crete¡¯s death was approaching. The stench of death clung to him. A thick, unpleasant odor emanated from him. Crete asked me again, ¡°What happened to my daughter?¡± He was asking about Rene. ¡°The young lady is safe. I instructed Kyle to take her to the gate leading to the Demon Realm.¡± ¡°...Good¡­good¡­¡± Crete gave a faint smile, seemingly relieved. I felt a surge of anger. So many had died. And yet, he had entrusted even his daughter¡¯s safety to me. Was it because of that? I couldn¡¯t hold back my anger any longer and let it out at Crete. ¡°This war was destined for defeat from the start. Surely you knew this, Lord. Why? Why did so many have to shed blood and fall?¡± ¡°...¡± Crete was silent for a moment. Then, he looked at me with empty eyes, devoid of their usual arrogance. As if speaking to himself, he began to mutter the reason why he had waged this war. ¡°I thought I didn¡¯t deserve to see my wife¡¯s face. I thought I had to kill humans¡­ The fading vengeance and the blurring face of my wife as time passed, I was terrified of them.¡± ¡°Is that the reason? You sacrificed so many just because of your guilt?¡± It was a foolish choice. Bares had suffered near annihilation because of Crete¡¯s ambition, and Rene had almost died. The two siblings of Bares, having lost their mother, were now to lose their father as well. They had lost all their kin. Not even past twenty, they were left alone to face this harsh world without any blood relatives. I growled at Crete, ¡°Did you want to be a good father?¡± ¡°...No.¡± Crete shook his head after a moment of contemplation. ¡°I knew I couldn¡¯t be a good father from the moment I failed to protect my wife. But I wanted to avenge her death, to heal the wounds in Rene and Anna¡¯s hearts¡­ Even if it meant throwing my own life away.¡± His hoarse voice rang in my ears. I scoffed at his words. ¡°Did you truly believe that was enough?¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°Think again. Was that truly what they desired?¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous. Don¡¯t tell me you wanted to heal your daughters¡¯ wounds. Stop lying. You already know. You¡¯re just turning a blind eye to it.¡± I finally understood why Crete had started the war. He had planned to die in this battle anyway, whether he killed the Sword Saint or not. Crete, drowning in the guilt of failing to protect his wife, sought to escape his pain by ending his own life. ¡°...Foolish Crete.¡± *Pitter-patter-* The rain grew heavier, dyeing the sky a dark black. The world was painted in a color that was either joyous or despairing, I couldn¡¯t tell. ¡°So tell them.¡± ¡°Tell them you¡¯re sorry. Tell them you¡¯re sorry for being a useless father. If you don¡¯t tell them, who will?¡± Please. I grabbed Crete¡¯s shoulders and shook him. The warmth of life was fading from him. The sound of his once-strong heartbeat grew fainter. His eyes began to lose focus, and the fire within them dwindled. Crete parted his lips slightly and spoke, his voice a mere whisper. ¡°...I still remember. When the life that held her warmth was born, and when I held that small, but distinctly warm life in my arms¡­¡± I silently listened to his words. Crete was reminiscing about the past. About the time when his wife was still alive. ¡°I thought, ¡®Such a fragile being, breathing¡­¡¯ I was more nervous than when I stood before a raging inferno, terrified that I might extinguish that warmth with a single mistake.¡± Crete gave a faint smile. ¡°I wanted to be a father worthy of pride, to protect that warmth. That tiny warmth was more precious than anything to me, who had lost his wife.¡± *Thud-* Crete reached out his hand towards the darkened sky. ¡°This body, which stole the warmth of another, came to understand the preciousness of warmth. That warmth gave me a reason to live. But in the end, I couldn¡¯t protect it.¡± His voice, filled with regret, made my heart ache. Crete let out a ragged breath. I knew instinctively. This was his last. An indescribable emotion welled up inside me. I listened silently to Crete¡¯s final words. ¡°Let me ask you one thing.¡± ¡°Go ahead.¡± I showed respect for his final moments. Though I had lost my composure and lashed out at him, I wanted to treat him with respect in his last moments. ¡°Although I couldn¡¯t protect their mother, nor nurture their warmth, only watching over them from afar¡­¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°...Do I have the right to be called their father?¡± I couldn¡¯t answer. My heart ached too much at that moment. What wrong had Crete and the people of Bares committed? The hidden truths of the Six Clans, which even I didn''t fully comprehend, and the cruelty of humans that I had written, had brutally trampled upon the Demons. In the process, Crete''s wife lost her life, and their future was left in ruins. I didn''t answer Crete''s question immediately. Instead, I took a breath and slowly opened my mouth. "What do you think I am?" "...It seems you''re going to confess yourself now that you''re about to die." Crete let out a hollow laugh. Seeing his reaction, it seemed he already knew what I was. A descendant of Arsene. Crete knew that fact. The fact that he didn''t explicitly mention my lineage meant he wanted something from me. However, what I asked Crete wasn''t about my lineage. It was about my essence. "I am neither Arsene Adel nor Pixie Adel. I was never an Adel to begin with." "...So you used an alias." "No, I mean it literally." I shook my head at Crete''s assumption. Crete stared at me with a puzzled look on his face. Looking at him, I finally spoke. A secret I couldn''t and hadn''t told anyone. "As the one above all, as the father of all creation, I shall speak." My words. Crete''s empty eyes trembled once. In a softer tone than ever before, I whispered to him, "...The warmth you embraced was not worthless. You may not have been perfect, but you were a proper father." I finished my words. Crete''s voice trembled. "You are..." Crete stared at me with dazed eyes. Then, he stopped moving. But before the fire in his eyes completely died out, a faint smile appeared on his lips. *Pitter-patter-* The heavy rain started pouring again. The downpour pounded on my body and the lifeless one of Crete, who now rested with his eyes closed. For him, who was the father of two children, I spoke. ¡°Farewell.¡± ¡­¡­My foolish child. Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Position Exchange I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with ''Eye of Arrogance'' Tier ($18), or 20 advance chapters with ''Sword Lacquer'' Tier ($35), or 30 advance chapters with ''Fighting Spirit'' Tier ($50) Bonus chapter on reaching milestones. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 203 (1) - The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy The rain showed no sign of stopping, pouring down relentlessly.With a heavy heart, I looked down at Crete for a while without saying a word. He was leaning against a tree, lost in eternal sleep. He wouldn''t be getting up again. Who would have known? That such an arrogant man would meet a dreary end in this place. But Crete¡¯s final expression was one of peace. Did he realize who I was? Only he would know. I just desperately wished for one thing. That he would be reunited with the woman he loved so much in the afterlife. And that when time passed and Rene and Anna reached the place where Crete was, they would be together again. ¡­I wanted to believe that. Since I had never described the afterlife, I didn¡¯t know what it was like, but I just wanted Crete to be at peace. ¡°¡­I¡¯m sorry.¡± I bowed my head to Crete, who had his eyes closed. What would have happened if I hadn¡¯t written such cruel settings? And the void of settings that I didn¡¯t seem to have written down tormented me. What were the settings that I had discarded, and why were they causing me so much pain? Now I even had this thought. Had I really ever discarded any settings? I didn''t know. I really couldn''t remember. But I couldn''t waste any more time here. Even if my head was pounding, I had to get out of here as quickly as possible. If I didn''t, those humans would soon swarm this place. ¡°¡­¡± *Swoosh-* I pulled out a shard from my pocket. When I visited the Temple of Gluttony, the God of Gluttony had given me this shard, saying I could use his power once. I wanted to bury Crete¡¯s body somewhere decent, but this was the human realm, and time didn¡¯t exist here. If I left Crete here, his corpse would be brutally ravaged by humans. And in the worst-case scenario, they would treat Crete¡¯s body as a test subject and mock him, just like Besaha, who had conducted live experiments on Demons. *Crack-* I crushed the shard of Gluttony. In an instant, an unknown energy emanating from the broken fragments enveloped me. It caused a thorn to sprout on one of my arms. Soon, my arm had transformed into a giant mouth. Countless fangs sprouted from my right arm. It was similar to when I had Samuel parasitize my arm. Samuel was just a thorn, so countless thorns only emerged when he used his abilities. But now, wasn¡¯t this a completely monstrous form? For some reason, I smiled sadly. I didn''t even understand my own emotions. Guilt, sadness, anger, emptiness¡ªall these emotions were swirling within me. I wanted to save Crete. Furthermore, I wanted to make sure that no one, whether human or Demon, would die. But it was all in vain. I couldn¡¯t protect anything. ¡°I wanted to save you¡­¡± The rain mixed with something flowing from my eyes and dripped down. What kind of expression was I making right now? I couldn''t feel my face. ¡°¡­I¡¯m sorry.¡± Truly, I¡¯m sorry. *Crunch-* *Crunch-* The thorns on my right arm began to devour Crete¡¯s body. Nausea welled up inside me. I could taste Crete. It was fishy and had a tough texture. Only now did I understand why Samuel had said he didn¡¯t want to eat the corpses of the Demon students. The power of Gluttony. It made me taste. Even though I wasn''t eating with my mouth, I could still taste it. But I didn¡¯t throw up. I swallowed Crete¡¯s body whole. I couldn¡¯t throw up. No, I wouldn¡¯t throw up. I tried to calm my boiling emotions and coldly compose myself. Only after some time had passed was I able to consume all of Crete¡¯s body. I could feel the power surging within me. By consuming Crete¡¯s body with the power of Gluttony, I had overcome a wall. Mana ¨C ¡¾7812¡¿ My Mana had increased more dramatically than when I had consumed the stroke of the Demon God. Crete¡¯s Mana capacity had exceeded 10,000, which explained this surge in power. I spoke to Crete, who was no longer here. ¡°¡­You give me more than even I, your creator.¡± I realized once again how much Crete had given me, even though we had never met. From Bares¡¯ Mana Circulation Technique to shelter and position. And even his own body. I had received so much from Crete. And I knew. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. What Crete wanted from me. At first, I thought it was to protect Anna and Rene, whom Crete cherished. But I was wrong. What Crete wanted from me was so selfish and absurd. It made me wonder if he would have wished for this even knowing that I was a descendant of Arsene. What Crete wanted from me. It was a family that could replace him. He wanted me to become family to Rene and Anna. ¡­Selfish Crete. Why didn¡¯t he know? That family couldn¡¯t be replaced. It was too heavy a burden. What Crete wanted from me was too much. How could I, who couldn¡¯t do anything, become someone¡¯s family? How could I, who was foolish and ill-tempered, become her family? What Crete wanted from me was even heavier than the request Adel had made when he sent me into the creation. But. If that was your dying wish¡­ ¡°¡­I¡¯ll try.¡± I forced out the words that wouldn¡¯t come easily. Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Position Exchange I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with ''Eye of Arrogance'' Tier ($18), or 20 advance chapters with ''Sword Lacquer'' Tier ($35), or 30 advance chapters with ''Fighting Spirit'' Tier ($50) Bonus chapter on reaching milestones. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 203 (2) - The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy My shoulders shook violently.The pressure weighing down on them made it hard to even breathe. But I had to do it. If that¡¯s what you wanted so badly, I¡¯ll do it. *Swoosh-* I raised my head. The dark sky, whether filled with joy or sorrow, I couldn¡¯t tell, continued to look down on me. The rain poured down without end. With my head bowed once more, I turned around. I had to go to Rene, who had been warmed by Crete, who would now become my family. I prayed that she had arrived safely at the place I had told her. ¡­Crete was dead. But to fulfill his dying wish, I took a step forward. My shoulders felt incredibly heavy. Samuel, Adel, Crete¡­ Could I really fulfill their wishes? I wanted to be hopeful, but for some reason, an ominous premonition clung to me like a noose around my neck. *** Meanwhile, Kyle and Rene were fleeing together toward the location marked on the map Adel had drawn. Thanks to Adel, they had managed to escape the battlefield, but they had two pursuers on their tail. Experts whose strength Kyle and Rene couldn''t possibly match. *Swoosh-* Still, Rene looked back. ¡°¡­Something¡¯s¡­¡± A sense of unease continued to gnaw at the edges of her mind. What was it? Rene tried to suppress her anxiety, but she couldn¡¯t seem to calm down. ¡°We have to, go back.¡± Rene said to Kyle. But Kyle was so focused on running that he didn''t hear her. ¡°We have to, go.¡± Rene said again, this time in the loudest voice she had ever mustered. Her voice finally reached Kyle, but he countered her words. ¡°We can¡¯t!¡± ¡°¡­We have to go.¡± ¡°I said we can¡¯t!¡± Kyle stopped running. He glared at Rene angrily. His intensity startled her, making her flinch. ¡°Why¡­ why not¡­?¡± Rene asked, on the verge of tears. Regretting his harsh tone, Kyle clenched his fists and spoke. ¡°This is the chance that the Lord and Adel worked so hard to create! Do you have any idea how much effort they put into saving you?!¡± ¡°¡­I know, but¡­¡± sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°Then don¡¯t say such things!¡± ¡°¡­¡± *Thump-* Rene lowered her head at Kyle''s words. Because he was right. Adel and Crete. Both of them had put their lives on the line to save her. From the beginning, both Adel and Crete had tried to prevent Rene from coming here. But it was Rene who had ignored their opinions and come anyway. And what was the result? Rene had only become a burden to Adel and Crete. Adel couldn¡¯t help the Demon soldiers because he was protecting Rene, and if it hadn¡¯t been for Adel at the last moment, she would have died in front of her father. It was all her fault. Rene burst into tears, overwhelmed by a sense of helplessness. A trickle of blood ran down her hand as she clenched it into a fist. Watching Rene, Kyle felt a surge of anxiety. He didn''t know what was happening back there, but it couldn''t be good. If the worst had happened¡­ *Swoosh-* Kyle shook his head. ¡®¡­That guy, Adel, wouldn¡¯t die so easily.¡¯ Adel was weaker than Crete or the Sword Saint, but he was more tenacious than anyone else. Besides, he was strong enough to single-handedly handle three Swordmasters. He wouldn¡¯t die so easily. And yet, the source of his persistent anxiety was probably that. ¡­But Kyle couldn¡¯t bring himself to say it out loud. He couldn''t say it in front of Rene. All he could do was encourage her and keep running. The gate to the Demon Realm. If they could just reach it, both Rene and he could survive. Adel had entrusted him with her, and Kyle had a duty to keep her safe. ¡°Let¡¯s go, My Lady. Hurry!¡± ¡°¡­¡± *Grab-* Kyle grabbed Rene''s wrist and started running again. As they ran, Kyle muttered under his breath. ¡®You said you¡¯d show me something extraordinary?¡¯ Hah, at first, he¡¯d scoffed. He¡¯d thought Adel was trying to convince him with some fancy words. What Adel had said was too unrealistic, too illogical. There was no way the world Adel spoke of would ever come to be. It was impossible. And yet, Kyle had been persuaded. The dazzling vision of the future that Adel had presented had moved him. His head had coldly mocked Adel''s words, but his heart had been set ablaze. That¡¯s why Kyle had accepted Adel''s proposal. So. ¡®¡­Hurry up and get here, Adel.¡¯ Kyle muttered, his gaze fixed on the two humans who stood before them. An ''Absolute'', stronger than Crete and the Sword Saint, were blocking their path. Their pursuers had caught up with them. Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Position Exchange I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with ''Eye of Arrogance'' Tier ($18), or 20 advance chapters with ''Sword Lacquer'' Tier ($35), or 30 advance chapters with ''Fighting Spirit'' Tier ($50) Bonus chapter on reaching milestones. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 204 (1) - The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy I ran towards Rene and Kyle''s location at full speed. However, a sense of unease made me frown. Something wasn''t right. My primal instincts were warning me of an immense danger lurking ahead. ¡®¡­What is this feeling?¡¯ My breath quickened. I gasped for air. The overwhelming presence I felt as I moved forward tightened its grip around my throat. I frowned. ''What could it be?'' This feeling was entirely foreign to me. ''Is this what a rabbit feels like entering a tiger''s den?'' It felt as though I was walking towards my own death. ¡®Rene, Kyle¡­.¡¯ I was certain. Near the gate, an unexpected ¡®variable¡¯ awaited. ''Would Rene and Kyle be safe from this variable?'' Worry gnawed at me. If this variable threatened them, everything I had worked for would crumble. I cursed under my breath. ''Damn it.'' ''They have to be alright.'' No matter how skilled Rene and Kyle were, there were countless others who surpassed them in strength. Moreover, this wasn¡¯t the Demon Realm. This was the Human Realm. In other words, this place was teeming with monsters stronger than the two of them. The map I had drawn only indicated the gate''s location. It meant the possibility of Rene and Kyle escaping this forest was practically zero. I had to reach them quickly. Yet, a nagging worry lingered: ''Could I handle this variable?'' ''Thud. Thud-'' I was moving faster than ever, utilizing repeated spatial shifts. However, even with the enhanced strength gained from Crete¡¯s flesh, overcoming this variable remained uncertain. An ominous premonition, stronger than ever before, pounded through me. ''The variable.'' ''What could it be?'' I fell into deep thought. I had considered every possible variable before coming here. I had dealt with four Swordmasters, leaving one incapacitated. Although I had witnessed her slaying ordinary demon soldiers on the battlefield, a wounded warrior like her would be manageable for Rene and Kyle. That left two Swordmasters. ¡®There was a young girl and a slightly older woman.¡¯ I knew about the young girl. How could I not? She would later enroll in the Imperial Academy, where the protagonist was studying, thanks to the Sword Saint''s recommendation. She was the main character in my story. Nina Keret. Having inherited the Nina name as the Sword Saint¡¯s adopted daughter, she possessed unparalleled talent in swordsmanship, swiftly claiming the top spot among the freshmen. She envied Nina Hamel, the Sword Saint¡¯s son and the protagonist. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. However, she came to admire and love him, moved by his righteous character. A classic setup: a stepsister falling for her stepbrother. But such things were irrelevant now. ¡®¡­Nina Keret is indeed a strong character.¡¯ Yes, Kyle and Rene wouldn''t stand a chance against her. Before consuming Crete¡¯s flesh, even I would have struggled against her. But to say she was stronger than I was now, after absorbing Crete''s power, would be a stretch. My talent was exceptional from the start. When it came to senses, Adel was the only one who could rival Nina Hamel''s talent. Naturally, my senses were superior to Nina Keret''s. But did that mean Keret, who was on the battlefield, had reached this place before me? It made no sense. So, the variable that unsettled me wasn''t Keret but someone else entirely. I had no way of knowing who it could be. In the original story, no one this powerful visited the Sword Saint''s territory at this point in the story. There was no one who could instill such fear and dread in my senses. Unless the Sword Saint himself had intervened. But I would have sensed a presence as powerful as the Sword Saint. If he had approached Kyle and Rene, I would have known. That meant¡­ ¡®Someone has come from outside Nina''s territory.¡¯ I had no way of knowing who it was. All I knew was the growing unease and the horrifying sense of dissonance intensified as I neared Kyle and Rene''s location. ''Thud. Thud-'' I pushed my legs, forcing myself to run even as my lungs burned. Faster, I ran as if my body would break apart. I had already experienced the pain of losing precious people due to my own hesitation. During the midterm exams. Lost in Samuel''s memories, I hesitated, resulting in the deaths of several demon students. Although it was the best course of action at the time, a time when I was uncertain whether to side with the demons or humans, the guilt remained with me to this day. I wouldn''t repeat that mistake. I refused to feel the crippling weight of helplessness ever again. And¡­ I had to fulfill my promise to Crete. ¡®Shift-¡¯ I kicked off the ground again, racing toward Kyle and Rene. After what felt like an eternity, four figures came into view. I froze, my body trembling. ''What?'' ''How?'' Overwhelmed by confusion, I stood rooted to the spot, unable to speak. What the heck? Why is that guy here¡­¡­. My expression hardened as I stood there, paralyzed. Perhaps they sensed my presence. ¡°Hmm, seems like we have a visitor.¡± ¡°So it seems.¡± A woman with fiery red hair, her eyes a mixture of malice and playfulness, scanned me from head to toe. My body trembled violently. ''Why were they here, in Nina¡¯s territory?'' ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Position Exchange I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with ''Eye of Arrogance'' Tier ($18), or 20 advance chapters with ''Sword Lacquer'' Tier ($35), or 30 advance chapters with ''Fighting Spirit'' Tier ($50) Bonus chapter on reaching milestones. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 204 (2) - The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy I kept my mouth shut, my mind a jumbled mess of thoughts threatening to spill out as incoherent babble. Instead, I turned my gaze to Kyle, who lay sprawled on the ground. His fingernails had been ripped off, a testament to the brutal torture he had endured. Cuts, deep enough to be agonizing but shallow enough to avoid being fatal, marred his arms and thighs. Yet, Kyle seemed to be conscious. He met my gaze and spoke, his voice raspy. ¡°You made it?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Sorry you had to see me like this.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°The fact that the Lord isn¡¯t here¡­ I can guess what¡¯s going on.¡± Kyle seemed to have grasped our dire situation. But there was nothing I could do. To treat Kyle¡¯s wounds, we needed to get him to a temple or a medical facility immediately. But even then, his mutilated body¡­ I squeezed my eyes shut. ''It¡¯s cruel.'' ''This is beyond cruel.'' ¡°¡­I apologize for the delay. Please, rest for now.¡± I muttered to Kyle, before turning towards the two humans who were watching me intently. My gaze shifted slightly. ''Rene.'' She wasn¡¯t in any better shape than Kyle. She leaned against a tree, her breaths shallow, and mumbled, ¡°¡­.Sorry.¡± Her voice was laced with a heart-wrenching sorrow. While her condition seemed better than Kyle''s, Rene was far from unscathed. The two horns that once adorned her head, a symbol of pride and lineage for Bares'' bloodline, were gone, brutally severed. And that wasn''t all. I had known for a while that Rene harbored feelings for me. How could I not? She made it quite obvious. Perhaps she believed the reason I didn''t reciprocate her feelings was that she lacked Luna''s feminine charms. Somewhere along the way, she had started growing her hair. Her once-short hair had grown long and flowing. She took pride in her long, black hair. And she was beautiful with it. I had thought so too. However, her hair was gone now. The humans standing before me had shorn it off. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Her hair was now even shorter than its original length, chopped haphazardly. Strands of her black hair, stained with blood, lay scattered around her. ¡­Countless cuts and gashes covered Rene¡¯s body. Her clothes were shredded, leaving her half-naked. Through the torn fabric, I saw her once pristine white skin, now marred and bloodied. My vision turned red. ¡°¡­Why?¡± I choked out, my voice shaking with barely suppressed rage. As I spoke, I unleashed the murderous aura and darkness amplified by Crete¡¯s flesh. ''Kuuuuuu¡­. '' The air crackled with dark energy, the sheer intensity of it warping the space around us. ¡°¡­.!¡± ¡°¡­.!¡± The two humans flinched, drawing their swords. Their auras were formidable. No, they were stronger than me. I knew who they were. How could I not? They were the heroes of my story. And that realization filled me with a profound sense of betrayal. ''I trusted you.'' ''I thought you were different from the other humans I had seen.'' ''I hoped you would remain true to your character in my story.'' A man who championed justice, always at the forefront of what he believed was right. That was the person I had written him to be. I had thought that even though I was in the body of the villain, even though I carried Arsene¡¯s blood, we could still reason with each other. Because he was a good person. More than anyone else. Yes, more than anyone¡­ ¡°¡­Why are you doing this?¡± I asked, my voice strained, my hands clenching into fists so tight that blood seeped between my fingers. The righteous, the noble, the unwavering champion of justice. Nina Hamel. He was blocking my way. Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Position Exchange I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with ''Eye of Arrogance'' Tier ($18), or 20 advance chapters with ''Sword Lacquer'' Tier ($35), or 30 advance chapters with ''Fighting Spirit'' Tier ($50) Bonus chapter on reaching milestones. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 205: The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy I stared at the young man with eyes as blue as the deep sea.I didn''t want to believe it. How worried I had been. And yet, I had believed. That Hamel would be different from other humans. Since I had personally written him with affection, I thought Hamel would possess the same righteousness that was different from the original work. What was the truth? Hamel, are you...? It was while I was staring at Hamel. "What is that, mute?" A girl with passionate red hair asked me mockingly, bursting into laughter. I knew who she was. The heroine of my work, Luca, the youngest daughter of the Bale family, one of the six families. A character who was usually bold and even reckless, but showed feminine softness in front of Hamel. A character whose basic setting was tsundere. Originally, she had a cruel and irritable personality. However, she too was inspired by Hamel, learning what justice was and changing into a person who pursued good. Personally, I gave her as much affection as the top five characters I had written. But the momentum I felt from her now was different from what I had imagined. "No answer? You''re making me want to kill you." It was as if she was swearing at a beast, no, something worse than that, not even considering me a living being. ...Actually, I knew it couldn''t be helped. I am a half-demon, the most hated classification in both the demon and human realms. More than that, how could these people from the Imperial Academy be here? ''I think it might have something to do with Nana''s territory being invaded...'' The agony didn''t last long. It wasn''t difficult to figure out where the content of the original work had changed. ''... Killing the Sword Masters.'' In the original work, Crete died without inflicting any damage to the Nana family. Therefore, there was no need for Hamel or Luca to come. But because I changed something, they have come this far. Clench-. I made a fist. It was the worst. I didn''t want to meet Hamel in this way. My heart felt torn to shreds by the look of contempt from the protagonist of my novel. "...." I looked up and stared at Hamel. I could hear Luca chattering away in front of me, but it didn''t reach my ears. I wanted to explain to Hamel. At the same time, I wanted to ask. Why we were here, and what the six families were hiding. But I couldn''t. From Hamel''s point of view, I was clearly an intruder and a murderer who had slaughtered the Sword Masters. So I couldn''t open my mouth. I, at least in this situation, did not want to meet Hamel. When I had the ability to stand equal to Hamel someday, I had the justification to ignite Hamel''s justice. ... I wanted to stand proudly in front of him as the creator who loved Hamel the most. Trying to control my contorted expression, I opened my mouth towards Hamel. "Nice to meet you." Hamel frowned as if he thought my greeting was sudden. I wanted to talk to Hamel as a creator, but I couldn''t. So I took out the mask of Adel, my physical body. At least for now, it was not the right situation to talk to Hamel. I wonder why. My heart ached. My heart felt like it was going to explode. I couldn''t open my mouth easily because of my rapid breathing. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Looking at me like that, Luca whispered to Hamel in a voice that seemed to say she didn''t understand. "What''s wrong with him? He suddenly started radiating killing intent, and now he''s shaking all by himself." "....Hmm." Hamel and Luca seemed to be trying to figure out why I was acting like this as if they didn''t understand why. The fact that they didn''t rush at me easily was probably because they were wary of the killing intent I had just released. I barely opened my mouth. "Hamel, do you know?" "How do you know my name...?" I heard Hamel''s bewildered voice. He was surprised that I knew his name. Hamel had not yet spread his fame throughout the continent. So he had no choice but to be surprised. A half-demon, who he was meeting for the first time in his life, knew his name. I continued speaking, ignoring Hamel and Luca''s bewilderment. "I''ve been looking forward to this day. And why is that? I can''t tell you that... but I can tell you for sure that we are enemies now." "What are you talking about?" Luca snapped, clutching her staff at my words. A staff made of World Tree branches was held in Luca''s hand. A fearsome and powerful staff that only the daughter of the Duke Bale family could wield. That alone would be enough to slaughter me before I consumed Crete''s body. I gave them both the most brilliant talents. It was so brilliant that it was blinding. That''s why I wanted to ask Hamel. "Are you blinded by your talent, deaf to the lies of humans, and turning a blind eye to the truth?" "...What are you talking about?" Hamel frowned. He was still using the polite language he usually used, not looking down on me. This was Hamel''s default. Hamel didn''t use derogatory language to anyone. Hamel was a person who humbled himself, proved his worth, and ultimately enforced justice. That''s why I believed in Hamel. And that belief... ''Wasn''t wrong...'' I looked at Hamel''s reaction and was convinced. Maybe I just wanted to believe it so badly. But one thing was for sure, If Hamel''s reaction wasn''t an act, he seemed to be unaware of the truth that the six families were hiding. Even Terias, who had a relatively small role among the main characters, knew the truth, but Hamel didn''t. It was an absurd story, but on the other hand, it made sense. Anyone who knew Hamel''s personality would know how he would react to something that went against justice. So I wanted to believe that no one around him had told him. Swoosh-. I pulled out the Fang of Darkness and the red dagger from my bosom. The two daggers began to distort the space as killing intent condensed in them. Two wyverns roared wildly, coiling around my wrists. By consuming Crete''s flesh, I was able to freely use the manifestation of my mind. But this wasn''t enough. Because Hamel would have already transcended the wall and become an Absolute. No, that''s not quite right. It was true that Hamel possessed power similar to an Absolute. Hamel''s power was enormous, and his swordsmanship had long since surpassed that of a Sword Saint. But the current Hamel would not have reached the level of a Demigod. And yet, Hamel was stronger than those who had reached the level of a Demigod. Because his swordsmanship contained the spirit of Godslaying. I used one more thing. I knew that using this would shatter my body, but I had a strong feeling that I wouldn''t be able to escape this place if I didn''t. The Demon King''s strokes. I consumed two of them. The stroke bestowed by the Demon King of Gluttony. The stroke bestowed by the Demon King of Pride. Those two were erased from my wrist. Rustle-. I looked at my wrist, which now had only one stroke left, and opened my mouth. "Step aside. It''s not time for you to talk to me yet." Kugugugugugu-. At the same time, something beyond darkness began to emanate from my body. [ Pitch Black ] [ Killing Intent ] [ Sword Lacquar ].... Mana: [ 8672 ] All stats had jumped a level, and my mana was close to 10,000. Although I hadn''t reached 10,000 and therefore hadn''t reached the level of a Demigod, I could tell that I was stronger than I had ever been. But I knew this wasn''t enough. To face both Hamel and Luca, I needed to reach at least the level of a Demigod. But that was impossible for me now. So the best option I could choose was, ''Break through Luca, who''s weaker than Hamel.'' It was true that Luca was also skilled, but she was inferior to Hamel. She was about the same level as me after I consumed Crete''s body. She was no match for me now. ''Wyverns.'' I said to myself. At the same time, the Gu Poison sleeping within me surged up. The Gu Poison and the wyverns roared wildly and lunged at Luca. At the same time, I also dashed towards Luca at high speed, swinging my sword filled with killing intent. Crackle-! "....!" Luca''s eyes widened as the protective barrier surrounding her body rapidly shattered. It was a look of disbelief at my sudden breakthrough and my movements that were close to divine. Luca opened her mouth in a hurry. "Mother Earth, Goddess of Nature, bring down the Red Priestess to the earth! When the fire demon dances, only ashes will remain of the enemy!" Soon, a red light began to surge from Luca''s staff. As she chanted, brilliant flames began to dance as if a Red Priestess had descended. Flames of blue and red, with enough power to engulf the entire mountain, began to engulf me. But I. Movement-. As if I had been waiting, I used Position Exchange to retreat. "Where do you think you''re going!" Luca shot an even more intense flame at me. I smirked as I watched it. This was the brilliant talent I had bestowed upon Luca. She was stronger than any mage I had ever seen. I even wondered if she was stronger than Samuel or Diana, who had transcended levels. Deep down, I knew that Luca wasn''t the only one I had to deal with. Swoosh-. While I was retreating using Position Exchange, I glanced at the spot where Hamel had been. I had to deal with that guy too.... Suddenly, my thoughts stopped. Hamel, who should have been there, was nowhere to be seen. Don''t tell me. The moment my eyes widened. Slash-. "Ah." A short groan escaped my lips. Hamel, who had sprung from somewhere with the speed of light, had cut off my left arm. Thud-. The moment the red dagger and my left arm fell to the ground. Hamel''s sword bent at an unnatural angle and struck my neck. And then, Clang-. A strange sound rang out. A sound I had heard before. Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Position Exchange I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with ''Eye of Arrogance'' Tier ($18), or 20 advance chapters with ''Sword Lacquer'' Tier ($35), or 30 advance chapters with ''Fighting Spirit'' Tier ($50) Bonus chapter on reaching milestones. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 206 (1) - The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy What happened? I opened my closed eyes. I thought I was dead from Hamel¡¯s attack, but it seemed that wasn¡¯t the case. I rubbed my eyes and looked around. I was in a gray space I had seen before. This is¡­ ¡­ . I recognized the identity of the space. I had been here before. It was the space I had come to when I fought Terias during the midterm exams. That means, Swoosh-. I moved my gaze. Where my eyes were directed, there was a large mirror. I got up and approached the mirror. And I frowned at the sense of incongruity I felt in my body. There was an arm attached. The arm that was cut off by Hamel. ¡®¡­ ¡­ Such agility.¡¯ I recalled the moment Hamel tried to cut me down. I thought I could buy some time. Hadn''t I used two whole Demon God''s Strokes? At that time, although I did not reach the level of a demigod, I vomited out the energy that exceeded 8,000 in total mana. But it was still not enough. One of my arms was cut off by Hamel¡¯s blow, and I almost lost my neck. Why did that happen? sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Of course, Hamel¡¯s ability far exceeded my expectations. But. ¡®¡­ ¡­ What if my body was in perfect condition?¡¯ I was hit by the Sword Saint and had to deal with five Sword Masters. At that time, I was in a state where it wouldn¡¯t have been strange if I died right away. It was amazing how I didn¡¯t lose my life. And more than anything, there was another decisive reason. I couldn''t feel it. I used absolute stealth to save Rene and Crete. Because of that, I couldn¡¯t feel Hamel¡¯s attack physically. I thought the biggest penalty of absolute stealth was losing sight. For me, who relies on Adel¡¯s ingenious senses, it seems that the sense of touch was just as important. Well, anyway. ¡°I¡¯m dead.¡± I died again. I felt this helpless when I faced Terias. And the result was the same. A gray space made of chaos. Just before my neck was blown off by Hamel¡¯s attack, I was once again transported to this unknown space. That means, Swoosh-. I moved my steps and approached the mirror in front of me. The me in the mirror just stared blankly at me, no matter what form I took. ¡°¡­ ¡­ If you need something, just take it out.¡± At my words, the me in the mirror reacted. No, to be precise, it would be more accurate to say that it was Adel, the original owner of this body, rather than me. Adel. He invited me, who was about to die again, to a gray space made of chaos. ¨D Nice to meet you, Creator. Adel in the mirror greeted me with a polite gesture. To this, I frowned and opened my mouth. ¡°Nice to meet you too.¡± ¨D You don¡¯t look so happy to see me. ¡°¡­ ¡­ I don¡¯t feel like joking around with you.¡± ¨D Oh, that¡¯s too bad. I clenched my teeth. Because I couldn¡¯t understand what Adel was thinking. Now I was confused as to whether he was my ally or enemy. ¨D You seem to be wondering if I am on your side, Creator. ¡°¡­ ¡­ !¡± I was surprised by Adel¡¯s answer, which seemed to turn my head upside down. How did he know? As I was making a dumbfounded expression, Adel let out a small laugh. ¨D You can tell just by looking at your face, Creator. ¡°¡­ ¡­ .¡± It seems that it wasn¡¯t something like telepathy. The reason I was surprised was because I thought that if it was Adel, it wouldn¡¯t be strange even if he knew such a thing without me knowing. Anyway, that wasn¡¯t important in this situation. ¡°What¡¯s the matter this time?¡± I asked Adel directly. To this, Adel replied with a mysterious smile. ¨D What am I up to? Like last time, to save the Creator¡­ ¡­ . ¡°Shut up and get to the point.¡± I growled at Adel. Talking to Adel, it felt like I was being eaten. He was a guy with a natural talent for handling people. When I pretended to be angry, Adel sighed. ¨D Oh my, you¡¯re so impatient that you almost died again. ¡°What?¡± This time, it wasn¡¯t acting, but my sincerity flowed out. Whose fault was this? It may have been my fault as the Creator, but the fact that I almost died was entirely Adel¡¯s fault. Didn¡¯t I come here because he promised to grant my last wish? But what? Die because of a quick temper? I opened my mouth towards Adel. ¡°You better watch your mouth.¡± ¨D You can¡¯t take a joke. A joke. ¡°¡­ ¡­ .¡± I felt dumbfounded by Adel¡¯s brazen words and just glared at him without opening my mouth. If I opened my mouth anymore, I would only be dragged along by Adel¡¯s eloquence. When I didn¡¯t open my mouth easily, Adel opened his mouth first. ¨D Why did you hesitate? ¡°¡­ ¡­ What do you mean I hesitated?¡± ¨D You hesitated, didn¡¯t you? Whether to save the young lady of Bares or not. Well, it seems like you tried desperately to save her after the war started. To be precise, rather than being hesitant to save her¡­ ¡­ . Adel, who paused for a moment, smiled brightly. ¨D It would be correct to say that you were wondering whose side to take in this war. ¡°¡­ ¡­ .¡± I didn¡¯t answer this time either. To be precise, it would be more accurate to say that I couldn¡¯t. Because everything Adel said was true. I thought and thought until Anna begged me to save her younger sister. I rushed to Crete to prevent the war, but when the war actually broke out, I was worried. The truth that the six families are hiding. I didn''t even come close. I just guessed that there must be a secret that Terias would hide even if he killed his lover. That¡¯s all I guessed. And I was conflicted. What if what I was guessing was a lie, not the truth? Then whose side am I on¡­ ¡­ . ¨D It¡¯s true. Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Position Exchange I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with ''Eye of Arrogance'' Tier ($18), or 20 advance chapters with ''Sword Lacquer'' Tier ($35), or 30 advance chapters with ''Fighting Spirit'' Tier ($50) Bonus chapter on reaching milestones. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 206 (2) - The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy ¡°What?¡± ¨D Humans, to be precise, the truth that the six families are hiding. And what they are planning¡­ ¡­ Everything will coincide with the Creator¡¯s expectations. Without a single error. That means. ¡°¡­ ¡­ The six families are still preparing for ¡®that.¡¯ You mean they are planning that outrageous thing.¡± ¨D Oh, wasn¡¯t it the Creator who gave them the technology and power to carry out the plan? ¡°¡­ ¡­ .¡± I had nothing to say. Since Adel assured me, at least this much was certain. What humans have been preparing and planning for a long time is something so vast that it surpasses my expectations as a creator. And it was also something I implemented in a different form in the original. ¡°Is the conquest of the Demon Realm inevitable in this world¡­ ¡­ .¡± Conquest of the Demon Realm. That was what humans were aiming for. And for that plan to come to fruition, there was one stupid thing the demons had to do. If Adel¡¯s words were true, I had to stop the crazy things that the demons would do in the original. It was when I was clenching my fists. ¨D No matter how hard you try, Creator, the conquest of the Demon Realm will become a reality. No matter what you do. ¡°I¡¯ll have to try to know.¡± ¨D Hey, it won¡¯t work. I glared at Adel, who asserted. ¡°In the first place, wasn¡¯t it you who brought me here to do something that wouldn¡¯t work?¡± ¨D ¡­ ¡­ That¡¯s true. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Adel, who had erased his momentarily bewildered look, said. I smiled involuntarily. You can make that kind of expression too. Adel quickly changed the subject, as if he didn¡¯t like the expression on my face. ¨D That¡¯s not important, is it? ¡°¡­ ¡­ That¡¯s right.¡± I nodded my head calmly. It didn¡¯t matter. If I continued like this and my neck was blown off by Hamel¡¯s attack, I would die. I said to Adel. ¡°Are you going to lend me your strength this time too, Adel?¡± Adel, who lent me 20% of his power by taking my name. With that alone, I was able to subdue Terias. And with my current skills, I might be able to really defeat Hamel¡­ ¡­ . ¨D I don¡¯t want to. ¡°What did you just say?¡± ¨D I. Don¡¯t. Want. To. ¡°¡­ ¡­ .¡± I was dumbfounded by Adel, who spoke curtly as if he was angry. You don¡¯t want to? Then are you saying that we are all going to die like this? I felt the need to appease Adel¡¯s anger. ¡°¡­ ¡­ Please. Please.¡± ¨D I don¡¯t want to. ¡°Give me a reason.¡± ¨D It¡¯s simple. Did you think that only the Creator would be penalized for lending my strength? ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¨D It¡¯s a simple story. Swoosh-. Adel in the mirror revealed his lower body. And I couldn¡¯t help but be surprised. Adel¡¯s legs were faintly colored as if they were about to be visible. ¡°Your, legs¡­ ¡­ .¡± ¨D It¡¯s starting to disappear. It¡¯s only natural since I lent you my strength, Creator. It¡¯s only natural that I used chaos that didn¡¯t suit my body. ¡°¡­ ¡­ Chaos again.¡± Chaos. I didn¡¯t know much about it. I just knew it was a tremendous power. I felt it every time I used chaos. If I had chosen to strike the Sword Saint instead of choosing to save Crete and Rene, maybe I could have taken one of his arms. Chaos was that much of a fraudulent ability. But the price was too high. Just borrowing Adel¡¯s power for a while, not only did I forget my name, but Adel¡¯s body began to disappear. ¡­ ¡­ Chaos may have been a more terrifying power than I thought. ¨D However! At that moment, Adel interrupted me. ¨D Even if you combine chaos like absolute stealth, if it¡¯s a weak technique, you can use it with only a small price¡­ ¡­ For example, returning the Creator¡¯s body to its previous state. ¡°¡­ ¡­ !¡± If so, even without borrowing Adel¡¯s power, I could have dealt with Hamel. It would have been possible if I was in perfect condition. And if I could use it in succession, not just once¡­ ¡­ ! As I was about to make an ecstatic look. ¨D But, you don¡¯t know how to use it. At Adel¡¯s words, I lowered my head again. That was the biggest problem. I¡¯ve been trying to figure out how to use chaos, but it hasn¡¯t worked out very well. Absolute stealth was all I could do. Then I, Do I have to die here after all? It was then. ¨D I¡¯ll tell you. What chaos is, and how to use it. At Adel¡¯s words, I opened my eyes wide. But I gave him a suspicious look again. ¡°¡­ ¡­ That¡¯s strange. Why are you telling me now when you said you couldn¡¯t even tell me about the sacred object?¡± ¨D It¡¯s simple. It¡¯s because the Creator is close to the definition of chaos. I¡¯m close to the definition of chaos? I¡¯ve never done that before. ¨D To be precise, your friend is close. My friend, Realizing his identity, I shrugged. It was him. He already had a sense of the power I was talking about. Samuel. You mean he knew about chaos? Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Position Exchange I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with ''Eye of Arrogance'' Tier ($18), or 20 advance chapters with ''Sword Lacquer'' Tier ($35), or 30 advance chapters with ''Fighting Spirit'' Tier ($50) Bonus chapter on reaching milestones. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 207 (1) - The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy This happened during my visit to the Gluttony''s territory. I had subtly brought up the topic of Chaos with Samuel. And Samuel had said that it was related to ¡®probability.¡¯ However, I couldn''t understand what Samuel meant. To be precise, I couldn''t connect it to Chaos. What was the connection between possibility and Chaos? As I frowned, Adel''s voice, filled with admiration, reached my ears. ¡°You have an incredible friend. Who knew that someone could approach the source of Chaos just by hearing a few words?¡± I looked at Adel. He continued to talk about Samuel. ¡°I couldn''t help but be amazed. In fact, your friend Samuel wasn''t that strong. Honestly, I didn''t even know his name. He was just someone who lost to Terias, who couldn''t even fully unleash his talent during the midterm exams.¡± ¡°...Get to the point.¡± ¡°What I mean is, he''s amazing. Creator, by saving Samuel, you''ve turned the probability of achieving your ideal, which was zero, into an unknown variable. And to think he''s a child connected to ''that''.¡± That? I furrowed my brows at Adel''s words. What was he talking about? As I was about to ask, Adel spoke. ¡°Chaos is a more powerful ability than you think, Creator. It will likely show you power beyond your expectations, no matter what you imagine.¡± ¡°...That powerful?¡± ¡°Indeed. After all, it''s an ability that annihilates existence every time it''s used. Naturally, it can also distort the rules of the world.¡± The ability to distort the rules of the world. And possibility. My shoulders trembled once. No way. It couldn''t be. No, it couldn''t be possible. I had my suspicions. It was only natural. There had been countless clues about Chaos, so I had some guesses. But I had been trying to deny those speculations. I had no choice but to deny them. Because I couldn''t believe that such a fraudulent ability existed in this world. If the ability called Chaos coincided with the ability I was thinking of, then it would be¡­ ¡®An ability dangerous by its very existence. An ability so powerful I wouldn''t believe I wrote such a setting.¡¯ It was an ability that shouldn''t exist. If the original Adel, the one in front of me, could use Chaos, then the protagonist and his party would have already been erased from this world. Adel, watching me tremble, opened his mouth. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°It seems you''ve figured it out to some extent. Indeed. Chaos is the power to manipulate possibilities. The power that embraces infinite possibilities is Chaos.¡± ¡°Are you serious?¡± ¡°Is there any reason for me to lie? And it seems like you already had a hunch, Creator.¡± ¡°...¡± I couldn''t open my mouth. The power to manipulate possibilities. To put it simply, it meant this. For example, ¡°Let''s test it with gravity.¡± Adel said, his eyebrows curving into an arc. Then, an apple appeared in the mirror. Crunch-. Adel took a bite of the apple and mumbled. ¡°This is pretty good. Though it tastes bland.¡± ¡°...Just explain.¡± ¡°You''re impatient. Now, Creator, watch closely.¡± Thud-. Adel dropped the apple from his hand. The apple fell to the floor and rolled. Thump-. Then, as Adel flicked his finger again, the apple landed in his hand. Crunch-. Crunch-. Adel started eating the apple that had fallen to the floor again and said. ¡°The law of universal gravitation. All objects have a force that attracts them. The energy possessed by gravity varies depending on its mass. Simply put, if you drop this small apple from your hand, it will fall to the floor.¡± ¡°Right. But if you use Chaos...¡± ¡°Seeing is believing.¡± Adel dropped the apple from his hand again. And the apple began to float into the air. ¡°This is what happens. It defies the law of gravity and goes up. This is turning the possibility, which converged to zero, to 100. Because Chaos is the power to create possibilities.¡± ¡°...That''s an incredible ability.¡± It was truly an absurd ability. I could see why the penalty was so severe. If I used the power of Chaos, I could designate a living person and create the ''possibility of dying in three seconds''. However, I didn''t know how strong the penalty would be. The price could even be my own existence, so it was an ability that shouldn''t be used. ¡°The more impossible the task, the greater the penalty for creating the possibility. Take the Absolute Concealment you used the other day, for example.¡± ¡°Absolute Concealment?¡± I tilted my head. Now that he mentioned it, Absolute Concealment had a lesser penalty than when I borrowed Adel''s power. Come to think of it, it was strange. Absolute Concealment was a powerful ability that even worked on the Sword Saint. It was a technique that concealed my existence from the entire world. Therefore, I should have suffered an immense penalty, but there was only a relatively small one. Of course, depending on how you looked at it, the penalty could be considered severe, but it was just losing one sense for a few hours. So I always wondered. Why did Absolute Concealment have a lesser penalty compared to when I used Chaos? And that question was answered by Adel''s explanation. ¡°It''s simple. Absolute Concealment is a technique for hiding something. Moreover, my body possesses an incredible talent for concealment.¡± ¡°You''re saying that yourself.¡± ¡°What else can I say when it''s true?¡± Adel shrugged and continued. ¡°In fact, even the ordinary concealment magic you use, Creator, is unrivaled in this world. So it''s easy. Chaos was applied with the concept of ''strengthening'' concealment magic.¡± ¡°That means¡­¡± ¡°That''s right. The penalty is small because it was an easier task. But using Chaos in other situations would inevitably require a greater penalty.¡± ¡°...So it''s not an entirely broken ability. Borrowing just 20% of your power was enough to make me forget my own name. If I tried to exert a stronger power, my very existence...¡± ¡°Would be extinguished.¡± Adel''s confirmation. I was overcome with complicated emotions. I had finally figured out how to use Chaos, but I couldn''t even utilize it properly. But it wasn''t without its gains. ¡®I can recover my body.¡¯ I didn''t know what kind of penalty would follow this time, but it wouldn''t be unbearable. If I pushed it a little further, I might even be able to partially strengthen my body. However, as Adel had said, restoring my body to its original state was impossible. I didn''t know exactly what penalty would follow if I used that much Chaos. So it was better not to gamble. Excluding the worst-case scenario¡­ Wait. As I was thinking about Chaos, I remembered something. I wasn''t the only one who could wield Chaos. Asen''s ancestor. He could also wield Chaos. In that case, ¡°What price did Arsene''s ancestor pay for Chaos, and what did he gain?¡± ¡°¡­¡± But Adel didn''t answer this question. He just scanned me with surprisingly cold eyes. As if I had touched his ¡®reverse scale¡¯. I shuddered. There was something. Adel and Arsene''s ancestor. And there was something between them and Chaos. Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Position Exchange I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with ''Eye of Arrogance'' Tier ($18), or 20 advance chapters with ''Sword Lacquer'' Tier ($35), or 30 advance chapters with ''Fighting Spirit'' Tier ($50) Bonus chapter on reaching milestones. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 207 (2) - The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy However, ¡°Should I take that as you refusing to answer?¡± ¡°...Yes, for now.¡± ¡°Then let me ask you one last thing.¡± I opened my mouth towards Adel. Something I had always been curious about. But something I hadn''t been able to find out. ¡°Are Arsene''s ancestor and Chaos related to the truth that the God of Gluttony told me?¡± ¡°If it''s the truth, then I''ve already told you that your thoughts are all correct.¡± ¡°You know I''m not asking about that.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Adel remained silent at this question as well. What I wanted to ask was not the truth that humans were hiding. To be precise, It meant the truth of this world. The truth of this world that the God of Gluttony spoke of. And the forgotten settings of the original work and the various cities of the Demon Realm that were disappearing. What was the connection? I continued to stare at Adel as if to pressure him. But Adel simply stared back at me, refusing to open his mouth. Seeing him like that, I let out a sigh. Ugh. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He won''t answer even if I ask. I had no choice but to give up. Because I had a hunch. A feeling that I would find out soon enough, even if Adel didn''t tell me. As I sighed, Adel opened his mouth. ¡°I apologize. I''m doing my best, but I can''t tell you everything.¡± ¡°I''m curious about the reason for that too. If you''re going to help, help me properly.¡± ¡°¡­That is also related to Chaos. I am not the successor of Chaos, so I only borrowed your power, Creator. Therefore, in order for me to act beyond or reverse causality, I have to pay a greater penalty.¡± ¡°Tsk.¡± I clicked my tongue. It couldn''t be helped. After all, Chaos meant the power to defy causality. Since Adel, like me, bore such a penalty¡­ In the first place, it was partly my fault, as the creator, that Adel was in this situation, so I couldn''t blame him entirely. ¡°Have all your questions been answered?¡± ¡°...It''s still full of loose ends, but I suppose I can say that for now.¡± I nodded. This was a satisfactory enough conversation. As if relieved by my actions, Adel gave a small smile and opened his mouth. ¡°Then I shall return you to reality. May you achieve what you desire.¡± ¡°It''s not what I desire, it''s what you desire.¡± ¡°It''s the same thing. Aren''t we one and the same, you and I?¡± ¡°...That''s kind of creepy.¡± Again, he wasn''t wrong, so I decided to let it slide. Woong-. I looked around the shimmering gray space. Crackle-. At some point, cracks began to appear in the mirror where Adel stood. Adel gave a faint smile and opened him mouth. ¡°Do you remember, Creator?¡± ¡°Remember what?¡± ¡°What I asked of you.¡± ¡°...As if I could forget.¡± As if I could. He was asking the obvious. From the moment I came to this world until now, I have never once forgotten what Adel had asked of me, him wish. ¡°That''s all that matters.¡± Adel, with a faint smile. Soon, the cracks in the mirror began to grow larger. I flinched. Don''t tell me, you¡­ ¡°You¡­¡± Adel. I reached out my hand. The mirror was about to shatter completely. Adel, with a faint smile. He opened his mouth. ¡°Please, grant my wish.¡± The words I had heard before, The words I had never once forgotten, Adel''s wish echoed in my ears once more. ¡°¡­Please.¡± And then, Clang-. Along with the sound of shattering glass, I found myself outside the gray space. Not even a shard of the mirror where Adel had been remained. Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Position Exchange I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with ''Eye of Arrogance'' Tier ($18), or 20 advance chapters with ''Sword Lacquer'' Tier ($35), or 30 advance chapters with ''Fighting Spirit'' Tier ($50) Bonus chapter on reaching milestones. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 208: The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy After my conversation with Adel, I was back in reality. Just as the sword was about to strike my neck¡ª I immediately used Position Exchange. *Move¡ª* My body moved a considerable distance away from Hamel. He muttered in apparent surprise at my sudden movement. ¡°I see you possess the ability of teleportation.¡± ¡°Hamel, that guy is dangerous! We need to finish him off quickly!¡± Luca shouted at Hamel, who was calmly assessing the situation. Luca was still fuming, unable to swallow the fact that he was nearly defeated by me. I swallowed dryly, observing them. ¡°......This isn''t good.¡± My arm was gone. Blood gushed out from the severed limb. At this rate, I would bleed out before Hamel''s sword could even touch me. Furthermore, I couldn''t afford to waste any more time. The two strokes of the Demon God''s Authority I had used¡ª Once their duration ended, I would be at Hamel''s mercy. I had to defeat Hamel and Luca as quickly as possible and save Rene and Kyle. ¡®I need to think of a way¡­¡¯ There was no time to ponder why the mirror with Adel had shattered. I needed to figure out how to use Chaos on my own, and fast. How to use Chaos. How could I wield it? As I closed my eyes and concentrated, the method to use Chaos dawned on me. It wasn¡¯t perfectly clear, but I had a hunch. The power of Chaos to manifest possibilities in the world. It was a force that came with compulsion. Therefore. ¡®¡­I will create a possibility where my arm heals quickly.¡¯ It was impossible to revert my body to a state where it was never injured. Well, not entirely impossible. Chaos was the power to twist causality and create possibilities, so it could be possible. However, there was no telling what kind of penalty awaited me if I did that. So, it seemed more plausible to focus on the ''rapid healing of the arm,'' which had a higher probability of success. ¡®Let''s do this.¡¯ I swallowed my nervousness and moved my feet. Simultaneously, I activated Position Exchange. *Move¡ª* In an instant, my position was swapped with nearby rocks and debris. Then, I immediately raised my arm and moved with lightning speed. ¡°¡­Hamel, catch him!¡± Luca yelled at me, but it was too late. I was imposing my will upon the world. My arm, which would have normally healed slowly, began to mend rapidly. *Crackle¡ª* Azure tendons sprouted from the severed ends of my arm. At the same time, muscle tissues and skin enveloped my severed limb. Soon, my arm was restored to its original form. Back to how it was before Hamel severed it. ¡°¡­¡­!¡± ¡°¡­¡­!¡± Hamel and Luca froze in their tracks, staring at me in disbelief. They looked at me as if I were a monster, their expressions a mixture of disgust and awe. Despite the bitterness I felt, I quickly assumed a fighting stance. My body was finally healed. Now, I was in perfect condition to face Hamel and Luca. ¡®Well, that¡¯s a success.¡¯ A strange sense of exhilaration surged within me. The first manifestation of Chaos, born from my will. Since the price for it hadn''t manifested yet, it seemed unlikely to be physical, but one thing was certain. ¡®I can definitely make use of this.¡¯ If the penalty was less severe than I imagined, I could find even more effective ways to utilize it. The power to ignore probabilities that were practically zero and manifest possibilities. I couldn''t help but shudder. I realized once again how utterly broken the ability of Chaos was. If I could freely wield the power of Chaos, I could truly become a god. Not a delusional creator rambling on, but a being capable of wielding power rivaling the divine. Even if it wasn''t now, I believed that one day, I could reach that level. My gaze shifted back to Hamel and Luca. Of course, I couldn''t afford to use Chaos in this situation. Even though I had a general understanding of how to use it, I was still unaware of its limits¡­ For now, I had to deal with them without resorting to Chaos. First, a little provocation. ¡°Hmm? Where did your arrogance from earlier go? Could it be that you''re scared?¡± I put back on Adel''s mask, which I had taken off while talking to Adel in the mirror. A mocking, honorific tone naturally flowed from my lips. Perhaps angered by my words, Luca shouted in frustration. ¡°W-Who¡¯s scared?!¡± ¡°Oh, are you truly not scared? To my eyes, you look like a couple of rats who¡¯ve just stumbled upon a cat.¡± ¡°¡­¡­That¡¯s it! I can¡¯t take this anymore!¡± Luca, seemingly taking the bait, brandished the World Tree branch, ready to unleash her magic. *Swoosh¡ª* Hamel swiftly extended his hand, stopping Luca. ¡°What are you doing? Move!¡± ¡°¡­Calm down. It¡¯s a trick.¡± ¡°Grr¡­!¡± Luca trembled with anger but seemed to realize Hamel was right. And he was. If Luca had fallen for my provocation and unleashed an area-wide spell, I would have seized the opportunity to hurl my dagger at her. However, thanks to Hamel''s intervention, I had bought myself a little more time. And finally¡ª *Crackle, crackle, boom¡ª* The magic I had been casting was complete. Black Thorns. A spell born from the fusion of Bares''s Authority and Gluttony''s Authority. In an instant, razor-sharp projectiles swept through the surroundings. Hundreds of black thorns pulverized the surrounding trees and rocks, hurtling toward the two men. ¡°Look out!¡± *Crackle, crackle, boom¡ª* *Clang¡ª* *Clang¡ª* Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Hamel effortlessly deflected the massive thorns with a few swings of his sword, but Luca wasn¡¯t so fortunate. Even his fiery magic couldn¡¯t melt the thorns; they simply grew hotter. This forced Hamel to prioritize protecting Luca over attacking me. I smirked, observing their predicament. ¡®Just as planned.¡¯ I had successfully bought myself more time. From the start, I never expected to kill either Luca or Hamel with such a simple technique. My only goal in using Black Thorns was to create an opening to escape to the Demon Realm with Rene and Kyle. And there was no better skill than this to stall for time. As expected, my magic had worked, creating a small gap near Hamel and Luca. I lunged into the opening. *Move.* *Move.* *Move.* I used Position Exchange in rapid succession, dashing towards Kyle and Rene. Perhaps noticing my movements, Hamel spotted me amidst the erupting thorns and swung his sword. It was the same powerful strike that had severed my arm and nearly taken my head. ¡®I can¡¯t dodge that¡­¡¯ I closed my eyes as I witnessed the blinding speed of his sword, only to open them again¡ª ¡ªand activate the Eyes of Pride. The world slowed to a crawl. Even with the Eyes of Pride activated, Hamel''s sword still moved at an incredible speed, but it wasn''t so fast that I couldn''t even perceive it like before. I had enough time to react. *Crack¡ª* I contorted my body, my waist bending at an unnatural angle. My bones didn¡¯t break, but I wouldn¡¯t be able to use my back properly for a while. However, it was thanks to this grotesque twist that I managed to evade Hamel''s attack. Hamel¡¯s sword whizzed past me. *Swoosh¡ª* It clipped a few strands of my hair. Fortunately, my face remained unscathed. I had successfully dodged Hamel''s attack. I immediately scooped up Rene and Kyle. ¡°Are you alright?!¡± I shouted. However, both of them were unconscious and couldn¡¯t respond. It was for the best. Knowing their personalities, they would only apologize profusely. If anything, I was the one who should be apologizing. I had failed to protect anything in this war. Carrying Rene and Kyle in my arms, I bolted. Then, I activated the last Magic Engraving Stone the Headmaster had given me. Meteor. A colossal meteor descended from the sky, hurtling toward Hamel and Luca. ¡°H-How can a half-demon use such high-level magic?!¡± Luca exclaimed in shock, swiftly deploying a magic shield. Hamel, sensing the immense power behind the meteor, hardened his expression. Even with his strength, he couldn¡¯t afford to act rashly without fully comprehending my abilities. I had reached the gate. *Swoosh¡ª* I glanced back at Hamel, who was focusing his sword aura to bisect the meteor. He truly was a monster. While I could only think of ways to dodge, he was preparing to cut through a meteor. And he was more than capable of doing so. At his current level, Hamel could face Crete and the Sword Saint and remain undefeated. After all, he had never once lost to one of my creations. Hamel was truly invincible. He was a being born from such causality. There might be individuals stronger than him at this moment, but Hamel would never truly lose. That was the kind of person, the kind of human he was. I shouted to Hamel, "Next time, I hope we meet under different circumstances. And please, give some thought to what I said earlier.¡± ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± ¡°You are blinded by your own brilliant talent, unable to face the truth.¡± ¡°¡­¡­That¡¯s a preposterous claim. What is it that I fail to see?¡± Hamel frowned, bewildered by my words. I continued, looking straight at him, ¡°Terias.¡± ¡°¡­¡­You know of him as well. Don¡¯t tell me¡­ Were you the one who cost Terias his arm?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡± Had Terias lost an arm? I vaguely recalled Gu Poison taking a bite out of something. In any case, it didn¡¯t matter now. ¡°Where Terias lost his lover, you¡¯ll find traces of the truth you seek, the truth behind justice.¡± ¡°¡­¡­?¡± Hamel stared at me, confusion clouding his eyes. *Swoosh¡ª* *Thud¡ª* In the blink of an eye, Hamel had cleaved the meteor in two and was charging towards me. ¡°Explain yourself¡­!¡± ¡°Apologies, but I¡¯m afraid I haven¡¯t the time.¡± Before Hamel could demand further explanation¡ª *Rumble¡ª* The gate to the Demon Realm pulsed with energy. And in an instant¡ª ¡ªit engulfed me, Kyle, and Rene. Leaving Hamel behind. Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Position Exchange I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with ''Eye of Arrogance'' Tier ($18), or 20 advance chapters with ''Sword Lacquer'' Tier ($35), or 30 advance chapters with ''Fighting Spirit'' Tier ($50) Bonus chapter on reaching milestones. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 209 (1) - The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy I succeeded in escaping from the Human Realm to the Demon Realm with Kyle and Rene. As I did, I recalled the last words I threw at Hamel. I told him the truth was where Terias lost his arm. I wondered what kind of judgment Hamel would make after seeing it. Would he feel like the world he knew was being denied, or would he pretend not to know the truth like other humans? ¡­Perhaps Hamel already knew. If so, is there still hope for the Demon Realm? Such thoughts tormented me endlessly. I could only hope inwardly. That Hamel was different from other humans. If Hamel became our enemy, the destruction of the Demon Clan would be inevitable. No matter how hard I tried, could I possibly succeed where Adel, who possessed such genius potential and ability, had failed? In a way, the words I left with Hamel at the end were a gamble. Words that could shake Hamel¡¯s psyche. Whether it shook Hamel or brought him to my side, it wouldn''t hurt. More importantly, ¡°¡­Ugh.¡± *Splurt-* Blood and gastric juices mixed and poured onto the floor. I had used too much power, and my internal injuries weren¡¯t healing easily. To make matters worse, I was inside a Gate. Naturally, my condition could only worsen. I took a deep breath. Rene and Kyle still showed no signs of waking up. ¡®They¡¯re not dead, are they?¡¯ A sudden wave of anxiety washed over me, and I checked their breathing. Then, I flinched. I could feel Kyle¡¯s faint but steady breathing. But Rene¡¯s breathing was so faint it felt like it would cease at any moment. ¡°My Lady!¡± ¡°¡­¡± There was no answer from Rene. Her face had turned pale at some point. My steps grew urgent. *Thump, thump-* I squeezed out every last ounce of strength and ran towards the Gate¡¯s exit. ¡®Slow. Too slow.¡¯ But there was nothing inside the Gate that I could use to teleport. In this situation, this was my top speed. ¡®Please, let no one die.¡¯ Too many had already died. I didn¡¯t want to see any more deaths of those around me. I wanted to save them. All of them. *Rumble-* After pushing myself to the limit, I finally reached the end of the Gate. I took one step toward the shimmering exit. The next moment, my body was transported outside the exit. And the moment I saw the scenery outside¡­ ¡°¡­!¡± I had to force my eyes open. In the original story, this Gate I had written connected to ¡®somewhere.¡¯ That ¡®somewhere¡¯ was, of course, random. Just like when I first escaped from Arsene¡¯s territory to the Bares family. And this place wasn¡¯t the Bares mansion. It was only natural since I had used the Gate near the Nina family to save Rene and Kyle. Then where was this place? ¡®A prison.¡¯ I had fallen into a place blocked by countless iron bars. I looked around. The musty smell of moisture and the faint sunlight streaming in between the bars behind me. Except for that, we had fallen into a place with no light. ¡°¡­Damn it.¡± I gritted my teeth. I needed professional medical facilities to treat Rene and Kyle. If only I had some potions¡­ But we were helpless, having already used up all the potions Kyle had. *Sigh.* ¡®There must be some way¡­¡¯ My body continued to rot with each passing moment. And now I think I knew the penalty for the ¡®Body Cohesion¡¯ I had used. *Slide-* I felt around one of my eyes. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I hadn¡¯t noticed because of the chaos, but¡­ Except for the Eye of Arrogance, I couldn¡¯t see out of the other eye. Permanent loss of sight. That was the penalty of Body Cohesion. ¡®Have I completely lost my sight¡­¡¯ I felt a wave of despair. And at the same time, agony. In fact, losing one eye was inevitable. I had been overusing the Eye of Arrogance and even used Body Cohesion with Chaos¡­ Whenever I used the Eye of Arrogance, my other eye had to bear the overload. If I had used it according to the exact conditions¡­ but I kept forcing the Eye of Arrogance open. So losing one eye was a foregone conclusion. ¡­Could my sight be restored? I sighed as I felt my blind eye. ¡®This is the end, isn¡¯t it?¡¯ I thought I had barely escaped from the Human Realm to the Demon Realm¡­ But to die like this in a place I don¡¯t even know¡­ But I couldn¡¯t just sit here and do nothing. I took out the information paper from my pocket and used my blood as ink to write down the information I wanted. ¡º My location and how to escape. ¡» ¡­No answer. Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Position Exchange I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with ''Eye of Arrogance'' Tier ($18), or 20 advance chapters with ''Sword Lacquer'' Tier ($35), or 30 advance chapters with ''Fighting Spirit'' Tier ($50) Bonus chapter on reaching milestones. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 209 (2) - The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy I waited for a while, but no words appeared on the information paper. Actually, I expected as much. Didn''t I see it when Adel summoned me to the space made of Chaos and left? The mirror where Adel existed shattered into pieces. I didn¡¯t know if Adel was completely destroyed or if he would return in another form someday, but¡­ At least for the time being, it seemed unlikely he could help me. Meaning there was no other way but to escape on my own¡­ What should I do? I looked at Rene and Kyle. Could I use Chaos to treat Rene? That thought crossed my mind, but it was impossible. I would if I could treat Rene with Chaos. If only I could. ¡®¡­How am I supposed to apply Chaos to others?¡¯ I had finally figured out how to apply Chaos to myself, but I hadn¡¯t mastered its complete usage. That¡¯s why I was facing this problem. *Slide-* I took off my coat for now. I ripped off one sleeve and tied it around Rene¡¯s side. After a while, the bleeding from Rene¡¯s wound stopped. And I covered Rene¡¯s half-naked body with my coat. ¡°¡­Look at you, so clumsy.¡± I tried to laugh and muttered. There was no one to listen, but I felt like I had to say something. Just then. ¡°¡­What¡¯s this?¡± I heard a voice from behind me. A familiar voice. Surprised, I turned around. There, I saw a girl holding a lantern, staring at me. Blue hair, a uniquely arrogant yet alluring face. ¡°You are¡­¡± ¡°Long time no see.¡± Before I could say anything, The girl opened her mouth with a cold expression that contrasted with her welcoming tone. I was frozen in place for a while. Why¡­ Why was she here? *** Meanwhile, Hamel, who was left behind, couldn¡¯t move, lost in thought due to Adel¡¯s last words. What was he trying to say? ¡°Next time, I hope to meet you in another form. And I would appreciate it if you would give some thought to what I said.¡± ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± ¡°You are blinded by your own brilliant talent and fail to face the truth.¡± ¡°¡­What an absurd and offensive thing to say. What am I failing to see?¡± ¡°Where Terias lost his lover, you will find traces of the truth of justice you seek.¡± The unidentified half-demon left after uttering those incomprehensible words. If he was going to say something, he should have explained it. Hamel sighed. Why were so many troublesome things happening around him lately¡­? ¡°Tsk.¡± Hamel clicked his tongue. It must have been a trick the half-demon played on him. Was he trying to sow discord? He didn¡¯t understand why he brought up Terias. Although Terias might seem like a delinquent at first glance, Hamel knew he wasn¡¯t that kind of person. Terias was also a man who pursued justice. It was absurd for the half-demon, who had attacked the Sword Saint, his father, to say such a thing. But¡­ Something was strange. ¡®¡­What¡¯s this sense of dissonance?¡¯ Suddenly. *Whum-* Something flashed through Hamel¡¯s mind. It was a memory from his childhood. But Hamel didn¡¯t know what memory had just crossed his mind. However, he still felt a sense of persuasion in the half-demon¡¯s words. ¡®Should I go and check¡­?¡¯ There was no harm in going. If it¡¯s not true, then it¡¯s not true. And if it¡¯s true, then it¡¯s true. While he was thinking about it. ¡°Hamel, you¡¯re not thinking about something strange, are you?¡± ¡°¡­What are you talking about?¡± ¡°Oh my!¡± *Squeeze-* Luca pulled Hamel¡¯s ear. Hamel frowned. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Hmph, I know what you¡¯re thinking. You may not believe what that half-demon said, but you want to check it out, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°¡­You¡¯re like a ghost.¡± Did she know what he was thinking just by looking at his expression? Hamel realized how much attention Luca was paying to him. At the same time, he was ashamed of himself for almost falling for the half-demon¡¯s words. ¡°¡­Well, I¡¯ve decided not to bother checking. I think he was just trying to shake my resolve¡­¡± ¡°What are you talking about? I wasn¡¯t trying to stop you.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Hamel tilted his head at Luca¡¯s words. *Twirl, twirl-* Luca twirled her hair around her finger and mumbled shyly. ¡°You, you¡¯re an idiot, so you can¡¯t make proper judgments, right? That¡¯s why I¡¯m saying let¡¯s go, uh, let¡¯s go together.¡± ¡°¡­Pfft.¡± ¡°What, what is it? Why are you laughing? Why¡­!¡± Luca shouted at Hamel, her face red. Hamel couldn¡¯t help but smile at her reaction. Then he fell into thought. She was right. If he went in his current state, he might be swayed by his emotions and fail to make a proper judgment. Hamel had rushed here from the Imperial Academy upon hearing that several Swordmasters had died and his father, Nina Sel, was in danger. It was only natural for Luca to be worried in this situation. ¡°¡­Well, I guess helping my father comes first.¡± Hamel gazed at the remaining demon soldiers with cold eyes. Most of them had been slain by human soldiers, but a few tenacious ones remained. Towards those demon soldiers, *Whum-* Hamel swung his sword, imbued with Fighting Spirit. With a flash of light, No demon soldiers remained on the battlefield. Only a pool of blood remained. The war between the Bares and Nina families. It ended with the victory of the Nina family, as Crete and all his soldiers perished. Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Position Exchange I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with ''Eye of Arrogance'' Tier ($18), or 20 advance chapters with ''Sword Lacquer'' Tier ($35), or 30 advance chapters with ''Fighting Spirit'' Tier ($50) Bonus chapter on reaching milestones. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 210: The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy ¡°Long time no see.¡± The girl with sapphire blue hair spoke with a frigid expression. I gaped at her, speechless. Why was she here? I couldn¡¯t hide my bewilderment. The girl standing before me was none other than Fron, with whom I had shared life and death in Sytan. But then, why was Fron here? I tried to speak, to ask her, but¡ª *Clang!* ¡°Ugh¡­!¡± Fron suddenly grabbed my hair and yanked me forward, my face smashing against the iron bars of the cell. Exhausted as I was, I could only groan, unable to break free from her grasp. ¡°You look pathetic.¡± Fron said, her voice as cold as ice. ¡°What happened to killing my mother? Is this all you amount to?¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± I trailed off, my shoulders slumping. Before the final exams, I had told Fron that I would kill her mother. It was the only way I could see to save her. But what did that have to do with this situation? I didn''t even know where I was or why Fron was here. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I struggled to collect my thoughts. Fron continued her words like venom. ¡°What, you couldn¡¯t go through with it? Is that why you¡¯re in this state? You were so confident back then.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°You¡¯re the worst. I came to see who my mother had locked up in this dungeon, and it¡¯s you? How amusing.¡± Fron sneered, her gaze cold as she looked me over. She used to have an arrogant way of speaking before her personality changed. But now¡­ there was no trace of that girl left. But this wasn''t the time to dwell on that. Fron''s words held clues to our current predicament. She said she came to see who her mother had locked up¡­ It dawned on me what Fron was misunderstanding. ¡®¡­She thinks her mother locked us up here.¡¯ Everything finally clicked into place. We were in the Lust Territory, imprisoned within its depths. And Fron, seeing us here, assumed that her mother had put us here. I had to clear up this misunderstanding. ¡°The reason we¡¯re locked up here isn¡¯t¡­¡± ¡°Shut up. I don¡¯t want to hear it.¡± ¡°...¡± Fron¡¯s hostility was palpable. It seemed I had no choice but to hear her out for now. ¡®I wish she would at least let go of my hair¡­¡¯ Just as I thought that¡ª *Swipe.* Fron dragged her thumb and forefinger down my cheek, leaving a searing pain in their wake. Blood welled up from the scratch. She then brought her fingers to her lips, savoring the metallic taste. ¡°¡­How distasteful.¡± Fron didn¡¯t respond, only continuing to stare at me with those cold eyes. It seemed the wounds in her heart were far from healed. My heart ached for her, but I had more pressing matters to attend to. ¡°Fron, you can do whatever you want with me, but please, grant me one request,¡± I pleaded. ¡°No. Why would I?¡± ¡°¡­I beg you.¡± ¡°I said no.¡± Fron remained resolute. I pressed on. ¡°Didn''t I win the invitation to the mansion from you?¡± During the final exams, I had challenged Fron to a duel with the mansion invitation on the line. It was more like I had forced her into it, but a win was a win. ¡®I lost the midterm exams and gave Fron my slave contract¡­¡¯ I doubted Fron even remembered that now. However, my words seemed to have struck a nerve. Fron clicked her tongue, muttering under her breath. ¡°¡­That damn bastard.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take that as a compliment.¡± As soon as I said that, the grip on my hair loosened. The mansion invitation¡­ had she accepted my proposal? Hope flickered in my chest. I sat up, looking at Fron with pleading eyes. Perhaps my gaze was too intense, because Fron finally asked, ¡°What do you want?¡± This was it! I swallowed, my throat dry. ¡°Please¡­ heal my friend and the young lady.¡± ¡°In exchange for nothing?¡± Fron¡¯s eyes narrowed. I paused. ¡°¡­Don¡¯t you have the mansion invitation?¡± ¡°What are you talking about? That¡¯s not a wish coupon. The only thing you can do with that is get yourself out of here.¡± ¡°Please, for old times¡¯ sake¡­¡± I appealed to her sense of compassion, but Fron remained unmoved. *Thud.* My head dropped. Was this the only way? I focused on the last vestiges of mana within me. I had exhausted it all during my fight with Hamel, and I could only use it once more. But it would be enough. I activated Position Exchnage, targeting the wooden sword hanging at Fron¡¯s side. *Woosh.* In an instant, our positions were reversed. I drew the crimson dagger from my pocket in a flash, pressing it against Fron¡¯s throat. With her back to me and my dagger at her neck, surely she would have to listen now. Or so I thought. ¡°Interesting.¡± Fron chuckled, unfazed. Then¡ª *Clang!* *Clang!* *Clang!* From the shadows, dozens of figures emerged, each one identical to Fron, and surrounded Rene and Kyle, who were still unconscious. Their blades were pressed against my companions¡¯ throats. ¡°¡­!¡± My blood ran cold. They had been hiding in plain sight, their presence completely masked. Even in my weakened state, my senses were sharp. To have evaded them¡­ It couldn¡¯t be simply because I was blind in one eye. If my hunch was correct, they possessed an ability to cloud my perception. As I stood there, frozen in shock, Fron spoke, her voice laced with annoyance. ¡°Well? You gonna do something?¡± ¡°...¡± *Bite.* I bit down on my lower lip, my grip tightening on the dagger. But it was no use. I had lost. With a sigh, I dropped the weapon and raised my hands in surrender. *Shove.* Fron shoved me to the ground. Standing over me, she said, her voice like ice, ¡°You¡¯re far too arrogant.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°I¡¯d love to kill you all right here, but I can¡¯t afford to make an enemy of Bares¡¯ daughter. So I¡¯ll let her live.¡± ¡°Really?¡± I asked, a flicker of hope igniting in my chest. Did she still have some of her old warmth left? One look at her eyes, however, extinguished that hope. ¡®¡­They¡¯re so cold.¡¯ They were devoid of any emotion but contempt and disdain, sending chills down my spine. I had anticipated this, but facing it head-on filled me with dread. Fron reached out, her touch as frigid as her words. ¡°Your power is dangerous. I need to seal it.¡± In that moment, a wave of foreboding washed over me. Before I could speak¡ª *Stab.* Fron¡¯s hand shot out, piercing my abdomen with a sickening thud. Blood erupted from the wound, staining my clothes crimson. I choked back a scream, the taste of iron filling my mouth. Fron frowned, wiping the blood from her hand. ¡°Disgusting. I expected as much, seeing as you¡¯re immune to seduction. But I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d resist me in this state.¡± She paused, her eyes cold and calculating. ¡°But it ends here.¡± Her mana surged into me, wrapping around my heart like a constricting serpent, suppressing both Bares¡¯ and the Abyss¡¯s mana within me. Fron winced. ¡°You put up a good fight, I¡¯ll give you that.¡± But it wasn¡¯t enough. Her magic bound me, sealing away my power. ¡®This is¡­¡¯ It was a power unique to the children of Lust, a power of subjugation. Fron had activated the Subjugation ability, allowing her to control my body. Just like this¡­ *Twitch.* She pointed a finger, and my body rose to its feet against my will. With a flick of her wrist, she made me draw Fang of Darkness from its sheath. And then¡ª *Slice.* The cursed blade sliced through the air, severing a lock of Kyle¡¯s hair. I felt a cold sweat trickle down my back. Fron, however, seemed pleased with herself. She turned on her heel, addressing her doppelgangers. ¡°Take them. And bring Bares¡¯ daughter to me.¡± ¡°...¡± The Fron look-alikes obeyed, hoisting Rene onto their shoulders and melting back into the shadows. My body, still under Fron¡¯s control, followed them out of the cell. I had no idea what awaited us. But I couldn¡¯t fight back, not with Rene and Kyle as hostages. Right now, I needed to recover. In my current state, I wouldn¡¯t even stand a chance against Fron. As if sensing my thoughts, Fron scoffed. ¡°Try to escape if you want. You¡¯ll probably rot in this place, but be my guest.¡± Her words stung, but I couldn¡¯t afford to retaliate. Not now. *Clang.* The iron bars slammed shut, leaving me alone with an unconscious Kyle in the suffocating darkness. Damn it¡­ *Thud.* I slammed my fist against the ground, ignoring the searing pain that shot up my arm. The jolt helped clear my head, but a solution remained elusive. What could I do? Every second that ticked by, I felt my life force draining away with my blood. *Tear.* I used my fingernails to stitch up the wound on my abdomen, ignoring the excruciating pain. It was a crude but effective method, and I couldn¡¯t afford to bleed out. Besides, this was nothing compared to the agony of being pierced by the Sword Saint¡¯s blade. I stared down the empty corridor, my mind racing. Now¡­ ¡®What¡¯s the plan?¡¯ Even in this hopeless situation, a glimmer of cold, sharp determination flickered in my eyes. My gaze landed on the unseen presence that had been observing us this entire time. It was time to involve her. Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Position Exchange I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with ''Eye of Arrogance'' Tier ($18), or 20 advance chapters with ''Sword Lacquer'' Tier ($35), or 30 advance chapters with ''Fighting Spirit'' Tier ($50) Bonus chapter on reaching milestones. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 211: The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy A woman sat in a palace adorned with dazzling jewels and marble, her legs crossed seductively as a laugh escaped her lips. Her gaze was fixed on Fron, her red tongue darting out to wet her lips. Fron felt a shiver crawl down her spine at the suggestive gesture. The woman was undeniably beautiful, but the aura of lust and dark energy she exuded coiled around Fron like a serpent, suffocating her. As Fron trembled, the woman''s laughter grew more alluring. "My daughter, where have you been?" "...I went to see who Mother had imprisoned." "Hmm, I see." Fron''s mother popped a plump grape into her mouth, her disinterest palpable. She bore a striking resemblance to Fron, but with a more mature beauty and a voice that dripped with honeyed charm. Yet, even that melodious voice sent chills down Fron''s spine. Her mother, however, seemed utterly indifferent to Fron''s discomfort. She simply continued speaking, her words muffled by the grape in her mouth. "It wasn''t me who imprisoned them." "...What?" Fron''s eyes widened in shock. She couldn''t comprehend the situation. Her gaze darted to her mother''s eyes, seeking to discern the truth. But her mother''s expression remained languid, her magical energy radiating boredom as she swallowed the grape. ''Then why are Adel and the others here...?'' Fron couldn''t make sense of the situation. Though the Lust family held less power and authority than the Gluttony family among the Seven Deadly Sins, it wasn''t as if they lacked the strength to detect intrusions. Besides, the woman before her was a monster in her own right. Fron couldn''t help but think of her mother as a monster. And why wouldn''t she? In truth, her mother was no different from a monster in her eyes. Regardless... "Then why are they in the prison...?" Fron questioned her mother, desperate for clarity. Her mother simply shrugged in response. "I don''t know the details. They just appeared out of thin air." "O-Out of thin air?" Fron blinked in disbelief. The only explanation that came to mind was Adel''s teleportation ability. But even that seemed improbable. Fron had witnessed Adel''s exceptional abilities firsthand during their time in Sytan. His teleportation, however, wouldn''t have allowed him to reach the prison. The prison where Adel was held was located on a considerably high floor. ''Then what could it be...?'' Fron racked her brain, trying to make sense of the situation. She resembled a confused pet struggling to understand a command. Her mother chuckled, finding amusement in Fron''s struggle. "Oh, you''re so adorable. Come closer." "Y-Yes..." Fron''s tongue stumbled over the word, her cheeks flushing as she approached her mother. Her mother gently caressed Fron''s cheek and patted her own lap, inviting her to sit. Fron swallowed hard, her throat bobbing nervously. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She couldn''t bring herself to disobey. She knew all too well the consequences of defying her mother. "I-I''m here." "Good girl. You''re so well-behaved." Her mother began stroking Fron''s hair as she settled onto her lap. A shudder ran down Fron''s spine as she heard her mother''s breathy sigh. She fought the urge to bolt out of the room. Outwardly, they might have appeared as a loving mother and daughter, but Fron knew the horrifying truth behind their relationship. Her hands trembled uncontrollably, on the verge of tears. ''I''m scared, I''m scared, I''m scared...'' Her mother maintained a gentle smile, but at that moment, Fron was more terrified than she had ever been, even when facing the most monstrous beings in the human realm. Her mother''s voice broke through her fear. "There''s no need to worry, my dear. All you have to do is listen to your mother." "...I understand." "Good. Mother trusts only you." Fron knew those words were a lie. Managing Adel and his companions was beyond her capabilities. The Lust mansion was akin to a palace, and her mother could sense everything that transpired within its walls. From the moment they stepped inside, Adel and the others were trapped under her watchful eye. Fron was no exception. ...She already knew how this would end for her. But she forced herself to speak. "Mother, would it be possible to release one of the children...?" "Hmm, that would be difficult. You see, the ritual is about to begin." Fron''s heart sank as her mother began to refuse. She quickly added, "But that child is the daughter of the Bares family..." In an instant, her mother''s eyes narrowed dangerously. ''I-I made a mistake...!'' Panicked, Fron backpedaled, "O-Of course, I''m not saying Mother is weaker than the head of the Bares family, but I just thought it would be best to avoid any unnecessary complications. I was just saying, for Mother''s sake... You''ll handle it as you see fit, Mother? I was just..." Fron stammered, her words tumbling over each other in her fear. Her mother glared at her for a moment, then her expression softened back into a gentle smile. "Don''t worry yourself. You''re right, it''s best to release the Bares girl for diplomatic reasons." "Y-Yes, Mother..." Fron let out a sigh of relief. It seemed her mother had agreed to her request. But then her mother continued, "However, I can''t release the two boys. They have trespassed into my palace, after all." "O-Of course, Mother." "Well, judging by their insignificant mana, they won''t be of much use for the ritual... but I suppose they''re better than nothing." Her mother muttered to herself before waving her hand dismissively, signaling Fron to leave. Ritual. The word hung heavy in the air, a harbinger of an ominous event. Fron''s face darkened as she bowed her head. "...I shall take my leave." "You may go." Fron bowed respectfully and turned to leave. But the sight that greeted her nearly made her gasp in horror. Countless male demon corpses littered the hallway, their limbs twisted at unnatural angles, their bodies mutilated beyond recognition. "..." Fron fought back the urge to vomit as she forced herself to move. She couldn''t stay here any longer. If she did, she might truly lose her mind. *** Rene dreamt of a field of blooming statice flowers, where she played with her mother and father. They smiled, their happiness echoing through the garden of eternal vows. But then, flames erupted, engulfing everything in sight. The inferno raged, its heat scorching everything it touched. The statice flowers withered and died, their vibrant colors turning to ash. The flames reached for her family, their laughter turned to screams... And then, she saw him. "...!" Rene''s eyes flew open. She gasped for breath, her heart pounding in her chest. She looked around, taking in her surroundings. She was lying in a bed, dressed in a clean white gown and pants. The air reeked of antiseptic, suggesting she was in some kind of medical facility. But she was alone. Panic surged through her. Her face paled as she tried to sit up. ''Adel... I have to find Adel.'' But her body refused to obey. She collapsed back onto the bed, her limbs heavy and unresponsive. "I... I don''t have any strength..." Even breathing sent shooting pains through her body. Rene grimaced, trying to recall what had happened. ''I... Adel...'' She remembered charging through the Nina family soldiers, desperate to save Crete. Then, Adel had suddenly appeared, throwing her towards Kyle. Kyle had grabbed her and they had fled towards the gate Adel had told them about. And then... ''He'' appeared. Logically, he should have been weaker than her father and the Sword Saint. Yet, the pressure he exuded, the sheer power that radiated from him, dwarfed both of them. "Ugh..." Rene shuddered, the memory of his face, and the woman beside him, sending chills down her spine. They were far too strong for her and Kyle to handle. They had been completely helpless. The humans had treated her like an animal, burning her flesh with fire and tearing at her skin with their swords. The pain of it all made her want to curl up and disappear. And then, she remembered. "Adel... he came..." Her memories were hazy, fragmented, but she remembered glimpses of Adel fighting them, his movements a blur of motion. If she was alive, if she was here, it was only because Adel had saved her. ''I have to... I have to...'' She grabbed her trembling knees, forcing herself to stand. But her legs gave way. She cried out as she started to fall. "You''re such a klutz. It''s embarrassing being compared to you, even as the top student." A girl''s voice, laced with amusement, reached her ears as a hand caught her arm, steadying her. Rene looked up at her savior. "You..." "Took you long enough to notice me." "...Yeah." "Honestly, you''re hopeless." Fron chuckled, watching Rene nod weakly. She recalled her first encounter with Rene. The way Rene had glared at her, murderous intent burning in her eyes when Fron had suggested she become Adel''s slave. The way she had humiliated Fron in front of the other students. And the way she had subtly tormented Luna, who had been Fron''s closest friend. Fron had never liked Rene. In fact, she had always harbored a degree of animosity towards her. But as she looked at Rene now, she felt a strange sense of defeat. "Who... who are you?" Rene asked, her brow furrowed in confusion. Fron froze, her body stiffening. ''What is she playing at?'' Fron''s mind raced. Was this some kind of elaborate mind game? Was Rene trying to insult her by pretending not to recognize her? Fron''s lips curled into a sneer. "Don''t try to act innocent. You''re no different from your slave..." She stopped mid-sentence, her eyes widening as she took in Rene''s expression. Rene looked genuinely confused, her head tilted to the side in question. "...You''re kidding, right?" Fron felt a wave of inexplicable defeat wash over her. Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Position Exchange I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with ''Eye of Arrogance'' Tier ($18), or 20 advance chapters with ''Sword Lacquer'' Tier ($35), or 30 advance chapters with ''Fighting Spirit'' Tier ($50) Bonus chapter on reaching milestones. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 212: The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy ¡°You¡­ You really don¡¯t recognize me? You truly don¡¯t know who this is?¡±¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Ha, this is just¡­ Unbelievable.¡± ¡°Sorry.¡± Seeing Rene apologize, Fron felt a surge of frustration. Fron let out a deep sigh. To think she genuinely didn¡¯t recognize her. Fron wanted to scold her, but there was nothing she could say when Rene seemed genuinely clueless. Fron frowned, staring at Rene who was fidgeting nervously. ¡®More importantly, why is she so injured?¡¯ It wasn¡¯t just Rene. The delinquent who had been harassing Luna in Sytan, and even Adel, didn''t look like they were in good shape. Come to think of it, she heard that the delinquent had dropped out of school. So why was he with Adel? Ugh¡­ Fron felt a headache coming on. Something extraordinary must have happened between them, but Fron was completely in the dark. So, Fron decided to question Rene. ¡°What on earth happened to all of you?¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­.¡± ¡°Ah, wait. You don¡¯t even understand the current situation, do you?¡± ¡°¡­¡­No.¡± Where should she even begin explaining? Fron sighed deeply. How could she make this clueless girl understand? Finally, Fron decided to explain everything from start to finish. ¡°You suddenly ended up in prison, and I, finding you there, sought permission from my mother to treat you¡­¡± ¡°Yes, I understand.¡± After Fron''s lengthy explanation, Rene nodded. It seemed like she finally grasped the situation. At least it wasn¡¯t an empty affirmation. Just as Fron was about to continue, Rene cut her off. ¡°But.¡± ¡°What? You want to ask something?¡± ¡°Who, are you?¡± ¡°¡­¡­Ha.¡± Fron had no choice but to explain herself. ¡°I¡¯m a student in the same class as your escort. During the midterms, I even ranked first.¡± ¡°¡­¡­!¡± Rene''s shoulders trembled at the mention of Sytan. Then, she breathed a sigh of relief, seemingly feeling a sense of security. Seeing this, Fron clicked her tongue. This girl had no idea what kind of situation she was in. If her mother hadn''t ordered her to save Rene, Adel¡¯s pleas would have fallen on deaf ears, and Rene would be dead. She didn''t mean that Fron would have killed her. It simply meant that her mother wouldn''t forgive anyone who dared to intrude upon her palace. ¡°Anyway, be relieved. I¡¯m the one who treated you while you were unconscious. My mother also ordered me to send you back to the Bares¡¯ mansion.¡± ¡°¡­¡­Thank you.¡± ¡°Whatever.¡± Why didn''t even a thank you sound sincere? Looking at Rene, Fron couldn''t help but think of Luna. Their relationship had grown distant due to Fron''s drastic change in attitude, but Luna was the only one Fron considered a close friend. Of course, Luna was a handful, a bit of a scatterbrain, her face always falling whenever Adel was mentioned. And somewhere along the line, Luna had started to look after Fron as if she were her older sister¡­ Shaking her head, Fron pushed the thought of Luna away. There was no going back. The relationship she had built with Luna, and everyone else at Sytan, had crumbled. More importantly¡­ ¡°You should get going.¡± ¡°¡­¡­?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that. Go back to your family. Did you think you could stay in our territory forever?¡± ¡°¡­¡­Can¡¯t go.¡± ¡°What?¡± sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Fron frowned at Rene''s refusal, her lower lip caught between her teeth. What was this girl saying? If she stayed here any longer, she would die. At the hands of her mother, no less. Fron had personally braved that suffocating presence, endured the overwhelming aura, to get her mother''s permission to avoid such a situation. And now Rene was saying she didn''t want to go? ¡°Ha¡­.¡± Fron let out a deep sigh, rubbing her temples. Okay, let''s hear her reason. ¡°Why don¡¯t you want to go home? Explain yourself.¡± ¡°¡­¡­Haven¡¯t, found Adel yet.¡± ¡°Why do you need to find him?¡± ¡°My escort¡­¡± Rene tried to explain that Adel was her escort, but the words caught in her throat. Escort. Adel was her escort. But in this situation, a question arose in Rene''s mind. After experiencing such a horrific ordeal, would Adel still want to be her escort? He wouldn¡¯t. In fact, Rene knew it. Adel was forced to be her escort by her father. That¡¯s why she couldn¡¯t bring herself to say that Adel was her escort. What was she to Adel? And what was Adel to her? Unable to find the answer, Rene mumbled incoherently. ¡®What is she doing?¡¯ Watching her, Fron felt like dying. Rene wasn¡¯t very good at communicating. She would often trail off mid-sentence, and even when she managed to speak, her responses were mostly monosyllabic. The only ones who could understand her were Crete and Adel, who had known her for a long time. But Adel wasn¡¯t here now, so there was no one to translate. ¡°¡­¡­So, where, is Adel.¡± Rene stopped trying to explain why she was looking for Adel and went straight to the point. Fron was taken aback by Rene''s sudden assertiveness. ¡®What¡¯s gotten into her¡­?¡¯ Cold sweat beaded on Fron¡¯s forehead. Fron had encountered Rene once before. Back then, Rene was only capable of using basic Sword Lacquer. Even then, her spirit was quite fierce, but she was no match for Fron, who had been concealing her true strength. But now¡­ ¡®¡­She¡¯s intimidating.¡¯ This was not the naive, sheltered young lady from Sytan. Even back then, it was a bit of a stretch to call her that, considering her remarkable skills, but seeing Rene constantly accompanied by an escort in Sytan had led Fron to that assumption. Furthermore, the contrast with the impoverished Luna had only solidified that image. But now, it seemed her very presence exuded strength¡­ Neither Fron nor Rene realized that Rene, having experienced the war in the human realm, had entered the initial stages of awakening her ''Fighting Spirit''. However, neither of them had reached the point where they could fully utilize their true potential, so they remained oblivious to each other''s true state. ¡°Answer me, where¡­ is Adel?¡± ¡°How dare you release your killing intent in front of me.¡± Whack! Fron struck the top of Rene¡¯s head with the edge of her hand. ¡°Ow!¡± Rene rubbed her head, wincing in pain. ¡°What was that for¡­?¡± ¡°I¡¯d appreciate it if you didn¡¯t forget where you are, little girl. This is the Territory of Lust.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Rene swallowed nervously, a chill running down her spine. The power dynamic between Fron and Rene had shifted. Having spent the break by her mother''s side, Fron had absorbed a great deal of Yin energy, enhancing her already alluring features. Rene, who had absolutely no resistance to such charms, couldn''t help but feel intimidated. Clack. Fron pulled out a cigarette from her pocket and put it in her mouth. ¡°Cough, cough, ugh, why do I even bother with these things?¡± As Fron coughed, struggling to light her cigarette, Rene spoke up. ¡°Smoking, bad for you.¡± ¡°Quiet.¡± Fron raised her hand threateningly. ¡°¡­¡­!¡± Startled, Rene quickly shielded her head with her arms. Exhaling a long plume of smoke, Fron spoke, her gaze fixed on Rene. ¡°Adel¡¯s name wasn¡¯t on the list of those Mother allowed me to save. Do you understand what I¡¯m saying? You¡¯re the only one who gets to leave this place.¡± Fron¡¯s words sent a jolt of fear through Rene¡¯s heart. If what Fron said was true, then Adel could be dead. Rene shot up from her spot and lunged towards Fron. ¡°Take me to Adel¡­¡± ¡°Not a chance.¡± Thud! Fron effortlessly swatted away Rene¡¯s hand and grabbed her by the hair. ¡°Ugh!¡± Rene cried out in pain as Fron yanked her hair back forcefully. Still recovering from her injuries, Rene was powerless against Fron¡¯s strength. Fron leaned in close, her face inches from Rene¡¯s. ¡°Just stay put. Until I send you home. That¡¯s all you need to do.¡± ¡°No¡­¡± ¡°Then keep trying.¡± If you want to see your precious Adel die. Fron¡¯s final words struck Rene like a bolt of lightning, freezing her in place. *** ¡°So, let me get this straight.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°We¡¯re trapped in a prison within the Territory of Lust?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°And by some bizarre twist of fate, the gate we went through led us here?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°The Clan Leader is dead, the Demon soldiers are wiped out, and you¡¯re saying that you barely managed to save us from those monstrous human brats?¡± ¡°Your comprehension is truly remarkable.¡± ¡°Hmph, even though I was once a top student in espionage training¡­ No, forget that! Aren¡¯t we utterly screwed?¡± Having regained consciousness, Kyle bombarded me with a barrage of questions. He praised my explanation for being easy to understand, but in reality, Kyle had initially been completely lost. After all the explanations I provided, just to reach this conclusion¡­ how much had I actually had to explain? Listening to Kyle¡¯s exasperated shouts, I could feel my face growing damp with his spittle. Well, I could understand his disbelief. The mighty Crete was dead, countless others had perished¡­ it was only natural for Kyle to struggle to accept it. Or perhaps, he understood it intellectually but couldn''t bring himself to truly believe it. Anyway¡­ Taking out a handkerchief, I wiped Kyle¡¯s spittle from my face and spoke. ¡°It¡¯s not all bad. You could even say it¡¯s a good situation. Well, maybe not. It¡¯s definitely a desperate situation. But there¡¯s still hope, is what I¡¯m saying!¡± ¡°¡­I have absolutely no idea what you¡¯re talking about. Especially since even that girl from our class betrayed us!¡± Kyle¡¯s suspicion was understandable. Fron had forcefully turned me into her subordinate. She hadn¡¯t exactly been forthcoming about rescuing us either. But I could tell that Fron had no intention of killing us. ¡°I don¡¯t think she intends to kill us.¡± ¡°And how can you be so sure?¡± ¡°Faith, and love. With those two, you can trust anyone¡­¡± ¡°Stop talking like a Cerberus!¡± ¡°Oh my, your Demonic language skills have certainly improved.¡± This was a significant improvement. I beamed at Kyle, impressed by his progress. This only served to make a vein bulge on his forehead. But eventually, Kyle, ever the composed one, spoke in a calm voice. ¡°So, what¡¯s the plan? You seem so relaxed, I assume you have a way out of here.¡± Kyle¡¯s words, though laced with irritation, hinted at a glimmer of hope. He seemed to believe that I had some trick up my sleeve. I responded to Kyle¡¯s question with a cheerful grin. ¡°Ta-da! Surprisingly enough, I don¡¯t!¡± Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Position Exchange I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with ''Eye of Arrogance'' Tier ($18), or 20 advance chapters with ''Sword Lacquer'' Tier ($35), or 30 advance chapters with ''Fighting Spirit'' Tier ($50) Bonus chapter on reaching milestones. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 213: The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy ¡°A way to escape? There¡¯s nothing like that. We¡¯re basically rats caught in a trap.¡±¡°Who doesn¡¯t know that?! Then why did you act like you had something?!¡± Kyle started shaking me by the collar. But no matter how much he interrogated me, there was no solution in sight. It wasn¡¯t like I had any ideas either. ¡°Can¡¯t you use that weird teleportation Ability of yours?¡± Kyle asked if I could use Position Exchange to escape. I shook my head at his question. ¡°It won¡¯t work.¡± ¡°And why is that?¡± ¡°Well, it would be possible for me to escape alone.¡± ¡°Then escape.¡± ¡°If I do that, you¡¯ll be in danger.¡± ¡°¡­¡­Th-That¡¯s¡­¡± Kyle hesitated, unable to speak. I removed Kyle¡¯s hand from my collar and shrugged. Just as Kyle said, if I used Exchange, I could escape this place. However, if I escaped, who would protect Kyle? This is all for you, you see. ¡°Ah, then you could escape and ask the Bares family for help¡­ That wouldn¡¯t work either, would it?¡± ¡°Yes, there¡¯s no way that would work.¡± In the war against the Nina family, 90% of the Bares family¡¯s forces had perished. That meant the remaining 10% were all that remained of the Bares family under Anna¡¯s command. Moreover, with Crete dead, there was no one strong enough to rescue us. Well, if there was a way, it would be for me to run to the Gluttony¡¯s territory and ask Samuel and Miriam for help. I could also ask for help from the Headmaster, who had shown me subtle favor. But that was an impossible story in the current situation. It would take at least two days to get to Gluttony¡¯s territory and Sytan. Of course, that was assuming I used the teleportation Ability and a carriage to their fullest. If I couldn¡¯t get a carriage, it would naturally take longer. Could Kyle survive that long? Well, I didn¡¯t think so. ¡°A way? There¡¯s none. Resting for a while would be more helpful in this situation.¡± ¡°¡­¡­Isn¡¯t that too irresponsible? What are we going to do if that Fron who stabbed you in the stomach comes back?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I told you. Ms. Fron has no intention of killing us.¡± These words were sincere. If Fron wanted to kill me, she would have done so immediately. But not only did Fron not kill me, she even helped me. ¡®She said she used her power on me because she was going to manipulate me.¡¯ I chuckled. Fron was as bad at lying now as she was in the past. There was only one reason why she used her Authority on me. Swish-. I raised my hand and manifested mana. Then, instead of black mana, Fron¡¯s pure blue mana formed at my fingertips. Fron¡¯s mana was replacing mine. ¡®Fron said this was the Lust family¡¯s mansion.¡¯ She also emphasized the word ¡°mother¡± to me. That meant she replaced my mana with hers to protect me from her mother¡¯s eyes. That way, Fron¡¯s mother would think Fron was using the mana, not me. And that wasn¡¯t all. ¡®¡­It¡¯s so obvious.¡¯ Fron had even cast a spell on me that suppressed my mana. If I chanted the technique even for a moment, my mana would recover rapidly. But there had to be a reason why Fron was preventing me from recovering my mana. And even more so for the way, she ¡®warned¡¯ me by using such a crude spell to prevent my mana recovery. So, for the time being, I decided to trust Fron and bide my time. It didn¡¯t mean I could just sit here and do nothing, though¡­¡­. ¡®I get that Fron is trying to save me. But I have no idea what she wants.¡¯ My head was pounding. If she was going to say something, she should just say it properly. Of course, I wasn¡¯t clueless about Fron¡¯s situation. It was probably because of those girls who looked exactly like Fron that were around. If my guess was right, they were probably tasked with reporting Fron¡¯s every move to her mother. Lastly. ¡®What was that look in her eyes?¡¯ Fron, why¡­ Why were you making a face that longed for death? I recalled Fron¡¯s appearance. Fron, looking down at me with dying eyes. That look was so much like Crete¡¯s. Once, to stop Crete¡¯s invasion of the human world, I had rushed at him. The result was a crushing defeat, but I saw Crete¡¯s face at that time. With eyes longing for death, the one who started the war, He had a look as if he wished someone would stop him. The way Fron looked now was so similar to Crete''s face that I couldn''t say anything. Why did Fron seem to desire her own death? And who in the world was Fron''s mother...? The head of the Lust family. I had written about her in the original work. But Fron was a character that didn''t appear in the original. It was just that I had a vague idea because of the setting I had created. The head of the Lust family, that is, Fron''s mother.... * * * Swish-. Fron scratched her ear canal with her index finger. Rene, whose hair had been released from Fron''s grasp, blinked. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Someone say something about me? My ear¡¯s itching. Anyway, did you understand even a little of what I said?¡± ¡°Yeah, I understood.¡± ¡°You did? Then explain what I just said.¡± ¡°If I beat you, I can meet Adel.¡± ¡°You didn''t understand.¡± Bam! Fron chopped down on Rene''s head with a hand strike. But. ¡°¡­¡­Too slow.¡± Rene, as if Fron''s movements were familiar, immediately dodged. Then, Rene made a confident expression. Seeing Rene like that, Fron laughed in disbelief and once again formed a blade with her hand. ¡°What do you mean too slow?¡± Bam! However, Rene couldn''t avoid the second hand strike. In the end, another bump formed on Rene¡¯s head. Small tears welled up in Rene''s eyes. Looking at Rene''s teary appearance, Fron let out a sigh. Why were all the girls who liked Adel like this? It was a world she couldn''t understand. Ugh. Letting out a deep sigh, Fron opened her mouth towards Rene. ¡°Behave yourself if you want to save Adel. The more you act up, the higher the chances of Adel dying.¡± ¡°¡­¡­?¡± ¡°See, that stupid look. You don''t understand at all.¡± Fron clicked her tongue inwardly. To save Adel, Rene literally had to behave herself. No matter how much she tried to help save Adel, if this clueless young lady kept doing conspicuous things, Adel would surely die. ¡°What do you think will happen if you cause a scene here?¡± ¡°¡­¡­I don''t know.¡± ¡°Of course, attention would be drawn to you. It¡¯s not a small matter for the daughter of Bares, the largest family among the Seven Deadly Sins, to cause a stir. Do you think Mother wouldn''t notice?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°You idiot, I¡¯m saying even a small incident you cause will blow up because you''re a bigger deal than you think.¡± ¡°I¡¯m bigger than you.¡± ¡°GAAAAAH!¡± What kind of child was this? Fron screamed, tearing at her hair. Rene stared blankly at Fron, then said, ¡°You¡¯re the one causing a scene.¡± ¡°GAAAAAH!¡± Fron let out a scream even louder than before. Hey, was she doing this on purpose, or did she really not know? This wasn''t just being ditzy, it was high-level, intellectual trolling. Or, maybe not. Fron took a deep breath and looked directly into Rene''s innocent eyes. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°¡­¡­?¡± Rene tilted her head, not understanding why Fron was looking at her like that. Seeing that, Fron sighed once more. This child really didn''t know. What kind of position did she hold? It wasn''t hard to understand. She had heard that Rene had only trained within the family to avenge her mother. So, she probably didn''t even know her own social standing. The daughter of Bares. In reality, this meant a status equivalent to the Demon King''s own child. Although the Bares family''s power had waned after the war between demons and humans, a prestigious family was a prestigious family forever. Moreover, if anything were to happen to Rene in the Lust territory, it could escalate into a political issue. And for her mother, Rene would be a headache. It couldn''t be helped. The significance of the Bares name in the Lust territory was by no means small. Rather, what should she call the Bares family to Lust, to the Laurel family? Nemesis? Well, to be precise, it was more like a love-hate relationship. Anyway, ¡°Be careful. Especially in our territory. I''ve taken care of Adel for now, so he''ll be able to get out of here on his own.¡± ¡°¡­¡­?¡± ¡°There are things I can''t tell you. I''ll really die if this gets out.¡± ¡°Liar.¡± ¡°No, just trust me on this.¡± This, too, was sincere. Well, it was ridiculous that he had said he would kill her mother for her, only to be trapped in the family''s mansion. Thanks to Adel, Fron was able to have a fun time as a student in Sytan. For Fron, life in Sytan was like a brilliant light. It was so dazzling that she forgot about her true duty. But it was time to stop this game of make-believe. That''s why Fron wanted to send Adel back to the Bares territory and put an end to everything. ¡®I wish I could see Luna one more time though.¡¯ Ugh. Fron muttered quietly to herself. Fron, Luna, and that hopeless little shorty. A faint smile appeared on Fron''s lips. But that smile disappeared as quickly as it came as if it had never existed. Fron had returned to her usual dark expression. ¡°By the way.¡± ¡°What.¡± ¡°What''s wrong with the Bares family?¡± Rene grasped the essence of Fron''s words and asked a question. Contrary to Fron''s thoughts, she didn''t know her exact social standing, but she knew that the Bares family''s reputation was not to be taken lightly. But Rene couldn''t understand why Fron was so wary of the Bares family. ¡®It shouldn''t be that serious...¡¯ As Rene muttered to herself, Fron put the cigarette back in her mouth. ¡°Not that it''s something I should be telling you.¡± S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Then, chewing on her cigarette, she opened her mouth. ¡°My mother is fond of your father.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡­!!¡± Rene''s eyes widened at the unexpected truth. ``` Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Position Exchange I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with ''Eye of Arrogance'' Tier ($18), or 20 advance chapters with ''Sword Lacquer'' Tier ($35), or 30 advance chapters with ''Fighting Spirit'' Tier ($50) Bonus chapter on reaching milestones. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 214 (1) - The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy ¡°Is there really no way?¡± ¡°I told you, there isn¡¯t.¡± ¡°Ugh, damn it.¡± Kyle and I were making meaningless small talk to kill time. Even after my reply, Kyle seemed to be watching me, as if he thought I might have an idea. But what was I supposed to do when I really didn¡¯t have a solution? Well, it wasn¡¯t like there was no way to escape. The problem was Fron¡¯s attitude. If I wanted to make a move, I needed to figure out what Fron was aiming for. But Fron hadn''t visited since taking Rene. The only ones who came to the prison were children who resembled Fron, occasionally bringing food. Speaking of which. ¡°Ah! You scared me!¡± Kyle yelped, collapsing onto his butt. He was startled by someone who had appeared out of nowhere. I turned my gaze to the newcomer who had surprised Kyle. ¡°....¡± A girl who resembled Fron was staring down at us with cold eyes. The unknown girl was holding a tray of food. ¡°Make some noise when you walk¡­.¡± Kyle mumbled, his voice laced with embarrassment. The girl appeared younger than Fron. It seemed Kyle was ashamed that he had been startled by a girl younger than him. Seeing him like that made me chuckle. The girl slid the tray through the bars, into a space just big enough for food to pass. On the tray were a few loaves of bread, water, and even a white soup. It was a better meal than one might expect for prisoners. ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°....¡± I thanked her as I accepted the food, but the girl simply stared at us without a word. ¡®What¡¯s with her?¡¯ I tilted my head, puzzled by the girl who stood silently in front of us for a while. ¡°Do you have something to say to us?¡± I asked her. Perhaps Fron had sent her to help us escape. But that didn''t seem to be the case. The girl still didn¡¯t open her mouth, only staring at us intently. ¡°She¡¯s kinda strange, don¡¯t you think?¡± Kyle whispered to me, shielding his mouth with his hand as he glanced sideways at the girl. Thwack. I flicked Kyle¡¯s forehead. ¡°Don¡¯t say things that are rude, especially to a child.¡± ¡°....And you think it¡¯s okay to be violent with me?¡± ¡°This isn¡¯t violence when it¡¯s a grown-up disciplining a child, it¡¯s called corporal punishment.¡± ¡°Grown-up? I¡¯m still a student!¡± Ignoring Kyle¡¯s shouting, I locked eyes with the girl. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°....¡± The girl stared back at me, still silent. I raised my left hand towards her. ¡°Hello.¡± ¡°....Hello.¡± The girl finally reacted. As she greeted me, Kyle blinked in surprise. ¡°She can talk?¡± ¡°Yes, it seems so.¡± Looking closely, I noticed that the girl wasn¡¯t just mouthing words, but also fidgeting and moving her mouth slightly. And judging by her reddened ears, it seemed she had something to say but was too shy to ask. I asked the girl, ¡°Do you want to talk to us?¡± ¡°....¡± The girl nodded slightly. A smile touched my lips. ¡°Then tell us your name. It¡¯s always easier to have a conversation when you know each other¡¯s names.¡± ¡°....I¡¯m¡­.¡± The girl stopped mid-sentence, staring at me intently. Don¡¯t tell me. ¡°You don¡¯t have a name?¡± ¡°Yes¡­.¡± ¡°Hmm, then what should we call you?¡± ¡°Lever.¡± ¡°Is that your name?¡± ¡°....No.¡± So she had the title ¡®Lever¡¯ but no real name? I found the situation awkward. Well, I supposed it would make things easier if we thought of it as a nickname. Even I wasn''t using my real name, but the alias Pixie Adel. It was similar¡­ well, not really. It seemed like there was another reason, but since she asked me to call her Lever even though she didn''t have a name, I had no choice but to comply. ¡°Then, Lever, what is it you want to talk about?¡± I cut to the chase. Lever, who had been mumbling to herself, opened her mouth, her ears turning crimson. ¡°I want to hear a story.¡± ¡°You mean you want to hear a story about us?¡± ¡°Yes, a story about you, big brothers.¡± ¡°Oh, big brother?¡± As if the word ¡®big brother¡¯ had triggered some deep-seated nostalgia, Kyle started convulsing again. Even the sight of him breathing seemed obscene. Unable to bear the sight of Kyle even breathing, I shoved a small pebble up his nose. ¡°Don¡¯t look at Lever with those filthy eyes.¡± ¡°Mmph! Mmph!¡± Kyle tried to speak through his blocked nose, but his words were unintelligible. Even that seemed unsavory, so I stuffed a large stone into his mouth as well. Casually ignoring Kyle, I addressed Lever. ¡°Alright. What kind of story would you like to hear? We''ve been on a long journey, so it¡¯ll take more than a day to tell you everything.¡± ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter. Just tell me everything, big brother.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± It really would take a long time to tell her everything. I glanced at Kyle. ¡®How should we tell her the story?¡¯ ¡°Hmph! Hmph!¡± Kyle was breathing heavily through his mouth. Seeing him like that, I squeezed my eyes shut. ¡®This guy is hopeless.¡¯ He had been disarmed by the word ¡®big brother.¡¯ He looked ready to spill even the secrets I hadn¡¯t shared with him. It would be better if I was the one telling the story. In the end, since there was nothing better to do, we decided to tell her about our adventures. Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Position Exchange I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with ''Eye of Arrogance'' Tier ($18), or 20 advance chapters with ''Sword Lacquer'' Tier ($35), or 30 advance chapters with ''Fighting Spirit'' Tier ($50) Bonus chapter on reaching milestones. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 214 (2) - The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy ¡®Alright. What story should I start with?¡¯ I pondered and pondered. If she were an ordinary child, I would have told her the story of Snow White with her honey-coated poisoned apple and the seven dwarfs, or the cruel tale of Hansel and Gretel, who outwitted their stepmother and stepsister with the help of talking animals. But this girl had asked us to tell her about ¡®our¡¯ adventures. So that¡¯s what I had to do. But I couldn''t just bore her with stories of my daily life. ¡®Well, I guess any story will do.¡¯ ¡°The story of when I first went to the Bares family¡­.¡± ¡°Boring. Tell me something else.¡± ¡°....I haven¡¯t even started yet.¡± ¡°I can tell it''ll be boring even without hearing it. Tell me something else.¡± ¡°....¡± ¡®What kind of girl is this?¡¯ I was speechless. Seeing my dumbfounded expression, the girl started to fidget again. ¡°S-sorry. Are you mad that I interrupted?¡± ¡°No, not at all.¡± To be honest, I was a little annoyed, but I couldn''t stay mad after her apology. ¡®Let¡¯s see. What kind of story should I tell her?¡¯ She didn¡¯t seem interested in hearing about the Bares family. I couldn¡¯t think of anything else. My gaze shifted. ¡°Ugh! Ugh!¡± Kyle, with pebbles still stuck in his orifices, was looking at me desperately. It seemed like this little sister enthusiast had plenty of stories to tell. However, I couldn''t risk leaving him unsupervised, who knew what he might do. I swiftly took off Kyle¡¯s jacket and tied his hands together. Only then did I remove the stones from his mouth and nose. ¡°You bastard!¡± Kyle lunged at me, but with his hands bound, he couldn''t reach my collar. I smirked at him and tilted my head. ¡°It seems the thief doth protest too much. Lever, what should we do with him?¡± I left the decision of how to punish this dangerous individual to Lever. Lever, who had been staring at Kyle, finally spoke. ¡°He doesn¡¯t seem like a bad brother.¡± ¡°Cough! Cough!¡± S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Although Lever¡¯s tone implied that she wouldn¡¯t punish Kyle, he collapsed, coughing up blood as if his heart had been severely damaged. ¡®No, Lever, you''re wrong. This guy is really dangerous.¡¯ ¡°Such a cute, kind, and wise girl, just like my little sister¡­.¡± ¡°Hey, get a grip!¡± Slap, slap. I slapped Kyle¡¯s cheeks, trying to wake him up, but he didn''t budge, even as blood splattered everywhere. ¡®Ugh, what a useless guy.¡¯ It seemed like I had no choice but to tell the story myself. ¡°Well, it might not be that interesting, but I¡¯ll tell you a story.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± As I began, Lever sat down on the ground outside the cell, her ears perked up, ready to listen. She was quite cute, but something about her reminded me of Fron, which helped me maintain my composure, unlike Kyle. If she had resembled Luna, my heart might have stopped. Anyway. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you about my school days.¡± ¡°Wow.¡± Lever clapped her hands softly. It was a somewhat dull reaction, but her eyes seemed to sparkle with anticipation. Telling a story to a child wasn¡¯t so bad. Feeling a strange sense of novelty, I continued my story. ¡°It was about eight years ago, I think. It was when I was a first-year student.¡± ¡°¡­.?¡± ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡± ¡°But big brother, you¡¯re a first-year student now.¡± ¡°....I hate smart kids.¡± I had planned to tell her about my school days in the modern world since Sytan¡¯s story was a bit too brutal. But wait a minute. How did Lever know I was a first-year student in Sytan¡¯s time? I was sure I hadn¡¯t told her. As I tilted my head in confusion, Lever suddenly stood up. ¡°Sorry, I have to go. It¡¯s a shame, but you¡¯ll have to tell me the rest next time.¡± ¡°Ah, okay. See you.¡± As Lever walked away, I heard hurried footsteps approaching from outside the cell. It was Fron. ¡°Lady Fron?¡± ¡°Well, well. You seem to be in good spirits.¡± Fron smiled coldly at me. I chuckled lightly and replied, ¡°Yes, well. I just met a rather charming young lady.¡± ¡°A young lady?¡± ¡°Yes, a girl who looks a lot like you. She ran off in the direction you came from.¡± ¡°What are you talking about? I haven¡¯t seen anyone. Anyway, just take your meal.¡± Fron brushed off my words with a dismissive wave of her hand, offering me a loaf of bread. ¡®Wait, what about the meal?¡¯ ¡°But a girl just brought us food¡­.¡± ¡°What are you talking about? I¡¯m the only one who can authorize meals for you.¡± ¡°Really?¡± I blinked in confusion. Lever had definitely brought us food¡­. I turned my head, looking back to where Lever had placed the tray. But there was nothing there. Only the empty floor remained. Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Position Exchange I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with ''Eye of Arrogance'' Tier ($18), or 20 advance chapters with ''Sword Lacquer'' Tier ($35), or 30 advance chapters with ''Fighting Spirit'' Tier ($50) Bonus chapter on reaching milestones. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 215: The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy ¡°No, what is this?¡± sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I frowned, focusing all my energy on finding any trace of the girl, Lever. But my eyes only confirmed the reality ¨C she was nowhere to be found. I turned my head to look at Kyle. He, too, was blinking in confusion, unable to grasp the situation. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯d like to know.¡± To dismiss it as a hallucination was impossible, as Kyle had seen Lever as well. It couldn''t be an illusion. The only thing that came to mind was a similar experience I had before. Sytan''s first closing ceremony. I saw them then. The students who died during the midterm exams appeared before me. I touched the red dagger nestled in my arms. Did the red dagger react this time as well? But that didn''t seem likely. Back then, the red dagger, though faint, emitted a distinct sound. It hummed, a mournful sound like a mother who had lost her child. However, right now, the red dagger showed no reaction. This meant that the red dagger was not involved in this situation. Then what was it? ¡°Hey, why the long faces, both of you?¡± Fron tilted her head, curious about our reactions, but I had nothing to say. Because I truly didn¡¯t understand the situation. Then, could the girl we saw, Lever, be a ghost? Naturally, questions arose. Don¡¯t ghosts only come out at night? Sunlight was still streaming in through the small hole in the wall. It wasn¡¯t evening yet, and even if it was, a person, not a ghost, was the problem. ¡®¡­This place is very high up.¡¯ While living in this prison, I had looked outside through that small hole. The world seen through the hole was a cluster of dozens of dots. The dots represented buildings and people. Objects shrunk smaller than ants ¨C that was the proof of where we were. So, the possibility of her entering through the hole had to be ruled out. For now, the immediate speculations that came to mind were: Either Lever¡¯s stealth skills were so advanced that she could even fool the House Master, or she was a ghost who had been living here for a long time but revealed herself after we were moved here. Both didn¡¯t make sense. It didn''t make sense, and that''s why my head was spinning. ¡°There¡¯s no way such a cute child could be a ghost¡­¡± ¡°In a world where Humans and Demon Clan members stronger than monsters exist, ghosts aren¡¯t particularly scary, but I admit it¡¯s quite strange to see one for the first time.¡± Fron sighed as she looked at Kyle and me, lost in confusion. ¡°I can¡¯t understand a word either of you are saying. You¡¯re not trying to pull a fast one to escape from here, are you?¡± ¡°Oh, come on, why would we?¡± ¡°Hmph, try it if you can.¡± Fron said, glancing at me. I knew she meant it when she told me to escape. It was probably a message to her mother, who might be eavesdropping. The reason Fron was wary of her mother was obvious. ¡®It didn¡¯t happen in the original story, but¡­¡¯ No matter what, Fron was destined to die. In the original novel, Fron dies during the invasion of the Human Realm. However, I had completely twisted the flow of that story, and Fron would meet a different death. I remembered it clearly because it was a setting I hadn''t discarded. Because I wrote it myself in the original. ¡®If only I had eaten that child, someone like you¡­!¡¯ Fron''s mother dies at the hands of Hamel, uttering such words. If only she had eaten. This part was actually the most important. This was because I had placed a penalty on the Lust House Master to allow Hamel, the protagonist of the original story, to easily kill all the Seven Deadly Sins. That penalty was Fron''s death. By Fron''s death, the Lust House Master lost her power. Or rather, she lost the opportunity to gain power. Because Fron was meant to be consumed by her mother. ¡°¡­What? Why are you looking at me like that? It¡¯s creepy.¡± Fron frowned when she noticed me staring intently at her face. I quickly relaxed my expression. And spoke casually. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. More importantly, Lady Fron, have you had a change of heart?¡± ¡°A change of heart about what?¡± ¡°Right now, you seem to have given up on everything.¡± Whether it was our relationship, Or her future and path, Fron seemed to have let go of everything. No, she probably really did let go. That''s why she was making that expression. I wanted Fron to answer. Whether she had any intention of changing her mind. But Fron only managed a faint smile. ¡°I¡¯m still the same¡± ¡°¡­Is that so?¡± ¡°Yeah, rather than that, you better get ready to die. Mother¡¯s banquet will begin soon.¡± Get ready to die. I could read the emotions hidden behind those words. She wanted me to get out of this place before the massacre, her mother¡¯s banquet, took place. If I set my mind to it, it wouldn¡¯t be difficult to escape from her mother, who hadn¡¯t yet absorbed Fron. It might be difficult to take Rene and Kyle with me, but it was still within the realm of possibility. Having consumed Crete¡¯s body, I wasn¡¯t yet on par with the Lords of the Seven Deadly Sins, but I could at least defeat a Lord who couldn¡¯t use their full power. The reason I was still in prison was¡­ ¡°Are you really, okay with this?¡± Fron, who was about to turn away at my question, stopped. Then she looked at me with a somewhat sad gaze. ¡°I told you I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°Not at all.¡± You don¡¯t look fine at all. Why, with death looming, did she say she had given up on everything while making such a pitiful expression? Fron, you¡­ ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. This is entirely my decision.¡± I was about to say something but closed my mouth at Fron¡¯s firm words. I couldn¡¯t understand. If Fron wanted, I could get her out of this hellhole. But Fron didn¡¯t want that. Did she doubt my abilities? Well, she had every right to. It¡¯s not like I had shown Fron anything since I came here. Still, Fron should know that I¡¯ve mastered killing intent. If that was the case, there was a chance we could escape from here. And yet, she didn¡¯t ask me for help. She clung to the relationships she had built while wishing for death. ¡°Isn¡¯t that a contradiction?¡± ¡°Yeah, so what?¡± She was so confident that I was speechless. Fron knew her own contradictions better than anyone else. Knowing it was a contradiction, Fron ultimately didn¡¯t submit an answer. Contradictions arise when one holds conflicting thoughts but doesn¡¯t know which is right. And Fron, unable to resolve such a contradiction, accepted it. It¡¯s a contradiction in itself to accept a contradiction the moment you recognize it. ¡°¡­Don¡¯t you have to submit an answer, Student Fron? I can¡¯t give you an A+ like this.¡± ¡°There you go again with your nonsense. That¡¯s why Luna dumped you.¡± ¡°I was the one who rejected her.¡± ¡°Bullshit, look at your face. It¡¯s a miracle Luna wasn¡¯t scared of you.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Thinking about it, it seemed true, so I closed my mouth. Fron let out a chuckle and opened her mouth. ¡°Anyway, consider it a favor. Say what you want to your master before you go.¡± ¡°Ah, is the young lady alright?¡± ¡°Asking the important questions first. I¡¯ve treated her, and I¡¯ll be sending her back to Bares¡¯ territory soon.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a relief.¡± ¡°Ha, relief my foot. Do you know how much trouble I went through to appease her when she was crying her eyes out wanting to see you? What, are you worried about me? Right now, you¡¯re the biggest headache I have.¡± ¡°¡­¡± She was right. Maybe I wasn¡¯t helping Fron but only causing her trouble? Thinking about it, I was the one who suddenly appeared in Fron¡¯s peaceful territory. And I was the one who brought Bares¡¯ daughter here. This Fron, she was smarter than I thought. ¡®As expected, she was just acting stupid at school¡­¡¯ Wait, Then why was she acting stupid? Or did she become normally intelligent after some incident? I was curious. Maybe there was a reason why Fron left that contradiction unresolved. I slowly opened my mouth. ¡°Lady Fron, if you change your mind, let¡¯s have a sincere conversation.¡± ¡°Ugh, you¡¯re giving me goosebumps. It¡¯s creepy enough just making eye contact with you, but now I have to have a one-on-one conversation?¡± ¡°¡­I wouldn¡¯t say my appearance is that horrifying.¡± ¡°What are you talking about, with your eyes split like a goat¡¯s and blinking constantly? Though they¡¯re so small, the blinking is barely noticeable.¡± ¡°Hey.¡± Her words were too harsh. Hmph, I was upset. I looked back. Kyle was making a face that said, ¡®Was she always like this?¡¯ I don¡¯t know either. I shrugged in response. Fron left us with her final words. ¡°I¡¯m really leaving now. Get ready to die, and make sure to wash your neck thoroughly. You should die clean.¡± ¡°¡­See you next time.¡± And with that, Fron left. I watched Fron¡¯s retreating figure and let out a deep sigh. What should I do with her? At this rate, Fron would really die. Even if I intervened and prevented Fron''s death, there would be another problem. She was bound to say things like: Why did you save me? Why didn''t you just let me die? Fron would blame and resent me for not letting her die. But those were things she could only say if she was alive, right? Maybe it would be better to just help her¡­ Luna would be sad if Fron died. Ugh, I don''t know. I continued to sigh. And at that moment, I raised my head and spoke. ¡°Lever, I know you¡¯re watching.¡± ¡°Lever is still here?¡± Kyle reacted to my words that Lever was present. ¡°Where is she? I don¡¯t see her.¡± But despite my words, Lever didn¡¯t appear. Tsk, I clicked my tongue. ¡°As expected, she¡¯s not here.¡± ¡°¡­Huh?¡± ¡°Well, you know, in novels and stuff, there¡¯s always a ghost watching from somewhere. That¡¯s why I called out.¡± ¡°Are you crazy?¡± Just as Kyle was about to curse, ¡°So that¡¯s what it was. I really thought you knew.¡± Lever appeared inside the prison. Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Position Exchange I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with ''Eye of Arrogance'' Tier ($18), or 20 advance chapters with ''Sword Lacquer'' Tier ($35), or 30 advance chapters with ''Fighting Spirit'' Tier ($50) Bonus chapter on reaching milestones. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 216 (1) - The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy ¡°Brother, haven¡¯t you learned that kind of prank doesn¡¯t make you popular with girls?¡± ¡°Even if I do that kind of joke, I''m popular with girls.¡± ¡°Looks like lying makes your eyes slit open. I should be careful.¡± ¡°Hey, you shouldn¡¯t point out things guys are already self-conscious about!¡± Ever since I possessed Adel¡¯s body, I¡¯ve been very conscious of my small eyes. Well, it¡¯s not like my eyes themselves are small, but what am I supposed to do about them looking like slits when I¡¯m not making an expression? I grumbled inwardly. Lever looked at me and then spoke. ¡°Are you curious about my true identity?¡± ¡°¡­¡­A little.¡± S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°Hmm, how about this? If Brother begs me desperately, I might tell you, or I might not.¡± ¡°What¡¯s that supposed to be?¡± ¡°What I¡¯m saying is, be nice to me. Brother, stop frowning like that. You have a scary face, and frowning makes you look even more intimidating.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I completely agree with that. When I first met you, I really thought you were some secret assassin weapon of the Bares family. It seems like you¡¯re in a similar position, though.¡± ¡°Not at all.¡± I replied curtly and looked at Lever. ¡°So what is it that you want, Lever?¡± ¡°I already told you, about Brother¡¯s school life. I want to hear about it.¡± ¡°And what would you do with that information?¡± ¡°Why, are you suddenly afraid I¡¯m a ghost and something will happen if you tell me?¡± ¡°Haha, there¡¯s nothing that scares me.¡± ¡°Ah! A cockroach!¡± ¡°¡­¡­!¡± I flinched and turned around. But there was no cockroach behind me. And then I realized it was a joke when I heard Lever chuckling. Seriously, no respect for her elders. ¡°You should be glad I don¡¯t hit children.¡± ¡°Huh? I¡¯m not a child. I¡¯m 13 years old?¡± ¡°¡­¡­What?¡± ¡°I¡¯m 13. Brother, you¡¯re the same age as Fron, right? 17?¡± Well, for now, that¡¯s the setting. In reality, I¡¯m old enough to be called an ¡°ahjusshi¡± without any shame. I couldn¡¯t tell Lever that, so I kept my mouth shut. Then a question came to mind. ¡°You¡¯re 13?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t believe me?¡± ¡°Of course not, but no matter how I look at you, you don¡¯t look a day over 10.¡± ¡°How rude, Brother, penalty! If you accumulate enough penalties, you¡¯ll be in trouble.¡± Lever said, puffing out her cheeks. Kyle shuddered, seemingly unable to believe what he was seeing. Yeah, you¡¯re surprised too, right? No matter how you look at her, she¡¯s not 13, maybe 10 at most. ¡°¡­¡­Soon, soon I¡¯ll be legal.¡± But it seemed that wasn¡¯t what Kyle was hung up on. Seriously, what am I supposed to do with this guy? I rubbed my face roughly. The fact that Kyle was the only one I could trust and rely on here¡­ It was almost pathetic. If only Samuel were here too¡­ Sigh. I let out a sigh and opened my mouth. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll take your word for it, Lever. You¡¯re 13.¡± ¡°Well, my mental age might be stuck at 10, but still.¡± ¡°¡­¡­What¡¯s that supposed to mean?¡± I couldn¡¯t understand. I mulled over Lever¡¯s words. 13 years old, but her mental age and body are stuck at 10. In other words¡­ ¡°Did you perhaps die when you were 10?¡± ¡°Heh, Brother is pretty smart.¡± ¡°I may not look it, but I was the top of my class at Sytan.¡± Actually, it was partly because I cheated by looking at the answers through Samuel, but top is top, so it wasn¡¯t a lie. Well, it¡¯s not wrong. But Lever tilted her head as if she didn¡¯t understand. ¡°But Fron said she was the top of her class?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve spoken to Fron?¡± ¡°Not directly, but I¡¯ve heard her talk.¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s true, but¡­¡± What should I say? The fact that Fron was the top of the class was still somewhat taboo for us. I once entered Fron¡¯s room. It was filled with blood-stained bandages, broken wooden swords, and the walls were plastered with papers, probably for theoretical exams. But I didn¡¯t know why Fron hid the fact that she was working so hard, why she didn¡¯t use a sword, or even why she was trying so hard in the first place. So I didn¡¯t bother mentioning that Fron was the top of her class. But really, why? Why did Fron keep acting in such incomprehensible ways? I was curious. ¡®I used the Demon God¡¯s Necklace¡­¡¯ I couldn¡¯t see all of Fron¡¯s past because she caught me and pushed me away. All I saw was a girl who looked exactly like Fron looking down at me. Considering that I became Samuel when I saw Samuel¡¯s past, it couldn¡¯t have been Fron. Who was that girl? Unlike the girls in prison who looked like Fron, her personality seemed similar too. Well, maybe she¡¯s Fron¡¯s younger sister or something. There must be some connection between that girl and why Fron ended up like this. I asked Lever, ¡°Lever, how long have you been here?¡± ¡°Hmm, for a very long time.¡± ¡°Can you tell me roughly when you arrived?¡± ¡°Well, all I remember is being in prison from the moment my mother gave birth to me. Of course, it was a much bigger prison than this.¡± ¡°A bigger prison than this?¡± ¡°Yes, there¡¯s an even bigger prison inside. And there were so many children like me in there.¡± ¡°¡­¡­Was Fron there too, by any chance?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, how did you know?¡± ¡­How could I not know? What Lever described matched exactly with the background of Fron¡¯s past that I had seen. I swallowed nervously. The pendant transformed after absorbing something in Gluttony¡¯s territory. Maybe there was a way to use it. And then I knew what function had been added to the pendant. How did I know? I just had the pendant, so how did I know what its new function was? Didn¡¯t Adel tell me himself last time? It was strange, but I decided not to dwell on it. As long as I could use it, that was all that mattered. Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Position Exchange I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with ''Eye of Arrogance'' Tier ($18), or 20 advance chapters with ''Sword Lacquer'' Tier ($35), or 30 advance chapters with ''Fighting Spirit'' Tier ($50) Bonus chapter on reaching milestones. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 216 (2) - The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy Swoosh-. I got up from my seat. ¡°Kyle, I¡¯ll be back.¡± ¡°Where to? Hey, I¡¯m coming too.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t leave the prison, remember?¡± ¡°Now that you mention it, you¡¯re right. So I get to eat all of this?¡± ¡°You pig.¡± ¡°What?!¡± Ignoring Kyle¡¯s sputtering, I gestured to Lever inside the cell. ¡°Shall we go?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m good. Oppa, you go alone. I don¡¯t want to go there.¡± ¡°¡­¡­Alright.¡± At Lever¡¯s words, I decided to go to the prison alone. But then Lever got up and spoke. ¡°Brother, I¡¯ll at least take you to the front. I can¡¯t go inside though.¡± ¡°Thank you for guiding me.¡± The prison was so vast that it would have been difficult to find my way around. It was helpful to have Lever, a veteran of this place, show me the way. I glanced back and said, ¡°Kyle, don¡¯t cause any trouble and stay put. Oh, and¡­¡± I drew out all the mana I had left and materialized darkness. Darkness was created not from Bares¡¯ or Adel¡¯s mana, but from Fron¡¯s. Now there was no mana left in my body. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Kyle blinked at my doppelganger made of darkness. I chuckled and said, ¡°This place is under the surveillance of Fron¡¯s mother through our mana. That¡¯s why I left some of Fron¡¯s mana. Well, she didn¡¯t react much, probably thinking I don¡¯t have much mana left, but just in case.¡± In short, thanks to Fron ripping me open to use his own mana, I was able to do this. I would leave my doppelganger made of Fron¡¯s mana to signal ¡°I¡¯m in that prison.¡± sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. While I roamed free outside. ¡°Anyway, I¡¯ll be back.¡± I gave Kyle one last word and left the prison with Lever. Of course, I used Position Exchange to get out. *** The prison was vast, just as Lever had said. It made me wonder how they built such a thing so high up, not on the ground. It only made sense if they didn¡¯t suspend it in the air like the Imperial Academy. I looked around as I walked. Countless cells lined the path leading to the large prison. Every cell was filled with blood-stained whips, swords, and shields. Did someone fight inside these cells? That¡¯s what it looked like. As I continued walking, Lever stopped and looked back at me. ¡°Brother, we¡¯re here.¡± She pointed a finger somewhere. I frowned. There was nothing there? As I tilted my head in confusion, Lever sighed. ¡°Are you sure you were really top of your class? You must be lying. Tell me the truth.¡± ¡°Oh, you caught me.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± What was I supposed to say when she already knew? I was a smooth-talking demon too, but Lever seemed to have a way with words. I shook my head and walked forward. ¡°So, what do I do?¡± I asked Lever as I walked through the space where the wall ended abruptly. Lever pointed her finger at the center of the wall. ¡°Press that.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Click-. The moment I pressed the center of the wall. Clank¡­ A single brick sank in, creating a hole. A hole just big enough for a child to fit through. ¡°I hope you find something inside.¡± ¡°¡­¡­Yes.¡± Lever waved at me as I was about to enter the hole. Leaving Lever behind, I threw myself into the hole. It was pitch black inside. A space where I couldn¡¯t see a thing. Frowning, I moved forward. And just as my patience was wearing thin. I took out a match from my pocket. Screech¡­ And the moment I lit the match, I couldn¡¯t help but shudder. The carnage that unfolded before my eyes. How much blood had been spilled here? Every wall and the floor were stained crimson. The occasional glimpses of gray bricks only proved that this wasn¡¯t paint, but blood. Scattered swords, broken blades, and decaying excrement. Ugh-. Nausea welled up inside me. Seriously. What kind of place was this? Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Position Exchange I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with ''Eye of Arrogance'' Tier ($18), or 20 advance chapters with ''Sword Lacquer'' Tier ($35), or 30 advance chapters with ''Fighting Spirit'' Tier ($50) Bonus chapter on reaching milestones. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 217: The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy The prison was steeped in an eerie silence, the air thick with a lingering, sinister energy that clung to the countless bloodstains marring every inch of the cold stone floor. It was a scene that sent chills down my spine. The wooden shackles that bound my wrists chafed against my skin as I shifted uncomfortably. Turning around, I called out, "Lever, are you out there?" My question was met with silence. Where has she disappeared to this time? I wondered, but the thought was quickly chased away by the overpowering stench that assaulted my nostrils. The air reeked of blood, a grim reminder of the prison¡¯s gruesome history. What in the world happened here? *Whum.* The necklace, the one I suspected was linked to the Demon God but couldn''t quite figure out how, started to glow. It pulsed with a low hum, almost as if urging me to use it. I frowned, remembering the last time it had reacted this way ¨C when I had witnessed Samuel''s past. It''s reacting again. Did that mean I could use it to see Fron''s past as well? But would seeing a few fleeting moments from her past really help me understand her choice? I doubted I could ever truly comprehend why Fron would choose death over life. No, more than doubt, it was fear that gripped my heart. Fear that I might actually empathize with Fron''s reasons for wanting to die. Fear that if I understood her pain, I might actually let her die. The thought of witnessing another death, of reliving the tragedies I had inflicted upon the characters of my own creation, filled me with unbearable anguish. But I couldn''t shy away from it. This is the price I have to pay. Taking a deep breath, I gently touched the necklace. This was the only way I could atone for my sins, the only recompense I could offer to the children of my story. *Whum.* The necklace pulsed with renewed intensity. Closing my eyes, I focused on the newfound abilities it granted me. There were two: First, I could now see further into the past. Not just a few decades, but potentially centuries. However, I wasn¡¯t going to use that ability now. Not yet. Second, and more importantly, the necklace could now show me the past of a specific location, as long as it still existed, even without a living subject present. This was the true game-changer. The past of a space. I now held the power to witness the past of anyone, or even any place. And the first place I was going to use it was this very prison. I was going to see what Fron experienced within these walls, to witness firsthand the events that led her to this point. *Whum.* The necklace thrummed against my chest, its vibrations growing stronger by the second. I¡¯m ready. ¡°Activate,¡± I whispered. The moment the words left my lips, the necklace erupted in a blinding flash of light. A strange grinding sound, like gears turning in reverse, filled the air. *Click.* *Click.* * * * Time folded in on itself, the present dissolving into the echoes of the past. While the physical space remained unchanged, the people within it flickered and shifted like images in a constantly changing panorama. As my senses returned, I braced myself for the disorientation of inhabiting another¡¯s body. But something was different this time. I blinked, taking in my surroundings. This body¡­ Wait a minute. This isn¡¯t someone else¡¯s body, is it? "Huh¡­" Bewildered, I drew Fang of Darkness, its polished surface reflecting back an image that was both familiar and utterly foreign. It was me, Adel, but not as I knew myself. My hair was a vibrant blue, pulled back from my face. My eyes, though still bearing the same distinctive shape, were younger, more innocent. Even my lips seemed smaller, less defined. This was me at six years old, perhaps even younger. ¡°What is this¡­¡± Am I dreaming? When I had glimpsed into Samuel''s and Fron''s pasts, I had inhabited their bodies, felt their emotions as my own. But this was different. I was still myself, just¡­ younger. And I could move freely, and think independently. Is this what happens when I use the necklace''s power through a space? Does it create a new vessel for me to inhabit? I touched my neck, noticing the absence of the familiar mark that allowed me to switch places with others. Does that mean I can''t use Position Exchange? I channeled my mana into Fang of Darkness, and a wave of relief washed over me as the blade darkened with the telltale sign of my powers. It seemed I could still access my abilities, even in this borrowed form. There was one crucial difference though: the mana I wielded wasn''t my own. It was Fron''s. Why can I use Fron¡¯s mana? The more I thought about it, the more confusing it became. Let¡¯s recap: - I¡¯m witnessing the past of this prison, Fron¡¯s past, through the power of the necklace. - Because I¡¯m experiencing the past through a space, not a person, I¡¯ve been given a new, younger body to inhabit. - I can use my abilities, but the mana I wield belongs to Fron. However¡­ Position Exchange isn¡¯t working. Mana Manipulation, Killing Intent, Stealth¡ªall of my other abilities were readily available. Only Location Switch remained stubbornly out of reach. I clicked my tongue in frustration, but quickly pushed the disappointment aside. It could be worse. I still had access to most of my abilities, and a limited mana pool was better than none at all. Right now, I need to focus on figuring out what¡¯s going on here. I surveyed my surroundings. There¡¯s Fron¡­ or rather, younger versions of her. And other girls too. But they all look so young. Should I even call this a prison? Compared to the blood-soaked dungeon I had seen earlier, this place was practically spotless. Grim, yes, but relatively clean and well-maintained. And filled with children. Children who all bore a striking resemblance to Fron. They were chatting amongst themselves, their youthful voices echoing through the chamber. ¡°Wasn¡¯t dinner delicious today?¡± ¡°Yeah, it was good.¡± ¡°Hehe, I¡¯m going to have two bowls tomorrow.¡± Their conversations were mundane, filled with the simple joys and concerns of childhood. Watching them, I felt the tension drain from my shoulders. What was I worried about? This wasn¡¯t some torture chamber. It was¡­ well, it was still a prison, but one where children were being kept alive, at least. Then again¡­ I chuckled wryly, realizing the absurdity of that thought. If this were truly a safe haven, Lever wouldn¡¯t have brought me here. Speaking of Lever, who was she exactly? From what I¡¯d gathered, she was one of these children. I scanned the faces around me, searching for any sign of her. But picking out one face among hundreds of nearly identical children was no easy task. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. How am I supposed to find her in this crowd? Frowning, I decided to start by looking for Fron. Surely, she would know who Lever was. Unable to spot either of them, I approached a nearby girl, hoping she might be able to point me in the right direction. ¡°Excuse me.¡± ¡°Eep!¡± The girl, no more than six years old, flinched back as if I had struck her. Her eyes welled up with tears. What did I do? ¡°Um¡­ are you alright?¡± ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry! Please don¡¯t hit me! I¡¯ll be good, I promise! Please¡­!¡± She cowered before me, her words a desperate plea for mercy. It wasn''t just an apology; it was the complete surrender of someone who had known nothing but fear and pain. I froze, speechless. What could have possibly happened to make this child so terrified? Then, I remembered Fron¡¯s own deep-seated fear of her mother, the woman who would eventually drive her to her death. Could it be that she¡­? ¡°She¡¯s not even worth killing.¡± The words slipped out before I could stop them. Did she hear that? ¡°Please spare me! I¡¯ll do anything! I¡¯ll bark like a dog if you want¡­!¡± ¡°No, no, I wasn¡¯t talking to you.¡± I said, my voice laced with panic. What was wrong with me? Sure, this body was just a vessel, but it was still that of a six-year-old child. Why was she so terrified of me? Unease settled in the pit of my stomach. Something wasn¡¯t right. I tried to reassure her, to calm her down. But it was too late. ¡°He¡¯s a prisoner from the other cell block!¡± A hush fell over the room. Hundreds of pairs of eyes turned towards me, their gazes filled with a chilling intensity. I felt a cold sweat break out on my skin. I think I¡¯ve made a terrible mistake. ¡°Kill him!¡± ¡°No, we can¡¯t kill him!¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s beat him until he¡¯s almost dead!¡± ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s do that!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s make him wish he were dead!¡± ¡°But then he¡¯d be dead.¡± ¡°Just kill him then!¡± A wave of children surged towards me, their faces contorted with rage. ¡°Kill him!¡± ¡°Get rid of him!¡± I threw up my hands in a futile attempt to protect myself. One girl, her eyes blazing with fury, locked eyes with me. Even at six years old, her hatred was palpable. I don¡¯t like her¡­ And then, My mind went dark. Why are these little brats so strong...? Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Position Exchange I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with ''Eye of Arrogance'' Tier ($18), or 20 advance chapters with ''Sword Lacquer'' Tier ($35), or 30 advance chapters with ''Fighting Spirit'' Tier ($50) Bonus chapter on reaching milestones. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 218 (1) - The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy ¡°Is he alive?¡± ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we finish him off?¡± ¡°That¡¯s a bit much, even for us.¡± ¡°Alright, let''s just tear off one arm.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not enough. We have to at least cut off a leg.¡± I cautiously opened my eyes at the terrifying sounds ringing in my ears. And I gasped at the sight before me. A group of young children with blue hair were huddled together, staring down at me. What in the world is going on? First, play dead, play dead. Judging by the horrific things they were saying, it wouldn''t be good if they found out I was awake. As I swallowed nervously, I heard them say: ¡°Hey, didn¡¯t he just open his eyes?¡± ¡°Are you stupid? How could you tell with eyes that small?¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. If his eyes were open, they wouldn¡¯t be that small.¡± ¡°Yeah, you usually see the pupils, but you can¡¯t see his, right?¡± ¡°Right, he didn¡¯t open his eyes!¡± I can hear you all, you little brats. I let out a silent groan and lay still for a while longer. At that moment, someone poked my cheek. ¡°Open your eyes.¡± What¡¯s with this arrogant tone? A little kid, speaking so arrogantly? Is there something wrong with my ears? I was dumbfounded but unable to do anything, I stayed put. Perhaps my lack of reaction was frustrating because the owner of the voice sighed and spoke again. ¡°Get up. We all know you¡¯re not asleep.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Damn it, they¡¯ve seen through my act. I felt annoyed, but I decided to get up. There was nothing to gain by continuing to lie down, and who knows what these kids would do to me while I pretended to sleep. *Shuffling sound* Scratching the back of my head, I sat up. And there she was, the girl who had been looking down at me, now standing with her arms crossed triumphantly. Wait, this girl is¡­? The moment I saw her, my shoulders slumped. ¡°Lady Fron, is that you?¡± ¡°¡­¡­!¡± The girl, who looked exactly like Fron, flinched. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. To be precise, this is what Fron would have looked like as a child. She looked so much like Fron that it was easy to overlap her image with the real Fron in reality. Right, that arrogant tone. It had to be Fron. It was the same tone as Fron before her personality took a strange turn. Figures. A rotten apple from a young age. Slandering Fron internally, I casually extended my left hand. ¡°Well, this is a pleasant surprise. My name is Adel.¡± ¡°Get your filthy hand away from me.¡± ¡°¡­¡­Excuse me?¡± *Slap* Fron swatted my hand away. What was that? Why is she being so hostile? More surprised than hurt, I stared blankly at Fron. She glared at me and threatened, ¡°How dare you try to shake my hand, you villain who came here to kill me?¡± ¡°¡­¡­?¡± Kill who? What does she mean I came to kill her? Fron spoke in a firm voice, as if to say there was no room for excuses. ¡°You foolish boy, you underestimate me! You must have been sent from the neighboring territory to assassinate me!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Fron. We were on guard duty, but he appeared here without a sound.¡± No. What in the world is going on? My face must have been a picture of bewilderment. I couldn''t adjust to this situation and was utterly confused. What is happening right now? And what was this about assassins being sent from the neighboring territory to kill Fron? Why would they want to kill her? And more importantly, who are these kids from the neighboring territory? Is this some kind of noir film set? My head throbbed. These kids knocked me down without a second thought, and now they''re acting out a gangster movie. Well, to be fair, I did let them get the better of me on purpose. I didn¡¯t want to risk hurting them by using my full strength when I had no idea what was going on. But still. What in the world is going on? I decided to try and defuse the situation and spoke to Fron. ¡°I¡¯m not an assassin sent from the neighboring territory.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t lie! Judging by your shady appearance, you¡¯re the perfect assassin!¡± ¡°Hey, don¡¯t you know it¡¯s not nice to criticize someone¡¯s looks?¡± Seriously, her upbringing must have been terrible! Someone bring Fron¡¯s mother here! Actually, on second thought, if I brought her mother here, I''d probably be killed for trespassing. I''ll hold off on that for now and try talking to Fron again. ¡°I¡¯m not an assassin. And I¡¯m not from the neighboring territory either. I hope you¡¯ll believe me.¡± ¡°Hmph, you¡¯re still denying it even though I have clear evidence that you¡¯re an assassin.¡± ¡°Excuse me?¡± Evidence that I''m an assassin? Oh no, could it be that this body I possessed actually had a past like that? I should clear up this misunderstanding as soon as possible. But just as I thought that¡­ ¡°Look at this child!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± I stared blankly at the teary-eyed girl Fron pulled forward. This was the girl who had burst into tears the moment I spoke earlier. ¡°Do you see the tears of this child?¡± ¡°Yes, I see them, but¡­¡± The girl was still crying. Every time our eyes met, tears welled up in her eyes. This made me feel like I was truly in the wrong¡­ But even so, this wasn¡¯t evidence that I was an assassin. ¡°Are you saying this girl crying is evidence?¡± ¡°Hmph, what more needs to be said?¡± ¡°No, maybe she¡¯s just crying because I look scary.¡± ¡°Silence! You just admitted that you look shady like an assassin!¡± ¡°I never admitted to that.¡± Why would I ever admit to something like that? I might look a little intimidating to kids, but it wasn''t to that extent. I was innocent, completely innocent. In fact, I was here to save Fron. There was no reason for me to feel guilty. Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Position Exchange I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with ''Eye of Arrogance'' Tier ($18), or 20 advance chapters with ''Sword Lacquer'' Tier ($35), or 30 advance chapters with ''Fighting Spirit'' Tier ($50) Bonus chapter on reaching milestones. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 218 (2) - The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy ¡°I¡¯m innocent. Please present me with a valid reason.¡± ¡°Ha! You¡¯re all talk. Fine then. Rem! Tell this wicked assassin what he said!¡± What did I say? What did I say again? As I blinked in confusion, the girl, Rem, started speaking while sniffling. ¡°He said¡­ he¡¯d beat Fron¡­ and kill her¡­ Sob, I was so scared¡­ I couldn¡¯t do anything¡­¡± ¡°¡­Well, um¡­¡± I did say something like that. But I didn¡¯t actually mean I would hurt Fron. I just meant I would teach her a lesson for her bad behavior. But explaining that would probably just make the situation worse, so I decided to keep my mouth shut. ¡°See, the assassin has nothing to say for himself.¡± ¡°Yeah, well, that¡¯s how it is.¡± There was no point in saying anything when they wouldn¡¯t listen anyway, so I decided to stay quiet. I let out a deep sigh. So, how would Fron deal with me now? Fron glared at me and shouted, ¡°Tie this guy up tightly with a rope and throw him in there!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± At that moment, the children rushed towards me and tied me up with a rope. I could probably break free if I used my mana, but I decided to play along for now. If I used force here and the children got hurt, it would ruin any chance of building trust with Fron. And so, I was thrown into a corner of a giant prison cell. But then¡­ Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°¡­He really does look shady.¡± ¡°Hey, what¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°Dummy, he told Fron his name was Adel.¡± What are they up to now? The children began to gather around me and whisper amongst themselves. I felt uncomfortable, like a monkey on display at a zoo. Then the children whispered again. ¡°Why is he making that face?¡± ¡°Idiot, he¡¯s hungry, that¡¯s why.¡± ¡°Hungry? Are you hungry, Adel?¡± ¡°No, maybe he needs to use the bathroom.¡± Is this what you call children¡¯s curiosity? I thought they wouldn''t be interested in me since I was labeled an assassin, but the children continued to show interest in my peculiar appearance. Among them was the girl who had burst into tears when she first saw me. Rem, was it? ¡°Did you say your name was Rem?¡± ¡°¡­¡­!¡± Startled by my words, Rem quickly hid behind another child. I found it adorable, but I knew I had to clear up this misunderstanding quickly. ¡°I apologize if I scared you, Rem. I didn¡¯t mean to frighten you.¡± ¡°¡­But, you said you would hit Fron¡­¡± ¡°Hey, I was just kidding.¡± ¡°Really¡­?¡± Rem seemed to relax a little at my explanation. Yes, she''s coming around. Or so I thought. *Thud* ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing?¡± Someone punched me in the head, and I turned around in frustration. It was Fron, looking down at me with displeasure. ¡°You¡¯re as thick-headed as you are stupid. Rem, don¡¯t listen to this wicked assassin. Assassins are known for their lies.¡± ¡°Uh, uh¡­!¡± Rem looked at me with a betrayed expression, as if to say, ¡°I almost fell for your lies!¡± This is really bad. ¡°I hate you!¡± Rem shouted at me, using the harshest words she could muster. My heart ached. Adel, you messed up again. Ignoring me, Fron turned to the children who were still showing interest in me. ¡°Don¡¯t mind him, everyone. Get ready, because ¡®it¡¯ will be starting soon.¡± ¡°It?¡± What¡¯s ¡®it¡¯? At Fron¡¯s words, the children began moving in unison. They picked up wooden swords and stones from who knows where, their faces determined as they faced the solid wall. What in the world was about to happen? As I observed the situation quietly¡­ ¡°Three.¡± ¡°Two.¡± ¡°One.¡± A child muttered with a tense voice. And when the child finally shouted ¡°Zero¡±¡­ *Rumble* The wall began to move with a loud roar. One side of the wall rose upward, revealing another space beyond. And what I saw there left me utterly speechless. More children, all looking just like Fron, were walking out of the newly opened space. ¡°Everyone, battle stations!¡± Fron shouted, watching them emerge. Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Position Exchange I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with ''Eye of Arrogance'' Tier ($18), or 20 advance chapters with ''Sword Lacquer'' Tier ($35), or 30 advance chapters with ''Fighting Spirit'' Tier ($50) Bonus chapter on reaching milestones. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 219: The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy ¡°What¡¯s with the fight?¡± Unable to adapt to the sudden turn of events, I could only tilt my head in confusion. Meanwhile, a child who appeared as a wall opened, spoke. ¡°I won¡¯t let you take it away today!¡± ¡°Hmph, the same goes for us.¡± Fron and a child who seemed to be the leader of the adjacent space began to argue. I, finding myself in this incomprehensible situation, turned to Rem, who had burst into tears upon seeing me, and asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t play dumb!¡± ¡°No, I really don¡¯t know what¡¯s happening because I came from the other side.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not lying¡­?¡± ¡°It¡¯s true. If I were on their side, I would have already shown it.¡± My words were true. Indeed, the children from the adjacent section were confronting Fron without even glancing in our direction. Between the space we were in, the wall that opened, and the children who emerged, lay another space. As the children on my side and Fron walked forward, the children from the opposite side also began to walk toward the middle space. They paid no attention to me. ¡°It was true¡­¡± ¡°Why would I lie?¡± ¡°Then, I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t know that¡­¡± Oh. To apologize so readily? I immediately realized that the situation was turning in my favor. At once, I asked Rem, ¡°I¡¯ll accept your apology, but could you explain what¡¯s going on here, what kind of situation this is?¡± ¡°Sure, but where did you come from that you don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on in this room?¡± ¡°¡­That¡¯s¡­¡± I felt a sense of embarrassment. How could I possibly explain that this place was nothing more than a replay of a scene from the past? To dismiss it as a hallucination was impossible; the current scene was too vivid, making me wonder if it wasn¡¯t reality itself. For now, I had no choice but to come up with a convenient excuse. ¡°I came from outside.¡± ¡°Outside?¡± ¡°Yes, by my mother¡¯s order, I came here from outside this prison. To live with all of you.¡± ¡°Really? For real? Wow!¡± At the word ¡°outside¡±, Rem¡¯s eyes widened as she looked at me. Is it that surprising to hear that I came from outside? But wouldn¡¯t these children have also come here from outside? I felt a sense of doubt as I stared at Rem. It was as if there was something else here that I didn¡¯t know. Rem, with a bright smile, opened her mouth. ¡°If I explain it, Adel has to tell us stories about the outside!¡± ¡°¡­If you want to hear it, I will.¡± Rem acted as if she had never been outside. What could I say? Rem, without a care, began to speak. ¡°We¡¯re the left room, and they¡¯re the right room. We can¡¯t usually meet, but the wall opens at this time.¡± ¡°Is there a reason why the wall opens?¡± ¡°Yeah, food comes down from the sky in that central space.¡± ¡°Food, you say?¡± No, why would food, which isn¡¯t even a bird, come down from outside? What kind of messed up place is this? The more I listened to Rem¡¯s explanation, the more confused I became. Why would food come down from the sky? But it seemed like something that was actually happening, so I couldn¡¯t deny it. There was no way for the children to get food from inside these walls, so it made sense that food would come from somewhere. As Fron and the children fought, a huge basket was descending from the sky on a rope. ¡°¡­That¡¯s¡­¡± The basket seemed to be filled with bread. So the reason the children were fighting was¡­ ¡°But there¡¯s not enough food for all of us, and we have to share it with the kids from the other side. And those kids want to keep all the bread for themselves!¡± ¡°I see.¡± However, we couldn¡¯t just blindly blame the children from the other side. There were no adults here to educate the children, and it was only natural for them to want to monopolize the food in the face of their survival instincts. Rem, who had been speaking passionately, suddenly lowered her voice and said, ¡°Actually, I hate fighting like this too. I wish everyone could eat their fill. But¡­¡± ¡°If you share the bread with the kids from the other side, the children here will starve, right?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s why we, and those kids, are fighting. To avoid starving to death.¡± I was at a loss for words. What in the world was this place? Suddenly, it reminded me of the space `Place of Solitude` that appears in martial arts novels. In order to create a deadly weapon, children are locked up in a space and forced to kill each other until only one survives¡­ ¡®Don¡¯t tell me¡­¡¯ This couldn¡¯t be that kind of place, could it? I forced an awkward laugh and shook my head, trying to deny the thought. But the more I tried to deny it, the more the situation seemed to point towards my assumption being correct. If this really was that kind of place¡­ What would happen to these children? As I frowned at the thought, Thump, thump-. As the food descended from the sky, the children¡¯s fight intensified. I frowned at the sight and spoke to Rem, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we help? It looks like Fron is going to lose.¡± ¡°...¡± Rem lowered her head at my words. The current state of the fight was heavily skewed against Fron and the children. Fron fought well and stood out in the battle, but the children from the other room were too strong, and they were being pushed back. ¡°Everyone, do your best! We must eat our fill today!¡± At Fron¡¯s words, I took a look at the children¡¯s appearances. I hadn¡¯t noticed it at first, but now that I looked closely, the children were emaciated. If this continued, they wouldn¡¯t be able to avoid malnutrition. If they were robbed of all the food again today, that would surely be the case. Rem, who had lowered her head at my question, spoke up. ¡°...I want to help too, but I¡¯m not strong. Fron has always protected me.¡± Hmm. Certainly, Rem seemed to be the weakest even among the thin children. It was a wonder how she had managed to survive until now with such a frail body. More importantly, If they lost all the food, would I starve too? ¡°Of course, we¡¯ve already been starving for two days. Two days ago, Fron managed to get some food by begging the kids from the other room, but the amount of food falling from the sky seems to be decreasing.¡± ¡°So that¡¯s why the children from the other room won¡¯t share their food.¡± ¡°...Yes.¡± Even though the children from the other room were uneducated, they were still just innocent children. Did they really want to monopolize the food by hitting other children? Of course, there might be some bad seeds, but surely not all of them were like that. It was this cruel reality that had turned these children into monsters. They were just children. Sigh-. I clicked my tongue and got up. My body was tied tightly with ropes, but this much¡­ Snap-. It was nothing. As I channeled a bit of mana and exerted my strength, the ropes snapped instantly. ¡°What, how did you do that?!¡± Rem stared at me with an expression of disbelief, as if she had just witnessed a magic trick. I smiled awkwardly and said to Rem, ¡°Well, it¡¯s your fault for not tying the ropes tightly enough.¡± ¡°No, I really tied them very tightly.¡± ¡°That¡¯s just your imagination. An expert like me can easily untie something like this.¡± ¡°Expert¡­!¡± Rem¡¯s eyes widened at the word ¡°expert.¡± I chuckled and walked towards where Fron and the children were fighting. And then, Thump-. I activated my Killing Intent Trait. At that moment, the children stopped fighting. ¡°...Wh-who are you?¡± A child who seemed to be the leader of the other room stammered. However, they didn''t even think about defying me and just stared at me with frightened eyes. Oh my. Even though I had controlled my Killing Intent to the best of my ability, it seemed like it was too much for the children to handle. Some of them even had wet pants. Let''s pretend we didn''t see that, shall we? ¡°You¡­!¡± Fron had been watching my every move with trembling hands since I started walking. As expected of Fron. She certainly stood out among the rest. Even so, there was no way Fron could defeat me at her young age. Swoosh-. In an instant, I arrived at the center of the space and sat down. As I suddenly took my seat, the children stared at me in confusion. I arched my eyebrows and spoke, ¡°There seems to be a problem here. Can anyone tell me what it is?¡± I spoke, but none of the children answered. What¡¯s with the silence? I pulled out the Red Dagger from my pocket¡­ ah, right, I didn''t have it. Woong-. For now, I used my Darkness Trait to manifest a black blade in the air. As the dagger, emitting a black aura, instantly appeared above my hand, the children held their breaths. They were terrified at the sight of the dreadful energy emanating from the black blade. Every single child in this room was wary and afraid of me. ¡°It¡¯s problem-solving time. I¡¯ll give a special reward to the smart child who answers correctly.¡± The children still couldn''t speak a word to me. I smiled and said, "I''m very angry. Not only did you attack me as soon as I arrived, but you''re all fighting amongst yourselves when the blood hasn''t even dried on your heads." "...That''s..." Because you''re an assassin. Fron, who had been muttering to herself, trembled. It seemed that she had finally grasped the situation. She must have realized that I was never on their side to begin with. Anyway, I addressed the children, "If you''ve done something wrong, you have to be punished accordingly. Now, choose." "...What do you mean, choose?" Oh dear. This was going to be interesting. Despite her fear, Fron stepped forward, shielding the other children behind her. Among them were even the children from the other room who had been fighting him just moments ago. Perhaps she had the makings of a leader. This, too, was similar to the Fron of reality. But still. What was she supposed to choose? "Please, make your choice." "What are you talking about?" "Well, it''s obvious, isn''t it?" I put on the most sinister smile I could muster and said, "Each of you, decide how many times you want to be hit." Woong-. The black blade floating above my hand transformed into the shape of a bamboo back scratcher. Since ancient times, the back scratcher has been a form of medicine. The children, though they had never seen one before, seemed to sense the terrifying implication of the object and trembled in fear. One child cautiously spoke up, "O-one time..." One of the children who had attacked me earlier! I let out a sly grin. "One time, you say? So, your transgression only warrants a single strike." Gulp-. The children gulped nervously. The first step to taming these little ones. It was to make them decide for themselves how many times they would be hit. "You¡­!" Enraged by my wickedness, Fron clenched her fists. Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Position Exchange I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with ''Eye of Arrogance'' Tier ($18), or 20 advance chapters with ''Sword Lacquer'' Tier ($35), or 30 advance chapters with ''Fighting Spirit'' Tier ($50) Bonus chapter on reaching milestones. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 220 (1) - The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy Despite my words, I never laid a hand on the children. ¡°N-no point in talking. Let¡¯s go back.¡± The frightened children from the other side didn''t dare to attack again and retreated. Thus, I was able to claim the food basket that had fallen from the sky. ¡°This is mine now.¡± ¡°...Hmph.¡± Fron¡¯s shoulders trembled as she watched me. Even she wouldn''t argue about ownership now. However, the children behind her began to cry one by one. They must be like this because they have been starving for a long time. I could understand them. But that didn''t mean I was going to give away my hard-earned food for free. It might earn the children¡¯s favor, but what I wanted was to remain on equal footing with Fron. That¡¯s why I was acting this way. ¡°I have a decent proposal. Just one thing and everything will be settled.¡± ¡°A request?¡± Fron frowned at me. I approached her and spoke. ¡°I¡¯ll share the food.¡± ¡°And what is the price you seek, demon?¡± ¡°Simple.¡± I raised my index finger to indicate I only wanted one thing. ¡°All I want is to be accepted as a member of this place.¡± ¡°...If that¡¯s all you wanted, you should have just shared it in the first place.¡± ¡°Ha, do you really think so?¡± A faint smile played on my lips, laced with clear mockery. Fron suggested I would have been accepted if I had shared from the start, but I saw things differently. Would they really accept me that easily? Of course, they would gladly accept the bread. But what would happen after the food was gone? I would still be an unknown outsider, and the children would be wary of me. If I were Fron, I would be cautious and suspicious no matter how much kindness I received. In other words, it was more advantageous for me to be recognized as an equal to Fron, a member of their group, rather than bowing my head to her. ¡°...I don''t like it.¡± ¡°Well, it doesn''t matter if you don''t like it. As things stand, it would be a bit inconvenient for me to join that other group.¡± A subtle threat was mixed into my words. If she continued to be stubborn, I could always join the group I had just seen. Fron''s shoulders trembled at my words, and she glared at me. ¡°Fine. I accept your proposal.¡± ¡°Good choice.¡± I smiled brightly. Turning around, I addressed the children who were staring at the food basket with drooling mouths. ¡°You can eat.¡± ¡°Yeah!¡± The children nodded and began to take food from the basket. I noticed Rem awkwardly walking towards the basket. she took out two loaves of bread, ate one, and then looked at me. Then she approached. Wondering what she had to say, I tilted my head. Rem held out one of the loaves to me. ¡°Here, eat.¡± ¡°You¡¯re giving yours to me?¡± ¡°It was yours to begin with, Adel.¡± Well, that''s true. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I heard the children had been starving for a while. If they were that hungry, I would have understood even if they ate everything. The fact that they were offering me food meant they weren''t entirely bad kids. Still. That didn''t mean I would forgive them easily. The wicked group who bullied and beat me. I would make them pay for what they did. I accepted Rem''s bread, my heart burning with anger. Thus began our mealtime. There was enough bread in the basket for each child to have one loaf. However, the children didn''t finish all the bread. About a third of it remained in the basket. Why did they leave some? ¡°Are you sure you don''t want to eat anymore? You must be hungry.¡± ¡°...We are not pigs who eat everything just because there is food.¡± ¡°So you''re saying you''ll let the rest rot?¡± Fron hesitated for a moment before speaking. ¡°Do you mind if I take care of the rest?¡± ¡°Do as you please.¡± It¡¯s not like we could sell the leftover bread. If it were reality, I would have fed it to Sijo, but Sijo wasn''t here. With a grateful nod, Fron picked up the basket and walked away. she was headed towards the children on the other side of the still-open wall. After a brief exchange of words, Fron returned empty-handed. I didn''t say a word at the sight. I simply stared at her with a curious gaze. Perhaps my gaze felt burdensome because Fron spoke up. ¡°W-What are you looking at? I just felt like giving it to those beggars since we had some bread left over.¡± ¡°Ah, okay.¡± Sure. I didn''t have any particular ill feelings towards the children on the other side. I was just curious because I had heard there was bad blood between the children here and those over there. Perhaps Fron wasn''t even aware that those children were innocent. The real culprit was whoever put them in this situation in the first place. With that, the meager feast came to an end, and the children returned to their original area. Thud¡ª The door closed again with a heavy sound. I blinked at the sight. Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Position Exchange I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with ''Eye of Arrogance'' Tier ($18), or 20 advance chapters with ''Sword Lacquer'' Tier ($35), or 30 advance chapters with ''Fighting Spirit'' Tier ($50) ? Bonus chapter on reaching milestones. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 220 (2) - The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy Was someone watching us? The more I thought about it, the stranger this place seemed. ¡®I need to find out more about this place. It seemed similar to the Place of Solitude, but without any concrete information, it was giving me a headache.¡¯ Even Rem didn¡¯t seem to know much. The only one who might know was¡­ My gaze swept over Fron. ¡°...You lowly monkey.¡± ¡°No, that¡¯s not what I was looking at.¡± Fron, noticing my gaze, quickly covered himself with her arms. I was dumbfounded. How could she even think that? As if I would feel anything like that towards someone as young as Fron. I tried to explain myself, but Fron simply turned her head away with a look of disdain and shouted to the other children. ¡°Haha! Did you see that? We have obtained a ¡®secret weapon¡¯!¡± ¡°Ooh!¡± The children cheered excitedly at the childish phrase ¡°secret weapon,¡± especially the boys. Wait, what secret weapon? Confused, I tilted my head. ¡°Behold, the assassin! he is the secret weapon itself! With him, we will be victorious in the war¡­!¡± Ah, she was talking about me. But why am I a secret weapon? I had no recollection of ever agreeing to such a thing. I must have had a bewildered expression on my face, but Fron continued speaking without a care. ¡°Although we have fallen on hard times, we will ultimately prevail!¡± ¡°Wow!¡± The children clapped enthusiastically, moved by Fron¡¯s speech. I was baffled. Well, I would help Fron if I could. After all, the reason I wanted to see this part of her past was to help her. But calling a living, breathing person a ¡°secret weapon¡± was just absurd. Then again, from the children¡¯s perspective, the martial arts I displayed must have been amazing. Come to think of it¡­ ¡®This is more peaceful than I expected.¡¯ The Place of Solitude depicted in martial arts novels was far more horrific than this. So why was this place so peaceful? It must be difficult for the children, deprived of sunlight and adequate food, but their situation seemed better than I had imagined. Could I really uncover the reason behind Fron¡¯s changed personality and her yearning for death in this place? Well, only time would tell. And how much time had passed? I would come to retract my earlier thought about this place being peaceful. This place was hell itself. *** Quite a bit of time had passed since I began living with the children within these walls. Nothing particularly eventful occurred. Just like the first time, a basket would fall from the sky, and the children from the other side would come looking for us. Fron would hand them a few loaves of bread and send them on their way. However, the number of loaves the children from the other side received gradually decreased. ¡®The amount of food in the basket is dwindling.¡¯ Even the children on our side weren¡¯t eating much, barely half a loaf each. Some of them were starting to resent Fron¡¯s actions. They questioned why she would give away our food when we barely had enough for ourselves. Fron would try to appease them, reasoning with them patiently. ¡®As expected, Fron is too kind.¡¯ If it were me, I might have considered hoarding all the food for myself. The chances of these children being helpful to me were slim, and I would have been preoccupied with my own survival. Even in such difficult circumstances, Fron worked tirelessly to minimize conflict. She led the children, sharing her own dwindling rations with them, even if it meant going hungry herself. I couldn¡¯t help but admire Fron. ¡®She possesses the qualities of a true leader.¡¯ I could never act like Fron. No, I wouldn¡¯t even try. It simply wasn¡¯t in my nature. But even so, I had no intention of criticizing Fron¡¯s actions. Ultimately, it was her decision, and I believed she was making the right choices. For now, at least. Rustle¡ª Late one night. I rose from my spot. ¡®...This hard floor is taking some getting used to.¡¯ My whole body ached. Snore¡ª But the children slept soundly without a single complaint. They had adapted to this environment. These young, innocent children. For some reason, my heart ached at the sight of them. I let out a sigh and began to walk. Thud! I accidentally stepped on Rem¡¯s foot. ¡°Ow.¡± ¡°...Ah, I apologize.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, but where are you going?¡± Rem rubbed her sleepy eyes and looked up at me. ¡°I can¡¯t sleep, so I thought I¡¯d go for a walk.¡± ¡°A walk?¡± ¡°Yeah, just to stretch my legs.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll come with you. You woke me up, Adel.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± I nodded and started walking with Rem. Then, we came across another child. That was¡­ ¡°Fron?¡± Rem tilted her head, confused to see Fron crying softly to herself. Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Position Exchange I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with ''Eye of Arrogance'' Tier ($18), or 20 advance chapters with ''Sword Lacquer'' Tier ($35), or 30 advance chapters with ''Fighting Spirit'' Tier ($50) Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Bonus chapter on reaching milestones. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 221: The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy ¡°What are you doing?¡± I asked, approaching Fron. ¡°¡­¡­It¡¯s none of your business.¡± Fron turned her head, seemingly trying to avoid my gaze. For some reason, her behavior bothered me. Was it disappointment? I was about to complain but stopped, suddenly feeling it was pointless. The Fron in front of me might be Fron, or she might not be. Fron and I were friends in reality, but that didn''t necessarily apply here. We hadn¡¯t known each other long in this place, and I wasn''t exactly the most likable person. Perhaps I should be content that Fron wasn¡¯t afraid of me. But the irritation didn''t subside. I wanted to get angry. Suppressed emotions, having lost their target, rose to my throat only to retreat, repeating the cycle. I stared at Fron without a word. ¡°Wh-What are you looking at?¡± Fron snapped, annoyed either by my intense gaze or by the feeling that I understood her. But it was me who wanted to be annoyed. Nothing had happened yet that would change Fron. And that was the problem. I couldn''t stay here forever. And a disturbing thought crossed my mind¡ªwhether I could even leave. When I saw Samuel''s past, it didn''t take that long. But this time was different. How much longer would I have to spend here? Could I return to reality? Or was this not just a glimpse into the past, but reality itself? Perhaps I hadn¡¯t regressed into the past at all. Why are you making that face? I wanted to say those words. Life here wasn''t so bad that I could call it miserable. Well, I guess it was miserable. Living in a place without a single ray of sunshine. And with these young children... However, through my conversation with Rem, I realized that the children knew nothing of the outside world. So, even if they yearned for the outside and saw it as something mystical, they didn''t wear expressions of misery. It was only natural. This situation was their reality. But Fron was different. She had eyes that saw the current situation pessimistically. I approached Fron and spoke. ¡°You may not know this, but¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­What is it?¡± ¡°About this space, I was wondering if you knew anything about it.¡± ¡°Why would you ask me that?¡± ¡°Do you truly not know?¡± ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t know.¡± I narrowed my eyes at Fron. With my enhanced senses, I could tell to some extent whether someone was lying. This body may not have been Adel''s, but perhaps it was a form of embodiment. It was strange to call it embodiment since my body had changed, but one thing was clear: Adel''s senses had become ingrained in me. ¡°You¡¯re lying.¡± ¡°¡­¡­Don¡¯t be ridiculous.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not ridiculous. You¡¯re lying.¡± For a moment, Fron was speechless. Instead, she looked up at me with trembling eyes. ¡°Who¡­ Who are you?¡± ¡°Well, one thing''s for sure, I came from outside. Though it might not be the way you¡¯re thinking.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t mean¡­!¡± As if she had realized something, Fron¡¯s shoulders trembled. But whatever Fron was thinking, her guess would be wrong. I was someone whose identity she couldn''t possibly guess. Because I was someone who had traveled back in time to get here, Fron couldn''t know who I was. Could she even begin to imagine it? The fact that I came from the future to help her. But I just wanted to tell her. ¡°With my abilities, killing you would be a piece of cake. Perhaps I could even kill all the children here.¡± ¡°¡­¡­How dare you.¡± ¡°But I have no intention of doing that. I came here to help you, Fron.¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± ¡°Exactly what I said. Fron, I came to help you. You may not remember, but I made a promise to help you.¡± Fron¡¯s expression changed by the second. She looked dumbfounded, then bewildered, then blinked rapidly as if she couldn''t understand. Finally, she looked at me as if I were a complete lunatic. I let out a chuckle. ¡°I don''t know what you''re going through. So, if you need my help, just say the word. I can¡¯t help you if you don''t.¡± Those were the words I wanted to say to the real Fron. If only I had spoken up. If only she had asked for help, I wouldn''t have refused her request. Even though I was calculating when it came to relationships, I wasn''t someone who didn''t understand basic decency. It was Fron who had helped me adjust when I first entered Sytan. Of course, she had said nonsensical things about becoming her slave, but even that was just an excuse to get closer. ¡°Let me give you a prophecy.¡± ¡°Prophecy, you say?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Fron tilted her head, fixing her gaze on me as if to say, ¡°Let¡¯s hear it then.¡± ¡°In the distant future, or perhaps the near future, you and I will become friends. Friends closer than anyone else.¡± ¡°¡­¡­There¡¯s no reason for me to be friends with the likes of you.¡± Fron, who had been glaring at me, suddenly locked eyes with Rem, who was behind me. ¡°Rem? What are you doing here instead of sleeping?¡± ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry. I couldn¡¯t sleep, and I was bored.¡± ¡°Wait a minute. That shady guy didn¡¯t lay a hand on you, did he?¡± ¡°No, I would never!¡± Even though I was in the body of a seven-year-old, I had absolutely no such thoughts. Why did they keep pushing me like this? Was there anyone as ethical as me? I was unjustly accused, but Fron ignored me and pinched Rem¡¯s cheeks. ¡°Ow, ow, it hurts. Stop it¡­¡± ¡°I can¡¯t help but worry about you with this guy around. How many times have I told you to be careful of him?¡± ¡°B-But he¡¯s been nice. He even shared his food with me.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous. He obviously has ulterior motives. There are a lot of girls here, so he must be planning something.¡± ¡°I can hear you both. And I¡¯m not some creep who preys on little kids.¡± Personally, I believe that such criminals should be rounded up and burned at the stake. But what was the point of saying anything? They wouldn''t believe me anyway. Oh, woe is me. I grumbled inwardly as I pulled Rem away from Fron. Gently, I stroked Rem¡¯s hair and spoke to Fron. ¡°So, feeling any better now?¡± ¡°¡­¡­Hmph, as if I care.¡± S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°Still at it, huh?¡± ¡°Rem, sleep with me tonight. We¡¯ll chase this guy away somewhere.¡± ¡°But I¡¯m only seven!¡± This was so unfair. Physically, I was probably the youngest one here. Looking up at the ceiling, a thought occurred to me. If Fron had been here all along, when did the children get outside? Were the children who subdued Kyle and me actually from here? I hadn¡¯t gotten a good look at their faces, so I couldn¡¯t be sure. But that meant the children could get outside. Wait a minute. Why hadn''t I thought of this before? ¡°Say, Fron.¡± ¡°What is it? And wipe that sly look off your face.¡± ¡°Hehe, tonight will be the last time. The last time you¡¯ll hurl such malicious insults at me.¡± ¡°¡­¡­Have you finally gone mad?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m not mad at all.¡± ¡°Then how can you say such a thing?!¡± ¡°No, just hear me out. If you stay here, the children will starve to death. The amount of bread supplied is decreasing, but the children are growing.¡± ¡°We can just¡­ make do with what we have¡­¡± ¡°You don¡¯t really believe that¡¯s all it takes, do you?¡± Fron fell silent. Then, she glared at me. ¡°Fine. Then you should know.¡± ¡°Know what?¡± ¡°What lies outside.¡± What lies outside. Of course, I knew. Fron¡¯s mother, right? As expected, the children seemed unaware of Fron¡¯s mother, but she still remembered. That meant she knew something concrete about this space. I could ask her about it later. Right now, I was strong enough to kill Fron¡¯s mother¡ªor rather, her mother before she absorbed Fron''s power. I smiled. ¡°Does it really matter?¡± ¡°¡­¡­You, you wouldn¡¯t.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s get out first and then we can think about it.¡± ¡°You really are insane¡­!¡± Just as Fron was about to shout, I leaped towards the ceiling. And I poured all my mana, *Whum-* Into the black blade I held in my hand. Along with fighting spirit, a tremendous amount of mana began to surge. Finally, the enlarged black blade ripped through the ceiling. *CRASH* Below, I saw Fron¡¯s shocked face, and the children were looking up at me with wide eyes. And just as I was about to smile in satisfaction¡­ The world stopped. Or rather, it began to rewind. *Click-* *Click-* Like a clock winding in reverse. Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Position Exchange I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with ''Eye of Arrogance'' Tier ($18), or 20 advance chapters with ''Sword Lacquer'' Tier ($35), or 30 advance chapters with ''Fighting Spirit'' Tier ($50) ????? Bonus chapter on reaching milestones. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 222 (1) - The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy ¡¾ Not Established¡­¡­ ¡¿ ¡¾ Not Permitted ¡¿ ¡¾ Requirements not met¡­ ¡¿ ¡¾ Returning to original¡­ ¡¿ Indecipherable words surfaced before my eyes, disappearing and reappearing repeatedly. I struggled to absorb as much as I could from the countless messages. The entire space began to crumble. Through the shattered ceiling, I glimpsed a world of swirling, unfathomable mystery. I squeezed my eyes shut. Something unformed existed beyond the wall. Then, I realized why those phrases had appeared. ¡®Was it because I tried to forcefully escape the space?¡¯ The past revealed by the necklace was confined to a specific space. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. My attempt to break free had triggered an automatic reversal. I gritted my teeth. No. This can''t be happening. Returning to the past without finding any clues? I clenched my jaw again. I needed to uncover more. Then, I realized something. What should I call it? It was an instinctual act, not entirely driven by my conscious will. Or was it? Perhaps it wasn''t. One thing was certain: I had forced ¡®something¡¯ upon this world. I had compelled this fabricated past to reveal more to me. The real past, untouched by the presence of ¡®me.¡¯ I didn''t know the price I would pay. But a thought struck me: if not now, I might never witness what truly mattered. By sheer chance, entering the space containing Fron''s past had led me to a ¡®clue.¡¯ Perhaps this wasn''t just a clue related to the necklace. This mysterious necklace showed me the past. It was strange when I thought about it. Until now, I had assumed it was connected to the Demon God. But the necklace only reacted¡­ ¡®¡­When I encountered fragments of the ancient past.¡¯ It happened when Besaha, Sytan''s magic instructor, showed me the book with traces of the vanished village. It happened again during the midterm exams when Gu Poison consumed the homunculus. And countless other instances. The necklace absorbed something and reacted only when I encountered remnants of the ¡®ancient¡¯ past. And now, by attempting to break free from this fabricated past, I had glimpsed something. I didn''t know what it was. It could be something crucial, a clue from the past. Then, a new phrase materialized. ¡¾ What are you trying to see? ¡¿ It was a gigantic hand. Black, Yellow, Red, Blue, A hand of myriad colors moved as if to conceal the space. My vision was filled with dazzling colors. ¡¾ Don''t look. ¡¿ ¡¾ Don''t look. ¡¿ . . . . ¡¾ I said, don''t look. ¡¿ It sounded like a desperate plea. Or a warning directed at me. What was I not supposed to see? Or what was it trying to tell me? I couldn''t comprehend any of it. But one thing was clear. My chaos was distorting causality. The amplified chaos had created a possibility within this world. It was accelerating the rewinding clockwork. Faster. And further, What would happen if it rewound beyond my wildest imagination? Of course, this wasn''t my intention. It felt natural. My body whispered that this was the way, and I surrendered to the flow. I had never regretted trusting my instincts. So, I decided to believe in them once more. ¡¾ Don''t look. ¡¿ No. I will look. No matter what you''re hiding. I will see it. ¡¾ Don''t look. ¡¿ No. Whatever you are, I will see you. With my own eyes, I will witness what you''re trying to conceal. Because you, You''re not on my side. ¡¾ Don''t look. Don''t look. Don''t look. Don''t look. Don''t look. Don''t look. Don''t look. Don''t look. Don''t look. Don''t look. Don''t look. Don''t look. Don''t look. Don''t look. Don''t look. Don''t look. ¡¿ ? The unknown entity thrashed violently. A heart-wrenching cry pierced my ears. It sounded like a desperate plea, an order, and a wail of despair all at once. But none of that mattered to me. I unleashed the power of chaos once more. Or rather, my subconscious amplified it. Then, Adel''s words echoed in my mind. He had warned me that the price of wielding chaos was the destruction of my own body. ¡­And perhaps Adel was gone. Gone forever. His last words, spoken as the mirror shattered. ¡®Do you remember?¡¯ He had asked if I remembered his wish. Of course, I do. Though the chaos had stolen my name, I still held onto his wish. And even if using chaos now cost me something precious, I would never forget Adel''s wish. That was enough. As long as Adel''s wish existed and I remembered it, nothing else mattered. Even if it meant sacrificing a part of myself, I needed to know. What was the necklace? Who was trying to stop the rewinding of time through chaos? I wasn''t even sure if it was a ¡®who¡¯ in the first place. ¡¾ Don''t look. Don''t look. Don''t look. Don''t look. Don''t look. Don''t look. Don''t look. Don''t look. Don''t look. Don''t look. Don''t look. Don''t look. ¡¿ The phrase continued to appear. Each time it filled my vision, an excruciating pain shot through me. If not for the Eyes of Arrogance¡­ Come to think of it, I was no longer in the child''s body. I was back in my own. What was going on? And what was that colossal clockwork rewinding before my eyes? I didn''t know. I had no answers. All I could do was wait for the rewinding to stop. Wait for it to reveal the truth. How much time had passed? Click¡ª Click¡ª Thud¡ª The rewinding clockwork ground to a halt. It lingered for a moment, as if observing me, then vanished abruptly. A few final phrases filled my vision. ¡¾ ¡­Causal loop restored. ¡¿ ¡¾ Unqualified. ¡¿ ¡¾ Rewinding, acceleration. Stop. Acceleration. ¡¿ The phrases uttered incomprehensible words, then settled on a single declaration. ¡¾ Not yet. ¡¿ Thump¡ª As the final phrase disappeared, my body plummeted into the abyss. * * * Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Position Exchange I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with ''Eye of Arrogance'' Tier ($18), or 20 advance chapters with ''Sword Lacquer'' Tier ($35), or 30 advance chapters with ''Fighting Spirit'' Tier ($50) Bonus chapter on reaching milestones. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 222 (2) - The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy I opened my eyes, wincing at the pain that throbbed through my body. ¡°Wh-Where¡­¡± My shoulder twitched. Astonishingly, I was back in the prison cell with Fron and the children. I had hoped that by rewinding time with chaos, I could witness another past, or perhaps even a time before the past, a glimpse of the ancient world beyond the scope of the story I, the author, had written. Had I failed? I sighed. Well, Rome wasn''t built in a day. There was something more pressing. ¡®The penalty for chaos.¡¯ I had forced myself to use chaos again. There had to be consequences, but I had no idea what form they would take. It was likely to be the most severe penalty I had ever experienced. The problem was, I felt no change in my body whatsoever. Sigh. Had I wasted my chaos for nothing? Well, it wasn''t entirely accurate to say there were no gains. After all, I had potentially glimpsed the truth of this world. And perhaps by delving deeper into this experience, I could unravel the very fabric of reality. With a bit of luck, I might uncover something beyond the secrets the Six Clans were hiding. A powerful conviction bloomed within me. But then I realized how pointless those thoughts were at this moment. What was I supposed to do? I was clueless. I let out another deep sigh. First things first, I needed to assess the situation. I glanced around. This was definitely the cell where Fron and Rem had been. But for some reason, they were nowhere to be seen. Where were they? And it wasn''t just Fron and Rem; the other children were gone as well. ¡°This¡­¡± My shoulders slumped at the sight before me. Bodies. There were bodies in the cell. Although my time here had been short, I had at least memorized their faces. And these lifeless bodies belonged to¡­ The children from Fron''s cell. I remembered how they used to stare at me with wide, curious eyes, fascinated by my presence. Why? Why were they dead? The time I spent trying to glimpse the ancient past had been brief. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Could this have happened in such a short span? I shook my head. No, that couldn''t be right. It might have felt like an instant, but a considerable amount of time must have passed. I crouched down, silently observing the deceased children. Their bodies were emaciated. They had likely died of malnutrition. Their faces and bone structures, though retaining their original forms, had undergone subtle changes. They had matured. Their aged appearances indicated the passage of time. Judging by their current state, approximately five years had passed. While I struggled to peer into the ancient past, five years had gone by in this place. ¡­Would anything have been different if I had stayed here instead of pursuing the ancient secrets? I dismissed the thought. My presence wouldn''t have changed anything. The children''s deaths meant one of two things: Either the children in the adjacent cell had monopolized all the food in the baskets, Or the supply of food had dwindled, leaving some children to starve. I didn''t possess the ability to conjure bread out of thin air. Either way, the situation had been dire. ¡®I need to talk to Fron.¡¯ It was just a guess, but five years had passed, and I was completely in the dark about what had transpired in this place. I had to piece together the events that had unfolded within this prison. And to do that, I needed to find Fron or Rem. But of course, they were nowhere to be found. Just then, Thud¡ª The sound of someone dropping to their knees reached my ears. ¡°Y-You¡­¡± A young girl stared at me with trembling pupils. It was Rem, her youthful features slightly more mature, her mouth opening and closing soundlessly. Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Position Exchange I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with ''Eye of Arrogance'' Tier ($18), or 20 advance chapters with ''Sword Lacquer'' Tier ($35), or 30 advance chapters with ''Fighting Spirit'' Tier ($50) ? Bonus chapter on reaching milestones. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 223: The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy ¡°Where have you been all this time?!¡± *Gulp*-. Rem shouted and grabbed me by the collar. I stared blankly at Rem, baffled by the situation. She looked at least five years older. Perhaps, at a guess, she was now old enough to enter middle school. Not that the concept of middle school would exist here. I opened my mouth to speak. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t believe me if I told you.¡± ¡°What¡¯s that supposed to mean?¡± Rem snarled at me in a shrill voice, replacing the innocent look I had seen before. Was this Rem''s true personality? No. Rem was calm for her age, but she was an introverted child with the playfulness and shyness of her peers. Then what had happened during the five years that I was gone? ¡°Perhaps you could tell me what happened in the last five years?¡± ¡°¡­¡­You really don¡¯t remember anything?¡± ¡°Yes, that day, when I broke through the ceiling and tried to get outside, I lost consciousness. When I woke up, this was the situation I found myself in.¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible¡­ I thought you escaped.¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible.¡± Still, Rem stared into my narrow eyes, as if she couldn¡¯t believe me. Then, as if realizing that I wasn¡¯t lying, Rem sighed deeply. ¡°Ha¡­ I can¡¯t believe everything you say, but you don¡¯t seem to be lying.¡± Even so, Rem didn¡¯t erase her suspicious gaze. On the contrary, it was a look of hatred directed at me. Why was Rem treating me this way? What happened while I was gone? ¡°Have I done something wrong?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just that you seem angry with me right now, Rem.¡± ¡°¡­¡­Oh Rem sighed deeply. Then she looked at me and spoke. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m angry with you right now, Adel. No, maybe everyone here is angry with you.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± I couldn¡¯t understand what Rem was saying. From what I¡¯d gathered so far, it wasn¡¯t hard to guess that I had reappeared after five years, but I couldn¡¯t understand why Rem was angry with me. Rem continued. ¡°When you called the other kids and broke through the ceiling, you suddenly disappeared. Whether you sank into the ground or disappeared into the sky, I don¡¯t know. But the problem was that you broke through the ceiling.¡± ???? ¡°The ceiling?¡± ¡°Yes, how are we supposed to escape now that you¡¯ve broken through the ceiling?¡± ¡°¡­¡­ Well, maybe if I were there. But could these kids, whose physical abilities were below that of ordinary people, reach the ceiling? It was highly likely that the children thought I had escaped on my own. And that wasn''t the only reason. ¡°That¡¯s when it happened, the food started to dwindle.¡± Rem continued her explanation with a stiff face. Right after I broke through the ceiling and disappeared. The ceiling was suddenly restored, and the food that had been coming down was significantly reduced. Without a strong person like me around, the children often went hungry and were beaten by the kids from the next cell, Rem said in a hoarse voice. ¡°Do you understand? It¡¯s as good as you killing everyone.¡± ¡°What do you mean, killed?¡± ¡°Six of us have already died in the past five years. Starved to death or beaten to death by the kids next door.¡± I couldn¡¯t open my mouth. I couldn¡¯t say it was because I broke through the ceiling and left. If I hadn¡¯t been there, history would have unfolded as it was supposed to. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Since my absence would have been the original course of history, the children¡¯s deaths were a foregone conclusion. So it wouldn¡¯t be right to blame me, but since there was no one else to blame but me, Rem was so angry. ¡°¡­¡­I won¡¯t apologize. It¡¯s not my fault.¡± ¡°What?¡± At my words, Rem glared at me with angry eyes. I let out a sigh. Yes, I understood why Rem was angry. So I had to see her. To resolve this situation, I needed to see Fron. And if I was right, maybe¡­. That¡¯s when it happened. *Rumble*-. Just before the central wall closed, the children returned to this room. The child at the front was Fron, who looked haggard as if she had been badly injured. ¡°Rem, Fron¡¯s hurt!¡± ¡°We need to treat her quickly.¡± At that, Rem glanced at me and then walked towards Fron. I stood there speechless, unable to say anything. Fron was hurt. It weighed heavily on my shoulders. I hadn¡¯t come here to save Fron. So what was I doing here. My head was spinning with these thoughts. I finally started to walk. Fron, who had collapsed and was breathing heavily, looked up at me. ¡°You¡­ ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t speak.¡± The children murmured, seemingly bewildered by my confrontation with Fron. ¡°Isn¡¯t that Adel?¡± ¡°I thought he escaped alone after breaking through the ceiling, but he¡¯s back?¡± The children voiced many questions, but I didn¡¯t have time to answer them. I quickly scanned Fron¡¯s body. At a glance, it was clear that Fron¡¯s body wasn¡¯t normal. It was also a testament to how much she had been pushing herself. ¡°¡­Did you want to make Fron suffer like this?¡± I asked the children. ¡°¡­..¡± The children didn¡¯t answer. They just sniffed and looked at Fron with worried eyes. This meant that the children already saw Fron as their leader. Without a word, I unleashed black flames towards Fron. It was something I could only use through the Orb of the Flame Emperor, but now I could use it on my own. *Fwoosh*-. The flames cauterized Fron¡¯s wounds, stopping the bleeding. With this, Fron was able to overcome one hurdle, but I couldn¡¯t heal the remaining wounds. Fron groaned in pain. ¡°Ugh¡­.¡± ¡°Bear with it. You have to if you want to live.¡± I was right. There were no medical supplies or anyone with medical knowledge here. For the remaining wounds, we had no choice but to rely on Fron¡¯s self-healing ability. ¡°Fron, are you alright?¡± ¡°¡­Yes, I can move.¡± Time passed, and eventually, Fron sat up. Then, looking at me, Fron asked. ¡°Why have you returned to this place?¡± ¡°There were circumstances.¡± ¡°¡­Circumstances, you say? So even someone as monstrously strong as you couldn¡¯t escape this place.¡± Haha. Fron began to laugh madly. ¡°Then why are we fighting? Why did I have to kill the children from the next cell? Why is my body¡­!¡± Fron, who had been pouring out her words in anger, suddenly burst into tears. She looked like ashes left behind after everything had been burned. The eyes of a living corpse waiting to die. The children were bewildered by Fron¡¯s change and reacted as if they couldn¡¯t understand. Except for one person. ¡°¡­..¡± Only Rem was trembling, her shoulders shaking as she listened to Fron. As if she wanted to believe that my words were lies, as if she was pleading. With such eyes, Rem looked at me. What had happened? And what was the truth of this prison that Rem and Fron knew? I was curious, and Rem, looking at me, opened her mouth. ¡°Follow me, you seem to have a lot of questions.¡± ¡°¡­Alright.¡± *Swoosh*-. I followed Rem, glancing at Fron, who was bursting into tears. Perhaps those tears were something I could neither heal nor comfort. So it was better to hear Rem¡¯s explanation. And so, Rem and I walked until we reached a place where the children couldn¡¯t hear us. *** Rem looked at me and spoke. ¡°You might already know, since you came from the outside and have been outside.¡± ¡°¡­¡± That wasn¡¯t actually true, but I decided to listen to Rem quietly. There was no reason for Rem to believe me even if I said anything. Rem continued her story. ¡°We¡¯ve been trapped in this prison from the moment we gained consciousness. The water and food provided, as you¡¯ve seen, fall from the sky. It¡¯s as if we¡¯re being raised like livestock. And then Fron came.¡± ¡°You mean Fron?¡± ¡°Yes, Fron also came from the outside, just like you.¡± ¡°¡­!¡± I couldn¡¯t help but be surprised. Fron wasn¡¯t like the other children who had always been imprisoned here; she came from the outside. Rem began to speak with a complicated expression. ¡°Fron knew what this place was for. Or rather, someone must have instructed her to come here.¡± ¡°Then you know what this place is?¡± ¡°Yes, this place is designed to make children kill each other, to leave only one survivor.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have to say it, but Fron was the chosen one.¡± I see. So that¡¯s why Fron wanted to die out of guilt for surviving alone. That made sense. And it was terrifying. This place was truly frightening. Food falling from the sky. Dividing the space with walls, creating groups, and making them fight each other. It was a perfectly designed space. As I nodded, Rem continued. ¡°But Fron didn¡¯t try to kill the other children. She wanted to coexist. She¡¯s just a soft-hearted kid, feeling sorry for the children she couldn¡¯t save, for the children she killed. That¡¯s the kind of kid Fron is.¡± So, this is your fault. ¡°Because of you, Fron found hope. You broke out of this place and didn¡¯t return for five years, so she thought, if she could gain enough strength to break through the ceiling, she could take the children with her and escape.¡± ¡°¡­..¡± I closed my mouth. If Fron had become that strong, the original history wouldn¡¯t repeat itself. This meant that Fron¡¯s plan would fail. Rem began to sob sorrowfully. ¡°¡­Fron saw you and gained hope, so she killed those children. She killed the children from the next cell, thinking that if she did, she could save us. That she could get us out of here. That we wouldn¡¯t have to fight anymore. That¡¯s what she thought as she killed them, again and again.¡± *Swoosh*-. I gently hugged Rem, who was trembling and patted her back. It was all I could do for her. Now I understood. Why Fron made that choice? Why she wanted to die. If she had really gone through all that, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to bear it. And I was sorry. What kind of setting had I written to bring about this outcome? I couldn''t recall, and that made me feel even more apologetic. As I was hugging Rem, I suddenly froze. *Twitch*-. My body stiffened. Not just frozen, but completely immobilized, unable to do anything. *Click*-. *Click*-. The sound of rewinding gears echoed around us. Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Position Exchange I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with ''Eye of Arrogance'' Tier ($18), or 20 advance chapters with ''Sword Lacquer'' Tier ($35), or 30 advance chapters with ''Fighting Spirit'' Tier ($50) Bonus chapter on reaching milestones. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 224: The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy No.I gritted my teeth. The sound of a clock''s gears rewinding that rang in my ears meant that I was being returned to reality. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But that couldn''t happen. I had to see this through to the end. ¡®¡­¡­I have to use it.¡¯ I had come too far to give up now. I had to see with my own eyes what Fron went through, no matter what. With that resolve, I pulled out my last resort. The necklace was forcing me back to reality. The power I needed to overcome it. Chaos. I planned to use Chaos to stay here longer. But it wasn''t easy. How could I command the world and receive minimal penalties? I had to consider that even if I was here, it was just a fragment of the past, and reality wouldn''t change. So, I gave the world this command: To let me simply observe, not directly intervene. I drew on Chaos and found a way to minimize the penalties I would face. It would be better than maintaining my body in the past. *Click-* *Click¡­* My decision was right. The rewinding Clockwork of Fate gradually came to a stop, revealing Fron and Rem. They looked older. Perhaps around fifteen years old. It seemed time had flowed quickly because I had used Chaos before being spit back into the future. I quietly watched Fron and Rem from a space they couldn''t reach. Fron approached Rem, who looked gloomy, and opened his mouth. ¡°You don''t look well.¡± ¡°¡­¡­Yeah, I don''t feel well.¡± Rem curtly replied to Fron''s concerned question. Seeing Rem like that, I felt a sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu. I had definitely seen Rem like that somewhere before. Where had I seen Rem before? I tilted my head. It definitely wasn''t Lever. She was a child who, while somewhat melancholic, still had an air of innocence. Completely different from Rem. I thought about it for a long time, but nothing came to mind, so I decided to just watch their conversation for now. *Scoot-* Fron, who was sitting next to her, raised his hand and stroked Rem''s head. Rem quietly accepted Fron''s touch. Then Rem opened her mouth. ¡°Hey, remember the kid who died yesterday?¡± ¡°¡­¡­Why do you ask?¡± ¡°Just asking. No other reason. It''s not like I want to point out that you get stronger every time a kid dies.¡± Fron closed his mouth at Rem''s words. Rem was pointing out that Fron was the protagonist of this prison. Aren''t you happy that children are dying, that it''s a blessing that you''re getting stronger? That''s what Rem was asking Fron. Seeing that, my heart sank. ¡®She wasn''t like this when I first saw her.¡¯ She was delicate but warm, a child who found meaning in the smallest of things. But Rem had lost all of that. Before my eyes was a girl who had realized the truth of the prison and become cynical of the world. If only Rem wasn''t a member of Lust, but of Bares. No, if only she had a tragic past like Luna, a glimmer of hope. Wouldn''t Rem''s personality be different now? Honestly, I couldn''t say which Rem was the real one. Perhaps Rem''s bright personality as a child was a self-defense mechanism to avoid facing reality. I couldn''t know the truth, but one thing was certain: watching this didn''t sit well with me. After a moment of silence, Fron spoke to Rem. ¡°¡­¡­How could I forget? They were my friends, my family. We shared bread, laughed, and talked. How could I forget those memories?¡± ¡°Right, but then why did you kill them?¡± ¡°They were already beyond help from the kids on the other side of the wall. Their wounds were too severe to heal. They would have just suffered and died slowly. You know I had no choice, Rem¡­.¡± ¡°Shut up, you just wanted to kill them, didn''t you? So you could be the only one strong enough to break through the wall and escape¡­!¡± *Slap-* Fron swung his hand as Rem was about to continue. Fron stared at Rem with wide, startled eyes. *Scoot-* Rem touched her reddening cheek and got up from her seat. ¡°Right, it''s always me who''s the bad guy.¡± ¡°Rem, I¡­!¡± ¡°I told you to shut up. I don''t want to hear anything you have to say anymore.¡± Rem left those cold, hard words and walked away from the pale-faced Fron. Fron reached out to Rem with a pitiful look, but couldn''t reach her. Rem was already too far away, out of Fron''s sight. *Thud-* Fron hung her head and laughed self-deprecatingly. ¡°Yes, maybe you''re right, Rem. This body¡­ It may be thinking of escaping this place, but I know it''s impossible to take everyone with me¡­.¡± Fron continued her monologue. She said she grew stronger every time children died in the walls. This space was designed solely for Fron, a prison designed to kill children over and over until she was the only one left. Fron tried to save the children in the prison, but she knew it was impossible. Maybe I want them all to die, Fron muttered. ¡°If everyone died, maybe this body could finally find peace.¡± Fron let out an empty laugh. Could this be it? Was this the trauma that would eventually drive Fron to kill all the children and long for death? I watched the scenes unfold with that thought in mind. Fron started laughing like she was going crazy. Day by day, Rem grew colder towards Fron, and the children, emaciated and broken, even took their own lives. The sight was so hellish that I wanted to vomit everything inside of me. I just watched day after day, month after month. When the unit of time became years, I stopped counting the days. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have been able to bear witnessing the scenes of children killing children. How could I stay sane when such horrific scenes, impossible to watch with a clear mind, were unfolding before my eyes? At first, I simply lost track of the days, but the symptoms got worse. Later on, I would bite my nails, wondering if they were even nails anymore. Only when blood oozed from my worn and torn fingertips would I nod, realizing, "Oh, these are my nails." And so, time passed in the prison. Now, only five children remained. One on the opposite wall, and four within Fron''s wall. ¡°You''re the last one.¡± ¡°P-Please, spare me¡­!¡± ¡°I''m sorry, but I can''t grant your wish.¡± Fron said in a flat voice and beheaded the last child on the opposite wall. The child had managed to survive by desperately running away as the wall closed, but even that came to an end today. *Wipe-* Fron wiped the blood off her cheek and looked at the basket descending from the ceiling. Two pieces of bread were in it. The amount of bread in the basket had been rapidly decreasing day by day, and now only this much remained. *Snap* Fron took a piece of bread, ate half of it, and handed the other half, along with the remaining piece, to the children. The other two children ate the bread Fron gave them, but one girl turned her head away without eating. Fron continued to offer her the bread. ¡°Rem, you have to eat.¡± ¡°¡­¡­I won''t eat anything you give me.¡± ¡°You''ll die if you don''t eat.¡± ¡°Well, you''re going to kill us all anyway, aren''t you?¡± Fron closed her mouth. Rem stared at her for a moment before turning her back. Fron''s plan had long failed, making Rem even more pessimistic. Before she killed the child on the opposite wall today, Fron had attempted to break through the ceiling. However, the ceiling didn''t budge; only shallow scratches were left. Although Fron had gained a significant amount of mana in this place, utilizing it was another matter entirely. Thus, Fron couldn''t find a way out of the prison, and the situation had come to this. The two children comforted the dejected Fron. ¡°Fron, are you okay?¡± ¡°Don''t worry too much about what Rem said. She''s just confused and scared.¡± Their words were filled with concern. However, Fron only trembled, seemingly not comforted in the slightest. ¡°¡­¡­What did we do wrong? Why do we have to live like this? Why did we have to kill each other?¡± She blamed herself for everything. Fron was devastated. The children, seeing Fron like this, could only remain silent. And then, a little distance away, I saw Rem, hiding her tears as she listened to Fron cry. Rem, trying so hard not to let anyone see her cry. ¡­Rem actually didn''t hate Fron. It wasn''t that the situation had forced them into this. Rem had never truly hated Fron, not even once. How could she hate her? She was the one who cared for her the most, her most precious friend and family. Rem knew that Fron''s actions weren''t wrong. To survive, they had to kill the children on the other side of the wall, and they had to turn a blind eye to their friends'' deaths. That was the only way to survive in this place. That''s why Rem wanted Fron to survive until the very end. ¡°¡­¡­I''m sorry.¡± I''m sorry. I''m sorry. Rem could only muffle her sobs as she muttered those words. She knew that the time would come when Fron would have to make a choice. It was fate, inevitable. Fron had to kill everyone but herself to escape this place. To return from this shabby prison to the place where she truly belonged. Rem admired Fron and, more than anything, wanted her to shine brightly. That''s why she took on the role of the villain so that Fron could survive. So that when Fron killed her, she would feel even a little less guilt. Just like Rem''s flowing tears. Time flowed rapidly once more. Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Position Exchange I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with ''Eye of Arrogance'' Tier ($18), or 20 advance chapters with ''Sword Lacquer'' Tier ($35), or 30 advance chapters with ''Fighting Spirit'' Tier ($50) Bonus chapter on reaching milestones. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 225: The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy Rem and Fron were looking at a child.The child lay motionless, and Fron couldn''t utter a word as she watched. One of them had finally died. ¡°...May you find peace.¡± Fron murmured with her eyes closed, and the child''s body turned to dust. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The children in prison turned to dust when they died, disappearing shortly after. And that dust was absorbed into Fron''s body. She grew stronger as she killed the children. They were lives made of Mana. The Mana that gave birth to life became denser as they lived, eventually transforming into Mana of the highest quality. Through it, Fron continued to grow stronger, and that was why her mother had arranged this prison. ¡°...I will remember you.¡± Fron murmured with her eyes closed. Her body was filled with the children who had died here. Fron was tormented daily by the guilt she felt every time a child died and their Mana was absorbed. ¡®I would feel the same way.¡¯ To think that everything that made her who she was came from those she had killed. The reason the child died this time was starvation. The child had starved to death, their stomach clinging to their spine. The number of loaves of bread in the basket had decreased over time, and now nothing came down at all. The basket containing food had stopped dropping into the prison, and the children had been starving for three days. The child, already suffering from mental exhaustion, eventually starved to death. Only Fron, Rem, and a few other children remained. Only Fron was perfectly fine because she never starved, no matter how hungry she became. ¡®I''m guessing Fron staves off her hunger by slowly consuming the Mana that makes up her body.¡¯ But the other children were different. ¡°...I think I''m dying.¡± A child complained of hunger. Those were the child''s last words. ¡°...¡± Fron clenched her fists. Now only Rem and Fron were left in the prison. Even though all the children were dead, Fron had not gained enough power to break through the ceiling. Fron despaired. She despaired that she couldn''t escape the prison with her own power and that she had lost all her friends except Rem. Rem, haggard, leaned against the wall and opened her mouth to speak to Fron. ¡°Isn¡¯t it about time you stopped this?¡± ¡°...What do you mean?¡± ¡°You can¡¯t save me. I¡¯m going to starve to death like this.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say that! I''ll find a way...!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know how many times I¡¯ve heard that. You know it¡¯s impossible, right? And look what happened. You couldn¡¯t save anyone. You can¡¯t save anyone with your power.¡± ¡°...¡± Fron closed her mouth at Rem''s icy words. Fron knew that what Rem said was right. Fron had done everything she could. She had stained her hands with blood by killing all the children on the side walls to save her friends. She had even given up her own food to the children. Yet, Fron couldn''t save anyone. Only a poisoned reality awaited her. Rem spoke to Fron. ¡°Just kill me. It would be better than shivering to death from hunger, wouldn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°...I won¡¯t. I can¡¯t kill you.¡± ¡°Why? You¡¯ve killed plenty so far.¡± Tears welled up in Fron''s eyes at Rem''s words. Fron didn''t kill the children on the side walls because she wanted to. It was to save her friends. It was to save Rem. Rem knew that too. But... Rem wanted Fron to go outside. ¡°Why won¡¯t you kill me? If I die, you can get out.¡± ¡°How could you even¡­?¡± ¡°What do you mean? Even if I¡¯m stupid, I know this much. This place was made for you. When all the other children die, you can leave.¡± Fron didn''t answer. That was an affirmation in itself. Rem''s words seemed to make sense. But Fron shook her head. ¡°I won¡¯t kill you. I¡¯ll find a way to save you.¡± ¡°Why?!¡± Rem shouted in a shrill voice, making Fron flinch. Rem''s eyes were bloodshot. Rem spat out her words as if possessed by evil. ¡°You can get out if I die! Why won¡¯t you kill me? Why do you have to keep pretending to be nice?! I¡¯ve always hated it, how I¡¯m always the bad guy, right?¡± ¡°Rem, don¡¯t say that¡­.¡± Fron approached Rem with a flustered look. However. *Thwack-* Rem swatted Fron¡¯s hand away. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me. It makes my skin crawl.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll starve to death like you want. Just stay there.¡± ¡°Rem¡­!¡± Fron cried out Rem''s name, but Rem just waved her hand and walked away. When Rem reached a spot where Fron couldn''t see her, she pulled out the sword that the children on the side walls used. For some reason, there were many abandoned iron weapons on the side walls. Even though there were only wooden clubs in this place. It was meant to corner Fron and make her prove her strength. If they had the same weapons, Fron would have overpowered the children on the side walls. Rem muttered as she looked at the sword. ¡°...I¡¯m sorry, Fron.¡± Rem was truly sorry. She knew that Fron cared for her more than anyone else. There was a reason why she had said such harsh things to Fron. Because she didn¡¯t want Fron to remember her. Fron would go outside, make many friends, and rise to a higher position. ¡°But I don¡¯t want to see you suffer because of me.¡± It was better for Fron to forget about her. Even if she did remember, she would only remember a bad girl who didn''t know how to be grateful, someone not worth remembering. Rem wanted Fron to think of her that way. That was the only way Fron could fly. Someone as weak, stupid, and useless as her would only be a burden to Fron. Both in life and in death. So. ¡°...Be happy, Fron.¡± *Puk-* Rem raised the sword and stabbed herself in the abdomen. Once. Twice. Three times. Rem stabbed herself until blood gushed out of her abdomen. Feeling the coldness of the metal piercing her flesh, Rem closed her eyes. This would allow Fron to go outside. Fron would be able to throw off all her shackles and live a new life. Only then did Rem smile. *Thud-* Rem¡¯s body collapsed. She had lost so much blood that she couldn¡¯t even sit up. Someone was approaching Rem. It was Fron, sobbing. *Slide-* Fron sat down and gently cradled Rem¡¯s head in her arms. Then she rested it on her lap. Rem struggled to speak. ¡°Why are you here?¡± ¡°How could I not come when I¡¯m worried about you?¡± ¡°I told you I don¡¯t want to see your face.¡± Rem gave a faint smile. Fron choked back tears at Rem¡¯s expression. ¡°...Rem, why did you do that? I was going to think of a way for you to get out¡­¡± ¡°You know that¡¯s impossible.¡± Rem gave a hollow laugh. In her last moments, Rem mustered all her strength and continued speaking. ¡°Fron, remember when we first met?¡± ¡°...I remember.¡± ¡°It was the day you suddenly came down from the sky in a basket, right? The kids on the side walls were angry that something strange had come instead of food, so they hit us.¡± Rem burst into laughter, recalling that time. More blood flowed out as her abdomen shook. But Rem didn¡¯t stop talking. ¡°So you stepped in, saying you¡¯d mediate the fight, but you got beaten up when the kids on the side walls all jumped you.¡± ¡°What an embarrassing memory¡­¡± ¡°Haha, but I thought you were so cool then! You weren¡¯t timid or pessimistic like me. You were so confident. It felt so good when you landed a blow on the leader of the side wall¡­¡± Rem reminisced about her memories with Fron, one by one. Sharing bread together. Winning their first fight against the children on the side walls. Playing hide-and-seek together. Fron sometimes telling her stories about the outside world. Staying up all night chatting¡­ For Rem, who had only been inside the walls, every moment she spent with Fron was precious and joyful. ¡°It¡¯s a shame. I wanted to¡­ play with you again¡­ like that.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I really wanted to tell you this. I actually don¡¯t hate you, Fron. I like you, I like you a lot. How could I hate you? I liked you so much, I admired you so much. How could I hate you?¡± ¡°...¡± Fron shed tears as she listened to Rem¡¯s words, and at some point, tears also streamed down Rem¡¯s face. Neither of them spoke. It was Fron who broke the silence. ¡°...I also wanted to tell you this, Rem. I came here to kill the children in this place. To become stronger by killing them, by absorbing you all. And¡­ I was going to do it.¡± But. ¡°The more time I spent with you, the less I could do it. How could I? You accepted me as a friend, as family. That mother who forced this upon me wasn¡¯t my family. My true family was you, Rem, and our friends.¡± Fron, who had been speaking through tears, smiled faintly. Then she caressed Rem¡¯s hand. ¡°So, to Rem, who is leaving last, I want to give you a gift as your family.¡± ¡°Fron¡­?¡± *Slide-* Fron gently took Rem¡¯s hand, lifted her arm, and said, ¡°There will be many other children your age outside, besides me. I want you to experience many things there and make many friends. This is also a promise, Rem. Please grant me my wish.¡± Rem¡¯s hand, still clutching the sword, moved towards Fron¡¯s neck. Only then did Rem realize what Fron was trying to do. The moment Rem tried to scream at Fron. *Puk-* The sword pierced Fron¡¯s neck. ¡°Be¡­ happy, Rem¡­¡± ¡­ Fron¡¯s head separated from her body and fell. Rem didn¡¯t speak. No, she couldn¡¯t. Because her throat was choked with tears. Because her eyes were blurred with tears. Because she had lost too much blood. Unable to do anything, she hugged Fron¡¯s head and screamed a soundless scream. And as time passed. Fron¡¯s body and head turned to dust and scattered, and silence filled the prison. It became a space where everything had stopped, where neither objects nor people moved. At that moment, when the world stood still. *Click-* *Click-* The sound of a clock rewinding echoed through the air. Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Position Exchange I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with ''Eye of Arrogance'' Tier ($18), or 20 advance chapters with ''Sword Lacquer'' Tier ($35), or 30 advance chapters with ''Fighting Spirit'' Tier ($50) Bonus chapter on reaching milestones. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 226 (1) - The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy Time flew by even faster, accompanied by the sound of a rewinding clockwork.*Click-* *Click-* A door opened in the ceiling, and a woman descended. She bore a striking resemblance to Fron, her every feature radiating mature allure. Her beauty and sensuality were so captivating that words failed to form. Fron''s mother. The architect of this prison. She walked towards Rem, who lay sprawled on the ground. Upon seeing Rem''s current state, a playful smile graced her lips. ¡°Oh my, this is unexpected. The child you chose isn''t the one who became the co-ruler.¡± Rem, her wounds automatically healed after absorbing all of Fron''s Mana, was capable of speech. Yet, she offered no response to the woman''s words. Unfazed, Fron''s mother continued speaking in a leisurely tone. ¡°I''d love to see what you''re capable of. Why don''t you stand up? I promise I won''t hurt you... much." She added, "That is, for now.¡± At her words, Rem''s body trembled. But that was all she could do. She lacked the will, the strength to even lift a finger. ¡°Sigh.¡± Fron''s mother let out a sigh. ¡°I don''t know what transpired here, but you better get up. Or else, I might just have to kill you right here, right now.¡± Rem finally shifted her gaze, her eyes locking onto the woman before her. In that instant, realization dawned upon her. This was the woman who had brought them into existence, who had imprisoned them here. The same woman who had ordered Fron to kill the other children trapped within this prison. Yet, Rem couldn''t muster even a hint of defiance. It was evident that she was no match for this woman, not in her current weakened state. The sheer force emanating from her was overwhelming. ''Would Fron even stand a chance?'' The answer was a resounding no. In the face of such overwhelming power, Rem had no choice but to obey. She forced herself to rise. ¡°Good girl. You seem to be quite obedient.¡± ¡°Now then, pick up your sword and attack me. You must have a lot of pent-up frustration you want to release.¡± Rem''s eyes fell upon the sword lying on the ground. The same sword Fron had used to end her own life. A surge of anguish washed over Rem. Why were they forced to live like this? Why did Fron have to die? Hatred festered within her. She wanted nothing more than to tear the woman before her to shreds. And so, Rem picked up the sword and swung it. *Whoosh-* *Whoosh-* Her movements were clumsy, devoid of any form or technique. A mocking smile played on her mother''s lips. ¡°You killed the child I personally bestowed a name upon with such crude skills? I find that incredibly hard to believe. What trickery did you employ?¡± ¡°¡­¡­Shut your mouth. Don''t you dare utter Fron''s name with your filthy lips.¡± ¡°My, my. It seems a disobedient child needs to be punished.¡± With light, effortless movements, Fron''s mother dodged Rem''s attacks, taking one step closer, then another. *Thud-* Her fist connected with Rem''s jaw. Rem staggered, blood spewing from her mouth. It was a simple attack, yet it sent shockwaves through Rem''s body. ¡°Is that all you''ve got?¡± ¡°Shu Rem swung the sword again. *Thud-* Her mother''s fist found its mark, this time striking Rem in the abdomen. *Whoosh-* Undeterred, Rem swung the sword once more. *Thud-* But her attack missed its target. Her mother''s fist, however, did not. It slammed into Rem''s stomach with brutal force. Rem doubled over, her body contorting into a crescent shape. Blood and saliva dribbled from her lips. Her mother frowned, disgusted by the sight. ¡°How unsightly.¡± Rem, lying on the ground, couldn''t retort. *Crunch-* Her mother pressed her heel onto Rem''s head. The sharp point of her shoe dug into Rem''s skin, drawing blood. The pain was excruciating, but Rem refused to give in. With a final burst of strength, Rem reached out and grabbed her mother''s ankle. Her mother let out a surprised gasp, almost impressed. ¡°What incredible tenacity. Any other child would have perished by now. I wonder what drives you so.¡± Rem remained silent. Or rather, she was unable to speak. ¡°Oh my, you''ve lost consciousness.¡± Her mother leaned down and peered into Rem''s eyes. Rem''s eyes were unfocused, her pupils blown wide. Yet, amidst the haze of pain and unconsciousness, a spark of sharpness, of malice, remained. A satisfied smile spread across her mother¡¯s face. ¡°You possess potential. You¡¯re worth nurturing. It¡¯ll take some effort, of course, but¡­¡± With a delighted chuckle, she snapped her fingers. Illusions materialized around them, each bearing a striking resemblance to the children who had been imprisoned here. But were they truly illusions? They felt real, tangible. One of the illusions reached out and touched Rem. This was her mother''s power¡ªthe ability to give substance to illusions, to make them act and feel real without expending a single drop of Mana. It was a power akin to a ''Authority.'' And so, Rem, her memories suppressed, was carried away by these tangible illusions to an unknown destination. At some point, consciousness returned to her. ¡°F-Fron¡­ I¡¯m sorry,¡± she mumbled, her voice barely a whisper. I¡¯m so useless. I couldn¡¯t save you. I¡¯m so sorry. What should I do? This was your life, not mine. You deserved to live, not a worthless creature like me. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. So¡­ ''I will become you.'' From the moment she met her mother, Rem abandoned her own name. Laurel Fron. Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Position Exchange I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with ''Eye of Arrogance'' Tier ($18), or 20 advance chapters with ''Sword Lacquer'' Tier ($35), or 30 advance chapters with ''Fighting Spirit'' Tier ($50) Bonus chapter on reaching milestones. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 226 (2) - The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy From that day forward, Rem lived as Fron.She left the prison, but she would often return. She would stand in the spot where Fron had died, recounting her day, showcasing the swordsmanship she had learned. There was no one there, but it didn''t matter. Rem continued her ritual, her voice echoing in the emptiness as if speaking to a ghost. One day, a genuine smile, brighter than ever before, graced her lips as she spoke to the empty space. ''I''m going to school now.'' ''Just like you always wanted, I''m going to make friends, and then...'' She paused, her smile tinged with a profound sadness. ''Then, I''ll die.'' She believed she didn''t deserve to live. Fulfilling Fron''s wish was the only way she could atone for her perceived sin. With that, Rem turned and left the prison, never to return. Silence descended upon the forsaken place, a silence that stretched on for years. * * * I was ejected from the past, back into the present. ¡°¡­¡­What in the world¡­?¡± Fron''s past, or rather, Rem¡¯s past. The necklace had allowed me to witness everything. It answered all my questions¡ªwhy Fron had suddenly decided to die, why her personality had changed so drastically. Fron had lived a fulfilling life in Sytan, making many friends, just as the real Fron had wished. But as time went on, the guilt had become too much to bear. And so, Fron chose death. Oblivious to the real Fron''s true desires. ¡°You fool,¡± I muttered, shaking my head. Don¡¯t you realize the real Fron wouldn¡¯t want you to die? But perhaps, deep down, she knew. Perhaps the guilt was simply a convenient excuse to choose the path of least resistance. A humorless chuckle escaped my lips. ¡°You and I, we¡¯re not so different after all.¡± I, too, had been running away from my past, crippled by guilt. And Fron, consumed by her own guilt, was heading towards self-destruction. We were two sides of the same coin. Our methods differed, but the root cause was the same. I turned my gaze. To be precise. ¡°¡­Should I call her that?¡± ¡°No, don¡¯t worry about it.¡± Lever answered in a voice that was a mix of laughter and tears. I asked Lever. ¡°I think I understand why you brought me here.¡± ¡°Yeah, I thought you would figure it out. Even if I didn¡¯t tell you.¡± ¡°¡­You probably wanted to show me directly, because you didn¡¯t think I would believe you.¡± ¡°Hee hee, you caught me.¡± Lever chuckled awkwardly. Ha. I sighed and waited for the wall to open. Clank-. And the wall opened with a loud sound. Lever was looking up at me. ¡°So what do you think?¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s depressing. But I think I know how to persuade Fron.¡± ¡°Good, so, brother, you¡¯re not forgetting something, are you?¡± ¡°Forgetting something?¡± ¡°You know, the thing we promised.¡± That thing. Ah, that¡¯s right. I had promised to tell Lever about my life at Saitan. I didn¡¯t have time to tell her properly, but now I had time, so I could tell her. ¡°Where should I start?¡± ¡°Tell me everything.¡± ¡°Haha, okay.¡± I chuckled and continued. Fron telling me to become her slave. Luna and Fron teasing me. Fron almost getting hit by Baltan after becoming top student. Getting teased by Samuel and fighting him. Lever smiled as I told her about my time at Sytan. ¡°Lem is doing well? She made a lot of friends. But why did her personality change so much?¡± ¡°You know the reason, don¡¯t you, Lever?¡± ¡°¡­That¡¯s true.¡± Fron wanted to be like the real Fron. No, she was obsessed with being like her. She practiced swordsmanship until her wooden sword broke and her hands bled, to become talented like Fron. She studied so hard that she pasted all the theory class materials on the wall until she memorized them, because she wasn¡¯t naturally gifted. Fron was trying to make herself into the real Fron. But Fron couldn¡¯t hurt anyone with a sword. Because she had seen her friend¡¯s neck cut by a sword. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Fron couldn¡¯t even hold a sword in front of others. Lever opened her mouth to me. ¡°Brother, can I, ask you a favor?¡± ¡°Please, tell me.¡± ¡°Take care of, Rem.¡± ¡°¡­I¡¯ll try my best.¡± ¡°Hee hee, thanks, brother.¡± I asked, seeing Lever scratching her head, sticking out her tongue. ¡°But were you always like that?¡± ¡°Yeah, me too. I was pretending to be perfect, to get my mother¡¯s attention.¡± ¡°¡­I see.¡± The moment I asked my final question. Woosh-. The Red Dagger hummed in my pocket. A sorrowful, wistful cry erupted. Swish-. Lever kissed my forehead, in time with it. ¡°Please, Brother.¡± ¡°¡­You¡¯re so sly.¡± As I was about to say something. Lever disappeared. I felt a pang of sadness, but I smiled, seeing her like that. Lever, yes. She had never hidden her identity from me. Lever. The meaning behind her name. Reverberation. She had been telling me who she was from the beginning. I opened my mouth to Lever, who was no longer here. I hope you were happy during the time you spent here. I wished that. Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Position Exchange I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with ''Eye of Arrogance'' Tier ($18), or 20 advance chapters with ''Sword Lacquer'' Tier ($35), or 30 advance chapters with ''Fighting Spirit'' Tier ($50) Bonus chapter on reaching milestones. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 227: The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy Echo.An echo. For a while, I stood where Lever had been and looked around. The stench of stale blood seemed to permeate the prison cell. How many years had the children spent in this place? Lever had appealed to me by letting me smell his scent. She wanted me to acknowledge them. To remember her and the other children who died forgotten by everyone. It wasn''t just for Rem, for Fron, that she wanted me to know this. It was as if she was telling me that she and the other children had been here. She conveyed that message to me through the pungent smell of blood and herself. ¡®I will remember.¡¯ I looked down at the spot where Lever had been. I will remember. That you existed. That the other children existed. As someone who has experienced the past firsthand, I will never forget. How could I not know that you existed? So I will keep you in my heart. Those who did not appear in my work, but who clearly existed. As their creator, I felt a lump in my throat. Why didn''t I know about them? If I were truly God, shouldn''t I know about all of my creations? But I was neither omniscient nor omnipotent, so I could only say this. I''m sorry I didn''t know you before. So I will remember you from now on. I smiled at those who were no longer visible. "I will remember you." Did anyone hear me? ¨D¡­¡­. I thought I heard a voice from inside the prison cell. It sounded like a mournful cry, but also like a word of gratitude. Maybe it was just my imagination. After saying goodbye to them, Thump, thump¡ª. I returned to the cell where Kyle and I had been. Kyle was looking at me with a sullen expression. ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s mean that only you got to play with Lever?¡± ¡°You¡¯re sulking over something so trivial now?¡± ¡°Hey! I¡¯m not sulking, I¡¯m just feeling a little left out, you punk!¡± ¡°That¡¯s what people usually call sulking, but¡­¡± Kyle, who was huffing and puffing, finally seemed to realize that Lever was gone and tilted his head. ¡°Where¡¯s Lever?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°Hey, stop messing around. Where¡¯s Lever?¡± He sounded so fierce that I thought he was going to hit me. Oh dear. I was just messing with him a little, but it seemed like he was actually getting angry, so I decided to explain the truth. I told him what I had experienced in the cell where Lever had been and what Lever¡¯s true identity was. ¡°A-Are you serious? So, wait. My head¡¯s too jumbled to understand right now.¡± ¡°Feel free to ask if you have any questions.¡± ¡°Okay, then. That Lever, so the real Fron¡­¡± ¡°Let¡¯s just call her Lever for now.¡± ¡°Alright, so how did Lever reveal herself? You said she was a real ghost, right?¡± ¡°Well, yes, but¡­¡± Subtly¡ª. I glanced at the red dagger in my pocket. ¡°I think this might have had something to do with it.¡± ¡°That¡¯s your weapon.¡± ¡°Yes, Instructor Ares gave it to me, and he said it has magical properties. I saw some dead people because of this before.¡± Was it during the closing ceremony or the midterm exams? The students who had died appeared before my eyes. They said they finally understood me. That they would cheer me on from now on. With smiles on their faces, they finally left me. The red dagger had the ability to show the illusions of the dead. However, it was difficult to say that they were mere illusions. Considering they told me things even I didn¡¯t know, I had to consider the possibility that they were truly the deceased. ¡®¡­It seems to go beyond magic and border on something transcendental.¡¯ Ares had given me a map and told me to go back to where I had first obtained the red dagger. He suggested there might be a clue to the truth behind the red dagger there. I had a feeling he was right, but for now, I had to focus on the matter at hand. I opened my mouth to speak to Kyle. ¡°Do you understand the situation now?¡± ¡°¡­It¡¯s confusing, but I get the gist. More importantly.¡± Kyle let out a deep sigh. With a look of pity, he muttered quietly. ¡°So Fron had something like that happen to her too, huh? Come to think of it, none of these kids have had normal pasts.¡± ¡°Everyone has a story they keep hidden in their hearts.¡± ¡°Right¡­ You too, you seem to have a secret you can¡¯t tell anyone, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Well, I do have one.¡± I¡¯d already told one person, but still. ¡°Anyway.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve made a plan for what to do next.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°We wait here for Ms. Fron for the time being.¡± ¡°...What?¡± ¡°We wait for Ms. Fron.¡± I said confidently to Kyle, who looked visibly perplexed. Kyle tilted his head, as if he couldn¡¯t understand. ¡°But what about your lady? Shouldn¡¯t we rescue Lady Rene first?¡± ¡°You only see what¡¯s in front of you. Why would the Lust Lord go through the trouble of killing Lady Rene?¡± ¡°What are you talking about¡­?¡± Kyle blinked, truly clueless. Oh dear. It seemed I had to explain things to this fool. I said to Kyle, ¡°To understand what I mean, you need to know a little something about the Lust Lord.¡± The Lust Lord. She was Fron¡¯s mother and the head of the Lust family, Laurel. She was also a character who was destined to die at the hands of the protagonist¡¯s party in the original story. As we had seen earlier, she was incredibly beautiful, but there was something unsettling about her. It was like watching someone seducing men in a red-light district. At least, that¡¯s how I remembered writing her in the original. And there was a particular setting I had written to justify how easily the protagonist defeated the Seven Deadly Sins Lords¡­ ¡º Lord of Lust, Pria, collapsed with a long gash from Hamel¡¯s sword. In her final moments, Pria reached out a hand with tear-filled eyes. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°Please¡­¡± Please, Take my hand. Her arrogant demeanor vanished, and Pria crumbled before a certain man, becoming a shy woman. In Pria¡¯s eyes, she saw only the image of a black-haired man. But she never knew until her death that it was just an illusion. ¡» ¡°In short, the Lord of Lust is in love with Lord Crete.¡± Adoration. Pria was in love with Crete. I didn¡¯t know why or how she fell in love with him. Maybe I wrote it down, but I couldn¡¯t remember, just like I couldn¡¯t remember the discarded settings. What was certain was that Pria loved Crete, and therefore, she would never kill Rene. However, Kyle still looked like he didn¡¯t understand. ¡°But the Lord¡¯s dead, right?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Then isn¡¯t it already over?¡± My expression hardened for a moment. Huh? Wait a minute. Come to think of it, Kyle was right. Now that Crete was dead, Pria wouldn¡¯t care. Hmm. ¡°Should we try to find my lady and run away now?¡± ¡°What about helping Fron?¡± ¡°Haha, of course, we have to help her. Can¡¯t I even joke around?¡± I smiled and said, ¡°Even so, Pria won¡¯t kill my lady.¡± ¡°How can you be so sure?¡± ¡°Pria won¡¯t accept Crete¡¯s death. To Pria, Crete is an eternal being, and she would never kill the daughter of such a man.¡± ¡°...I don¡¯t understand.¡± ¡°Just take my word for it. My lady won¡¯t be in danger from Pria.¡± Pria wouldn¡¯t acknowledge Crete¡¯s death. Even in the original, she met her end while refusing to accept Crete¡¯s death. Kyle wouldn¡¯t know any of this, so his reaction was only natural. Kyle sighed and rubbed the space between his brows. ¡°Ha, fine. I¡¯ll take your word for it.¡± ¡°You¡¯re quick to agree.¡± ¡°Well, you¡¯re not going to listen to me anyway. You¡¯re right about everything. Yeah, you¡¯re the best.¡± ¡°Oh, stop it, you¡¯re making me blush.¡± ¡°This punk, I¡¯m going to kill you.¡± Kyle clenched and unclenched his fists. Right. It wouldn¡¯t be good to provoke him any further. Thud¡ª. I stopped teasing Kyle and plopped down on the floor. ¡°I¡¯m going to get some sleep.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve really become reckless, haven¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Well, there¡¯s nothing we can do right now. It¡¯s better to conserve our energy.¡± And when Fron arrived, A big battle would ensue, so it was best to conserve our strength. It was uncertain whether Fron would believe me or not. But more importantly. ¡®Can I defeat the Lord of Lust?¡¯ Woong¡ª. I lay down and circulated my mana, checking my current condition. Thanks to Fron rummaging through my body, I was in terrible shape. I was at a pitiful level where it was questionable if I could even use half of my original power. Moreover, the mana I was using wasn¡¯t even mine, it was Fron¡¯s. ¡®¡­But even this is¡­¡¯ The restrictions Fron had placed on me were so weak that they would break with the slightest exertion of power. I could break free right now if I wanted to, but I was keeping them in place so that her Mother wouldn¡¯t notice. ¡®I¡¯m not sure if I can defeat Pria with my own strength.¡¯ But I didn¡¯t think there was any way I could lose if Fron helped me. I needed to know exactly how strong Pria was. I didn¡¯t think I would lose, but it was always best to be cautious. . . . . And before long, Someone came to the prison, looking for me. And it was someone I was expected. Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Position Exchange I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with ''Eye of Arrogance'' Tier ($18), or 20 advance chapters with ''Sword Lacquer'' Tier ($35), or 30 advance chapters with ''Fighting Spirit'' Tier ($50) Bonus chapter on reaching milestones. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 228: The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy Tap. Tap. Tap.The sound of footsteps quietly echoed through the hallway outside the cell. Frowning at the sudden visitor, I spoke, ¡°It seems we have an unexpected guest.¡± ¡°Who is it?¡± Kyle craned his neck, trying to see who it was. His eyes widened at the sight. ¡°It¡¯s just her, why are you acting so serious?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Ignoring Kyle, I stared at the woman standing before us. It was Fron. She had come to see us. The reason I was wary of her wasn¡¯t anything specific, but simply because she seemed completely different from her usual self. Why? An indescribable sense of unease emanated from her. I spoke coldly, ¡°What brings you here?¡± ¡°Stop with the serious act, it¡¯s creepy.¡± Tsk, I¡¯ve been caught. I relaxed my expression at her words. Initially, I¡¯d planned to pressure her, to find out what was going on. But since I¡¯d been found out, there was no need to keep up the act. Fron sighed as she observed me. Pulling out a chair from seemingly nowhere, she sat down and looked at me. ¡°As expected, both master and servant are cut from the same cloth.¡± ¡°Is that a compliment?¡± ¡°No, I meant you¡¯re both idiots. You really don¡¯t understand, do you?¡± This girl¡­ I seriously contemplated whether I should help her or not. Even though I knew everything that had transpired between Rem and the real Fron, her current attitude was testing my patience. ¡®Adel¡¯s sulking again.¡¯ I pouted, prompting Fron to look down at me with disdain. ¡°¡­¡­Please don¡¯t do that, it¡¯s creepy. I think I¡¯m going to lose it.¡± ¡°If you beg me while calling me ¡®brother,¡¯ I¡¯ll consider it.¡± ¡°Ugh, disgusting.¡± Now that hurt. Fron¡¯s face was contorted in disgust, the blue of her hair somehow making her complexion look even paler. Lever called me brother, why is she like this? Tsk, tsk. As I clicked my tongue, Fron spoke. ¡°Anyway, try to persuade the young lady somehow.¡± ¡°About what?¡± ¡°She¡¯s stubbornly refusing to go back home, even after all the persuading I¡¯ve done. I¡¯m sure you can think of something.¡± As I suspected, Rene still hadn¡¯t returned to the Bares family because of me. As Fron ran her fingers through her hair in frustration, I smiled faintly. ¡°Haha, of course I can.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Fron looked at me in surprise. I smirked. Of course I could. There was indeed a way to send Rene back to the Bares mansion without any fuss. And that was¡­ ¡°Release me from here.¡± ¡°Are you crazy? That¡¯s impossible. Besides, with your powers¡­.¡± ¡®You can escape by yourself.¡¯ That¡¯s what Fron seemed to want to say. If Fron would just send Rene back to the Bares mansion, it wouldn¡¯t be difficult for me to escape with Kyle on my own. However, considering why I was still here, I couldn¡¯t bring myself to run away alone. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you? I need to hear your answer.¡± ¡°What?!¡± Fron stared at me in disbelief. I shrugged nonchalantly. She really didn¡¯t seem to understand why I had stayed here for so long. Or rather, she was probably in denial. After all, Fron was blinded by the prospect of my death. Glancing at her, I continued, ¡°It¡¯s only natural. Why else would I be here? I¡¯m here to help you¡­.¡± ¡°You said you woke up here one day.¡± That didn¡¯t work either. It seemed my only option was to play hardball. I pouted again, my expression filled with displeasure. Fron, looking genuinely disgusted, said, ¡°Please, can you not make that face? I think I¡¯m going to be sick¡­ Ugh!¡± Now that truly hurt. Fron wasn¡¯t faking it, she really threw up. Dumbfounded, I reached out to her. ¡°I, I apologize. I won¡¯t make that face again¡­.¡± ¡°Wow, how ugly do you have to be to make someone throw up?¡± Kyle, unable to contain himself, burst into laughter. It seemed he¡¯d been holding back a lot. But as the one clearly in the wrong, I had no room to talk. And so, I had to witness Fron¡¯s vomiting spectacle in real-time until she finally stopped. ¡°Gasp, gasp¡­.¡± Finally done, Fron leaned against the bars of the cell, pale and gasping for breath. Was my expression really that bad? I almost pouted again but managed to hold it in. Catching her breath, Fron took a deep breath. ¡°¡­¡­It wasn¡¯t just your face, though that was part of it.¡± ¡°Are you feeling better now?¡± ¡°Ugh, don¡¯t show me that disgusting face again, I think I¡¯m going to be sick again.¡± ¡°Pfft, cough¡­!!¡± Determined to help Kyle, who was barely holding back his laughter, I decided to lend a hand. Squeeze. ¡°Gyaaah!¡± I pinched Kyle¡¯s thigh, turning my attention back to Fron. ¡°¡­¡­The fact that I feel so nauseous must mean the time is near.¡± I could barely hear her, but I understood. She was talking about the day of her death. That was why her nausea had worsened. And it definitely wasn¡¯t because of my face. Ahem. Clearing my throat, I spoke. ¡°You¡¯re referring to Pria¡¯s ritual, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°What? How do you know my mother¡¯s true name¡­?! Only the head of the Bares family and I know that!¡± Fron¡¯s eyes widened in genuine shock. I smiled faintly. How could I not know? I was the one who wrote the name ¡®Pria,¡¯ Fron¡¯s mother, in the original story. As Fron stared at me in stunned silence, I continued. ¡°Did you really think I wouldn¡¯t know something like that, especially after offering to kill your mother for you?¡± ¡°Have you ever considered how I could have said such a thing without knowing your past?¡± ¡°¡­¡­Then, what do you know?¡± Fron¡¯s shoulders trembled. It was a gesture that spoke of anger, sadness, resignation, and a touch of despair. It was as if she was forcing me to stop talking for a moment. I closed my mouth and listened. ¡°What do you know? What I went through, why I made this choice, what do you know¡­!¡± Bang! Fron slammed her fist against the bars of the cell. She hit them with such force that her knuckles started to bleed. I simply replied, ¡°Everything.¡± ¡°I know everything you¡¯ve experienced, everything you¡¯ve seen, everything you¡¯ve felt.¡± ¡°You¡­!¡± Unable to contain her anger at my arrogant words, Fron kicked off the chair. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Crash! She squeezed her hand through the bars, grabbing me by the collar. ¡°You really want to die, don¡¯t you?¡± Her voice trembled with rage. She was truly furious at my presumptuous words. I gently pried her hand off me and set it down. ¡°I know. That you¡¯re Rem, and who the real Fron was.¡± ¡°¡­¡­You, you. How do you¡­¡± Fron stammered, panic creeping into her voice. My words revealed a past that only she should know. It was only natural that she found it hard to believe. ¡°The fact that you know this¡­ Does this mean you were also in that prison? That¡¯s how you know Fron, and my name, and¡­ But¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re about to say you¡¯ve never seen me in that space, right?¡± ¡°¡­¡­Yes, how do you know about the secrets of the prison?¡± ¡°Because I experienced your past.¡± ¡°What¡­?¡± I saw no reason to lie, so I told her the truth. However, Fron simply blinked at me, completely bewildered. Deciding that further explanation was unnecessary, I closed my mouth. Fron stared at me for a moment before a wry smile spread across her lips. ¡°Right, if you¡¯ve seen my past, you must know. Why I¡¯m trying to die, and why I have to die.¡± ¡°Yes, I know. That you¡¯re trying to escape the guilt by choosing death.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Am I wrong? Fron, you¡¯re just trying to escape the swamp of guilt by dying, unable to bear the weight of your friend¡¯s death.¡± ¡°¡­¡­You should watch your mouth.¡± ¡°Why should I? I¡¯m not saying anything wrong.¡± ¡°You¡­!¡± Fron grabbed me by the collar again. Looking straight at her, I said, ¡°Stop running away.¡± ¡°¡­¡­From what?¡± ¡°If you truly regret your friend¡¯s death, if you truly understand the meaning of the last gift she gave you¡­¡± I glared at Fron, my words laced with venom. ¡°Then live. Don¡¯t you dare even think about dying.¡± These were words meant for me as well. Don¡¯t run away from reality. Don¡¯t turn away just because it seems unbearable. Nothing good will come from it. These were the words I wanted to convey to Fron. ¡°Rem, if you truly feel sorry for Fron, if you know what her final gift to you meant¡­¡± I stared at Fron, my words laced with urgency. ¡°Then live. Stop trying to escape through death.¡± Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Position Exchange I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with ''Eye of Arrogance'' Tier ($18), or 20 advance chapters with ''Sword Lacquer'' Tier ($35), or 30 advance chapters with ''Fighting Spirit'' Tier ($50) ? Bonus chapter on reaching milestones. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 229: The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy Did she understand what I was saying?¡°......¡± Fron, who had been silent for a moment, trembled. It wasn''t that she couldn''t accept my words, but rather that they had struck a nerve. The idea that dying is the same as running away. Perhaps Fron had known this for a long time. No, she couldn''t not know. And yet, she tried to run away. ¡®She¡¯s no different from me.¡¯ How could I not understand Fron''s feelings? I used to be like that too. Because I didn¡¯t know how to deal with what was in front of me, because it seemed too much to handle, and because I was afraid to face my own feelings, I tried to run away. As if rejecting Luna¡¯s confession wasn¡¯t enough, I urged her to drop out and even avoided Rene to push her away. But I changed my mind as I listened to Samuel¡¯s constant persuasion and advice. Perhaps the decisive factor was Crete¡¯s death. From that moment on, I felt something inside me change. Facing reality, living in the present. Moving forward without turning away from what lay ahead. That was the answer I came up with. That''s why I was saying this to Fron. ¡°Nothing will change just by running away. Wouldn''t Ms. Fron¡¯s death just be a dog''s death? Your close friend sacrificed herself to save you, and you''re choosing death because of guilt? That seems too easy.¡± ¡°...What do you know?¡± ¡°I already told you. I know everything. What you went through.¡± ¡°Then how can you say that?!¡± Fron glared at me and opened her mouth. ¡°Maybe you¡¯re right, maybe I am running away, but so what? Why do I have to suffer? I¡¯m already tired, I don''t want to live.¡± Fron sounded like she was screaming in agony, and at the same time, appealing to me for understanding. To this, I answered firmly. ¡°That¡¯s a lie.¡± ¡°......¡± Fron couldn''t say anything and just shut her mouth. I knew it was a lie. If she really wanted to die, she wouldn''t have waited until now. If she wanted to take revenge on Pria, who had driven her and her friends to their deaths, she would have chosen death long ago. But Fron didn''t. ¡°You want to live. That¡¯s why you endured. You waited, hoping someone would forgive you. Isn¡¯t that right?¡± ¡°......¡± Fron was still silent. Perhaps she was acknowledging it. Not by saying it directly, but by letting her heart accept it. Death. How many people in the world were not afraid of it? Why did living beings chase after eternal life? Why were they afraid of death? It was so simple. Because they wanted to live. There was no need for philosophical reasons or proper justification. They lived because they wanted to live. Isn¡¯t that right? ¡°Isn¡¯t that right?¡± I looked at Fron. Looking at her, who had chosen death, who seemed to have no desire for life, I opened my mouth. ¡°It¡¯s not a sin to want to live.¡± At that, Fron burst into tears. She trembled, uttering unspeakable words. She was pouring out her heart to me, asking for comfort. In that way, Fron expressed her will to live. I listened to Fron without a word. ¡°¡­I didn¡¯t want to die. I didn¡¯t want to die. Was that so greedy? Yeah, maybe it was. Because I wanted everyone to live. But why us, why did it have to be us?¡± ? Fron asked. Why? Why did they have to live in such pain? If there was misfortune, shouldn''t there be good fortune as well? And why did it all happen only to them? I couldn''t easily open my mouth as I listened to Fron¡¯s words. But I had to tell her this. Because I knew I would regret it for the rest of my life if I didn¡¯t. This wasn¡¯t meant to comfort Fron, nor was it to persuade her. Perhaps it was a story I wanted to tell myself. ¡°There were times when I complained too. What did I do wrong to deserve this, why do I have to live like this?¡± I was just a novel writer. To earn money, I graduated with a degree in creative writing and wrote to make ends meet. There was no philosophical knowledge, no critical view of reality in my writing. I wrote to live. But that became my karma, and further, my retribution. The villain I killed in my novel came to my house and asked why I killed him and if I could grant him a wish. I wrote for such a trivial reason. Because I was hungry because I had to earn a living. Why did I feel sadness when I wrote for such a reason? Why was my heart moved when I saw Adel, his heart broken, holding back tears as he appealed to me? The reason I wrote was indeed insignificant. But at some point, I realized that the very act of living came with responsibility. ¡°The fact that I¡¯m alive, that it happened, that¡¯s why I live. Living itself comes with responsibility. As ridiculous as it sounds, I never wanted this, I never even imagined it, but at some point, I felt this huge sense of responsibility on my shoulders.¡± Responsibility. It came with the very act of living, with the slightest move I made towards something. Parents had a responsibility to raise their children, and leaders had a responsibility to live for those below them. Bearing responsibility meant that you had moved for something. It could be a dream, it could be a job, but what was certain was that our bodies were moving on their own, without us even realizing it. ¡°Whether you wanted it or not, you lived. So take responsibility. Take responsibility for the girl who died for you, and for the connections you¡¯ve made.¡± I stopped talking and looked at Fron. Fron burst into tears at my words, her fists trembling. ¡° Fron couldn¡¯t answer easily. It seemed like she needed more time to think. I couldn¡¯t blame her. Even I wouldn¡¯t have been able to decide so easily. How long did it take for me to change my mind? Fron¡¯s heart wouldn¡¯t change just by hearing my words. So I would wait. Until Fron changed her mind. ¡°I¡¯ll wait. When you feel the responsibility of being alive, please come back.¡± Feeling responsible for being alive. Could Fron ever understand that? I was worried, but I decided to trust Fron and wait. ¡°......¡± Fron stumbled out of the prison. I quietly watched her retreating figure. Soon, Fron was out of sight, and Kyle turned to me with an exasperated expression. ¡°Hey, you should be persuading her gently, why are you yelling at her like that?!¡± ¡°¡­ I had nothing to say. I was being greedy with my words. I wanted to tell myself at the same time as I told Fron. That¡¯s why I did it. Maybe I was being selfish. If Fron died, it would definitely make things easier for me. Fron wanted to die. That was a fact. But it was also an unchanging truth that she yearned for life. It was just that the desire to live was crushed under the weight of guilt, unable to raise its head. The burden of responsibility was too much for Fron, and she had no choice but to choose death. But that wasn¡¯t right. I wanted Fron to live. That¡¯s why I came here and scolded her. ¡°I don¡¯t know what will happen, but¡­ we have no choice but to hope she makes a wise decision, right? If Ms. Fron dies, we die too.¡± My words were true. If Fron died, all her remaining mana would go to Pria. Fron was one of the five most powerful beings in Sytan. If all of Fron¡¯s power went to Pria, no matter how hard I fought, the chances of winning were slim. It meant that one of the Seven Deadly Sins would have power exceeding their prime. Kyle snapped at me. ¡°You know that, and you still did that?! Every time I see you, I feel like I¡¯m walking on thin ice! How could you do this? It would¡¯ve been better to just gather information in Sytan!¡± ¡°¡­Calm down, it won¡¯t change anything.¡± I understood how Kyle felt, but there was nothing I could do. Did he think Fron would listen if I persuaded her gently and by the book? sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It would be a relief if she didn''t just scoff at me. Sigh. I let out a sigh inwardly. I hoped things would work out. ¡°For now, let¡¯s wait for Ms. Fron.¡± I soothed Kyle and said. * * * A week passed. During that time, Fron didn¡¯t visit the prison, and Kyle¡¯s mental state deteriorated day by day. ¡°Heheh, I¡¯m going to die anyway¡­ Lever, Mile, I miss you¡­¡± ¡°Get a hold of yourself!¡± Kyle¡¯s mind was starting to crumble. I realized the gravity of the situation. ¡®Did she really give up?¡¯ I felt my heart pounding. The fact that Fron hadn¡¯t come all this time meant that she might have truly given up on life. ¡®Would it be okay now?¡¯ Woong¡ª. I subtly circulated my mana. If we escaped before Pria made her move. First, we had to get out of this prison. It was then. ¡°How dare you, using mana in a place like this!¡± A voice rang out from somewhere. I flinched and turned my gaze. And my small eyes widened at the sight that unfolded before me. ¡°¡­You, could it be¡­¡± ¡°Fufufu, long time no see.¡± A familiar voice. A way of speaking I had heard long ago. The owner of the arrogant voice, oozing with self-importance, was approaching us with flowing blue hair. ¡°This body, has arrived!¡± Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Position Exchange I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with ''Eye of Arrogance'' Tier ($18), or 20 advance chapters with ''Sword Lacquer'' Tier ($35), or 30 advance chapters with ''Fighting Spirit'' Tier ($50) Bonus chapter on reaching milestones. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 230 (1) - The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy ¡°Hoohoo, praise my glorious return!¡±What is this? I couldn¡¯t get used to Fron¡¯s suddenly changed voice and stared at her blankly. Fron was showing the same arrogant attitude as before, but it made me wonder what all this was about. Did she even hear me properly? Then why is she talking like that? I told Fron to live her life responsibly, but I couldn¡¯t understand why she was using the same tone of voice as before. Fron gave me a faint smile and opened her mouth. ¡°I''ve thought about it for a long time.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°As you said, this body must take responsibility, for the children who died instead of me, and for Fron, that¡¯s the right thing to do. But I couldn¡¯t shake off the guilt.¡± That¡¯s why I was late, I needed time to think. Saying the same thing, Fron looked at me. ¡°This body has decided to live Fron¡¯s life instead.¡± ¡°But t ¡°I know what you''re going to say, you want to argue that it¡¯s not taking responsibility, it¡¯s avoidance.¡± ¡°¡­¡­That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°So, what am I supposed to do?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± I stared at Fron with blank eyes for a moment. I didn¡¯t expect her to be so brazen. Fron chuckled. ¡°All I have to do is take responsibility, if I don''t do this, I don''t think I can stand it.¡± ¡°I will take responsibility, but if I am in pain and sadness, those children will not like it either. So I decided to live Fron''s life.¡± So you can''t stand the guilt and you''re going to try to forget it like this? I wanted Fron to live her life selfishly. Ironically, I wanted her to live her life responsibly. What Fron is showing now was different from what I expected. But it wasn''t a bad thing, was it? What was it all about? What was important? In the end, isn''t it enough just to take responsibility? Those words resonated with me. Those who suffer because of the discarded settings I didn¡¯t use. Maybe it was my fault. I''m not sure if I wrote it or not, but there are definitely people who are suffering because of it. So I will take responsibility. But what am I supposed to do? No matter how I take responsibility, what am I supposed to do? Something in my heart rippled like a pebble thrown into a still lake. ¡° I opened my mouth, which seemed reluctant to let go. Clank-. Soon, Fron opened the prison door. ¡°Come out, now that you''ve decided not to die, we need to find a way to live.¡± ¡°All right.¡± ¡°We''re finally escaping!¡± Kyle jumped up and down with joy and jumped out of his seat. Tsk tsk. How reckless. Clicking my tongue at the excited Kyle, I dusted myself off and got up. ¡°Adel.¡± Then Fron called me. I turned to Fron. Fron looked at me and said. ¡°Can I ask how you know about my past?¡± ¡°¡­¡­ I hesitated for a moment. I wondered if it was okay to tell Fron about the pendant. Actually, there was no reason why I couldn¡¯t tell her, but for some reason, I felt that I should be the only one who knew about the pendant. I wonder why. There''s no reason why I shouldn''t tell her. I decided to trust my gut for now. My intuition was sharp in a way. ¡°I will tell you later.¡± ¡°Hmm, all right.¡± Unexpectedly, Fron nodded her head meekly. I didn''t expect her to back down so easily. I was prepared to answer if she kept pressing. But Fron seemed to mean what she said. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to tell me, there must be a reason, I''ll trust you.¡± Fron added. ¡°And for some reason, I feel like I saw you in the distant past, I couldn''t have, since I¡¯ve only lived inside the walls. I wonder why, I feel like I have memories.¡± Does she remember the past I intervened in with the pendant? But that didn¡¯t make sense. Even if the pendant had the function of recreating the past, it was only a recollection, it couldn¡¯t intervene in the past. But she says she remembers. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡®¡­¡­Is there something I don''t know?¡¯ Perhaps the pendant held a great secret, one that I could never know. Ugh. I let out a sigh. I didn¡¯t know why I felt like I had more and more to do. Still, I¡¯m glad Fron let it slide for now. ¡®¡­¡­Now what should I do?¡¯ I went over the things I had to do. First, I had to escape from the Lust Territory. And that would only be possible if I killed Pria. And then what? Sssk-. I looked down at the red dagger. Ares said it was a memento left by his friend. However, seeing the functions of the red dagger lately, it seemed like it was more than just a weapon limited to the Bloodlust. Should I say that it feels like another secret that I don¡¯t know about is hidden? ¡­¡­I had a headache. The vacation was almost over. When will I get information about the red dagger? I had to resolve the scattered tasks quickly. First, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Where to?¡± ¡°Don''t we have to keep the promise we made?¡± ¡° Fron''s eyes widened at my words. It¡¯s understandable. What I said was sworn to Fron in Sytan. ¡°I will kill your mother for you.¡± ¡°Are you out of your mind?¡± ¡°Yes, there¡¯s no problem now.¡± I had recovered most of my strength in prison and my body was moving without any problems. Now was the perfect time. Pria hasn¡¯t taken over Fron yet, so she¡¯s weak. Now that I had consumed Crete¡¯s body, it was enough. No, it had to be now. Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Position Exchange I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with ''Eye of Arrogance'' Tier ($18), or 20 advance chapters with ''Sword Lacquer'' Tier ($35), or 30 advance chapters with ''Fighting Spirit'' Tier ($50) Bonus chapter on reaching milestones. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 230 (2) - The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy We had to move to kill Pria.¡°¡­¡­You¡¯re out of your mind now as you were then.¡± ¡°Haha, I''ll take that as a compliment.¡± Fron groaned. To Fron, Pria must seem like a huge wall. An absolute being who decides and dominates everything, from her childhood to the present. That¡¯s Pria, isn¡¯t it? Unlike me, Pria would appear to be a truly great being to Fron. But I was enough now. Close to 8,000 mana. And if I combine it with killing intent and other skills, I wouldn''t lose even if I wanted to. So, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± The Lord of Lust. It was time to hunt her down. * * * ¡°Turn this way here, go down the stairs here.¡± I frowned in frustration. It was a good thing that we came out here to hunt down Pria. Yes, it was definitely a good thing, but¡­¡­. Why is this place so big? We were going down the stairs endlessly. That¡¯s what I don¡¯t understand. I don¡¯t think even the Bares mansion was this big. Fron said to me. ¡°That¡¯s why I was sure you were captured by my mother. This is a place you can¡¯t get to even with your teleportation ability.¡± S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As Fron said, this place was a high-rise. Celestial Castle. A building that soared high into the sky. That was the true nature of this prison. We have to go down to the area where Fron¡¯s mother is. ¡°Don''t push yourself too hard. We''ll be there soon.¡± As Fron said, we soon came to a door. The door was grotesquely decorated with gorgeous jewels. I frowned at the sight. ¡°This is it.¡± ¡°Yes, my mother is here, but are you really going to challenge her? Even now, running away¡­¡­¡± Unsure, Fron muttered softly. I shook my head at this. There was no turning back now. And she¡¯s all talk. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°W- ¡°No, going in without a word!¡± I grabbed Fron and Kyle¡¯s hands and led them, and they tried to shake my hand off in a panic, but. Thud-. By then, my foot had already kicked the door open roughly. Fron looked at the broken door and said in a hollow voice. ¡°¡­¡­We¡¯re doomed, there¡¯s no turning back now.¡± ¡°Crazy bastard¡­¡­¡± Kyle and Fron had dumbfounded looks on their faces. I smiled wickedly. Let¡¯s see. The Lord of Lust locked up children inside the walls. And I felt overwhelmed by the sight of Pria that was revealed. ¡°Welcome.¡± Pria, sitting on her throne with her legs crossed arrogantly. She resembled Fron, but there was something quite different about her. The overflowing sex appeal. But it was somehow a gloomy sex appeal. It was decadent and at the same time, had the power to make men cower. My throat kept moving up and down. ¡®¡­¡­This is the Lord of Lust, Pria.¡¯ This is the second time I''ve fought a Lord of the Seven Deadly Sins. I fought Crete, so this would be the second time. You could say it¡¯s the third time if you include Samuel, but he was still too lacking in skill to be called a Lord of the Seven Deadly Sins. I erased my stiff look and put on Adel¡¯s mask. A sinister smile spread across my lips and a somewhat eerie atmosphere lingered around me. ¡°It¡¯s an honor to meet you as well.¡± Sssk-. I bowed politely to Pria. ¡°It¡¯s truly an honor. To meet the infamous Lord of Lust in person.¡± Pria¡¯s eyes narrowed at this. She had an expression on her face as if she was waiting to hear what I had to say. I put on the most sinister smile I could muster and opened my mouth. ¡°Do you know the whereabouts of the man you loved most?¡± In an instant, Pria¡¯s gaze pierced through me. An arrogant and haughty look, as if trying to see through everything about me, was pouring down on me. My body began to tremble uncontrollably. This was the caliber that only the Lords of the Seven Deadly Sins possessed. Something that I, who had only greatly increased my mana, did not have. However, Pria¡¯s overwhelming presence was shattered by the words I uttered. ¡°Do you know where the one Pria loved most is? If you don¡¯t, why don¡¯t you take a guess? But you will never find him.¡± Because, ¡°Crete is inside me.¡± Because I ate him. I arched my eyebrows like crescents, emanating the unique mana of the Bares family. Soon, Pria¡¯s fierce momentum bound my body. Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Position Exchange I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with ''Eye of Arrogance'' Tier ($18), or 20 advance chapters with ''Sword Lacquer'' Tier ($35), or 30 advance chapters with ''Fighting Spirit'' Tier ($50) Bonus chapter on reaching milestones. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 231 (1) - The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy ¡®I¡¯m sorry, Crete.¡¯I apologized to Crete internally. I only said it to provoke Pria. I never intended to trivialize Crete''s death. As expected, Pria reacted exactly as I''d hoped. ¡°...How dare you utter his name with that filthy mouth.¡± ¡°Is there a rulebook somewhere on acceptable names?¡± I don''t remember writing anything like that. Did I forget another crucial detail about the novel I wrote? Pria''s sharp aura wavered, threatening to slice me. I gave her a sly grin. ¡°Are you trying to start a fight you can''t win?¡± ¡°Anytime, anywhere. You''ll suffocate before you can even blink.¡± *Kuooooooooo-* Pria unleashed a torrent of mana, pressing down on me. Even with gritted teeth, I knew this was my chance. Good. Finally, I can use my power. ¡°Ms. Fron, thank you.¡± ¡°...What are you talking about? Are you trying to say your last words before you die?¡± ¡°Not at all.¡± I knew why Fron allowed Pria to use her mana to restrain me. It was so Pria wouldn''t detect my own mana. Pria''s mana manipulation ability¡­ Even I couldn''t hide from it. ¡®¡­She¡¯s almost as skilled as Samuel.¡¯ The magical prodigy I acknowledged. Maybe even more so. Pria, even with having absorbed Crete''s power, was a formidable opponent. But that didn''t mean I couldn''t defeat her¡­ ¡°Let me show you.¡± *Crack-* *Crackle-* I shed Fron¡¯s mana shell that was holding me back. A black aura erupted from me, spreading in all directions. My mana was so dense, even Pria flinched, her body stiffening. ¡°...That''s not just Bares'' mana.¡± Pria stared at the ominous energy emanating from me. Of course. This was the mana breathing technique devised by Adel, the strongest villain. Pria, being one of the most knowledgeable about mana, must have recognized the terrifying power of Adel''s technique. But it''s too late to turn back now. You''ll regret making me your enemy. ¡°Let¡¯s begin.¡± ¡°...¡± *Swish-* We both assumed combat stances. I drew the red dagger and the Fang of Darkness, one in each hand. Pria closed her eyes, preparing to unleash her magic. Fron shouted in that brief opening. ¡°Adel, let yourself fall under my charm!¡± ¡°What? What are you talking about¡­?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no time, hurry!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not like I can just decide to be charmed!¡± I couldn''t understand what she was talking about at a time like this. Well, I knew why she was saying that. Charm ability. If Fron used it on me, it would enhance my physical abilities and strength. But she had tried before, and I was never affected. I thought it was useless. But now, charm? S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°Is there a way¡­?¡± ¡°...Yes, but that''s the only thing I can think of.¡± Fron¡¯s voice trembled. It wasn''t out of fear, but rather, embarrassment. Why is she embarrassed? I blinked my small eyes at her. With her ears bright red, Fron whispered, ¡°...Do it.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Tell me you like me!¡± ¡°Um¡­?¡± My mind went blank. I forgot about Pria preparing her magic and stared at Fron. Like me? As in, "I like you, Ms. Fron!"? My head throbbed. I tried to stay calm. ¡°It''s not like I dislike you, Ms. Fron. I actually quite like you...¡± ¡°That''s not it! See me as a ¡®woman¡¯ you fool!¡± ¡°What¡¯s that supposed to mean?¡± Why would that matter? Fron hurriedly explained. ¡°My charm ability only works on men who perceive me as a woman. If you¡¯re not affected, it means you don¡¯t see me that way!¡± ¡°...Hmm.¡± That''s right. I''ve never thought of Fron as a woman. She''s pretty and kind, but I don¡¯t feel the same way I do about Luna. To be precise, it''s the same feeling I get when facing Samuel. What good is beauty¡­ When her personality is like that? And personally, I find Luna prettier. ¡°That''s impossible, and by now, Pria¡­¡± I snapped back to reality and looked at Pria. That''s when I witnessed the most absurd scene. ¡°Why did you stop talking? You can continue.¡± Pria was staring at me and the blushing Fron. *Whoosh-* I quickly backed away, gathering my killing intent. The space around my daggers rippled as powerful black mana enveloped them. Damn it. What is she thinking? I couldn''t understand why Pria hadn''t attacked when she had the chance. The unknown is scarier than any powerful attack. As I stared at Pria with a pale face, *Thump-* *Thump-* Pria started walking. Straight towards Fron. ¡°I apologize, but I can¡¯t allow you to go any further.¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright, you can step aside.¡± ¡°What are you¡­¡± Pria acted as if she had forgotten she was about to fight me. She smiled gently as she approached Fron. There was an unspoken pressure, but it didn''t feel like she intended to harm Fron. Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Position Exchange I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with ''Eye of Arrogance'' Tier ($18), or 20 advance chapters with ''Sword Lacquer'' Tier ($35), or 30 advance chapters with ''Fighting Spirit'' Tier ($50) ? Bonus chapter on reaching milestones. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 231 (2) - The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy I couldn''t comprehend her intentions.¡°What''s going on? Why did the fight stop?¡± Kyle seemed just as confused as I was. Pria, who had been ready for battle, was now standing before Fron, a benevolent smile on her face. ¡°You¡¯ve made quite a trustworthy friend. This is the one you like?¡± ¡°T-That¡¯s¡­ not possible¡­¡± Fron couldn''t bring herself to speak harshly in front of Pria. It was pathetic, but knowing Pria''s position, I simply observed. Instead, I growled at Pria. ¡°I allowed your interruption because I assumed you had something to say. But I won¡¯t hesitate to strike if you try anything.¡± ¡°Hehehe, go ahead. It seems you have enough power to kill me, and I have no desire to waste energy. Besides, I don¡¯t enjoy fighting opponents stronger than myself.¡± ¡°...¡± Now I was utterly lost. What was happening? *Stroke-* *Stroke-* Pria began stroking Fron¡¯s hair. It was as if she was performing some ritual. I didn''t let my guard down, focusing on her every move. Fron stared back at Pria, her eyes filled with confusion. Then she spoke, ¡°Mother, are you jealous?¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°I understand. It must be hard to even say ¡®understand¡¯ in front of me. But I truly do.¡± ¡°What are you talking about¡­ yo?¡± ¡°Hehehe, exactly what it sounds like.¡± *Snap-* Pria snapped her fingers. An illusion appeared, and I grimaced. That¡¯s¡­ ¡°Daughter, will you listen to my story?¡± ¡°...¡± Fron couldn''t speak. It was the illusion. I couldn''t tear my eyes away either. Taking it as a silent agreement, Pria began to speak. ¡°Daughter, do you know what kind of woman I am?¡± I was a woman who never made a single decision for herself. Not when the previous Lord of Lust tried to sell me to another territory. Not when I was subjected to countless men against my will. Not even when I was imprisoned, just like you. Truly, I never decided anything for myself. To become the Lord of Lust, I had to survive in that prison, just like you. Many other children, just like you, became Lords by surviving in that hellhole. I was no different. So, ¡°Are you trying to say I should forgive you because you were just like me?¡± Fron¡¯s voice trembled, resembling Rem¡¯s. ¡°...You could interpret it that way. But that¡¯s not what this mother is trying to say.¡± *Stroke-* Pria gently stroked Fron¡¯s hair again. Tears welled up in Fron¡¯s eyes as she looked up at Pria. She spoke, ¡°I¡¯m scared. I wish you hadn''t said anything. I might have felt guilty for killing you.¡± ¡°Hehehe, how selfish.¡± ¡°You made me this way! You made it so we couldn''t survive without being selfish!¡± ¡°You¡¯re not wrong. I did.¡± ¡°...I¡¯m going to kill you now.¡± Eyes filled with rage and resentment focused on Pria. Pria smiled sadly. I couldn¡¯t decipher it. It seemed like pity, yet also like she was reminiscing. Pria continued her story. ¡°I may understand you, but you¡¯ll never understand me. I thought it was natural to be incapable of making my own decisions. I had never done it before. ? Just like my ancestors, I locked you all in that prison. I chose a girl named Fron as the victor, promising her the position of Lord of Lust if she killed everyone else.¡± Pria paused, then continued. ¡°Then, while you were all trapped, the war broke out. You know which one I mean. The Great War. I had to protect my territory. And that¡¯s when I met a man.¡± The image of a man appeared. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It was Crete. ¡°The Bares Lord was¡­ arrogant and selfish. The type to be drunk on his own greatness. We united to protect the Demon Realm, but I never held it against him.¡± Pria explained, ¡°I felt inferior. Seeing him make his own decisions, something I could never do, made me feel pathetic.¡± *Snap-* Pria snapped her fingers again. This time, the illusion showed the Sword Saint. And I was speechless. The Sword Saint. He was the one who¡­ He had beheaded Crete''s wife. Pria approached Crete, who was drowning in grief. She gently wrapped her arms around him. ¡°That was my first decision. Without anyone''s orders or being bound by any customs, I embraced the man I desired. Of course, he rejected me at first, but eventually agreed to hold me for just one day, promising to forget everything after.¡± And then, ¡°That¡¯s how Fron was born.¡± Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Position Exchange I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with ''Eye of Arrogance'' Tier ($18), or 20 advance chapters with ''Sword Lacquer'' Tier ($35), or 30 advance chapters with ''Fighting Spirit'' Tier ($50) Bonus chapter on reaching milestones. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 232: The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy It was shocking.Never would I have imagined that Fron, the real Fron, was Crete''s daughter. The thought that she might be lying crossed my mind. However, Pria only smiled gently, as if to say she wasn''t lying. ¡°She resembled me in some ways. No, she was exactly the same. Unable to make her own decisions, she was always preoccupied with watching my every move. I thought she must have inherited more of my blood than his.¡± But. ¡°I was wrong. I have no idea what happened inside that prison. I don''t know what kind of bond you and Fron formed, Rem, what you experienced, what words were exchanged. But one thing was certain.¡± Pria wore a strangely content smile. ¡°There, I saw you, Rem. In that space where I thought all the children were dead and only Fron remained, you were there. You were holding someone''s head in your clumsy arms, weeping until your tears ran dry.¡± ¡°...I was holding Fron.¡± ¡°Yes, you were. And I know what your existence means. You were Fron''s first decision, not my will, but her own. Fron chose to save you and die herself, instead of following the predetermined path.¡± And I was overjoyed at that sight. That a child capable of making her own decisions was my child. Pria continued. ¡°You have no idea how happy I was. A mere ten-year-old girl deciding her own fate, it was unbelievable. This cursed bloodline only creates bodies incapable of making their own choices. The magical ability we call Authority is actually a shackle on our bodies.¡± Snap-. Pria snapped her fingers. And countless male demons surrounded us. The moment she snapped her fingers again, the demons retreated. ¡°It''s the ability to have all men worship us, a convenient ability. That was the problem. I could have everything without doing anything. But was it my decision? No, I was a body incapable of deciding. I just had to live. A repetitive life like a machine.¡± A mechanical life. A body incapable of making decisions. A strange feeling of suffocation gripped my heart. What Pria yearned for. It was true freedom. What did Fron mean to such a Pria? Pria continued speaking calmly. ¡°Fron was a child who could make her own decisions, and I saw you, her first decision. And here you are before me. A stubborn child who constantly makes her own judgments and wants to break free from the cage. You are the embodiment of possibilities.¡± Pria finally smiled. A brighter smile than I had ever seen before as she hugged Fron tightly. ¡°Fron''s first and last decision created you, a collection of possibilities. A being who can do and try anything she wants. That''s how you were born. Can you believe it? The little dot that began with me mingling with the Lord of Pride has drawn a circle and returned.¡± Pria conceiving Fron. Fron''s first decision. And Rem survives because of it. That small dot had finally drawn a circle. ¡°You are a special child. I can''t even begin to imagine what kind of future you will lead. You can be anything, try anything.¡± And so. ¡°I wanted you to live. I wanted you to absorb me and become a being capable of anything. But then, at some point, you started wishing for death, as if it was the only way.¡± ¡°...Not anymore.¡± ¡°Hehe, I can see that.¡± Sweep-. Pria shifted her gaze to me. Then, looking back at Fron, she opened her mouth. ¡°I wanted to tell you why you have to live. Your mother is an incompetent demon. She can''t decide anything for herself, a being who was only meant to exist like that. But the one decision I made has drawn a circle and returned.¡± The mother and daughter faced each other. Pria shifted her gaze to me. Then, looking back at Fron, she opened her mouth. With a voice that seemed to crumble with the passage of time, Pria spoke. ¡°My child, so you too must draw your circle. The decisions you make will become dots, and one day they will form a circle. You too will become someone''s mother and give birth to life. That''s how you draw your circle.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°I''m sure you can do it.¡± Sweep-. Pria stroked Fron''s hair and kissed her forehead. It seemed like a gift. A gift to give Fron before leaving her for the last time. Holding back her tears, Fron spoke to Pria. ¡°...You were the worst. You were the kind of person who would try to kill her own child. You, an adult, couldn''t even make the right decision, and you think I can?¡± ? ¡°Yes, I know you can.¡± ¡°Why? Why do you think so?¡± ¡°Because you were Fron¡¯s first decision.¡± ¡°...¡± Fron closed her mouth, then opened it again. ¡°I will never forgive you. I will curse and hate you for the rest of my life.¡± ¡°...¡± Pria didn''t answer. At some point, her eyes had turned red. And so had Fron¡¯s. ¡°I wondered what kind of person a mother was. How strong and amazing someone had to be to lock us up in prison, whether they even considered us their children. Ironically, I felt a sense of pride. Thinking, ¡®Wow, my mother is such an amazing person.¡¯¡± Even though your eyes were only focused on one child, we still felt that way. Fron sobbed. ¡°I''m disappointed. That someone like you was my mother, someone so pathetic and incapable of making her own decisions. At the same time, I hated you. For only seeing Fron.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°See, you''re not even looking at me now.¡± ¡°...I''m sorry.¡± Pria lowered her eyes like a child being scolded for the first time. Pria had differentiated between the child of the man she loved and the others. That''s why Fron hated and resented her. ¡°I will draw my own circle in my own way. And that dot won''t be alone. I will make countless dots and draw countless circles. That''s how I will live.¡± I am different from you. I will make countless dots. I will draw that many circles. ¡°Maybe it won''t be a circle. It might be a different shape. The circle might break off while being drawn, or it might become a triangle. But it will be my decision. I will draw my circle with my own strength, not by relying on someone like you.¡± Fron, declared that she would draw her own circle, even if it was clumsy. At that moment, I saw it. A new dot, starting from Fron, extending towards somewhere. ¡°I am not a circle that began with you and ended with you. I am just a dot that will now draw a new circle.¡± So, ¡°Don''t you dare try to define my life. This is my life, and these are the dots I made myself.¡± ¡°...I see.¡± I wasn¡¯t sure why, but only then did Pria seem relieved. Fron drew her sword and pointed it at Pria. ¡°This is my first decision.¡± ¡°...¡± Pria was silent for a moment. Then, as her eyes met Fron¡¯s, a faint smile appeared on her lips. ¡°That¡¯s wonderful.¡± That was the end. Leaving those words behind, Pria didn''t budge. She simply closed her eyes with a gentle smile. ¡°...Ah.¡± It was Kyle who broke the silence with a gasp. He approached Pria and checked her pulse. She wasn¡¯t breathing. ¡­She had taken her own life. Sweep-. Fron lowered her sword. And wept. A contradictory cry, seemingly relieved yet full of lingering attachment. I could only watch Fron from behind. Thus, the operation to subdue the Lord of Lust came to an end. Tap, tap-. Startled by the sound of urgent footsteps, I turned my head. There stood a girl with short, black hair. ¡°...How did you get here?¡± ¡°Found you.¡± Rene. She had arrived. As they shared a brief moment of reunion, Rene tilted her head towards Fron. ¡°Why is she crying?¡± ¡°...There are circumstances, but I didn¡¯t make her cry.¡± It was then. Fwissssh-. Pria''s body turned to dust. The dust then dissipated and was absorbed into Fron¡¯s body. The ritual. So this was the ritual that was supposed to kill Fron. ¡®¡­She gathered life force for Fron.¡¯ S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She had intended to infuse Fron with the life force and mana of herself and others. However, aside from Pria''s life force and mana, I couldn¡¯t sense anyone else¡¯s. Finally, I understood. ¡®Was this Pria¡¯s second decision?¡¯ Fron had declared that she would live on her own terms. That¡¯s why Pria had only offered herself as a sacrifice, withholding the life force and mana of others. Sweep-. ¡°... ¡­¡± After a while, Fron stopped crying and stood up. Her eyes were puffy, but they held a certain charm. ¡°Hey.¡± Fron suddenly called out to Rene. ¡°...?¡± Rene blinked, confused by the sudden call. Fron simply smiled at her, that usual mischievous grin back on her face. ¡°From now on, you¡¯ll call me ¡®big sis,¡¯ little sis.¡± A shocking declaration from Fron. Me and Kyle froze. I couldn¡¯t believe she was going to reveal to Rene that Crete had cheated on his wife (?). ¡°...Big sis?¡± Unaware of the situation, Rene could only tilt her head in confusion. Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Position Exchange I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with ''Eye of Arrogance'' Tier ($18), or 20 advance chapters with ''Sword Lacquer'' Tier ($35), or 30 advance chapters with ''Fighting Spirit'' Tier ($50) Bonus chapter on reaching milestones. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 233 (1) - The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy ¡°It¡¯s time for us to go now.¡±¡°Get lost.¡± ¡°...Must you be so cold?¡± ¡°Hmph, the sight of your face is starting to grate on me.¡± Fron grumbled as she gave me the boot. I made a gloomy expression at this. Well, it was time for me to go now. I had to tell Anna what had happened in the human world. We had been here for far too long. Kyle and Rene had already finished their preparations to leave. ¡°...I haven¡¯t heard it yet.¡± We froze at Rene¡¯s words, just as I was about to take a step. What Fron said yesterday. I had hurriedly tried to cover it up when she called Rene ¡®sister¡¯, but Rene kept asking why she would say such a thing. I swallowed nervously and opened my mouth. ¡°It¡¯s nothing you need to worry about, Lady Rene. Ms. Fron was mistaken.¡± Right? I sent a silent pressure towards Fron. Fron looked at me for a moment and let out a deep sigh. ¡°I was just messing around.¡± ¡°Suspicious.¡± ¡°Don''t talk back to me, even if I was joking.¡± How impudent. *Swoosh-* Fron raised her hand above Rene¡¯s head. Rene flinched and stepped back. Seeing that, I felt a strange sense of nostalgia. It seemed that Fron and Rene had become quite close. Considering their past relationship, I would have never thought this possible. And yet, here they were. Life is truly full of surprises. Even though they were at each other''s throats until yesterday, they could still become friends today. I opened my mouth to address Fron. ¡°We¡¯ll be on our way now.¡± We had spent too much time here. It was time to leave. ¡°Why the long face?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not making any face?¡± ¡°Heh, you seem a little sad that we''re leaving.¡± ¡°Your impudence knows no bounds.¡± ¡°Just kidding, just kidding.¡± She¡¯s so scary I can¡¯t even joke around. Fron chuckled at my reaction. ¡°Take care. We¡¯ll see each other again in Sytan soon anyway.¡± ¡°Indeed we will.¡± We had to return to Sytan in a few days. After returning to the Bares family and taking care of the aftermath of the war, my free time would be over before I knew it. I can¡¯t believe I don''t even have free time after all this. As I was lamenting my lack of free time¡­ ¡°By the way, did you do your homework?¡± ¡°Pardon?¡± ¡°You had homework for the break, didn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°...?¡± ¡°...?¡± Rene and I both tilted our heads in unison. Homework? Hooomework? Out of the blue? This is so sudden! Wait, was there even homework? This was the first time I¡¯d heard of it. Fron clicked his tongue at us. ¡°Tsk, tsk, looks like you¡¯ve completely forgotten and haven¡¯t done a thing.¡± ¡°...Huh.¡± I made a dumbfounded expression. Was there really homework? No way. Was Sytan such a cruel place that even a struggling student like me had homework? Judging by Fron''s expression, she didn''t seem to be lying. She looked at us with a genuinely disappointed expression. ¡°I, uh, didn¡¯t do my homework.¡± ¡°...Neither have I.¡± Oh dear. We¡¯re doomed¡­ I asked Fron, who was giving us a disappointed look, what the homework was. Fron sighed and opened her mouth. ¡°Didn''t the Instructor tell us to write a diary about what we did during the break?¡± ¡°Ah.¡± Only then did I realize what the homework was. On the last day of the semester, Idea gave the students the task of writing a diary as their vacation assignment. I had been so busy that I had completely forgotten about it. I let out a sigh and thought about how I could quickly finish the assignment. ¡®...I¡¯m not even sure they¡¯d believe it.¡¯ Even if I wrote down everything that happened during the break, there was no guarantee that the Sytan administration would believe it. What we went through was simply too absurd. The sheer scale of the events was difficult to comprehend, let alone believe. If I were in Sytan''s shoes, I wouldn¡¯t believe it either. How could anyone believe it? The head of the Bares family was killed by the Sword Saint, I slaughtered Swordmasters, and I even met the God of Gluttony¡­ ¡®It¡¯s been quite an eventful break.¡¯ I sighed as I reminisced about those days. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It was a series of situations where I could have died several times over. The problem was that such events were bound to continue in the future. What could I do? It was my karma. All I could do was accept it. My duty and the things I had to do in the future¡­ For now, I had to figure out how to finish my homework. Well, it wasn¡¯t like I hadn¡¯t done this before back in my old world. Did they really think there were kids out there who honestly finished their homework on time? That would be a grave misconception. A true child would never finish their homework during the break. It was common knowledge that most students crammed their homework the day before school started. I was no different. One day. I set a goal to finish all my homework in one day. ¡°...You look like you¡¯re thinking something incredibly foolish.¡± ¡°I think it¡¯s strange that you finished your homework early, Ms. Fron.¡± Exactly. It wasn¡¯t my fault. The fault lay solely with Fron, who wasn¡¯t acting like a proper student by finishing her homework early. Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Position Exchange I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with ''Eye of Arrogance'' Tier ($18), or 20 advance chapters with ''Sword Lacquer'' Tier ($35), or 30 advance chapters with ''Fighting Spirit'' Tier ($50) Bonus chapter on reaching milestones. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 233 (2) - The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy Anyway,¡°So, we take that carriage?¡± ¡°Indeed. I had it prepared for you.¡± I looked at the carriage drawn by the black horse. Fron said it was the carriage that Pria used to ride. As expected of a woman who loved Crete, even her horse was black. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I then turned to face Fron. ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want to come with us?¡± ¡°Yes, I have duties to attend to here as the head of the family.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that. It¡¯s not like I¡¯m trying to take over as the head of the family because my mother offered it to me. It¡¯s because I wanted it.¡± I was worried that Fron was only taking the position because of Pria, not because she actually wanted to. But since Fron said that wasn''t the case, there was nothing more I could say. I looked at Fron and said, ¡°...I wish you good health until we meet again.¡± ¡°Please, it¡¯s not like we won¡¯t see each other at Sytan. Worrying too much can be toxic.¡± ¡°I suppose you¡¯re right.¡± I felt a little awkward. It had been a while since she had used such an arrogant tone, and it was strange to be speaking so normally. Well, I¡¯d get used to it eventually. It seemed like Fron had also shed her prickly exterior thanks to the events we experienced together here. So it was only right that I trust Fron and wait for her. *Swoosh-* With that, we boarded the carriage. *Crack-* The coachman whipped the black horse, and the carriage began to move. Before we knew it, we were on our way to the Bares territory. *** A few days later. We left the Lust territory and arrived at the Bares family estate. Except for a few servants doing chores, the guards and soldiers we had seen before were nowhere to be found. They were all probably dead. They had all given their lives for Crete''s cause, so it was only natural that they would die. Or perhaps they were being tortured and abused by the humans. The thought of it made my heart heavy. *Thud, thud-* We made our way to the office. With Crete gone, Anna would be acting as the head of the family. When we arrived, we saw Anna at her desk, buried in paperwork. He had a haggard look on her face and was frowning, but the moment we arrived, he looked up sharply. ¡°...Adel, Rene.¡± As if he couldn¡¯t believe it. As if he was asking if this was all a dream. Anna''s voice was thick with emotion. His once beautiful hair and skin were now dull and lifeless, which only made me feel worse. But, I had to tell him. What had happened in the war. ¡­And what had become of Crete. ¡°The head of the family¡­ has passed away.¡± He had died from his wounds after fighting the Sword Saint. And I heard Crete''s last words. He still loved his daughters. So. ¡°...Lord Crete was your father. I don¡¯t know if I, as an outsider, have the right to say this, but he loved you both.¡± ¡°Yes, I know. How could I not know that our father loved us?¡± Anna gave a faint smile and nodded. I then looked back at Rene, who was still staring at Anna with an impassive expression. She seemed to be trying to say something, but the words seemed to catch in her throat. A heavy silence fell over the room. *Swoosh-* Anna got to his feet. And then, he pulled Rene into a gentle embrace. ¡°He was a wonderful father, wasn¡¯t he?¡± ¡°...Yes.¡± ¡°He was also stubborn.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°And he was family.¡± ¡°...!¡± Rene didn¡¯t say anything. She buried her face in Anna''s chest and her shoulders began to shake. And then, she began to cry, a sound I had never heard from her before. The raw pain in her cries was so heartbreaking that I had to close my eyes. I squeezed Kyle¡¯s shoulder and stepped back. ¡°Let¡¯s give them some space.¡± ¡°...Right, that would be for the best.¡± It seemed like they needed some time alone as a family. I watched as Rene and Anna cried in each other''s arms. Crete was gone. So the two of them would have to rely on each other now. I prayed that their future would be filled with happiness. That was what Crete would have wanted as well. Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Position Exchange I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with ''Eye of Arrogance'' Tier ($18), or 20 advance chapters with ''Sword Lacquer'' Tier ($35), or 30 advance chapters with ''Fighting Spirit'' Tier ($50) Bonus chapter on reaching milestones. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 234: The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy A gloomy atmosphere hung over Bares'' mansion. Displeased, I decided to take a walk outside and clear my head. Following me through the garden was Kyle. Even after learning about Crete''s death and the non-existence of the twins, he still said, "It''s not like I''m staying because I like you." "Is that so?" "Yeah, I just thought this was the right thing to do." I laughed, watching Kyle grumble. At some point, Kyle had also started to develop feelings for Bares. On the one hand, it occurred to me that I wasn''t that different from Kyle. When was it? Closing my eyes, I recalled that day, a memory so old that it wasn''t easy to retrieve from the depths of my mind. The day Crete forcibly injected me with the Gu Poison, claiming he would use me. Back then, I had no clue how things would unfold, living each day consumed by fear. Yet, here I was, now protecting the two lives Crete left behind. It was a series of ironic situations, but I didn''t entirely hate my current reality. ''It''s better than before.'' The knights who invaded Arsene''s territory to kill me, back when I had no allies, no backing whatsoever. The memory of me groveling on the ground, desperate to survive amidst their attacks, was still vivid. Compared to that time, I was now living a life so abundant it felt excessive. Well, it hadn''t been that long since I escaped the Human Realm with my life on the line. ''So, is this what he meant by ''using'' me?'' For a while, I struggled to understand what Crete wanted from me. But what he desired turned out to be so simple that it left me bewildered. To be Rene''s escort. Crete had never lied to me. From the past to this very moment, all Crete ever wanted was for me to stay by Rene''s side. And his words still held true. That''s why I remained by Rene''s side, even though Crete no longer held any power over me. Why? Aside from Crete''s request, I felt an unexplainable pull that kept me from leaving Rene. Although I was currently outside, giving Rene and Anna space to collect themselves, I felt a certain draw towards returning to Rene''s side. It was then. Suddenly, Kyle puffed out his cheeks and blocked my path, staring at me with discontent. "When can I meet Mile?" [T/N: Previous she was referred as ¡®Ray¡¯.] His words brought to mind his younger sister, who was in the Human Realm. Mile, a half-Demon, was being raised as a weapon by the Imperial Family. However, the Imperial Family harbored extreme prejudice against half-Demons. While it appeared that they were supporting Mile, she was merely being exploited. And in that situation, I told Kyle: That I would show him an ideal world. A world where no one faced discrimination, where life was respected as life itself. Those weren''t empty words to appease Kyle. They came from my own experience of witnessing the discrimination against half-Demons. Therefore, Kyle and Mile meeting now would be disastrous. "Not now." At my firm refusal, Kyle frowned. "Why not?" "It''s simple. If you try to see Mile now and barge into the Imperial Palace, you won''t be able to save her." "What are you¡­." "I didn''t just tell you that you could meet Mile and then die a dog''s death at the hands of the humans." "...." Kyle fell silent. I knew he understood, yet he still asked, longing to see his sister. I could empathize, but Kyle''s current state seemed somewhat precarious. "You''re afraid, aren''t you? Afraid that Mile might be in danger before I achieve my goal, or that I might fail to achieve it at all." "...Yes." Kyle readily agreed, lowering his head. I understood him. I, too, was separated from my family, striving towards a goal that seemed out of reach. It felt so distant that it tormented me. But what would change if I gave up? Nothing. That''s why I had to keep pushing forward, didn''t I? "Trust me and wait." "...Easier said than done." "Isn''t that my only strength? I wouldn''t be called Adel if I were eloquent." "I''ll give you that, but¡­" With a disgruntled expression, Kyle sighed. I chuckled at his reaction. Then, I shuddered as I remembered forgetting about my homework. As I quickened my pace, I heard Kyle shouting from behind, asking where I was going. "Going to write in my diary," I replied briefly. Damn it. Just because I survived the Human Realm didn''t mean everything was resolved. It was just the first step. Realizing the gap between myself and the Sword Saint or Hamel, I needed to grow stronger, especially with all the support I would be receiving from Sytan. ''One week left.'' I sighed as I walked towards my room. Writing in my diary wasn''t difficult, but the thought of enduring more hardships like this weighed on me. What bothered me the most was ''Diana''s'' plan, which was about to be set in motion. ''...No rest for the wicked.'' I also had to gather information about the red dagger, but time was not on my side. ¨D¡­¡­. I gently touched the red dagger, sound asleep in my arms. The dagger had shown me illusions, so vivid that they sometimes sent chills down my spine. However, unlocking the hidden power of the red dagger wasn''t a priority right now. Its abilities revolved around creating sharp weapons and attacks using blood. I wasn''t going to fight using illusions. Unlocking the red dagger''s power wasn''t urgent. ''But there''s definitely something about it...'' Rene and Anna were still downcast, so I figured it would be better if I went and investigated on my own. I pulled out the crude map Ares had given me and studied it carefully. He said I had obtained a friend''s memento here and that I would understand if I went there. Frankly, it wasn''t very convincing, but I didn''t think Ares would lie to me. Besides, writing in my diary wouldn''t take long, so I decided to use the remaining time productively. With the map in hand, I started walking. Then, I grabbed Kyle by the back of his neck. He was sitting idly in the garden, staring blankly at the grass and trees. "What? What is it? You said you were going to write in your diary." "I was going to, but I remembered something I have to do." "Then why are you grabbing me?" "Haha, you know why." "I don''t, you crazy bastard! Let go of me!" "You''ll find out when we get there!" "Let go, dammit! This is a crime! A crime, I tell you¡­!" Kyle struggled violently, trying to shake off my grip, but I wasn''t one to back down so easily. Holding onto the back of his neck, I walked leisurely towards the location marked on the map. The hidden truth of the red dagger. The moment of its revelation was upon us. *** The something hidden within the red dagger. Until we left the Bares territory in search of it, I thought this task would be relatively easy. Compared to invading the Human Realm or surviving Sytan, this seemed like a walk in the park. However, the further we walked, the more certain I became that I was mistaken. At some point, Kyle and I felt like we were going in circles. "Are you sure this is the right way?" "According to the map, yes, but..." Kyle asked, letting out a deep sigh, probably exhausted from walking. I scratched the back of my head and gave a vague answer. Three days ago, we left the Bares territory and had been searching for the ''village'' Ares mentioned. But there was a problem. It wasn''t that we encountered any monsters or beasts blocking our path. It was the feeling that the closer we got to the village, the further away it seemed. "Ah, how about this?" Kyle, who had been groaning in frustration, suddenly snapped his fingers and spoke up. Curious to hear what he had to say, I turned my head. "Do you have a good idea?" "Let''s just split up and search." "And what if we get lost? Oh, right, you have Sijo, so it doesn''t matter." "Yeah, you can attach Sijo to me, and we can each move separately." "Sure, why not." There was no reason to refuse. In fact, I thought it might save us time, so I readily agreed. After we split up and I had been moving alone through the dense forest for quite some time, a sudden wave of dizziness washed over me. Frowning, I looked around. ''Is it some kind of magical device?'' No, it didn''t seem like it. There was no trace of mana, and I didn''t sense any magic being used. But I couldn''t shake off the feeling that something was amiss. Suddenly, I felt a gaze upon me. As I turned my head, I saw a black figure staring at me. "It is not yet time. You are not worthy." A grotesque voice echoed in my ears, and then¡­ *Whum-* The red dagger vibrated frantically as if trying to slash at me. Taken aback by the sudden turn of events, I blinked in confusion. *Flip-* With a sound like a page turning in a book, I found myself¡­ "...What the¡­?" ¡­at the foot of a mountain. "What was that?" Beside me stood Kyle, wearing an equally bewildered expression. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Position Exchange I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with ''Eye of Arrogance'' Tier ($18), or 20 advance chapters with ''Sword Lacquer'' Tier ($35), or 30 advance chapters with ''Fighting Spirit'' Tier ($50) Bonus chapter on reaching milestones. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 235: The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy For a while, I stood there dazed, unable to grasp the sudden turn of events. Only after seeing Kyle fidgeting did I manage a deep sigh. ¡°What in the world¡­¡± ¡°Ugh, what is this?¡± We had been wandering around, unable to find our way, and decided to split up. Then, out of nowhere, we heard a strange voice, and the next thing we knew, we were here. ¡®It¡¯s too early?¡¯ And what was this about not being qualified? I exhaled another long sigh. One thing was clear: continuing our search seemed futile. While using my Chaos ability crossed my mind, I wasn¡¯t sure if it was worth the immense penalty. Ultimately, I decided to discuss our next steps with Kyle. When I mentioned the mysterious voice, Kyle frowned and spoke. ¡°There¡¯s no other choice. We have to turn back.¡± ¡°What? But we came all this way. Isn¡¯t it a shame to leave empty-handed?¡± ¡°Do we have another option? Besides, that voice didn¡¯t sound hostile towards you. It¡¯s just not the right time. We can return once we meet its so-called qualifications.¡± ¡°That sounds plausible, but the way it responded¡­ It¡¯s almost as if it¡¯s just¡­ too bothered to deal with us right now, don¡¯t you think?¡± ¡°...Ha, don¡¯t be ridiculous.¡± Kyle averted his gaze under my sharp stare. Scratching my head as I observed him, I couldn¡¯t help but accept the situation. While I sensed no hostility from the voice, its cryptic message about qualifications remained a frustrating puzzle. It would have been helpful to receive some clarification, but the owner of the voice clearly felt otherwise. With this development, returning to Bares¡¯ mansion was our only option. ¡®Tsk, it¡¯s a shame to come all this way for nothing.¡¯ Lost in my disappointment, I felt a strange sensation. Thrum- Thrum- The crimson dagger, nestled against my chest, vibrated subtly, emitting a low hum. I pulled it out, examining it with surprise. The blade was now stained a deeper shade of crimson, as if it had absorbed the blood of all the humans it had slain. ¡®What is this?¡¯ Perplexed, I tried to deduce the cause of the dagger¡¯s transformation. Then, it dawned on me: the mysterious voice. ¡®Did it awaken a new power within the crimson dagger?¡¯ The voice had deemed me unqualified yet empowered the dagger¡ªthe reason eluded me, causing a dull ache in my head. While I wasn¡¯t complaining about the newfound power, a little explanation wouldn''t have hurt. Deciding to test the crimson dagger''s enhanced abilities, I made a swift cut across my forearm. ¡°Are you crazy?!¡± Kyle shrieked, horrified. ¡°Why are you suddenly hurting yourself? Hey, stop it! Don¡¯t be so pessimistic even if we couldn''t find anything!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. This isn¡¯t about that,¡± I reassured him, cutting him off. The crimson dagger¡¯s power allowed me to manipulate blood as a medium, and I was eager to witness the effects of its amplified state. What unfolded next left me utterly astonished. ¡®The crimson dagger¡¯s power has grown even stronger.¡¯ Swoosh- With a flick of my wrist, I sent a wave of sharpened blood towards the surrounding trees. In an instant, they were reduced to splinters. Kyle trembled, his eyes wide with terror. ¡°You almost got me killed!¡± ¡°My apologies. I mistook you for a fly.¡± ¡°You crazy bastard!¡± I chuckled, enjoying his reaction. This guy had witnessed me battling a Sword Saint, yet he was still fazed by this? He needed to get used to these things. Turning to him, I said, ¡°It seems you need to get stronger, Kyle.¡± ¡°What¡¯s that supposed to mean?¡± ¡°Well, not everyone with decent skills is dead yet.¡± ¡°...You¡¯re talking about Bares, aren¡¯t you?¡± I nodded. House Bares was teetering on the brink of collapse. Most of their soldiers and retainers had perished in the war, leaving only Rene and me as their fighting force. However, both of us had to depart for Sytan soon, which meant Bares needed new, capable individuals to protect them. ¡°So what are you suggesting? I can¡¯t exactly wield a sword like you.¡± ¡°There¡¯s a solution: you master magic.¡± ¡°What are you talking about? When it comes to magic, I¡¯m-¡± ¡°I won¡¯t be the one teaching you.¡± ¡°Then who will?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious? There¡¯s someone around who excels at magic more than anyone I know.¡± ¡°...I have no idea who you¡¯re close to, considering you dropped out of Sytan.¡± ¡°Just follow me, and you¡¯ll see.¡± I had a good idea how I would spend the remaining week. I could finish the vacation homework in a day anyway. The rest of the time? Training Kyle. Our destination wasn''t too far from Bares'' territory. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± I grinned at Kyle. He shuddered, as if anticipating his impending doom. ¡°This feels ominous¡­¡± * * * ¡°So,¡± Kyle began. ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°You¡¯re saying we¡¯re headed to the territory of someone who¡¯s the most skilled magic user in the entire Demon Realm?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Though, I¡¯m not sure about the ¡®most¡¯ skilled part.¡± ¡°What¡¯s that supposed to mean?¡± ¡°I mean, haven¡¯t you heard of Sytan¡¯s Headmaster? She¡¯s a monster when it comes to magic. In terms of raw talent, I¡¯m not sure if anyone can compare¡­¡± ¡°Hold on. You¡¯re saying this person is on par with Sytan¡¯s Headmaster? Are you serious?¡± ¡°Why not?¡± Kyle bombarded me with questions throughout our journey. While a tad bothersome, I answered them diligently. ¡®You¡¯re in for a world of pain, my friend! This is just the beginning!¡¯ My patience was a mere prelude to the grueling training that awaited Kyle. Closing my eyes, I recalled my own days of magical training. ¡®...Thinking back, it was brutal.¡¯ Pushing my mana to its limits to improve mana control? I had nearly exploded. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The mere memory sent shivers down my spine. ¡®But hey, it wasn¡¯t entirely useless.¡¯ It had allowed me to overcome a significant hurdle in record time. And solved that whole bloodlust issue. So, this was all for Kyle¡¯s own good. He should be thanking me. Lost in thought, I heard Kyle¡¯s puzzled voice. ¡°...Where exactly are we going? I thought that territory was wiped out.¡± ¡°Not yet.¡± ¡°But I heard the lord died, along with everyone else...¡± ¡°The lord and the high priest are still alive. It¡¯s just the other residents who are gone.¡± ¡°That¡¯s basically being wiped out.¡± Well, he wasn¡¯t wrong. But pointing out the obvious seemed a bit harsh, didn¡¯t it? It was like calling an unattractive person ugly¡ªmean. But calling an attractive person ugly? That could be funny. ¡°Fine, fine. Let¡¯s say they¡¯re not wiped out. But what makes you think their lord will help us?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no guarantee.¡± ¡°What?!¡± ¡°Why are you shouting? Did I steal your precious snacks or something?¡± ¡°How can you be so calm?! We barely survived the Sword Saint and the Lust Lord, and now you want to face another lord? Just because Crete treated you like a pushover doesn¡¯t mean all the Seven Deadly Sins lords are the same!¡± Kyle ranted, his voice laced with panic. I simply shrugged. ¡°It¡¯s not like we¡¯re strangers. Our relationship is¡­ complicated, to say the least.¡± ¡°That sounds even more dangerous!¡± ¡°You¡¯ll see when we get there.¡± I focused on the path ahead, a sense of anticipation building within me. It had been a while since our last encounter. I wondered how much stronger he had become. Knowing him, he had probably surpassed another wall by now. With his innate talent for magic, it was more than likely. As we finally approached our destination, I warned, ¡°Be careful.¡± ¡°...Of what?¡± Rumble- Rumble- The ground trembled beneath our feet. Kyle paled, and I couldn¡¯t suppress a grin. The gateway to our destination was opening. Crack¡ªBoom¡ª! The earth split open, swallowing us whole. ¡°Aaaaagh! Adel, you crazy bastard!¡± Kyle screamed, his face contorted in terror. Ignoring his cries, I glanced down as we plummeted. A smile stretched across my lips. Thrum- I unsheathed Fang of Darkness, unleashing its deadly aura. Black energy, sharp enough to cleave through space, erupted from the blade, shooting downwards. Crack¡ªBoom¡ªCRASH! Giant, ash-gray thorns erupted from the ground below, meeting my attack head-on. Standing amidst the chaos was a boy with ash-gray hair. ¡°Well, if it isn¡¯t the lowly bastard. It¡¯s been a while.¡± Samuel. He grinned, his eyes gleaming with malice. Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Position Exchange I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with ''Eye of Arrogance'' Tier ($18), or 20 advance chapters with ''Sword Lacquer'' Tier ($35), or 30 advance chapters with ''Fighting Spirit'' Tier ($50) Bonus chapter on reaching milestones. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 237: The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy Out of the blue, Samuel told me to learn magic. I didn''t see the need to learn magic, so I was puzzled. I didn''t know why Samuel was suddenly telling me to learn magic. I asked Samuel why I needed to learn magic, and Samuel sighed and opened his mouth. "You rely too much on your physical talents." "Is there something wrong with that?" "Of course there is. It must have been easy for you so far. You just went with the flow, relying on your instincts, doing whatever you knew would make you stronger." He wasn''t wrong, but it didn''t answer all my questions. He still hadn''t told me why I needed to learn magic. Samuel shook his head. "How can you improve if you only learn what''s easy? You''ve been able to become stronger because of your talent, not your effort. That''s why you need to learn magic." "What do you mean?" "I''m telling you to practice breaking out of your ''mold.''" What mold? There was something vague about Samuel''s explanation. I couldn''t understand what he was saying and tilted my head. Samuel snapped his fingers and showed me something. Woong-. Samuel''s magic took the form of a rectangular prism with a small dot inside. "Watch closely. That''s you," Samuel said, pointing to the dot. Tsk, fine. Let''s see. I grumbled inwardly and looked at the magic Samuel had manifested. And I shrugged at the sight. Only then did I realize what Samuel was trying to say. Samuel wasn''t just telling me to learn magic; he was giving me direction. "...Is that why you told me to learn magic from you?" "Yes, learning magic can only help you." I nodded as I listened to Samuel, and Kyle frowned and asked me, "What are you two talking about?" "Well, look closely at the magic that Samuel has manifested." Woong-. At my words, Kyle turned his head and looked at the dot inside the rectangular prism. The dot grew bigger and bigger, increasing in volume, and soon it became trapped inside the box. The dot couldn''t get out of the rectangular prism and was completely stuck. "The dot represents my ''talent.'' The box represents my ''limit.''" "So you''re saying that no matter how extraordinary your talent is and how high your limit is, you''ll eventually stagnate." "That''s right." Perhaps because he was exceptionally intelligent when he was a spy, Kyle quickly understood what I was saying. The point that Samuel made was something I had been thinking about for a while. I knew I was getting stronger, but I never felt like I was breaking through to the next ''level''. This was probably due to some boundary between the ''demigod'' realm and a normal physical body. So, it could be a stepping stone for me to make a leap forward now that I have Crete''s body and a tremendous amount of mana. So I opened my mouth and said to Samuel, "Then I''ll learn from you." "Good decision." "Yes, Adel, learn hard." Kyle subtly tried to slip away. I grabbed Kyle by the back of the neck and growled with a smile. "Where do you think you''re going? You have to learn too, Kyle." "N-no, I don''t want to learn..." "No buts." If we''re friends, shouldn''t we share each other''s pain? What is friendship if not that? I gave Kyle a smile brighter than any other light. Seeing me like that, Kyle had no choice but to close his eyes tightly, holding back his tears. "Get up, if the story is over. If you draw your sword, you have to cut something right away to satisfy your instincts." And so we finished our meal and followed Samuel somewhere. * * * The place we headed to was one of the rooms in the Temple of Gluttony, where Samuel said we would be training. I followed Samuel''s lead and looked around the room. ''This is certainly the perfect place to train.'' It was quite a large room. Samuel led us into the room and told us to wait a moment before disappearing somewhere. Kyle took the opportunity to make a suspicious move. I stared at Kyle and turned my head towards Miriam. Miriam was also tilting her head, looking at Kyle who was moving suspiciously. Wait, isn''t she blind? Before I could even ask that question, Miriam stopped Kyle, who was trying to escape, and opened her mouth. "Where are you going?" "J-just going to the bathroom." "What a poor excuse." "Shut up! How can I be calm when a monster strong enough to fight you is going to train us?" "Well, I understand, but I wonder if you can protect your sister with such a weak mind." Flinch-. Those words made Kyle freeze. Kyle was speechless for a moment, whether he was angry or provoked by my words. Then, as if he realized I was staring at him, he sighed. Then Kyle, resigned to his fate, accepted the situation. "Ha, fine. Let''s do this." "Good attitude." I smiled contentedly at Kyle. Kyle seemed embarrassed and rubbed his nose. Sniff, sniff. Miriam walked up to Kyle and began to massage his shoulders. "You''re so manly, so cool." "...S-stop it!" Kyle was startled and shook his shoulders. I clicked my tongue as I watched him. That Kyle, he really had no resistance to a woman like Miriam. Unlike Samuel. As I was thinking this, I saw Samuel returning to the room, so I turned my gaze away. Samuel was carrying an armful of books taller than himself. I gaped at the sight. What''s that? Thud-. Samuel put the books down in front of us and opened his mouth. "Read all of these books today. They''re basic magic books. You guys lack the basics, so you''ll need to read at least this much." "...But I have the basics?" Kyle tried to protest, but it didn''t work on Samuel. "You look like a mage somewhere between a beginner and an intermediate level by human standards. Can you really say that your basics are perfect? Besides, now you have to learn not only human magic, but also demon magic." "...." Kyle couldn''t refute Samuel''s logic and closed his mouth. Kyle looked at the books with eyes that were about to cry. I understood how Kyle felt, so I patted him on the back. Yeah, how long will it take to read all that? Will we even be able to read it all? As much of a writer as I was, and as much as I read, I wasn''t sure if I could read all those books in a short amount of time. But Samuel was adamant. "You especially need to read those basic magic books. I don''t know if they taught you that in Sytan, but they didn''t." What did they teach us in Sytan? They certainly taught us useful magic. But it was simply magic "to kill humans," and we didn''t delve into magic in earnest. In other words, we were only taught practical magic. "I''m not saying Instructor Robolt''s teaching methods were wrong. We would have died without the magic Instructor Robolt taught us. But to say that he taught magic as an ''academic discipline'' would be a stretch." "...So you''re saying we should learn magic as an academic discipline." "That''s right." It''s like private education. No. Robolt is private education, and Samuel is more like compulsory education. Still, I decided not to argue with Samuel. As Samuel had said, learning magic might be the key to reaching the ''demigod realm'', so I decided it was right to learn magic. Okay, let''s do this. I clenched my fists with determination, and Samuel just smirked at me. "Just read. I''ll give anyone caught dozing off a taste of my thorns." A taste of his thorns? What, is he going to whip us with them? "I''ll go get some snacks!" "No, please refrain from that." Miriam said she wanted to do something, but I immediately shook my head. We''d had enough of Miriam''s cooking last time. It was better to do nothing. "B-but I want to eat..." However, Kyle, who didn''t know about Miriam''s cooking skills, immediately accepted. Oh, you poor thing. Just you wait. Kyle had been a bit rebellious lately, so I thought it wouldn''t be bad to see him suffer after eating Miriam''s cooking. "Then read." And so we began to read. One hour. Two hours. Three hours. One book. Two books. Three books... Before I knew it, I started to feel sleepy. Kyle, who was next to me, was concentrating well. It seemed that his spy training had helped him. But I couldn''t fight the drowsiness and closed my eyes. Thump-. Suddenly, a thorn shot out and pricked my thigh. The sharp pain brought me to my senses. So this is what he meant by a taste of his thorns. "Focus." "Yes, sir." I started reading again. I was so engrossed in the book. Thump-. Samuel''s thorn pricked me again. I didn''t know why Samuel had pricked me with a thorn, so I asked, "I wasn''t dozing off." "Really? Your eyes were so small, I couldn''t tell they were open." "...." What am I supposed to do with this guy? Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Position Exchange I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with ''Eye of Arrogance'' Tier ($18), or 20 advance chapters with ''Sword Lacquer'' Tier ($35), or 30 advance chapters with ''Fighting Spirit'' Tier ($50) Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Bonus chapter on reaching milestones. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 238: The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy The book Samuel brought was about magic. Not human magic, but the magic of the Demon Clan. It piqued my interest, as I, too, was not well-versed in the intricacies of demonic magic. While I had delved into the specifics of human magic in the original novel, I had never explored the magic system of the Demon Clan, leaving a significant gap in my knowledge. Thus, I immersed myself in the book Samuel provided. Whenever I encountered an unfamiliar concept, Samuel readily offered a detailed explanation. "Unlike humans who utilize circles, our magic relies on ''tattoos.'' Kyle, you''ll need to abandon your current methods and embrace this new approach." "So, all my efforts have been in vain?" Kyle lamented. Samuel shook his head resolutely. "Your efforts haven''t been wasted. While you must discard the fundamentals of human magic, the mana circuits and proficiency you''ve cultivated won''t simply vanish." "That''s a relief," Kyle sighed, his expression easing. I had to admit, the thought of my hard work going up in smoke would have filled me with dread as well. Kyle, by human standards, had achieved a commendable level of mastery. It was understandable for him to feel a twinge of frustration at the prospect of abandoning it all. Nevertheless, he accepted Samuel''s words without resistance. Intrigued, I asked, "Don''t you find it a shame to discard all that you''ve learned? It may not be entirely for naught, but it must still sting." "What''s there to regret? Sure, it''d be a shame to forget everything, but this opportunity makes it all worthwhile." "Opportunity?" I tilted my head, prompting him to elaborate. "Exactly. Samuel has grown far stronger since our encounter in Sytan. Whatever transpired is irrelevant." He continued, "Learning from a mage of Samuel''s caliber without any strings attached? Don''t tell me you think opportunities like this are commonplace. We''d be fools to let it pass." "I see," I conceded. In short, the potential knowledge they stood to gain from Samuel outweighed any sentimental attachment to their previous methods. I, too, found myself agreeing with Kyle''s perspective and readily embraced the prospect of learning demonic magic from Samuel. The magic of the Demon Realm, while distinct, shared similarities with human magic. Both relied on a specific bodily function to channel mana and manifest spells. For humans, it was the circle etched onto their hearts, while demons utilized tattoos. "Focus all your mana into your tattoo," Samuel instructed. "It''s the most straightforward and efficient method. Don''t mistake simplicity for weakness. It offers far greater versatility." While I couldn''t grasp the entirety of his explanation, the essence was clear. Channel mana into the tattoo. Following his instructions, I directed my mana towards the tattoo, feeling it surge through my veins and converge around the marking on my neck. Thrum- As the energy coursed through me, I spoke, "I could already do this before. What''s different? I don''t feel any stronger." "Well, it''s understandable for Kyle to struggle, seeing as this is his first attempt. But for you..." Samuel chuckled, "This should be child''s play." Indeed. "Allow me to introduce you to the next stage of our magic." The next stage? Could it be...? My mind raced back to Sytan, where Samuel had mentioned surpassing his peers by breaking through a certain barrier. He had mastered the ''utilization of tattoos,'' a realm I had yet to reach. Furthermore, my forte lay in dagger combat, not magic. I had never felt the need to delve deeper into the arcane arts. Naturally, I was curious about this next stage. What knowledge would Samuel impart? How much stronger could I become by taking this next step? My anticipation grew. "Please, proceed." "Weren''t you complaining of boredom just a moment ago?" Samuel quipped. "Why, I would never! I''m eager to learn more of your wisdom, Mr. Samuel," I replied with feigned enthusiasm. Samuel clicked his tongue at my blatant flattery but continued nonetheless. "Utilizing your tattoo isn''t simply about channeling mana. It''s about maximizing its potency." "I''m not sure I follow. Aren''t we already maximizing its potency by channeling mana through it?" "The core concept might seem similar, but in practice, they are vastly different." Sensing our confusion, Samuel elaborated, "Think of it as a circuit. While the tattoo appears as a simple marking, it possesses invisible ''channels'' for mana to flow. You must learn to manipulate these channels." Tattoo circuits. The concept was new to me, yet it felt strangely intuitive. The flow of mana. A mechanism to control and amplify it. Perhaps the key was to fill these channels with mana, preventing its flow. In doing so, wouldn''t the tattoo become an extension of my own body? Could this be the first step towards mastering the next stage of demonic magic? As if reading my thoughts, Samuel grinned. "Give it a try. I''ll prevent any mana backlash, so don''t hold back." That was reassuring, to say the least. With a nod, I focused on the concept of tattoo circuits. Thrum- First, I drew upon my mana, carefully gathering it at the edge of my tattoo. It was a delicate process, as even a fraction of my power was overwhelming. Next, I needed to condense all my mana within the tattoo, transforming it into an extension of myself. Thump- A surge of pain ripped through my neck, as if my arteries were about to burst. For a fleeting moment, I wondered if ending it all myself would be a sweeter mercy. The agony was unbearable, and I could barely stifle a scream. ¡®It hurts.¡¯ It hurt like hell. Every nerve ending felt like it was on fire. I clenched my jaw, teeth grinding against each other, desperately seeking an outlet for the pain. I bit down so hard that I thought I chipped a tooth. Thud- Suddenly, Samuel''s thorn pierced my thigh, diverting the unbearable agony from my neck. I gasped, eyes flying open as the pain shifted, becoming almost manageable in comparison. As I lay there, chest heaving, Samuel clicked his tongue. "You were moments from death." "Death?" I croaked, still reeling from the experience. "Precisely. Had I not intervened, your neck would have exploded from the inside out." "---!" His words sent a shiver down my spine. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It was agonizing, yes, but to think I was actually close to dying... The realization hit me with unexpected force. Was this how it ended? Would I die a pointless death while trying to master magic? What a pathetic way to go. Noticing my horrified expression, Samuel simply shook his head. "You won''t die, not while I''m around. I''ll make sure you''re both running at peak performance until your dying breath." "...." I suppose it was meant to be reassuring, but... ...it was terrifying. ¡®Running at peak performance until our dying breath¡¯ implied that he''d push us to our absolute limits, regardless of the pain, as long as we were alive. What a terrifying man. Despite my trembling fists, I steeled myself and tried again. I needed to understand where I went wrong. What was the cause of my failure? I had to analyze my mistake if I wanted to succeed. Samuel offered a cryptic clue. "Do you understand the difference between a tidal wave and a drizzle? Picture a valley." A valley. What happens when rain falls upon a valley? And what about a tidal wave? I closed my eyes, carefully considering his words. When rain falls on a valley, it gradually fills with water. The flow doesn''t start strong but builds up over time until it becomes a raging torrent. A tidal wave, on the other hand, crashes down with immense force from the very beginning. Samuel was telling me to differentiate between these two approaches. Instead of forcing all my mana at once, I needed to be patient, to guide it gently. I had to divide my mana into smaller, manageable portions and circulate them through the circuit in a specific sequence, ensuring that my body could handle the flow. Slow and steady. Carefully, I channeled a tiny fraction of my mana. Thrum- Thrum- Thrum- I broke down my mana into minuscule fragments, though even these felt enormous. Beads of sweat trickled down my forehead as I focused on the delicate process. ¡®Slowly, carefully¡­¡¯ A shiver ran down my spine as the uncomfortable sensation of my damp clothes registered, but I pushed it aside. I had to maintain my focus on guiding the mana through my tattoo''s intricate pathways. A circle and a cross. That was the pattern of my tattoo circuit. It mirrored the design of the tattoo itself, yet it felt far more complex, as if something was missing. Following Samuel''s instructions, I patiently guided my mana through the circuit. Thrum- A sense of fulfillment washed over me as I felt a change within my tattoo. Did it work?¡¯ I opened my eyes and glanced at my companions, but their reactions were not what I expected. "You..." "Perhaps magic isn''t for you after all." Why? I managed to do it, so why were they looking at me like that? Confused, I tilted my head. "Maybe you should see for yourself." Miriam approached me and held up a hand mirror. As I looked into the reflection, my jaw dropped. "Holy shit." The transformation was startling. I typically used my darkness affinity to conceal my Arsene tattoo, but now, after activating the next stage of demonic magic... The tattoo, a mark of my lineage, blazed with an intense light, prominently displayed on my neck for all to see. Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Position Exchange I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with ''Eye of Arrogance'' Tier ($18), or 20 advance chapters with ''Sword Lacquer'' Tier ($35), or 30 advance chapters with ''Fighting Spirit'' Tier ($50) Bonus chapter on reaching milestones. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 239: The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy The second stage of magic. I succeeded in manifesting it, but I was stuck in a position where I couldn''t use it. Reaching the point where I could only use magic through the inscription was a good thing. Yes, who wouldn''t be happy about that? However, there was a problem. It was easy to understand if I considered the ''bloodline'' I possessed. If it was discovered in the Demon Realm that I was a descendant of Arsene, I would be put to death. The reason Diana hadn''t killed me so far was because she wasn''t sure if I was Arsene''s descendant. But if Diana finds out that I''m of Arsene''s blood... My Adam''s apple bobbed up and down. An intuition close to certainty flashed through my mind. So, the answer was simple. ''I''ll die. I''m sure of it. My head will be cut off.'' Damn it. I cursed under my breath. Then, scratching my head, I opened my mouth to Samuel. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "What should I do?" "What do you mean what should you do? You can''t use magic in front of others, that''s all." "For the rest of my life?" "At least until you''re strong enough that Diana can''t touch you." "Hmm..." There must be a better way. No matter how much I thought about it, it was a shame to not use the magic I had just learned. However, as no other solution came to mind, I had to hang my head dejectedly. "Hoo..." A thin sigh escaped my lips. In the end, there seemed to be only one way. To become stronger than anyone else in the Demon Realm. If that happens, even Diana wouldn''t be able to stop me. Rather, it wouldn''t be impossible for me to use Diana. I sighed. Yeah, there''s no other way. So, I was thinking that there was no real gain to speak of. "I can see exactly what you''re thinking." "Is it that obvious?" "Hmph, as expected, you''ve wasted your efforts, haven''t you?" At Samuel''s words, I shrugged. "Isn''t that right?" "No, it''s not. You must be feeling it too, right? What kind of change has occurred in your body." "....!" For a moment, I poured mana into my body and then shrugged. I said I hadn''t made any progress. That was wrong. A tremendous change was happening in my body. I had thought that the flow of mana was smooth. In other words, I thought that mana was circulating without any problems. But that was just my mistake. The second stage of magic that I had stepped into. Because of that, I realized what had changed in my body and mana. ''....It''s unbelievable.'' Truly, something unbelievable had happened. I slowly circulated the mana within my body. Then, realizing that the speed at which mana circulated was incomparably faster than before, I exclaimed in admiration. It wasn''t simply that the circulation of mana had accelerated. To be precise, if the mana I had possessed was of the nature of ''water,'' now it was as light as ''air.'' It was a huge difference, so much so that it would not be an exaggeration to call it remarkable growth. "Woong-." I instantly manifested the Sword Lacquer. Although the Sword Lacquer could not be called magic, it was a technique directly related to mana. Therefore, I judged that the Sword Lacquer was perfect for testing new powers. ''Indeed, how is it?'' Naturally, my Adam''s apple bobbed up and down. Looking at the black mana that coated the dagger, I spoke to Samuel. "Let''s spar once." "You seem eager to shed blood." "If I''ve gained new strength, shouldn''t I test it out?" "....I can''t deny that. I want to test your strength, too." Perhaps because of his competitive spirit, Samuel immediately accepted my offer. Seeing us like this, Miriam clicked her tongue. "No, you''re going to fight again so soon after eating?" "It''s not so much a fight as a measure of strength." "That''s not what I meant!" Miriam seemed to be saying something, but neither Samuel nor I could hear her. I was curious too. I moved my lips and muttered in a small voice. Although my clash with Samuel was only for a moment, I felt a competitive spirit in Samuel that was no less than mine. Samuel wouldn''t disappoint me, I thought. And what I needed most was a strong opponent at a similar level to me. The enemies I had been dealing with were either too weak or too strong. That''s why I''ve been struggling to find the right problems or strengths. For that reason, sparring with Samuel was essential. I smiled at Samuel. "Let''s do it." "Hmph, alright." Just as the spar was about to begin, it was none other than Kyle who interrupted. "I haven''t learned any inscription magic or anything yet, and you''re saying you''ve already mastered it?!" Kyle said angrily, seemingly dissatisfied. Right. I, too, was speechless. Surely the level I had achieved wasn''t that low. Then why had I skipped a level so quickly? Had I really reached a proper level? There were changes in my body, but it wasn''t impossible that it was only half-baked. To my question, Samuel shook his head and opened his mouth. "It''s only natural. Adel''s talent is superior to yours." "What''s that supposed to mean?" Samuel said, and Kyle frowned. Kyle said, as if bewildered. "I didn''t know you didn''t know. Adel is more talented in magic than in swordsmanship. In fact, I want to ask why he hasn''t learned magic until now. I only pushed Adel''s back, he was already approaching the realm of magic." "....?" Uh, um. What''s that supposed to mean? I tilted my head, unable to understand Samuel''s explanation. I was already approaching the next stage of magic? Come to think of it, it seems Samuel said something similar in Sytan. He asked why I wasn''t learning magic, why I was letting such talent go to waste. And that wasn''t all. "Didn''t I always tell you, even when I thought you were worse than a bug, that your talent for magic is beyond the comprehension of ordinary people?" "....I, I see." I honestly had no idea. I would have never known if Samuel hadn''t told me now. But I decided to be shameless. I knew it now, didn''t I? ''More importantly.'' To think that my talent for magic was greater than my talent for wielding a sword. Even if it was Samuel''s word, it was hard to believe. Because I was the author. It was true that I had given Adel all sorts of talents. However, it was only talent related to ''assassination.'' So, it wasn''t that he had no talent other than assassination, but compared to the main characters... Wait a minute. I realized what was contradictory about this statement. Why did I think assassination was specialized in daggers? I mastered stealth and Silence magic, so why did I conclude that I had no talent for ''combat magic''? That was entirely my mistake. ''Let''s believe it.'' If Samuel''s words were true, I could become even stronger than I am now. Instead of fighting solely relying on my body''s instincts, I might possess tremendous power that transcends the physical realm. Not just Adel''s power, but my own. It was the story that I might gain that. "So what about me?" Kyle''s question reached my ears as I was thinking about it. I just shrugged. "Just do your best." "Ugh...!" Perhaps thinking I was mocking him, Kyle''s hands and feet trembled. No, I really meant it when I said to do his best. It was unfair to me, but it didn''t seem like Kyle would listen to me. Maybe it was because his face always had a sneer on it. But I had no intention of comforting Kyle. Kyle showed even better efficiency than usual when stimulated. He would probably reach the level I had achieved soon enough. "So, are we not going to spar?" "We should." Samuel asked, and I immediately nodded, gripping Fang of Darkness tightly. "Let me show you what level I''ve reached with something other than magic." "I''m looking forward to it." Cha-la-la-lak-. Woong-. As Samuel unfolded countless thorns. I materialized my Inner Image. It resided deep within me, thanks to the Darkness attribute. It resembled the form of a serpent, but with a more terrifying presence. A ferocious and sticky energy, like a snake that had bitten the ankles of countless people. I raised Fang of Darkness high and materialized the Inner Image. "Huh, already at that level. To think you could materialize the Grim Reaper. Now the strongest in Sytan will undoubtedly be you. Except for Diana, of course. It''s unknown if Baltan has become as strong as you." "....Well, I suppose so." I readily nodded. Originally, I had to consume the Mark of the God to properly materialize the Inner Image, but not anymore. By consuming Crete''s flesh, I was able to materialize the Inner Image even without the Mark of the God. Moreover, reaching a new level of magic made it even easier to materialize the Inner Image. "Woong-." "Swoosh-." Finally, a serpent that coiled around my body bared its sharp fangs and glared at Samuel. Seeing that, Samuel raised his hand and cast his magic. "I should show you too, what level I''ve reached." And at the sight that appeared, I couldn''t help but gape. Cha-la-la-la-la-. Thousands of thorns began to move as if they had a will of their own. Bending, connecting, rising, creating something. What appeared was a ''giant'' made of thorns. "The one who devours all, if it were to have a name," The level Samuel had reached. The ability to create illusions. "-Creation." A laurel wreath of light, symbolizing the emperor, appeared above Samuel''s head. Thump-. Gray waves began to surge around Samuel''s body. Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Position Exchange I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with ''Eye of Arrogance'' Tier ($18), or 20 advance chapters with ''Sword Lacquer'' Tier ($35), or 30 advance chapters with ''Fighting Spirit'' Tier ($50) Bonus chapter on reaching milestones. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 240: The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy I had once wondered what level of power Samuel had reached, and now I was finally witnessing it firsthand. A halo of moonlight crowned Samuel''s head, and before him stood a colossal, thorny giant. I gaped at the monstrous being. ¡°What is that?¡± ¡°A giant that devours everything in its path. It''s an embodiment of an illustration from the grimoire, brought to life by my magic.¡± S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The grimoire¡­ I recalled the book Samuel had obtained from Sytan¡¯s armory. He had mentioned that the book constantly whispered to him. Curiosity had gotten the better of me once, and I''d attempted to use the Information Paper to learn more about it. Just what was the price the Information Paper had demanded back then? ¡®It was exorbitant, if I recall correctly.¡¯ The price the Information Paper had asked for was shockingly high. As a result, I couldn''t uncover the true nature of the grimoire. However, Samuel had opened the book and made a deduction that sounded eerily accurate. ¡®Solomon and the 108 Demons.¡¯ It was a concept from the Bible, and I remembered being surprised that something similar existed in the Demon Realm. Furthermore, Samuel had mentioned that the God of Gluttony was some kind of fragment. Perhaps the encounter between Samuel and the grimoire was destined. But that wasn''t important right now. ¡°Isn''t a grimoire an ominous thing? Has anything dangerous happened?¡± ¡°Well, there was something. I overcame it with my mental strength, but it still whispers to me from time to time.¡± Then shouldn''t he get rid of the grimoire? I looked at Samuel with a concerned expression. He just brushed it off with a chuckle. ¡°Don''t worry yourself. Nothing you''re imagining will happen. My wisdom and mental fortitude are not at a level that would allow me to be consumed by a mere demon.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Although Samuel spoke with unwavering confidence, I couldn''t help but feel uneasy. What would happen if Samuel were to be consumed by the grimoire? Would I be able to handle the consequences? Even the Information Paper had demanded an exorbitant price for mere knowledge about it. And I wasn''t even trying to learn how to use it; I just wanted to know what it was. ¡®¡­This doesn¡¯t feel right.¡¯ I shifted my gaze, meeting Samuel''s eyes. At the moment, his eyes seemed to gleam with ambition, so there didn''t seem to be a problem. But if things were to spiral out of control¡­ ¡°Enough with the worrying,¡± Samuel said, his expression hardening at my suspicious gaze. I sighed and nodded in resignation. ¡°I''ll let it slide for now, but if something does happen, I will intervene.¡± ¡°Do as you please, but I assure you, it won''t come to that.¡± Tsk, tsk. Where does he get such confidence? I''ll never understand. Still, I trusted Samuel. At the very least, he was the most capable person I knew. As I nodded in thought, the thorny giant suddenly moved. Thump Crackle The giant began to lumber towards me. Every step it took left a crater in the ground, its thorns tearing through the earth. The giant, reducing stone and soil to mere debris, showed no signs of stopping. I swallowed nervously. ¡®¡­The sheer intimidation is unreal.¡¯ I could feel the level of power Samuel had attained. The ability to summon even powerful demons to the human realm¡­ It was so impressive that I wondered if I would ever be able to achieve such a feat. But I couldn''t afford to lose. With a determined glint in my eyes, I drew the Fang of Darkness. It was a spar to test our skills, so we couldn''t afford to harm each other. However, I wasn''t planning on going easy. That was the only way to accurately gauge my current level. ¡°Here I come.¡± ¡°Bring it on.¡± And with that, Samuel and I clashed. A thick cloud of dust and debris erupted around us. The Fang of Darkness sliced through the giant''s thorns, while the thorns snapped and tore at the blade. ¡°Is that all you¡¯ve got?¡± Samuel taunted. ¡°You wish!¡± I manifested my Inner Image, summoning a colossal serpent. The serpent coiled around the thorny giant¡¯s neck, its jaws agape, while the giant retaliated, clawing and biting at the serpent with its sharp thorns. Clank Crack The exchange continued, neither of us giving an inch. It hadn''t been long since I had the upper hand against Samuel, but his skills had already improved by leaps and bounds. However¡­ ¡°It¡¯s too early for you to win.¡± ¡°¡­!¡± With a sly grin, I manifested ¡®another¡¯ serpent. Two enormous serpents, infused with killing intent and cloaked in darkness, coiled around the giant, tearing at its body with their fangs. Rooooooar! The giant thrashed and convulsed, trying to break free, but it was no match for the combined might of the two serpents. Thud Finally, the giant collapsed to its knees, defeated. Standing victorious on the battlefield were myself, the two serpents, and a rather disgruntled-looking Samuel. ¡°¡­I lost.¡± ¡°Indeed. You have at least a decade of training before you can catch up to me.¡± ¡°Ugh¡­¡± Samuel ground his teeth at my taunting. I couldn¡¯t help but feel a wave of relief wash over me. ¡®That was close.¡¯ If I hadn''t been able to manifest a second Inner Image, the victor would have been Samuel, not me. I owed my victory to the vast reserves of mana I had gained from consuming Crete''s body. ¡®As expected, in terms of pure talent, Samuel is overwhelmingly superior to me, even with Adel''s body.¡¯ It was a bitter pill to swallow, but I had to accept it. In other words, I couldn¡¯t afford to be complacent with my current strength. A strange sense of emptiness washed over me, as if all my hard work had been somewhat invalidated. Then, I thought of Adel, and a pang of sympathy resonated within me. ¡®Did he feel this way too?¡¯ He was the original villan, but I had given the other characters such overwhelming talent. He must have known that no matter what he did, he couldn¡¯t win. Did Adel ever dwell on such thoughts? Did he tremble in fear in the face of such insurmountable talent? The thought lingered in my mind. Samuel¡¯s voice snapped me back to reality. ¡°Don¡¯t get too cocky. I¡¯ll win next time.¡± ¡°I doubt that very much. I¡¯ll win then, too.¡± ¡°Hmph, we¡¯ll see about that.¡± I shrugged. In terms of raw talent, Samuel was undoubtedly superior. I couldn''t deny that fact, nor did I think I should. What good would it do me to deny the difference in our talent? The only option was to acknowledge it. To recognize that I lacked inherent talent and work even harder to compensate for it. That was the only way I could survive in this world. ¡°I may lack talent, but I assure you, my work ethic is second to none.¡± ¡°What are you talking about? You¡¯re here because of your talent.¡± Samuel didn¡¯t seem to understand what I meant. From his perspective, I was a genius. But I knew the truth. I knew that I was lacking in talent. I just smiled faintly at Samuel¡¯s bewildered expression. ¡°Anyway, Mr. Adel is the winner!¡± Miriam suddenly rushed over and grabbed my arm, raising it in the air triumphantly. ¡°Ugh¡­¡± Samuel hung his head, looking utterly defeated. I couldn''t help but chuckle at his expense. Being treated like a genius wasn¡¯t so bad after all. It reminded me of how web novels with titles like ¡®I Became a Genius One Day¡¯ were all the rage for a while. Just then, Kyle spoke up, addressing both Samuel and me. ¡°So, what about me? I still can¡¯t seem to get it.¡± Unlike me, who had quickly grasped the essence of magic, Kyle was still struggling. ¡°I don¡¯t know what to tell you,¡± Samuel replied. ¡°But if you keep practicing the way I taught you, you¡¯ll get there eventually.¡± ¡°No, but seriously, I think this is going to take at least a year. And that¡¯s me being optimistic.¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s probably true.¡± Samuel nodded in agreement. Wait a minute. It takes two years? No wonder Samuel kept calling me a genius. But that wasn¡¯t important right now. ¡°Wouldn''t that be a problem? Samuel and I will be returning to Sytan soon, and Kyle, who has left Sytan, won''t be able to re-enroll.¡± ¡°Exactly.¡± What were we supposed to do if Kyle couldn''t learn magic from Samuel? It was a valid and pressing concern. Samuel seemed to have anticipated this question. He nodded towards Miriam. ¡°Miriam will teach him.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t look so surprised. Miriam is a very capable mage. Who do you think taught me magic in the first place?¡± ¡°Heehee, I am quite something, you know.¡± Right¡­ I nodded slowly, trying to process this new information. Okay, so if Kyle learned magic from Miriam, we wouldn''t have to worry¡­ Wait a minute. ¡°Does that mean we¡¯re leaving Kyle here while we go to Sytan?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°What? No way! I don''t want to be left behind¡­¡± Kyle started to protest, but then he made eye contact with Miriam. Or rather, he was subjected to the silent pressure emanating from behind Miriam¡¯s eyepatch. ¡°¡­Fine, I¡¯ll learn from her.¡± Kyle mumbled, nodding reluctantly. I chuckled at his defeated expression. Just then, Samuel turned to me. ¡°Have you done it?¡± ¡°Done what?¡± What was he talking about? Samuel clicked his tongue at my confusion. ¡°You haven¡¯t, have you?¡± Now that he mentioned it, there was something I was supposed to do. Oh, right. ¡°The homework.¡± I had completely forgotten about it¡­! Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Position Exchange I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with ''Eye of Arrogance'' Tier ($18), or 20 advance chapters with ''Sword Lacquer'' Tier ($35), or 30 advance chapters with ''Fighting Spirit'' Tier ($50) Bonus chapter on reaching milestones. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 241 (1) - The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy I had a dream.Or rather, it wasn''t a dream. It was a scene I had written when I was working on the original novel. Regret and longing surged within me like a tidal wave. If only I could turn back time and undo writing that scene. The thought pierced my mind that everything might have been different. But contrary to my wishes, her parched lips were already uttering words laced with venom. "¡­¡­I will connect the worlds." The white-haired woman declared. Tears mixed with blood streamed down her face, and an ominous tremor shook the air, accompanied by a low rumble. As the author, I was speechless, unable to utter a single word. Until I woke up from the dream. *** Ugh, that dream again. ¡°¡­¡­Just what is going on?¡± I ran my hand through my messy hair as I got out of bed. Ever since I started learning magic from Samuel at the Temple of Gluttony and began my vacation homework, I''d been having that dream. It felt like a premonition, but it could also be the influence of Chaos. However, even if I figured it out, the future wouldn''t change much. Unlike before, my mind was strangely clear, and for some reason, I felt drowsy. It was as if I could hear birds chirping¡­¡­. Beep! Beep! ¡­¡­. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Oh, they really are chirping. ¡­¡­Just wait a little longer, you two. Why are you so hungry all the time? I let out a sigh as I looked at Sijo and Gu Poison, who had started crying for food from the break of dawn. Alright, alright. I¡¯ll feed you. Just be patient. Beep! Beep! ¡­¡­. Only after I gave them the special candies Samuel had made and mana drops infused with my ¡¾Darkness¡¿ attribute did the two show signs of satisfaction. Leaving the two to their breakfast, I looked around. Samuel¡­ Did he go to prepare breakfast or something? Samuel and Miriam, who had gone to bed at the same time as me, were nowhere to be found. Only Kyle, who had exhausted himself practicing magic and fallen into a deep sleep, was lying sprawled on the floor, mumbling in his sleep. ¡°Adel, you damn Cerberus¡­ Sob sob¡­.¡± Seriously, this guy. To think he could still insult me out of habit even in his sleep. It was outrageous, but I decided to let it slide since he had worked hard until yesterday. ¡°Die¡­ Squinty-eyed bastard¡­ Gloomy bastard¡­.¡± Okay, that¡¯s it. I couldn¡¯t hold back anymore. I unleashed a faint wave of ¡¾Killing Intent¡¿ towards Kyle. ¡°Gasp¡­!¡± Thud! As if he had seen a ghost, Kyle¡¯s eyes widened, and he scrambled to his feet. I smiled sweetly at him and opened my mouth. ¡°Did you sleep well?¡± ¡°¡­¡­M-Monster!¡± ¡°I asked if you slept well.¡± Still half asleep, Kyle was talking nonsense, so I shot him another glare. As if he finally came to his senses, Kyle caught his breath and looked around. ¡°W-Where am I?¡± ¡°Where do you think? We¡¯re at Samuel¡¯s temple.¡± ¡°Oh, right¡­ I thought I was going to die for real.¡± Kyle let out a sigh of relief. He looked so genuinely relieved that it pissed me off. What kind of dream did he have that made me look like a monster? But it didn¡¯t seem important, so I asked about Samuel''s whereabouts. ¡°Where did Samuel go? I¡¯m sure he was sleeping next to me.¡± ¡°¡­¡­I don¡¯t know. As you can see, I was having a nightmare.¡± ¡°Well, you certainly look like it.¡± I should probably go outside and check. Samuel had been working tirelessly lately, teaching Kyle and me magic. It was strange that he would be up and about before me today. An unknown premonition washed over me. As I frowned at the thought¡­ Thud. A woman with her eyes covered in bandages stopped in front of me. It was Miriam, the priestess of Gluttony and practically family to Samuel. ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡± ¡°Yes, did you sleep well, Miriam?¡± ¡°Hehe, I slept very well.¡± Miriam answered with a gentle smile, covering her mouth politely. I was about to nod when I asked about Samuel¡¯s whereabouts. ¡°Where did Samuel go?¡± ¡°He said he had something to do and left early.¡± Something to do? What could he possibly have to do? As I tilted my head in confusion, Miriam pulled out a piece of paper from her pocket. ¡°He said to read this when you woke up.¡± Read? Why? I smoothly took the note from Miriam and read through it. And then¡­ ¡®He¡¯s insane.¡¯ My face hardened. Finding Samuel was the least of my worries now. My shoulders trembled uncontrollably. This¡­ This bastard¡­ ¡º I¡¯m heading out first. ¡» That¡¯s right. Come to think of it, today is¡­ ¡°¡­¡­The first day back at school.¡± Thud! I turned on my heel and dashed out of the room without a second glance. I grabbed my things from the room where I had slept last night and gathered the textbooks scattered on the desk. Kyle, who had been watching me with sleepy eyes, approached. ¡°Where are you going?¡± ¡°It¡¯s the first day of school today.¡± ¡°¡­¡­What? But it¡¯s still¡­¡± ¡°I know. Just drop it.¡± We were late. Very late. Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Position Exchange I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with ''Eye of Arrogance'' Tier ($18), or 20 advance chapters with ''Sword Lacquer'' Tier ($35), or 30 advance chapters with ''Fighting Spirit'' Tier ($50) Bonus chapter on reaching milestones. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 241 (2) - The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy There are times when you just know.Even though I hadn¡¯t checked the time, the refreshing feeling I had when I woke up this morning told me everything. There was no doubt. I, Adel, was on the verge of being late on the very first day back at school. *** Thud! Thud! I ran and ran until I felt like I was going to throw up. ¡°Have a good day!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t ever come back, you¡¯re worse than a Cerberus!¡± I heard voices bidding me farewell from behind, but I didn¡¯t have the time to turn around and respond with a smile. I¡¯ll have to teach Kyle a lesson about his manners later¡­ There are some things you just can¡¯t let slide. Anyway¡­ ¡°¡­¡­I can¡¯t screw up on the first day.¡± It wasn¡¯t like I hadn¡¯t suffered enough during the first semester, constantly being targeted by Ares. This time, I was planning to live a quiet and ordinary school life. But that wasn¡¯t something that would happen just because I wished for it. It was something I had to achieve myself. Designation. Move. I repeatedly used Position Exchange to move at high speed. Samuel, where the hell is that guy? Judging by Miriam¡¯s reaction, it seemed like he had left quite early. I recalled his room, which had been as cold as ice without his warmth. Come to think of it, that bastard took everything with him except my stuff. How meticulously had he planned this to prank me? His wickedness was infuriating. As I pondered over this¡­ S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡®I¡¯m sure Rene and Fron left already.¡¯ Their faces flashed through my mind and disappeared. Who am I to worry about others? No matter how much I thought about it, neither of them seemed like the type to be late for the opening ceremony. Then, her face suddenly came to mind, and I couldn¡¯t help but feel a pang of guilt. ¡°¡­¡­Will she come?¡± I had chased her away with such harsh words, so it was unlikely. I hoped she wouldn¡¯t come. The things Sytan and those students were going to do were too much for her to bear. With her delicate personality, she would probably crumble into pieces. She would be overwhelmed with a sense of helplessness, realizing that she couldn¡¯t change anything. Just like I had felt¡­ Ugh. Don¡¯t think about it. As they say, who am I to worry about others? I just need to focus on myself¡­ But the problem is, I¡¯m not so good at that. Thud! Lost in thought, I stopped in my tracks and raised my head. ¡°¡­¡­Did I make it out?¡± I had finally succeeded in escaping from the Temple of Gluttony. Now all that was left was to head to Sytan¡­ As expected, all I could see around me were lush bushes and trees. This was¡­ Hopeless. ¡®¡­¡­Should I just walk?¡¯ It seemed like I was going to be late anyway. As I was about to slow down, thinking that it couldn¡¯t get any worse¡­ Oh. I made eye contact with something wild. No, not something¡­ I made eye contact with ¡®something¡¯. ¡°¡­¡­..¡± Well, this was truly hopeless. I closed my mouth and looked at the flock of birds surrounding me. They were the Eater Birds that inhabited the Territory of Gluttony. This situation, why does it feel so familiar? ¡®¡­¡­Didn¡¯t Crete kill them all?¡¯ Before the battle between the Sword Saint and Crete. I had encountered these creatures when I visited the Territory of Gluttony to remove Samuel, who was parasitic on my body at the time. I thought Crete had killed them all when he came to take me to the Territory of Bares¡­ To think there were still so many left. Actually, there weren¡¯t that many Eater Birds left back then. As Samuel had said, they must have multiplied this much because they reproduce quickly. ¡®Being late¡­ Is it a forgone conclusion?¡¯ Hahaha. Haha. Ha¡­ Damn it. I pulled out Fang of Darkness and the red dagger from my pocket. Shing! Then, I cut my forearm with the red dagger, scattering blood. Woosh! At the same time, countless drops of blood floated into the air, aiming at the Eater Birds. The number was roughly¡­ Yeah, this wasn¡¯t going to work. There were too many Eater Birds. Perhaps because I had spent too much time inside the Temple of Gluttony, their numbers had increased tremendously. There seemed to be no way to deal with this many, at least tens of thousands of them. Later, Samuel told me that Eater Birds maintain their population by eating each other when their numbers grow too large. Anyway, it was practically impossible to kill them all and avoid being late. Skill? Of course I wasn¡¯t lacking in that department. I had consumed Crete¡¯s body, grasped the manifestation of the mindscape, and received Samuel¡¯s teachings on magic during vacation. If I had enough time, I could definitely kill all the Raptor Birds and escape. But it was too late for that. Being late¡­ I had to avoid that at all costs¡­! Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Position Exchange I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with ''Eye of Arrogance'' Tier ($18), or 20 advance chapters with ''Sword Lacquer'' Tier ($35), or 30 advance chapters with ''Fighting Spirit'' Tier ($50) Bonus chapter on reaching milestones. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 242 (1) - The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy ¡°Are you kidding me? These Eater Birds, they never tire!¡±How many hours had I been running? It felt like at least two, maybe even more. But despite the distance, the Eater Birds showed no signs of slowing down. Meanwhile, my stamina was draining away at an alarming rate. ¡°Samuel¡­!¡± Fueled by the rage bubbling within me, I roared the name of the bastard who''d left me to the birds. Cawwww- Cawwww- The only response was the screeching of the Eater Birds, their beaks hungry to tear me apart. ''Should I just say screw it to being on time and roast all these birds?'' ''I could if I wanted to¡­'' ''No, stay focused.'' ''I¡¯ll reach Sytan soon.'' ''Designation-'' ''Move-'' I''d lost count of how many times I''d used Position Exchange. Whether I reappeared in a tree or within a thicket, the Eater Birds used their keen sense of smell to track me down relentlessly. The Eater Birds, are persistent. Me, running on fumes. ''¡­Sytan, are we really almost there?'' I pushed those thoughts aside. ''Focus on running¡­!'' *** Meanwhile, Samuel, who had left the Temple of Gluttony earlier than Adel, had already reached the entrance of Sytan. As he waited for the dimensional train, his gaze fell upon two women. His face contorted in displeasure. ¡°A stuck-up noblewoman and a frivolous harlot.¡± ¡°W-what¡­!¡± Taken aback by Samuel¡¯s sudden insult, Fron stopped fiddling with her blue hair and glared at him, teeth gritted. But Samuel, unfazed, simply looked away. His eyes landed on a woman with raven hair, standing with a dissatisfied expression. Rene. She seemed to find the current situation quite displeasing. ¡°Where is he?¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Samuel frowned, momentarily confused by Rene''s question before realization dawned. ¡°Ah, you mean that idiot.¡± ¡°That idiot?¡± ¡°The one destined to be late on the very first day.¡± ¡°Who¡­? Speak clearly, will you!¡± Frustrated at being excluded from the conversation, Fron finally snapped. However, Samuel continued to ignore her. He shrugged at Rene. ¡°I¡¯m not sure. I¡¯d like to think he¡¯s on his way.¡± ¡°Why are you alone?¡± Samuel¡¯s eyebrows shot up at Rene¡¯s question. What was she even saying? How did Adel manage to understand and respond to her fragmented sentences? They were a strange pair, those two. One shrouded in secrets, the other struggling to communicate. ¡­One thing was for sure: they were far from a normal duo. ¡°You¡¯re asking why I came alone?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°He overslept, so I came ahead. I hope that answers your question.¡± Without batting an eyelid, Samuel lied. Well, it wasn¡¯t entirely a lie. It was true that Adel had slept in because he¡¯d been up late finishing the magic homework Samuel had assigned him. However, Samuel could have woken him up but chose not to. This was how it had gone down that morning: ¡°Hey, Adel, wake up.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°I said wake up. If we don''t leave now, we''ll be late. I wouldn¡¯t think you¡¯d want to be late on the first day. I don¡¯t think you''re that much of an inconsiderate¡­ ¡± ¡°The pipsqueak is babbling¡­¡± ¡°¡­.!!¡± Adel¡¯s unbelievable sleep-talking had infuriated Samuel, leaving him trembling with suppressed rage. ''That bastard¡­'' ''I''ll teach him a lesson when I see him again.'' Samuel seethed inwardly. Leaving for Sytan without waking Adel up did little to quell his anger. ''Right.'' ''This was ¡®war¡¯.'' ''A war that would only end when either he or Adel perished.'' Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡­But before Samuel could make his next move, he spotted Adel sprinting towards them, looking like death warmed over. ¡°¡­What in the world did that idiot do?¡± ¡°Do you see something?¡± ¡°Look at what¡¯s chasing after him.¡± Fron leaned over the railing of the train station, searching for Adel. Her eyes widened when she finally spotted him. ¡°Why is he being chased?¡± ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯d like to know¡­¡± Samuel rubbed his temples, already feeling a headache coming on. He wanted nothing more than to grab Adel and give him a piece of his mind. After all, Samuel had told Adel how to avoid Eater Birds and reach Sytan safely. Knowing that wiping out all the Eater Birds would be impossible, Samuel had created a hidden path underground, leading outside the territory of Gluttony. He had even told Adel about it. And yet, here the idiot was, being chased by a horde of Eater Birds. ¡°That imbecile¡­!¡± Even if he was running late, how could he forget something Samuel had told him just recently? And the sheer number of them was staggering. The Eater Birds, having barely survived by devouring their own kind, were driven mad by the sight of Adel, a fresh and delicious-looking meal. Every single Eater bird in the territory of Gluttony was now hot on his tail. ''To think they''d come this far out of the territory of Gluttony¡­ They must have been starving.'' A pang of sympathy struck Samuel. The Eater Birds were, after all, creatures his family had once raised. But rescuing Adel took priority. Just how many were there? Thousands, at the very least. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± While Samuel was busy massaging his throbbing temples, Rene suddenly took off. ¡°W-wait for me!¡± And so, Rene, followed by Samuel and Fron, rushed to Adel¡¯s rescue. Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Position Exchange I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with ''Eye of Arrogance'' Tier ($18), or 20 advance chapters with ''Sword Lacquer'' Tier ($35), or 30 advance chapters with ''Fighting Spirit'' Tier ($50) Bonus chapter on reaching milestones. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 242 (2) - The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy ***¡°A human ambush?¡± ¡°The half-demon is invading!¡± The capital was in an uproar. As I drew closer with the Eater Birds in tow, the demon residents of the capital were gripped by fear. Children wailed, their parents desperately trying to soothe them. I clutched my chest, my breaths coming in ragged gasps. I had long lost track of how long I¡¯d been running. At this point, being late was the least of my worries. Countless pairs of eyes were already fixed on me from the entrance of the capital. ¡°¡­This is insane.¡± A wave of dizziness washed over me. In my attempt to avoid being late, I had inadvertently triggered a catastrophe of epic proportions. ''Oh, god, I''m going to be sick.'' ''At this rate, I¡¯m going to be branded a traitor and executed before they even find out I¡¯m Arsene¡¯s descendant.'' As that terrifying thought crossed my mind, three figures appeared in the distance. ¡°Oh.¡± I recognized them instantly. Samuel, Rene, and Fron¡­ They were standing at the entrance of the capital, staring at me with expressions that could curdle milk. ''Look, there¡¯s a perfectly good explanation for why I¡¯m in this mess¡­'' I was about to explain myself when, ''Shing-'' ''Click-'' Rene drew her sword from its sheath. ''Thump-'' An intense aura enveloped Rene and her blade, warping the very air around her. ''Wait a minute, why is she pointing that thing at me?'' ''She¡¯s not¡­ She¡¯s not going to attack me, is she?'' ''Please tell me I¡¯m wrong!'' ''Get. Down.'' I could practically read Rene¡¯s lips. In that split second, ''Slide-'' I dropped to the ground. An immense surge of energy whizzed past, barely missing me. Cawwww- Cawww- Rene¡¯s sword slashed through the air, decimating a large chunk of the Eater Birds. As I peeked up from the ground, I couldn¡¯t help but be impressed by Rene¡¯s growth. During the break¡­ No, it must have been after witnessing the battle between the Sword Saint and Crete, and the latter¡¯s death, that something within Rene had changed. Whatever she was thinking, one thing was clear: she had grown stronger. ¡°You go, girl¡­!¡± ''Look at her, all grown up and kicking ass.'' ''Whoever her bodyguard is, they deserve a raise! '' As I was busy wiping away a proud tear, it dawned on me that I was still in mortal peril. While Rene had taken out a significant number of Eater Birds, there were still plenty more where those came from! Cawwww- Indeed, countless Eater Birds were still hot on my tail. They were now dangerously close, having closed the distance while I was momentarily incapacitated. ¡°¡­Oh.¡± Despair threatened to consume me. ''Rumble-'' Suddenly, the ground behind me trembled violently. And then, ¡°You absolute moron.¡± A voice dripping with disdain reached my ears. ''Rumble-'' Thorns erupted from the earth, impaling the Eater Birds by the dozens. I instantly recognized the owner of that magic and couldn¡¯t help but yelp in relief. ¡°Samuel!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you dare call my name, you insufferable fool.¡± Seriously? Samuel''s cold demeanor stung more than I cared to admit. ''The nerve of this guy.'' ''If anyone¡¯s to blame for this mess, it¡¯s him!'' His audacity fueled my anger. ''Thwack-'' Just then, a blunt thorn jabbed me in the side. What the¡­ It didn¡¯t hurt, but it was incredibly annoying. ¡°What a shame.¡± What was a shame? Did he mean it was a shame he didn¡¯t get to impale me with a sharp thorn? ¡°What did I do to deserve this¡­!¡± ¡°Your very existence is a sin!¡± Okay, that one was kinda true, given my lineage, but it still hurt to hear. ''Just you wait, Samuel.'' ''Payback¡¯s a bitch.'' As I was grinding my teeth, plotting my revenge, Cawwww- The remaining Eater Birds charged at me again. ''Will these things ever give up¡­!'' ¡°Help me!¡± ''I just ran all the way here from the territory of Gluttony! I have nothing left!'' ''I¡¯m going to die!'' As despair threatened to engulf me, ¡°Heh heh, it seems like it¡¯s my turn to shine.¡± A familiar voice rang out. Fron. She was stepping up to the plate. ''Thump-'' With a confident stride, she walked towards the Eater Birds and spread her arms wide. ¡°Obey me, you insignificant creatures!¡± And then, The Eater Birds turned on each other. Cawww- ''Rip-'' ''Tear-'' They tore into each other with a ferocity that bordered on insanity. Fron¡¯s power, Charm, was in full effect. When the dust settled, Less than a hundred Eater Birds remained. The corpses of those slain by Fron, Samuel, and Rene littered the ground. All that was left was, ¡°My turn!¡± I summoned my Inner Image. A serpent materialized, coiling around my shoulder and flicking its tongue. Darkness swirled around my arm and the Fang of Darkness, warping the surrounding space. ''I¡¯ll take care of the grand finale¡­!'' Or so I thought¡­ ¡°Sorry to disappoint, but I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t allow that. This looks like too much fun.¡± Someone with fiery red hair approached, their sword radiating immense power. ''Swoosh-'' With a single swing of their blade, the air itself seemed to split apart. ''Thud-'' ''Thud-'' ''Thud-'' The remaining Eater Birds collapsed, their heads severed from their bodies. Only one person in Sytan possessed such skill. ¡°Haha, long time no see, Adel!¡± Baltan. He greeted me with his trademark cheerful grin. But that wasn¡¯t all. ¡°Pity you didn¡¯t die. I was hoping you would.¡± ¡°You¡¯re welcome for saving your sorry hide.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Samuel, Fron, and Rene had gathered around me. But my eyes were still glued to the Gluttony bird carcasses. ''They stole my kill¡­'' My Inner Image, robbed of its moment of glory, sulked back into my mind. I felt much the same way. Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Position Exchange I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with ''Eye of Arrogance'' Tier ($18), or 20 advance chapters with ''Sword Lacquer'' Tier ($35), or 30 advance chapters with ''Fighting Spirit'' Tier ($50) Bonus chapter on reaching milestones. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 243 (1) - The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy With a twinge of regret for not finishing things myself, I turned to Rene, Samuel, and Fron. Rene shuffled towards me, seemingly hesitant to speak. ¡°How have you been?¡± ¡°¡­¡­Good.¡± Rene nodded as I spoke first. But even then, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to speak and just fidgeted with her hands in her pockets. What could he possibly want to say that''s making her hesitate so much? As I tilted my head in confusion, Baltan clapped me on the shoulder and spoke up. ¡°Adel, I didn''t see you fight directly, but you seem to have gotten a lot stronger. Have you already surpassed me?¡± ¡°Haha, how could I ever dare to surpass you, Mr. Baltan?¡± I answered calmly, but I couldn''t help but break out in a cold sweat. He must not have seen me manifest my true power. If he ever found out, he''d probably be pestering me for a spar every chance he got. As expected of the Successor of Envy. Still, I wanted to avoid any unnecessary trouble. It wasn''t that I was weaker than Baltan, but it was always better to avoid a fight if possible. Especially against a mad dog like him. As if sensing my apprehension, Rene stepped in front of me, baring his teeth at Baltan. ¡°Don¡¯t touch him.¡± ¡°Huh? Oh, I wasn''t going to ask for a fight today. I wouldn¡¯t do that on the first day back, would I?¡± Baltan chuckled awkwardly, taking a step back from me. It seemed like the situation had been resolved peacefully. ¡°I have no idea what you¡¯re talking about.¡± Samuel sighed deeply, as if annoyed by Baltan¡¯s antics. Fron glared at Baltan, clearly displeased, before abruptly turning his head away. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Rene then held out something to me. ¡°This is¡­.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± A pouch? Rene himself remained silent, offering no explanation. I accepted the pouch from Rene and peeked inside. ¡°Cookies? Did you make these yourself, Miss Rene?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Rene still didn''t say a word, only nodding her head in response. He really did make them himself. Some were slightly burnt, and the colors were inconsistent. Even so, I was touched by her gesture. I wasn''t sure why she would give me cookies, but¡­. ¡°Thank you. I¡¯ll enjoy them.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Rene lowered her head shyly. Her innocent demeanor made me feel like I was back in my school days. Oh, right. I was a student now. A student at Sytan, no less. Though my real age might say otherwise. As I was about to put the cookies away, Rene pulled out another pouch from her pocket and offered it to Fron. ¡°A-Are you giving me some too?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Fron stared at the pouch for a long moment, her expression unreadable. Baltan, noticing the exchange, spoke up with a glint in his eye. ¡°Can I have one too?¡± ¡°No way.¡± Fron swatted Baltan''s hand away without hesitation, then quickly stuffed the pouch into her pocket. Baltan clicked his tongue in disappointment, but Fron made no move to share her cookies. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Fron gently patted the pocket where she had stashed the pouch, her cheeks flushed. She looked strangely¡­cute? Why did that bother me so much? Fron cleared her throat and thanked Rene. ¡°Th-Thank you. I shall enjoy these¡­." No, seriously, why was his awkwardness so irritating? And why were they suddenly so close? Weren¡¯t they always at each other¡¯s throats? Countless questions swirled in my mind, but no one offered any answers. Samuel sighed dramatically, as if he found the whole situation ridiculous. However, a flicker of loneliness in his eyes betrayed his true feelings. He was clearly upset that he was the only one left out. Beep-! Suddenly, Sijo leaped out of my arms and perched on Samuel''s head. ¡°As expected, only you understand¡­.¡± Beep-! Peck, peck! ¡°Ouch!¡± Unfortunately for Samuel, Sijo betrayed his expectations, pecking sharply at his scalp. I wondered if Sijo would peck Samuel bald at this rate. In any case¡­ ¡°Ah, we¡¯re late! We¡¯re late!¡± Someone dashed past us, a piece of toast hanging from their mouth. That familiar figure could only belong to Instructor Idea. Come to think of it¡­ ¡°¡­¡­We¡¯re all late, aren¡¯t we?¡± ¡°Ah.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Oh dear, what are we going to do?¡± ¡°You¡­ You little¡­ Cerberus¡­¡± As the main culprit, I had nothing to say. I simply turned and bolted. ¡°You cowardly bastard!¡± ¡°I have to save myself!¡± ¡°¡­¡­Mean.¡± I heard various accusations thrown my way, but I couldn¡¯t afford to care. In fact, I only picked up the pace. Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Position Exchange I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with ''Eye of Arrogance'' Tier ($18), or 20 advance chapters with ''Sword Lacquer'' Tier ($35), or 30 advance chapters with ''Fighting Spirit'' Tier ($50) Bonus chapter on reaching milestones. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 243 (2) - The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy ***After arriving at Sytan by train, we finally parted ways. ¡°This is where we part ways. Well, we¡¯ll see each other at the opening ceremony soon anyway.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Rene and Baltan headed towards their respective classrooms. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Fron, Samuel, and I shared the same class, so we walked together. Samuel was panting heavily, exhausted from sprinting to avoid being late. Honestly, I felt a twinge of guilt. It was my fault he almost got detention. However, I felt no remorse towards Samuel whatsoever. Why should I? What did I do wrong? If anything, wouldn¡¯t it be more accurate to say that Samuel was the one at fault? I frowned at Samuel. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you wake me up?¡± ¡°Your sleeping face was too hideous to look at.¡± Samuel replied coldly. I was speechless. Seriously, resorting to personal attacks? What a brat. I desperately wanted to flick his forehead, but I restrained myself¡­for now. As I glared at Samuel, the classroom door swung open, revealing Idea. ¡°Everyone, I trust you all had a wonderful break! I, for one, did not!¡± ¡°¡°¡­¡­¡­.¡±¡± What was she expecting us to say to that? The students seemed to share my sentiment, judging by their dumbfounded expressions. Undeterred, Idea continued speaking with unwavering confidence. ¡°Senior Ares is just¡­ unbelievably stubborn! Even instructors deserve a break, don¡¯t they? And yet, he dares to burden us with work! Work! How could a Demon be so cruel?¡± ¡­¡­Well, about that. While I agreed that assigning work during break was a bit harsh, Ares had his reasons. The Demon Realm and the Human Realm were on the brink of war. Ares had no choice but to be vigilant. I suspected that Idea wasn¡¯t the only one who had his break cut short. All the instructors were probably swamped with work, preparing for the upcoming semester. The second semester promised to be even more tumultuous than the first. We might even face a full-blown war. ¡°Well, fine. I understand his position. But still, yesterday was our first day off!¡± Don¡¯t tell me¡­ ¡°So, I might have been a little late. I¡¯m sure you all understand, right?¡± That was the whole point of her rambling? Of course, we understood. I was late too, after all. The students seemed ready to protest, but Idea¡¯s crazed glint silenced them. I simply smirked, finding the whole situation rather amusing. However, my amusement vanished as Idea uttered her next words. ¡°Now then, shall we begin with checking your homework?¡± She chuckled ominously, scanning the classroom. The students¡¯ faces stiffened in unison. I knew it. None of them finished their homework either. However, I was different. ¡®Well, I did have to summarize everything that happened¡­¡¯ After realizing we had homework, I¡¯d tried my best to complete it. It wasn¡¯t easy. My journal entries were bound to cause a stir. After all, they contained information about the Human Realm that the Demon Realm was unaware of. However, I couldn¡¯t keep this information from Sytan. Unlike the protagonists in those novels who used their knowledge for personal gain¡­we were at war. The Demon Realm needed every bit of information it could get to stand a chance against the humans. I couldn¡¯t afford to be selfish. ¡®I wonder what will happen.¡¯ I watched Idea as she collected the students¡¯ journals one by one. She stopped in front of me and leaned in close. ¡°Mr. Class President, please see me after class.¡± ¡°¡­¡­!¡± Her whispered words confused me. She hadn¡¯t even looked at my journal yet. What did she want? Before I could ask, Idea walked away and addressed the class. ¡°Alright everyone, let¡¯s head to the auditorium!¡± As soon as she spoke, the classroom door swung open once more. And standing there was¡­ ¡°¡­¡­You.¡± I was speechless. It was a face I knew all too well. How could she be here? I had driven her away so cruelly, saying such hurtful things. The girl with pink hair. But the bright, cheerful expression she once wore was gone. ¡°Ms. Luna¡­.¡± I muttered her name, my voice barely a whisper. Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Position Exchange I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with ''Eye of Arrogance'' Tier ($18), or 20 advance chapters with ''Sword Lacquer'' Tier ($35), or 30 advance chapters with ''Fighting Spirit'' Tier ($50) Bonus chapter on reaching milestones. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 244: The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy Luna. I had inflicted an irreparable wound upon her. I yearned for her forgiveness, but I knew I didn''t deserve it. And I hoped that moment would never come. Luna didn''t belong in Sytan. She was too fragile. Physically, and mentally, she lacked the resilience needed to survive here. That''s why I wished she would leave for good. To a place without war¡­ a tranquil place where she could live her own life. Perhaps it was a strange kind of empathy for a character I hadn''t even fully developed, or maybe it was guilt. I knew it was paradoxical to feel guilty for someone I hadn''t even written a story for, but it was the truth. And yet, there she was, standing right before me. What should I say? Did I even have the right to utter a single word to her? These thoughts, like a persistent fog, swirled in my mind. ¡°Hey, you idiot¡­¡± Thump. Perhaps noticing my dazed expression, Samuel jabbed me in the back with a blunt thorn from his desk. I quickly composed myself, trying to maintain my composure as I looked at Luna. She, however, avoided my gaze entirely. ¡°Luna! I know you had a fun vacation, but you can''t be late on the first day back!¡± ¡°¡­¡­I apologize.¡± Swoosh. Luna bowed deeply at Idea''s words, her knees touching the ground in a display of remorse. ¡°Oh, no, that¡¯s not what I meant¡­ I¡¯m late too, I was just¡­ embarrassed¡­¡± Idea, flustered by Luna¡¯s unexpected reaction, quickly helped her up. As Luna rose, I noticed her eyes, though tinged with pink, seemed clouded over, almost ashen. ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± Neither Luna nor I spoke for a while. I wanted to say something, anything, but the right words eluded me. I had coldly dismissed her, inflicting more pain with my words. And yet, there she was, standing before me. Whatever change of heart had brought her back, one thing was clear: Luna was completely ignoring me. Swoosh. Without a word, Luna walked past me to an empty seat. ¡°Um¡­ well¡­¡± Samuel, at a loss for words, or perhaps just feeling sorry for me, let out a low groan. It was Idea who broke the awkward silence, turning to Luna. ¡°My dear student, why such a fearsome expression? You look like a warrior prepared for death!¡± ¡­She looked nothing like a warrior. Everyone seemed to agree, as silence met Idea''s remark, the awkward atmosphere thickening. ¡°Class president! Please gather the students and lead them to the auditorium!¡± Perhaps embarrassed by her own awkward attempt at consoling Luna, Idea hastily changed the subject. Dong-. Dong-. As if on cue, the bell of Sytan rang, signaling the start of the new semester. I stood up and addressed the class. ¡°Everyone, follow me.¡± * * * On the way to the auditorium, Fron walked beside me, her gaze constantly shifting towards Luna. Luna walked alone, not mingling with anyone. Fron, clearly bothered by her demeanor, kept pestering me with questions. ¡°Why is Luna acting so strange? Something must have happened that I¡¯m not aware of.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°For a frivolous woman, your intuition is terrifyingly accurate.¡± ¡°What?!¡± ¡°¡­¡­Please, both of you, calm down.¡± I intervened, preventing the brewing argument between the two. A sigh escaped my lips. I was the one in the most turmoil, yet they were about to come to blows. ¡°So, tell me, what happened?¡± Fron, her anger quelled, looked back and forth between Luna and me. A quick glance at Samuel revealed a conflicted expression. He seemed hesitant to divulge the details of what happened between Luna and me. It was a personal matter, after all. He may have been annoying at times, but he knew when to be discreet. ¡°This imbecile rejected Luna''s confession.¡± ¡°¡­¡­?¡± ¡­He just had to blurt it out, didn''t he? I was speechless, my eyes fixed on Samuel in disbelief. Undeterred, Samuel continued to spill the beans, ¡°And now he regrets it.¡± ¡°What a fool.¡± ¡°I concur.¡± I didn''t recall ever expressing regret. And yet, there he was, shamelessly fabricating stories. The saying ''nothing is more entertaining than other people''s love lives'' rang truer than ever. Fron, after listening intently to Samuel''s account, tilted her head and looked at me. ¡°Why did you reject her? I knew Luna had feelings for you. Honestly, she deserves better.¡± ¡°I concur.¡± ¡°You can stay quiet.¡± I pressed down on Samuel''s head, momentarily entertaining the thought of stunting his already limited height. At that moment¡ª Thump, thump. ¡°Luna, it¡¯s good to see you.¡± Fron approached Luna. My mind filled with question marks. She had just heard everything, and yet, she was approaching Luna? Ignoring my bewildered expression, Fron boldly took Luna¡¯s left hand in hers. ¡°Come with me.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Twitch. Luna¡¯s lips twitched at Fron¡¯s touch. It was as if she was trying to suppress a smile, her mouth trembling slightly. And then¡ª Tickle. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°Ah¡­!¡± Fron tickled Luna¡¯s hand, causing her to burst into laughter. I stared at them, dumbfounded. It was Luna. The Luna I knew, her face radiant with genuine laughter. ¡°¡­¡­!¡± As if realizing what she had done, Luna quickly tried to compose herself. But it was too late. ¡°You smiled.¡± ¡°¡­¡­I couldn¡¯t help it!¡± Fron, her eyebrows raised playfully, grinned at Luna, who in turn, blushed and shouted back. ¡°Hmph, you can¡¯t resist my charm!¡± ¡°Ugh, you¡¯re so annoying¡­¡± Luna sighed, her cheeks still flushed, as Fron reveled in her victory. Fron¡¯s unique aura and playful antics had broken through Luna¡¯s walls. As I observed them, my gaze met Luna¡¯s for a fleeting moment. ¡°Gulp.¡± ¡°Gulp.¡± I must have imagined it. Luna, too, seemed to have heard nothing. We stared at each other, neither of us speaking. Then, Luna¡¯s cheeks turned a deeper shade of red, and she quickly averted her gaze. ¡°I¡¯m going ahead.¡± ¡°Wait, let¡¯s go together.¡± ¡°D-Don¡¯t follow me¡­!¡± Luna, like a startled animal, darted away. ¡°Get back here!¡± Fron ran after Luna, determined to keep her close. Idea had instructed us to gather in the auditorium, and there they were, running off on their own. ¡°Should we go after them?¡± ¡°Let them be. As if you¡¯d want to spend a single moment with someone like her.¡± Samuel scoffed at my question. What was that supposed to mean? I had to admit, his words stung a little. In any case¡ª We finally reached the auditorium. Luna was already there, still avoiding my gaze. I, too, hadn''t figured out what to say to her, so I decided to leave it for now. As I stood among the students of Class 1, waiting for the ceremony to begin¡ª Thud. The doors of the auditorium slammed shut, plunging the room into darkness. It was as if a thick curtain had fallen, obscuring everything from view. As I tried to make sense of the situation, a loud clang echoed from the stage, followed by a blinding light. I turned to see Headmaster Luzian standing on the podium, a wide grin on her face. She hadn¡¯t grown an inch. She still looked like the little girl I had seen before the break. ¡°Greetings, everyone! I trust you all had a restful break? You all look well-rested.¡± Some students nodded in agreement, while others gulped nervously. One student even had the audacity to shout, ¡°Headmaster, you look beautiful!¡± I couldn¡¯t fathom what went on in their minds, but before I could dwell on it, Headmaster Luzian began her opening address. ¡°As you all know, much has transpired. This past break must have been a time for introspection and self-reflection.¡± ¡°However, you have yet to achieve anything. Humans continue to encroach upon our land, their greed knows no bounds. Their hooves will one day trample all that we hold dear. Remember, your growth is intrinsically linked to the survival of the Demon Realm.¡± ¡°We will be victorious. For our families, our friends, our neighbors who were sacrificed at the hands of humans. We cannot afford to lose. This semester will be more challenging than the last. If you are afraid, you are free to leave. Is there anyone who wishes to do so?¡± Not a single student raised their hand at Luzian¡¯s question. The once relaxed atmosphere had become heavy with determination. The students, their eyes burning with hatred for humans, were ready for anything. As the Headmaster continued her speech, she dropped a bombshell that I never saw coming. ¡°Recently, the head of the Bares family was killed by the Sword Saint.¡± In that instant, the air in the auditorium crackled with tension. Murmurs erupted among the students. - The head of the Bares family is dead? - No way. Most of the students found it hard to believe. The arrogant Crete. Everyone knew he was one of the strongest beings in the Demon Realm. How could they accept the fact that he had been killed by the Sword Saint? But it wasn''t their reaction that shocked me the most. ¡®The Headmaster knows about it.¡¯ There was no way she could have received the diary entry I had written about it yet. I had just given it to Idea, so she couldn''t have known either. And yet, the Headmaster was aware of Crete''s death. ¡®Human spies within the human realm.¡¯ They must have informed the Headmaster about the war between the Bares and Nina families. Just how deeply had they infiltrated the human world? As I tried to process this new information¡ª ¡°The Sword Saint is also dead.¡± The Headmaster dropped another bombshell, leaving me utterly speechless. Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Position Exchange I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with ''Eye of Arrogance'' Tier ($18), or 20 advance chapters with ''Sword Lacquer'' Tier ($35), or 30 advance chapters with ''Fighting Spirit'' Tier ($50) Bonus chapter on reaching milestones. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 245 (1) - The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy I couldn¡¯t speak for a while, and a great murmur spread among the students.The Sword Saint was dead? The student, still in shock after hearing about Crete¡¯s death, was even more confused. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. And it was the same for me. ¡®The Sword Saint is dead?¡¯ I flinched. I frowned. I knew that the Sword Saint had also suffered considerable damage in the fierce battle with Crete, but was he really dead? ¡®Crete.¡¯ For a moment, his face flashed through my mind. If Luzian¡¯s words were true, then he had finally achieved what he wanted. Would he be satisfied with the Sword Saint¡¯s death? Or would he feel regret for not being able to end it himself? However, it was a pointless question. Crete was already dead, and so was the Sword Saint. What surprised me more than that was none other than Luzian¡¯s ¡®information network¡¯. It was within the expected range to be aware of Crete¡¯s death. It was clear that Crete¡¯s death would have been announced in the human world. Crete¡¯s arrogant reputation was often heard even in the human world. That meant that Crete¡¯s strength was widespread in both the human and demon realms. His death was a golden opportunity to boost morale in the human camp. However, the Sword Saint was different. It didn''t mean that people didn¡¯t know he was strong. ¡®They couldn¡¯t have kept it a secret.¡¯ The Sword Saint was one of the pillars supporting the human world. Therefore, the fact that he had died with Crete was information that the human side would have risked their lives to hide. But, ¡®Luzian knows about the Sword Saint¡¯s death. Even though it hasn¡¯t been long.¡¯ This meant that the demon spies had infiltrated deep into the human world. I got goosebumps for a moment. Perhaps Luzian had known everything from the beginning. From the fact that a war would break out between the human world and the demon world, to my true identity that I had been trying so hard to hide. A descendant of Arsene. I had a hunch she knew. ¡®Did she notice?¡¯ Only then could I understand Diana¡¯s actions when she came to see me in the first semester. ¡®Luzian must have told her.¡¯ That would explain everything. It was strange that Diana even used her powers to attack me and dig into my true nature. Then what on earth did Luzian want? If she had wanted to kill me as a descendant of a traitor and a spy for the human world, she would have done it a long time ago. Because it would definitely boost morale. But Luzian is letting my influence in the school grow. It meant that she was up to something. ¡®It¡¯s one obstacle after another.¡¯ Moreover, the fact that my lineage had been exposed meant that I had handed my lifeline over to Diana. Didn¡¯t she attack me using her powers even when she wasn¡¯t sure? It was a difficult situation. How could I overcome this predicament? Fortunately, there was one good thing. ¡®Samuel knows my true identity.¡¯ Rene would have also roughly guessed my identity. She wouldn¡¯t know that I was a descendant of Arsene, but she would know that I was hiding my identity. The problem was, ¡®How will Luzian react?¡¯ I looked up at Luzian, who had begun to continue her speech. Our eyes met for a moment. It was true that Diana was the next Demon King. It was undeniable. The history I wrote. So, even in the original, Diana became the Demon King. Unless there were any added settings, such as the Demon King¡¯s hidden child, that I didn¡¯t write. Diana would become the Demon King. It wouldn''t be long. If that time came, whose side would the Headmaster be on? What happened in the original? It was the moment when I was frustrated because I couldn¡¯t remember. ¡°The power we have is still weak. The human bastards will still try to kill us, and even the head of the House of Bares died at their hands. But, are there any here who will give up because of that? If so, you may leave Sytan.¡± If you¡¯re okay with losing your family, If you¡¯re okay with losing your friends, If you¡¯re okay with losing everyone-. The Headmaster¡¯s speech was enough to intoxicate the students. ¡°Waaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa-!¡± None of the students of Sytan uttered the word ¡®withdrawal¡¯. They just let out a loud roar. As I watched them, I felt an indescribable sense of guilt. ¡®They¡¯re just students.¡¯ In modern terms, they were just high school students. I was driving those children to war. Those who had even lost their families in the previous war were now willing to sacrifice their own lives. How could I not feel guilty? All of this was written by me. Therefore. For the sake of atonement. To fulfill Adel¡¯s wish. I had no choice but to stop Diana. I turned my head again. Rene was visible in the distance. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Rene was silently listening to the Headmaster¡¯s speech with an unreadable expression. She didn¡¯t clap or react in any way. She just kept her head up, as if she was scanning the situation in a static state. And Samuel, ¡°¡­¡­She¡¯s a good speaker.¡± He frowned at the Headmaster¡¯s speech, but seemed to be somewhat moved as he responded with applause. ¡°Ugh, it¡¯s so noisy.¡± Fron, who didn¡¯t have any particular ill feelings toward humans, seemed to be uncomfortable with the current situation as she covered both ears. I could see Baltan smiling, and the other Children of the Seven Deadly Sins also laughed loudly. Then I looked at Luna, but her expression was still dark. Next to Fron, Luna was listening to the Headmaster¡¯s speech with a cold expression that was impossible to read. And lastly. ¡®¡­¡­Diana, are you really thinking that?¡¯ Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Position Exchange I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with ''Eye of Arrogance'' Tier ($18), or 20 advance chapters with ''Sword Lacquer'' Tier ($35), or 30 advance chapters with ''Fighting Spirit'' Tier ($50) Bonus chapter on reaching milestones. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 245 (2) - The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy I could see Diana looking at the Headmaster with an ambiguous smile. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.Adel¡¯s warning that I had heard before. Just before he died at the hands of Hamel, the Sword Saint¡¯s son and the protagonist of my original novel. Adel, who had suddenly appeared, warned me that everything I could imagine would happen. The meaning of that was clear. The final war between demons and humans. It was the stage right before the demon world was destroyed and the confrontation between Adel and the protagonist began in earnest. ¡®I don¡¯t know.¡¯ What should I do? Should I stop Diana? My worries only grew. I knew why Diana was hostile to humans. The same went for the other students. I had no right to stop their revenge for the loss of their families. Especially if it was a fate that I had written with my own hands. But still, I wanted them to live. Even if they gave up their revenge, I didn¡¯t want them to start this war that was destined to be lost. ¡®I¡­¡­.¡¯ Unable to come to a conclusion, I just clenched my fists until they turned white. ¡°You¡¯re making that strange expression again.¡± ¡°¡­¡­It¡¯s nothing.¡± ¡°It looks like something.¡± At Samuel¡¯s voice, I gave a weak smile. I tried to lift the corners of my lips, but it wasn¡¯t easy. Samuel, who was watching me, opened his mouth. ¡°Do you feel sorry for the humans?¡± ¡°How could I?¡± ¡°Good. Well, I¡¯m sure you were just having silly thoughts.¡± ¡°Ha, how could you possibly know my deep thoughts?¡± ¡°¡­¡­Tsk.¡± As if he had been trying to sound me out, Samuel clicked his tongue and frowned. But I couldn¡¯t say anything. Because the worries I was having now were something that no one else could understand. More than anything, I was scared. When they found out that I was the one who created this world. Would they hate me? Or would they still accept me as a friend? Actually. I already knew the answer. Maybe I had been turning a blind eye to it all this time. Now I wanted to hear the answer. In the midst of the chaotic atmosphere. I walked towards Luna. Luna frowned and raised her head as I approached. Looking at her, I slowly opened my mouth. ¡°Do you resent me?¡± ¡°¡­¡­Go.¡± ¡°What?¡± Her voice was so low that I couldn¡¯t hear her properly. When I tilted my head, Luna spoke again in a louder voice. ¡°Get lost. I don¡¯t want to talk to you.¡± It was loud enough for everyone around us to hear. At that moment. Silence fell over the auditorium. You know that feeling, right? It was noisy just a moment ago, but suddenly everything went quiet and only my voice could be heard. This was that moment. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°If you have nothing to say, go back to your seat. Leave me alone. I wish you hadn¡¯t come all the way over here to talk to me¡­¡­¡± Luna looked at me as if I were some disgusting piece of trash. At that, I froze on the spot like a stone Buddha. What the, did I just get dumped? An ugly guy should know his place. Wow, this is the first time I¡¯ve seen someone confess in the auditorium. I instantly became the guy who confessed his love in the auditorium and got dumped. "Miss Luna... That is, that is..." ¡°¡­¡­Disgusting.¡± As I stood there flustered, not knowing what to do, Luna walked past me. Where was she going when the entrance ceremony wasn¡¯t even over yet? ¡°Y-You can go.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯re heartbroken.¡± However, Idea and Ares, who were guarding the entrance to the auditorium, readily let Luna pass. It was disgusting to see them nod their heads as if they understood her feelings. ¡°Class president, I didn¡¯t think he was that bad of a person¡­¡­¡± ¡°I told you, people act according to their looks.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± The students¡¯ reactions followed. I ended up closing my eyes tightly. Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Position Exchange I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with ''Eye of Arrogance'' Tier ($18), or 20 advance chapters with ''Sword Lacquer'' Tier ($35), or 30 advance chapters with ''Fighting Spirit'' Tier ($50) Bonus chapter on reaching milestones. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 246: The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy ¡°Isn''t he the half-demon who got publicly rejected?¡± ¡°What a shameless bastard. How could he do such a cruel thing?¡± Whispers filled the room. I had instantly become Sytan''s celebrity. I was already famous for being at the top of my year, but now, the rumors about me were even worse. It wasn''t a good change, so I frowned. "How did it end up like this?" Ha. A sigh escaped my tightly closed lips. A little while ago, as I was returning to the classroom after the entrance ceremony, I never expected the eyes of the Sytan students to be fixed on me. A public confession? Me? A public confessor? Was I really being accused of such a heinous act, capable of ruining someone''s life? But I was innocent. I had no such intention, and this whole situation was a misunderstanding. The classroom was in an uproar. Samuel looked at me with cold, disappointed eyes. "You really messed up this time." What did I do? I didn''t do anything! The way Samuel spoke, as if I had truly confessed to Luna in front of everyone, was infuriating. Out of all people, you should know better! ¡°I didn''t do anything,¡± I said. ¡°Oh, right. The public confession.¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°You shameless devil.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± The more I listened, the angrier I got. It was true that the situation was a huge misunderstanding, but I never thought Samuel, who knew the whole truth, would tease me like this. What should I do with this guy? Should I just hit him? Maybe giving him a good knuckle sandwich would make me feel better. That''s how uncomfortable the atmosphere in the classroom was. ¡°Wow, that''s crazy.¡± ¡°Luna, are you okay? I hope he doesn''t try to hurt you.¡± ¡°Maybe she likes it¡­¡± The female students were looking at Luna with sympathetic eyes, as if explaining what the demon''s ability to empathize was. On the other hand, ¡°He''s embarrassing all men.¡± ¡°Just look at him¡­¡± Those bastards. My fists clenched, and my shoulders trembled. I wanted to run over to them and give them all a piece of my mind, literally. But there was nothing I could do. They say a strong denial is an admission of guilt. Even if I vehemently denied it, the students would only look at me with suspicion. Damn it. How do I get out of this mess? I turned my head to look at Luna. She was slumped over her desk, her head buried in her arms. Fron was next to her. She had a worried expression on her face as she sat next to her, and it was a very unpleasant sight. Does she think I actually confessed to her too? Fron stroked Luna''s pink hair. ¡°Luna, cheer up.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Yeah, well. It must be a blow to your pride to be confessed to by someone as low-class as Adel. But a better man will come along soon¡­¡± ¡°He''s not low-class.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°¡­Adel is not that kind of man.¡± ¡°Oh, um, r-right.¡± Fron was momentarily flustered by Luna''s firm voice. Luna had an unreadable expression on her face. How could the atmosphere change so quickly? Of course, I knew that I had influenced it. That''s why I approached Luna in the first place. I wanted to hear her true feelings, and I wanted to know why she stayed at Sytan even after I said such harsh things. But¡­ Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. What is this? Was that really the only reason I approached Luna? Ah. I don''t know. I don''t even know my own feelings. Sigh¡­ As I was sighing, the classroom door opened with a click. It was, of course, Idea. ¡°Everyone¡¯s in their seats!¡± Idea greeted the students with her signature bright smile. Then, she glanced around the classroom. Huh? Our eyes met. Idea flinched, as if she had just seen something terrifying. ¡°Ahem¡­¡± Was that a cough? Unbelievable. I couldn''t believe Idea was treating me like this. It felt like my whole world was crumbling. Like a clap of thunder, shame washed over me and coiled around me like a venomous snake. ¡°A-anyway, let''s start the class! I, your homeroom teacher, will be in charge of the first class!¡± Idea quickly changed the subject. But I didn''t miss that look in her eyes. I made a mental note of it. For revenge. I glared at Idea, vowing to get her back one day. But she continued the class, unfazed. ¡°You all heard the Headmaster, right?¡± she asked. ¡°What?¡± A student raised their hand. The other students tilted their heads, confused by Idea¡¯s sudden question. ¡°Come on, you heard her. She said classes would be much harder starting from the second semester.¡± ¡°¡­¡­!¡± The students trembled in fear. Sytan was an academy that trained students to become human-fighting weapons. The classes were already incredibly difficult. They seemed to instinctively know that a curriculum even more intense than this awaited them. ''Just how hard are they planning to make us train?'' Of course, I knew it had to be this difficult. In fact, it wasn''t difficult enough. Even if they made the training more intense, the demons wouldn''t stand a chance against the humans. That was one of the laws and settings I had imposed on this world. And¡­ ''There''s already a history of defeat.'' It didn''t matter what kind of classes they took from the second semester onwards. The Demon Realm¡¯s defeat was a foregone conclusion. There was no way Sytan wouldn''t have implemented high-intensity training in the original story. The fact that they still lost meant that even with Sytan¡¯s rigorous curriculum, they couldn¡¯t close the gap between them and the students of the Imperial Academy. ??????§°????¨§? But they still had to try. ''Even if that¡¯s how it happened in the original story, it won¡¯t hurt for the Sytan students to improve.'' The better they were, the better for everyone. But what kind of classes were they going to have? I was curious too. ¡°But!¡± Idea exclaimed. The students¡¯ attention immediately focused on her. Idea chuckled and scanned the students. ¡°It¡¯d be wrong of me, as your instructor, to start off with such an intense class on the first day.¡± ¡°As expected of Instructor Idea¡­!¡± ¡°You¡¯re so beautiful, Instructor!¡± Wait. I think I just heard another idiot who doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s good for them. Idea, seemingly pleased by the students¡¯ reactions, shrugged and began to write something on the chalkboard. Screech- Thud! The moment Idea put the chalk down, the words that were revealed were beyond imagination. ¡°What¡¯s that? What¡¯s written there?¡± ¡°Sparring¡­ Class¡­?¡± ¡°What the¡­?¡± ¡º Sparring Class. ¡» The students looked confused at the words Idea had written on the board. Sparring class? What even was that? I had never seen such a class in the modern world, so I tilted my head in confusion. Ahem. Idea cleared her throat and spoke. ¡°I¡¯m sure you all have grown tremendously during the break. Let¡¯s take this class to see how much you¡¯ve all improved! Some of you may have just relaxed, but this will be a good opportunity for you to stretch your muscles.¡± In other words¡­ ¡°Fight each other, is what she¡¯s saying.¡± ¡°Correct! You¡¯re good at summarizing, Serial Confessor!¡± Hold on. I think I just heard a weird nickname in there. Serial Confessor? I¡¯ve never confessed to anyone in my life, let alone multiple times! How long will this nickname follow me around? The horrifying thought made me shudder. Idea grinned and said to the students, ¡°First, let¡¯s divide you into pairs. I¡¯m sure each of you has at least one person you want to fight, right? You know, that one person you really want to punch in the face?¡± I nodded vigorously. Of course. There¡¯s no way I don¡¯t. I gritted my teeth. Even now, my resentment towards that bastard burned strong. ¡°So, who wants to go first?¡± Idea scanned the students. But no one readily raised their hand. Perhaps they had some sort of camaraderie. Maybe they didn¡¯t have anyone they truly hated because they had gone through so many hardships together. However. I did. There was one person I desperately wanted to give a knuckle sandwich to. I stood up from my seat. And raised my hand. ¡°Oh my, does the class president have someone they want to fight?¡± ¡°Yes, I do,¡± I replied, nodding at Idea¡¯s question. This was the perfect opportunity. The perfect opportunity to get revenge for all the suffering I had endured. I pointed my index finger at a male student. The boy¡¯s eyes widened slightly when he saw me pointing at him. Then, he smirked and stood up. Samuel. You damn Cerberus, let¡¯s settle this! Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Position Exchange I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with ''Eye of Arrogance'' Tier ($18), or 20 advance chapters with ''Sword Lacquer'' Tier ($35), or 30 advance chapters with ''Fighting Spirit'' Tier ($50) Bonus chapter on reaching milestones. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 247 (1) - The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy Ten minutes later. The students moved to the training ground and sat in a circle around Samuel and me. I glared at Samuel, who was looking very relaxed, grinding my teeth. ''Samuel.'' ''Today is the day I teach you a lesson.'' As if sensing my gaze, Samuel raised his chin. ''Look at this guy.'' An arrogant expression, as if to say, "Do it if you can." The moment I saw it, my last shred of reason snapped. In that ripening atmosphere, Idea was grinning as if she was enjoying this situation very much. "A fierce battle between the class president and Samuel! This is going to be exciting!" ¡­ ¡­Wait, a fierce battle? I wasn''t planning on having such an intense duel. Well, I did say I''d teach Samuel a lesson, but even so, it was part of the class, so I wasn''t thinking of going as far as spilling blood¡­ ¡­ . "Blood, more blood¡­ ¡­ !" It seemed like she had gone completely crazy. Letting out a deep sigh as I watched the rampaging Idea, I pulled out Fang of Darkness from my bosom. Samuel also took out an unknown magic book and faced me. Then he asked me, "Didn''t you usually handle two swords?" "One sword is enough to deal with you." ''Crack-'' A vein popped up on Samuel''s forehead. ''Well.'' ''What are you going to do?'' ''As if you can do anything to me even if you''re angry.'' "¡­ ¡­ I will teach you a lesson." "Try me." I replied with a relaxed smile. It wasn''t that Samuel was an easy opponent, but there was nothing better than provocation against him. Should I say his fiery personality was his weakness? O ne of Samuel''s weaknesses was that he was easily provoked. ''If he doesn''t fix it soon, he might get into big trouble.'' That''s how important it was to control your emotions in battle. ¡®I''m also the type to get easily swayed by emotions, but¡­ ¡­ .¡¯ Because I had a ''control device''. Adel''s instincts still remained in this body. As befitting the strongest villain in the world, Adel knew how to control his emotions. No matter how angry I was, the moment I entered a battle, my heart became as calm as a still lake. ''Swoosh-'' I closed my eyes. ¡­ ¡­ . A sensation as if I was alone in the vast universe enveloped my body. It felt like endless darkness was unfolding, and within it, only I existed. The trait, [Darkness]. Its evolved form, unfolded on top of my hand. ''Saaa-'' Something that dyed everything black began to surge. ''¡®¡­ ¡­ This is my power.¡¯'' A power even I, the author, didn''t know about. Once, Samuel had told me that the Darkness characteristic wasn''t my power. And in the process of absorbing Crete''s body and increasing my total mana, the Darkness characteristic had evolved into the [Abyss] characteristic. Darkness was also black. It also dyed things black. But the Abyss was an evolved form of darkness. ¡®It''s different.¡¯ It felt like it could dye anything. No matter how bright it was, No matter how transparently white it was, The Abyss would be able to dye it black. ''Woo-'' ''Woo-'' S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Fang of Darkness began to react. As if it wanted to consume the power of the surging Abyss, it bared its sharp teeth. "¡­ ¡­ That''s amazing?" Did she sense the power of the Abyss contained in Fang of Darkness? Idea''s eyes widened as she scanned my body. That gaze felt creepy, but I ignored it and looked at Samuel. "It''s your turn now." "Don''t rush me." Samuel, with a frown on his face, opened his magic book. And then he summoned a massive amount of thorns. The Thorn Giant that appeared was even bigger than the one I had seen before. "Is that the result of your training?" "No, I''ve just gotten used to it. To handle this power¡­ ¡­ ." He was a monster, no matter how you looked at it. He originally had an overflowing amount of mana, so it wasn''t that strange. Anyway. "Amazing, amazing! You two! What in the world happened during the break?!" Idea couldn''t hold back her excitement after seeing Samuel''s magic and shouted. By the way, to ask that meant she hadn''t even looked at the homework we had turned in yet, right? Then why did she even give us homework in the first place? Thinking about that, my fists clenched naturally. How much effort did I put into finishing that homework¡­ ¡­ ? ''Ha.'' I endured the drowsiness of dawn and vowed to punish Idea for this someday. But she didn''t even look at the homework I did. Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Position Exchange I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with ''Eye of Arrogance'' Tier ($18), or 20 advance chapters with ''Sword Lacquer'' Tier ($35), or 30 advance chapters with ''Fighting Spirit'' Tier ($50) ?????¦­?????§§? Bonus chapter on reaching milestones. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 247 (2) - The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy ¡®Ah.¡¯ ''I just turned in the homework.'' Suddenly, it occurred to me that Idea hadn¡¯t had time to check the homework¡­ ¡­ . ''Whatever.'' Anyway, if she was going to make us spar like this, wouldn''t it have been better not to assign homework in the first place? Idea shouted, "Alright, I''ll count to three, and then you fight!" ''Gulp-'' I swallowed dryly. The moment I had been waiting for my entire life, to land a blow on Samuel. "Three!" Idea counted. "Two!" And the last¡ª. "One!" ''Thud-'' Samuel and I clashed. *** Meanwhile, in Class C. "Rene." "¡­ ¡­ ." "Rene, are you very angry?" "¡­ ¡­ No, to." Rene, who was about to answer Diana''s question in the negative, bit her tongue. Seeing Rene with tears in her eyes from the tingling pain, Diana chuckled. "Rene is a crybaby!" "¡­ ¡­ ." Now, Rene didn''t even have the energy to give a short answer. Because of what had happened in the auditorium a while ago, Rene''s heart was in turmoil. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. And Diana, who had been bored, started teasing Rene like a lion that had caught its prey. "And Rene''s guard is amazing, a public confession." "¡­ ¡­ ." "And to be rejected¡­ ¡­ !" "¡­ ¡­ ." ''Twitch-'' Rene suffered serious internal injuries. Rene closed her eyes and continued her thoughts. ¡®So that¡¯s why.¡¯ That was probably why Adel kept a strange distance from her. Rene had also observed Adel for quite some time now, so she knew. It was clear that Adel treated her previously, but he never crossed the line. ''¡®He¡­ liked her, didn¡¯t he?¡¯'' If that was the case, everything made sense. From the way Adel kept his distance to everything else¡­ ¡­ . At that moment. "But something¡­ doesn''t it feel off?" Rene opened her closed eyes at Diana''s words. "I don''t understand." "Hmm, how should I put it? The guard is a bit scary-looking, right? Gloomy-looking." "Yeah." Rene nodded her head obediently. Anyone who saw this would ask why she would agree with someone badmouthing the appearance of someone she liked, but Rene had never been attracted to someone based on their looks. ????????????? Have you ever looked at pebbles on the road and tried to put a value on them? Even if there was someone with outstanding looks, to Rene, they were just a unique stone, that was about it. Diana, seeing Rene looking at her with an expression of "Why are you asking me that?", spread her two fingers wide. "But that girl, she''s a bit bright, you know? Like she''s trying hard to erase her dark expression. That''s why they don''t match." "¡­ ¡­ I see." Rene nodded her head again. Diana, looking at Rene, broke out in a cold sweat. ''Huh?'' ''They kind of look good together.'' Diana knew Luna. Rene didn''t seem to remember who she was at all, but Diana never forgot a face. She remembered her as a bright and timid girl. Something¡­ How should she put it? Hmm. ¡®Back then, I thought they looked good together?¡¯ It was surprising that Adel had been rejected by Luna. She clearly remembered Luna showing interest before the break. But¡­ ¡­ . "Well, anyway, you suit him better. Rene. So cheer up. They''re not even dating." Diana hurriedly changed the subject of the conflict in her head and stroked Rene''s hair like she was petting a cat. "Suit." Rene was fixated on a specific word and kept repeating it. Then, Diana asked Rene casually, "So, Rene, I want to ask what happened." "¡­ ¡­ What?" "About your father passing away." "¡­ ¡­ ." ''Flinch-'' Rene''s body stiffened at those words. And then, memories of the war, fragmented, began to surface in Rene''s mind one by one. Soldiers died, Servants died, And her father also died. As the scenes from that time unfolded, Rene felt as if her heart had stopped. Rene trembled, letting out ragged breaths. Lately, whenever Rene recalled the scenes from that time, she would tremble with extreme fear. ¡®¡­ ¡­ She¡¯s not in a state to answer.¡¯ ''Pat, pat-'' Diana, still wearing a bright smile, patted Rene on the back. But there was no emotion in it. Emotions like pity or worry. Diana was just putting on an empty smile. ¡®I see.¡¯ Diana muttered under her breath, so quietly that Rene couldn''t hear. The information sent by the Demon Clan spy in the human world. To think it was all true. The death of the Bares family head. That fact would soon be announced to the people of the Demon Realm. ''Swoosh-'' Diana got up from her seat, leaving Rene alone. ¡®Things are going well.¡¯ Perhaps, She could move up the schedule. From ten years ago, to this very moment. Diana had never forgotten for a single moment. "Who will be next¡­ ¡­ ." Diana muttered, with a brighter smile than ever before. Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Position Exchange I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with ''Eye of Arrogance'' Tier ($18), or 20 advance chapters with ''Sword Lacquer'' Tier ($35), or 30 advance chapters with ''Fighting Spirit'' Tier ($50) Bonus chapter on reaching milestones. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 248: The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy [Output] ``` ## The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ### Chapter 248 ¡°Luca.¡± The boy with jet-black hair, as if draped in thick darkness, muttered in a low voice, his peculiar blue eyes wide open. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Luca.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Luca.¡± Unable to bear the constant calls any longer, Luca finally snapped. ¡°Ugh, what! Why! Say something, will you! You called me here, so why aren''t you saying anything!¡± ¡°¡­¡­Luca.¡± Hamel continued to utter Luca''s name, nothing more. Luca''s heart was a whirlwind of emotions. What was Hamel trying to say? What story was he about to unravel? It was supposed to be nothing but a lie, a desperate plea from a wicked demon. Yet, strangely enough¡­ ¡°¡­¡­Why does it bother me so much?¡± Luca wondered aloud. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°I don''t know either.¡± ¡°What are you even talking about? You''re not actually sick, are you?¡± ¡°I am. It really hurts.¡± ¡°Where does it¡­...¡± Thump, thump. Hamel grimaced, pounding on his chest. ¡°Here. It hurts like it''s about to stop beating any second. Like I''ve been stabbed. It''s agonizing.¡± ¡°¡­¡­I have no idea what you''re going on about.¡± ¡°I didn''t expect you to understand. It''s just¡­ I''m curious. And for some reason, I''m also certain. It''s strange, isn''t it? It should be a lie. But it doesn''t feel strange to me at all, and that scares me.¡± £Ò??????§£§¦???? ¡°Ugh, you''re going to drive me crazy, really!¡± Ignoring Luca''s outburst, Hamel rubbed his aching chest. Why? Why was it so painful? He had pondered over the reason for a long time, but the inability to find an answer only intensified his suffering. For some reason, he felt a pang of sorrow. ¡°Something¡­ keeps welling up from deep inside me. It''s like I''m going to be sick.¡± ¡°Then throw up! What is this melodramatic act first thing in the morning?¡± ¡°¡­¡­I don''t know why I''m like this either. But Luca, aren''t you curious at all? Don''t you have any inkling either?¡± ¡°I don''t know, I don''t! I don''t know why you''re suddenly so hung up on what that guy said! It''s just something a demon spouted!¡± Right. That''s when it all began. - Next time, I hope to encounter you in a different form. And, I would appreciate it if you would give my words some thought. - What are you trying to say? - You are blinded by your own brilliant talent and fail to see the truth. - ¡­¡­That¡¯s an absurdly offensive thing to say. What is it that you claim I fail to see? - The truth you seek, the traces of justice, will remain where Terias lost his beloved. That day, Hamel encountered a half-demon on his way to the Nina family estate. There was a female demon and another male half-demon, but in Hamel''s eyes, their presence was insignificant. A half-demon, nameless. Compared to him, they were nothing but insignificant insects, not even worth remembering. Good and evil. Hamel faithfully followed that concept. Humans were good, and demons were undeniably evil. They were filthy beings who usurped humanity''s legacy, threatened, and violated the innocent and weak. That was the ''common sense'' ingrained in Hamel''s mind. Demons were beings that had to be eradicated. He had to kill them all to restore good and achieve justice. That''s what he had always believed, and that''s what he would continue to believe. Yet, strangely enough, the half-demon''s words lingered in Hamel''s mind, tormenting him. ¡°You are blinded by your own brilliant talent and fail to see the truth.¡± The half-demon had rebuked him as if he knew everything about Hamel. It was strange. It couldn''t be anything but strange. What did he know? Did he even have the right to rebuke Hamel in the first place? Surely, Hamel was the one on the side of good. He was the evil one. Wasn''t that evident from the recent war? Crete, known as the Lord of Pride in the Demon Realm, had invaded the Nina family with his mighty army. But Hamel''s father had stopped him, achieving the feat of completely annihilating evil. See? Whose fault was it? What had humans done? Nothing. They had done nothing. Then why did the half-demon say such a thing? Failing to see the truth? Being arrogant? Who? Who dared to say such a thing? Weren''t demons the embodiment of arrogance? ¡°Luca, do you think they have the right to utter the word ''arrogance''?¡± ¡°Absolutely not. If anything, they''re the arrogant ones. Think about it, they''re the ones who started another war after losing the last one. Who''s arrogant now?¡± ¡°Exactly my point.¡± But¡­ Why? Why was he like this? ¡°I want to see it for myself.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I need to see it with my own eyes. I need to know what he meant, why my heart aches and feels so heavy.¡± Hamel stood up from the bench. Luca, who had been sitting with him on the bench in the Royal Academy''s plaza, almost dropped her teacup in surprise. ¡°See what? What are you talking about?¡± Luca gulped. Hamel''s expression was so serious that she couldn''t help but feel uneasy. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Hamel closed his eyes in silence. ¡°The truth you seek, the traces of justice, will remain where Terias lost his beloved.¡± The half-demon''s last words. If his words were true¡­ Then there must be something waiting for him in that place. ¡°I have to go down there. If there''s something there, then he might be right. Maybe I can find the reason behind this pain.¡± ¡°¡­¡­What did that half-demon say to you?¡± Luca sighed, unable to comprehend Hamel''s reaction. It couldn''t be helped. What Hamel felt when he saw the half-demon was different from what Luca felt. What was it? That emotion. That tremor. That agony. Hamel couldn''t understand any of the unknown emotions he felt when he saw the half-demon. It was as if he had witnessed an entirely different world. How could he describe it? As Hamel started walking, Luca ruffled her hair in frustration. ¡°¡­¡­Ugh, seriously! I knew it, I''m coming too! I''m coming with you!¡± And so, Luca followed Hamel, heading towards the place where the truth might be waiting. *** ¡°You monster.¡± ¡°That''s what I was going to say, Samuel. You''ve gotten really strong. I''m so surprised my teeth are chattering.¡± ¡°Who are you trying to fool?¡± A sparring class, you could say. After the first period ended, Samuel and I were lying comfortably in the infirmary. At first, it had been a proper sparring session¡­ But as we continued, the fight intensified, and we both ended up injured. Of course, that didn''t mean I was weaker than Samuel. I had to hold back my full strength during the fight. To be precise¡­ ¡°This is how you should deal with a mage.¡± ¡°Huh.¡± It was more accurate to say that I used Samuel as a training partner to learn how to fight against mages. That''s why I had to suppress my power as much as possible. It would be too easy if I used my full strength. And I didn''t want to reveal my full potential just yet, so it was ultimately the right choice. ¡°It''s a good thing, though.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°We get to skip class. The next class is Instructor Ares'', you know.¡± ¡°Yeah, that''s true.¡± Samuel, who was lying face down on the bed, added with a shrug. Both Samuel and I hated Ares'' class. Perhaps every student in Sytan Academy hated it. That''s because Ares'' classes were notoriously difficult. At that moment¡­ ¡°Look at you two, having a grand old time!¡± Whack! Whack! ¡°Ow!¡± ¡°Ugh!¡± The medical instructor had smacked both Samuel and me on the back. We both winced. Not that there was anything we could do about it. This was a clear case of school violence. Just as I was about to protest¡­ ¡°Speaking of which, where''s Luna?¡± The medical instructor spoke first. Luna. At those words, I closed my mouth and looked away. ¡°Samuel, isn''t the weather lovely today?¡± ¡°I don''t know.¡± Ignoring Samuel''s indifferent response, I continued to stare out the window. The medical instructor, puzzled by my reaction, frowned and asked again. ¡°Did something happen to Luna? She always comes to see me around this time, but I haven''t seen her today.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Out with it.¡± Samuel smirked, seemingly enjoying the situation. I kept my mouth shut. Just then¡­ Creak. The door to the infirmary opened. It was Luna. She glanced at me, clicked her tongue, and shook her head. Her gaze was that of someone looking at a pathetic good-for-nothing. Her reaction turned me into a statue. I thought I could hear the sound of my heart cracking in the distance. ¡°Oh, Luna, you''re here.¡± The medical instructor greeted Luna with a hug and then shot Samuel and me a sharp look. What was with this ominous feeling? As if to confirm my suspicions¡­ "You two are all rested up now, so off you go." Thump. The medical instructor practically shoved me out of the infirmary and shut the door. Excuse me? I''m still hurt¡­? Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Position Exchange I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with ''Eye of Arrogance'' Tier ($18), or 20 advance chapters with ''Sword Lacquer'' Tier ($35), or 30 advance chapters with ''Fighting Spirit'' Tier ($50) Bonus chapter on reaching milestones. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 249 (1) - The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy After leaving the infirmary, I walked with a heavy heart. Ah. I am such a foolish human. Why can''t I admit it? My true feelings. But I can''t. Because it''s something I shouldn''t acknowledge. What I did was the right choice. Yes. It must have been. But why does my heart feel so uneasy? My head knows that what I did was right, but my heart denies it. Is it okay to be greedy? Is this just avarice? I thought and thought about it. But as always, the answer didn''t come, making me even more miserable. "Haha." I laughed. Laughing was the best. I laughed out loud as if I had truly become the worst and strongest villain in the world. "Oh my God." "Did he go crazy after getting rejected from his public confession?" Break time. On the way to the classroom. Sytan''s students whispered amongst themselves as they watched my strange behavior. Yes. Laugh. Laugh all you want. How could you, mere creations, understand the pain of your creator? I ignored the students'' reactions and kept walking, laughing. Then, my steps came to a sudden halt, and the smile on my face disappeared in an instant. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± It was because a black-haired woman was looking at me. Rene. She was the one who had stopped me in my tracks. Uh. Um. For a moment, the events that had transpired in the auditorium flashed through my mind like a panorama before settling down. I didn''t know what to say. Both Rene and I remained like that for a while. It felt like a corner of my heart was burning. Uh. Um. Uh. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Um. I repeated the words in my head, trying to figure out what to say. That wasn''t a public confession just now. As if I would do such a thing. I could just nonchalantly say that and be done with it. But the image of Luna that flashed through my mind stopped me from doing so. Therefore. Swoosh-. I bowed and turned to leave. No, I tried to leave. If Rene hadn''t grabbed my wrist. ¡°¡­¡­Adel.¡± Ah. I can''t help but react if she does this. I let out a sigh of embarrassment and turned around. Rene was looking up at me with a look on her face as if she was about to cry. I asked her. "Do you have something to say to me?" Flinch. I was surprised by how firm and cold my voice sounded. I didn''t mean to, but why did I react like this? I don''t even know my own heart. Rene''s face hardened. It was clear that she was hurt, and I almost reached out to comfort her. But that was something I couldn''t do. "I just, saw¡­ ¡­ .¡± Rene mumbled, her voice trailing off. Then she lowered her head. Seeing her like that made my heart ache. I barely managed to suppress the urge to stroke her hair. Because I knew that was the best for her. "Is that all you wanted to say?" ¡°¡­¡­Yes.¡± "Then, if you''ll excuse me, I have to get going. I have an appointment." My voice was as cold as ice. In reality, I didn''t have any appointments today. What kind of appointment could I possibly have right after the break ended? But I still lied to Rene. It couldn''t be helped. Yes, it couldn''t be helped. I kept telling myself that. Right now, I couldn''t face Rene. Swoosh-. Just as I was about to walk past Rene, who was still standing there, "Oh my, Mr. Escort." ¡°¡­¡­.¡± I stopped in my tracks. It was because of the owner of that voice. I turned around and saw a white-haired woman approaching from behind Rene. White eyes and white hair. A woman whose skin was so pale that the word "pale" couldn''t even begin to describe it. Diana was approaching me and calling out to me. I flinched, my body trembling. Diana. It couldn''t be helped, knowing her purpose. And she was one of the few people in Sytan who knew my true identity. And she was also the woman who never failed to make me uncomfortable. "How may I be of service?" I quickly composed myself, hiding my agitation, and spoke naturally. "Hmm? Well? Why do you think I''m here, Mr. Escort?" ¡°¡­¡­.¡± See? This is exactly what I''m talking about. Diana''s unique way of speaking was difficult to deal with, even for someone as old as me. ''Even I find it hard to respond to her, that''s how difficult she is to deal with.'' The woman who always put me in awkward situations was Diana. It couldn''t be helped. She was probably the one who harbored the most resentment towards me. The Arsene family. And the Demon King. They were two beings that could not coexist. ''Adel''s father, huh?'' The one called a traitor. Adel''s father killed the Demon King. Of course, he died as well, but it was only natural for Diana to harbor animosity towards Adel. That''s why she would approach me and act friendly while subtly revealing her murderous intent. Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Position Exchange I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with ''Eye of Arrogance'' Tier ($18), or 20 advance chapters with ''Sword Lacquer'' Tier ($35), or 30 advance chapters with ''Fighting Spirit'' Tier ($50) ?§¡¦­§à?¨º???? Bonus chapter on reaching milestones. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 249 (2) - The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy "Hmm? Mr. Escort, why aren''t you saying anything?" ¡°¡­¡­Didn''t I ask you first, what is your business?" "Oh, Mr. Escort, come on, take a guess." What''s with the nonsensical whining? If Samuel or Kyle had whined like Diana, I would have stormed out of the room or given them a good beating. However, Diana had been set up as the most beautiful woman in the world since I was writing the original story. Since my taste as an author must have been reflected in her, it couldn''t be helped that my heart was shaken. Ah, so many things couldn''t be helped today. "What''s wrong, Mr. Escort? Are you flustered? You seem to like acting cute." ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Click-. Close. Diana leaned in and pressed herself against me. Her hand on my shoulder felt more than just playful, it felt lascivious. She was so close that I could smell her scent. The alluring smell seemed to shake my very being. ''Get a hold of yourself.'' Please, get a grip! Unsure of where to look, I glanced around. At that moment. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Gasp.¡± I made eye contact with Rene. Her teary eyes were nowhere to be seen, replaced with cold, hardened eyes that stared at me. "It''s a misunderstanding." ¡°¡­¡­.¡± "It''s a misunderstanding." "I didn''t say anything." Anyway, it''s a misunderstanding. And isn''t that look on your face saying it''s pathetic of me to even try to explain? I wanted to argue, but I had no right to. Clearly, I was the one in the wrong. Thud-. "Now, now, let''s all make up! I don''t know what happened, but Mr. Escort, you have to treat a lady with care!" Diana wrapped her arms around both me and Rene. W-Wait a minute. I-I can feel it¡­! The greatest crisis of my life had arrived! ¡°¡­¡­Disgusting.¡± Rene''s eyes, as she looked at me, grew even colder. No. This is truly an irresistible force¡­¡­. ''This is driving me crazy.'' I pulled myself together and glanced at Diana. What was she thinking, behaving like this? Was it simply because she considered Rene a close friend? No. That had to be the wrong answer. I don''t know. She was one of the most difficult types of people for me to deal with. I don''t think I ever had such a hard time even when I was dealing with Adel, the original owner of this body. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Hehe, is this too much stimulation for Mr. Escort, who hasn''t even had a girlfriend yet?" ¡°Well.¡± ¡°Huh¡­¡­?¡± Diana''s expression stiffened as she saw my expression, which betrayed my actual age. And Rene''s expression, standing beside me, hardened even further. "M-Mr. Escort, don''t tell me¡­¡­!" Whisper, whisper-. Diana leaned in and whispered something into Rene''s ear. As she did, Rene''s eyes widened, then narrowed, then widened again. "D-Don''t tell me, with that child¡­¡­!" ¡°Hmm¡­¡­¡± As I made a face that suggested I didn''t know what to say, Rene and Diana started whispering among themselves again. I was still speechless. What is this? This feeling. It was an indescribable feeling. It felt like I had been outsmarted by Diana. And seeing Rene, who had become dejected for some reason, filled me with guilt. Did I take the joke too far? As I was trying to figure out what to say, Ding, dong-. The bell rang, signaling the start of the third period class. Only then did Diana release me and Rene from her grasp. And then, she linked her arm with Rene''s. Diana winked at me, her arm still linked with Rene''s. "See you later, Mr. Escort." "¡­¡­Talk to you later." It must have been just a formality. But there was no denying the chilling feeling it sent down my spine. Diana came to a sudden halt. "Rene, would you mind going to class first?" "Why?" "I need to talk to Mr. Escort, just for a moment, a very short moment." ¡°¡­¡­Okay.¡± Drag-. Thud-. After Rene went back to the classroom. Rene smiled enigmatically at me and spoke. "Mr. Escort, you couldn''t guess this time, could you?" "What are you talking about?" I frowned at her incomprehensible words. Diana giggled and replied. "The reason why I came to see you. You couldn''t guess, right?" ¡°¡­¡­Is that so.¡± "Yes, that''s why." Thump-. Suddenly, an immense pressure crushed me, forcing me to my knees. What the¡­ ''I let my guard down.'' There was no way Diana would have sought me out and done nothing, but I had forgotten that fact. As expected, sending Rene away was a ploy to intimidate me¡­ Slide-. Just as my expression began to harden. Diana knelt down, cupped my chin in her delicate hand, and spoke. My expression stiffened as her face drew closer. "Next time, I hope you''ll guess correctly." Diana whispered softly in my ear, and ¡°¡­¡­Yes.¡± I couldn''t help but nod. Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Position Exchange I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with ''Eye of Arrogance'' Tier ($18), or 20 advance chapters with ''Sword Lacquer'' Tier ($35), or 30 advance chapters with ''Fighting Spirit'' Tier ($50) ???????????§§s? Bonus chapter on reaching milestones. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 250: The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy Ah. Why was my life filled with such struggles, with me desperately trying to change it? Perhaps it was best to simply go with the flow. This thought had been growing stronger and stronger within me ever since I had fallen into this world. With the last class of the day approaching, my mind was filled with all sorts of thoughts, perhaps fueled by the drowsiness of the hour. "Hmm." What was this ominous feeling that washed over me? Was it because of Diana? Her words from before the third period kept replaying in my mind. ''I told you to guess why...'' The reason she sought me out. I couldn''t figure it out. No matter how much I pondered, only questions lingered, their tails chasing each other in an endless loop. Ha. I sighed, running my fingers through my hair. How was I supposed to know? Creator, Creator. It was a word I constantly uttered, but I wasn''t delusional enough to believe I had actually become a god. I was just a powerless guy who couldn''t even grant a single wish from Adel. If I truly held any divine power, I would have fulfilled his wish in an instant. Zap. Zap. How convenient would it be if my every wish was granted simply by uttering these words? If that were possible, I wouldn''t even be having these thoughts. Whether I was a writer or Adel, I hadn''t changed a bit. I was still the same indecisive person, easily swayed by the opinions of others. "At this rate, I wonder if you''ll develop a sighing disorder." "...What, you''re already back? I thought you''d be bedridden for at least two months after what I did." I shrugged, scoffing at Samuel, who had returned to the classroom. His lips twitched in response. Then, he let out a chuckle and continued, "Blame your own weakness. Even if I wanted to stay in bed, I was too restless to lie down." "Whatever. You know, they say excessive boasting is a sign of illness. How about another trip to the infirmary?" "Are you asking for another round?" Oh, you''re on. This time, I''ll show you 80% of my true power. You still haven''t learned your lesson, have you? Looks like words weren''t enough. This called for a stronger dose of medicine. I gritted my teeth, anticipating the look on Samuel''s face after he received a taste of my power. Just one blow would knock some sense into him. "Adel, are you in here?!" BAM! Someone flung open the classroom door and shouted. Turning my head, I saw a familiar male figure. That man... "Adel, there you are!" He strode towards me. It was an unexpected reunion. Instructor Robolt. He was the one who had come looking for me. "What brings you here, Instructor?" It wasn''t his class today, so I was curious why he had sought me out. Strangely, Instructor Robolt''s expression was one of pure excitement. What the...? The only other time I had seen him this excited was... When he had a breakthrough in his research. It was rare to see him so animated otherwise. Don''t tell me... "Did you make some progress with your research?" "Shh, shh! Adel, there are other students present!" "Ah, right." The contents of the agreement dictated that the research was top secret. We couldn''t risk anyone overhearing. But what kind of progress could have prompted Instructor Robolt to seek me out at this hour? "Instructor...?" "Adel, come with me this instant!" "Instructor, Instructor Robolt?" Someone called out to Instructor Robolt from beside us, but he paid no heed, attempting to drag me away by the hand. And that''s when it happened. Peck! "Ouch!" Sijo, who had abruptly emerged from my arms, pecked the back of Instructor Robolt''s neck. Sijo glared at the instructor with an unusually angry expression. - Beep! Beep! "Oh my, I apologize for my rudeness..." Instructor Robolt finally seemed to regain his composure and looked around. His eyes met with the instructor who was waiting to begin the final class, and he gasped, drawing in a sharp breath. "Really, now, it''s time for my class..." - Beep! Beep! "My, my apologies." Instructor Robolt bowed deeply to Instructor Tammy, who was visibly annoyed. Instructor Tammy, who had been in charge of the familiar exams earlier, was about to start her class. Ding, dong, ding, dong! As if to add insult to injury, the bell signaling the start of class rang, prompting Instructor Robolt to hurriedly excuse himself. But not before leaving one last remark. "Adel, you must come to my lab after class! It''s imperative!" "Uh, um..." I had planned to speak with Instructor Idea after class. But now, curiosity piqued. What had Instructor Robolt discovered to elicit such a reaction? It seemed I would have to make a quick detour to his lab after my talk with Idea. - Beep! Beep! As I pondered this, Sijo flapped his wings and landed on Instructor Tammy''s shoulder. "Oh my, how adorable! May I give your little behind a pat?" - Pi. Beep...? Sijo seemed momentarily taken aback by the desire in Instructor Tammy''s eyes. However, he soon relented, presenting his fluffy posterior for her to pet. Instructor Tammy gently stroked Sijo''s soft feathers and addressed the class. "Does anyone know what kind of bird this is?" "I do, Instructor! I know! Please, let me answer!" one of the male students exclaimed, his hand shooting into the air. Instructor Tammy was immensely popular among the male student body. Her charming looks and captivating demeanor were more than enough to capture their hearts. "Alright then, why don''t you tell us?" "Yes! I will!" His eyes scanned Sijo, and his expression faltered for a moment. It was clear he didn''t actually know what kind of bird Sijo was. However, he quickly recovered and began to speak. "From what I can tell, that bird is a Charm Bird!" "A Charm Bird?" Instructor Tammy echoed. "Yes, Instructor! They have the ability to lull their opponents into a false sense of security with their adorable appearance. Just look at that fluffy behind!" ?????£Î?????§¦£Ó "But don''t let that fool you!" "And why is that?" "That''s the most terrifying thing about them! Their charm isn''t just for show. They''re actually carnivorous! I''m sure you can all imagine what they do after they''ve charmed their prey..." Not omnivorous, but carnivorous! I had to stifle a laugh at his eloquent explanation. He managed to avoid revealing his lack of knowledge by leaving the conclusion open-ended. What a skilled orator! Why hadn''t I noticed him before? "Ooh..." "That''s a compelling argument." "As expected of someone who ranked 15th in the written exams." "Isn''t 15th in the middle of the class... ?" Various murmurs filled the classroom. Although ultimately incorrect, the student''s explanation was convincing enough to impress some of his peers. However... "That''s completely wrong!" "Ugh..." The student flinched at Instructor Tammy''s words and slumped back in his seat, a look of disappointment on his face. I couldn''t understand why he seemed so regretful. I sighed and shook my head. Instructor Tammy then turned to me. "Adel, as the bird''s owner, would you care to enlighten us?" "Sijo is a Reconnaissance Bird," I explained. "They possess the ability to share their vision with their owner, allowing them to survey the battlefield from above." Instructor Tammy smiled warmly at my concise explanation. "That''s correct! Now, does anyone know why I showed you Sijo today?" I, for one, had no idea. Instructor Tammy chuckled at my silence and clapped her hands together. "Alright everyone, pay close attention!" She lifted a basket covered with a cloth onto her desk, instantly drawing the attention of every student in the room. But then... Beep! Beep! Beep! Beep! Faint chirping sounds emanated from the basket. The cloth muffled the noise somewhat, but it was undoubtedly the sound of baby birds. As the students leaned in, curiosity piqued, Instructor Tammy dramatically whipped the cloth away. And there they were. "What are those?" Inside the basket were over ten baby Reconnaissance Birds! - Beep! Beep?! Even Sijo, perched on Instructor Tammy''s shoulder, seemed surprised by the sight and let out a series of chirps. Instructor Tammy puffed out her chest proudly. "Thanks to the Headmaster''s generous funding, we were able to acquire a number of Reconnaissance Birds!" Just how much funding did she receive to afford so many? Upon closer inspection, I noticed that unlike Sijo, these birds were still hatchlings, far from reaching their full size. Still, to bring in this many Reconnaissance Birds... S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Your task is to bond with these birds! They will become your invaluable comrades in future battles!" Was she serious? The students were going to raise their own Reconnaissance Birds? The Headmaster really did spare no expense. It was a significant investment, but one that would undoubtedly pay off. Providing each student with their own Reconnaissance Bird would dramatically increase their combat effectiveness. But one bird per student seemed a bit excessive... "Each group will be responsible for raising one Reconnaissance Bird! You must shower them with love and care!" There we go. Wait a minute. Did she say "each group"? "..." My face stiffened once more. If she meant groups... We had been divided into groups back in the first semester. And if I recall correctly... "Alright, everyone find your groups and take a seat!" Instructor Tammy announced. I slowly turned my head to look behind me. Luna was staring at Instructor Tammy with an equally bewildered expression. That''s right. Our first semester group. It was me, Luna, and... Fron. Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Position Exchange I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with ''Eye of Arrogance'' Tier ($18), or 20 advance chapters with ''Sword Lacquer'' Tier ($35), or 30 advance chapters with ''Fighting Spirit'' Tier ($50) Bonus chapter on reaching milestones. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 251 (1) - The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy Hesitantly... I fidgeted, let out a sigh, and started walking. This is awkward. I didn''t expect the group project to start right away. Of course, it''s not that we didn''t have group projects in the first semester. But I didn''t know we''d have one so suddenly in the second semester. Excuse me. Can I change my group, please! But since Idea, who assigned the groups, wasn''t here, I couldn''t even complain. In the end, I trudged on with a heavy heart. My eyes met Samuel''s, who was smirking. ''Damn it.'' ''Just you wait.'' I naturally clenched my fist at the sight of Samuel grinning, but there was nothing I could do. Ugh. I sighed once more and sat down. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°¡­¡­Haha.¡± And the awkward atmosphere flowed. Save me. Someone, anyone, please break this tension. Luna just stared at me without saying anything, and Fron, since it was the last class, was exhausted and groaning, face down on the desk. "Ugh, I think I''m going to die. I need honey water, honey water..." Seeing Fron, who looked like she was about to declare himself emperor any minute now, I felt a vein throbbing in my head. You useless thing. Do something helpful, will you? I seriously contemplated whether I should wake Fron up or not. There were so many things in the world that couldn''t be helped. It can''t be helped. Squeeze-. ¡°Kyaak! Who, who dares to touch me...!¡± When I pinched Fron''s thigh, she screamed and jumped up from her seat. Then she started whimpering, looking around frantically. "You, you must be the one who did it!" "You should have woken up earlier. Sleeping during class is a disqualification as a student." "Ugh¡­!" Fron, seemingly speechless at my logical rebuttal, trembled with her fists clenched. Then she finally gave up with a resigned expression. Well, you shouldn''t have slept. Anyway, thanks to Fron''s outburst, the awkward atmosphere seemed to have eased a bit. More than that, I''m starting to wonder if it''s okay to keep going like this. If Luna plans to continue attending Sytan, we''ll be facing each other for at least a few years. I lifted my head and looked at Luna. It''s been a while since we''ve been this close, hasn''t it? ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Luna also seemed awkward, her shoulders twitching slightly. Not knowing what to say to her, I blurted out a stupid question. ¡°¡­¡­Have you eaten?¡± "Yeah, I have." "I, I see." Of course, she would have. I saw her during lunch. Why am I asking such a thing? Ah. This is frustrating. I ruffled the back of my hair roughly. "You truly are a hopeless man. Tsk tsk." "Shut up. I don''t want to hear that from you." Both Samuel and Fron must find me frustrating. I know. That I''m frustrating. But what do they want me to do? I wonder if they would react the same way if they fully understood my situation. "Alright everyone, please focus." Tammy smiled and took out a small reconnaissance bird from the basket. - Beep beep! The reconnaissance bird, chirping like a chick, looked incredibly cute. It reminded me of a certain chubby bird I was raising. It''s amazing that it can fly with a body like that. Have I been feeding it too much lately? Maybe I should cut back on the feed for a while... - Beep beep! As I rested my chin on my hand, looking back and forth between the Sijo perched on Tammy''s shoulder and the birds in the cage, the Sijo flinched. It cried out as if it felt wronged, but I ignored it and devised a Sijo diet plan. From now on, only one candy a day. And a little exercise. "Would anyone like to come out and try placing this bird on their finger?" "M, me?" "Yes! I''ll help you, so don''t be too nervous!" The female student, who Tammy had called on, stood up with a nervous expression. But her eyes were filled with excitement for the cute creature. It certainly is cuter than the Sijo... The female student carefully bent down towards the reconnaissance bird. Then she slowly lifted her trembling index finger. And then, Beep-! ¡°¡­¡­!¡± The reconnaissance bird landed on the female student''s finger! Tammy smiled approvingly, looking at the female student and the reconnaissance bird. "How is it? Cute, isn''t it?" "Y, yes..." "You did well for your first time." The female student stroked the small and precious-looking reconnaissance bird. The male student watching them shed tears for some reason. "I, I also... want to be praised by Instructor Tammy...!" Some distorted desire seemed to be seeping out from somewhere. Tsk tsk. What a pathetic guy. Tammy looked around at the other students and spoke. "These reconnaissance birds are still chicks. They haven''t fully grown yet. For the remaining time, you will be interacting with and raising your reconnaissance bird! This will be your midterm and final exam." ????¦¡¦­¨°?¨§? Since it''s related to the exam, no student would dare to abuse or neglect the birds. Probably all the students will cherish and raise their reconnaissance birds wonderfully. But I already have Sijo, and now I have to take care of a reconnaissance bird too? "Student Adel, would you like to try raising one as well?" Just as that thought crossed my mind, Tammy asked me a question. Hmm. Sure, why not? Having two wouldn''t hurt. Luna and Fron can use one. ''Besides, I don''t really know how to raise a reconnaissance bird properly.'' I ended up raising the reconnaissance bird that Ares raised by chance. So, it wouldn''t hurt to learn the proper way to raise one for the sake of the Sijo. Thinking that, I received a small reconnaissance bird from Tammy. - Peep peep! This one has a unique cry. "It''s a much more handsome fellow than your bird." "Well, I agree." "...You shouldn''t say things like that." - Beep! Anyway, Tammy''s class ended after explaining how to raise the new reconnaissance bird. Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Position Exchange I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with ''Eye of Arrogance'' Tier ($18), or 20 advance chapters with ''Sword Lacquer'' Tier ($35), or 30 advance chapters with ''Fighting Spirit'' Tier ($50) Bonus chapter on reaching milestones. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 251 (2) - The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy * * * After the homeroom was over. Idea approached me and spoke. "Class president, you haven''t forgotten, have you?" "What are you talking about?" "Really! I told you I had something to talk about today!" Ah, I know, I know. I frowned at Idea''s loud voice that almost made my ears fall off and got up from my seat. Right. Idea said she wanted to see me after school. What does she want to talk about? Actually, I was curious too. ''The Headmaster definitely knew about Crete''s death.'' S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Not only that, but he also knew about the Sword Saint''s death, which even I didn''t know about. Is that really true? I had many questions, but... That''s why I was curious too. How much does Idea know about the truth? And was it really the Headmaster who gave her that information? ''I can''t help but be suspicious.'' Adel is a traitor who is not welcomed anywhere. I have to constantly remind myself of that fact and be suspicious of everyone to increase my chances of survival. Idea is no different. If Idea heard everything the Headmaster said... It could mean that she''s one of the Headmaster''s confidantes. Of course, I haven''t turned against the Headmaster yet... Or rather, we might even be on the same side... What should I say? Like oil and water. That analogy seems appropriate. Because I instinctively knew that we were like oil and water, unable to mix even if we wanted to. I got up from my seat and approached Idea. "Oh, my! Class president, you''re looking down on me now that you''ve grown taller!" "...I remember being taller than you from the beginning." Even though Idea''s height is about average for a woman, she was still shorter than me from the first time we met. A villain needs to be big. I remember writing about Adel''s height as being quite tall. But hearing her say that makes me feel frustrated. "Anyway, please follow me to the faculty office!" "Alright." Whatever. Ignoring my words, Idea led me confidently towards her office. There was a small kettle and a teacup for making tea in the office, and a sweet scent, as if perfume had been sprayed, wafted into my nose. "It smells nice." The mixture of tea and perfume created a strangely pleasant scent. "Hehe, Senior Ares bought them for me. He may be all brawn, but he has a surprisingly good sense of style." "Ah, yes." I nodded awkwardly. Come to think of it, the relationship between Ares and Idea was so unique that it was hard to understand, especially when I heard her call him "senior." ?¨¢????£Ó They seem close. And they don''t seem close. Well, they must be close. ''But.'' How should I put it? The atmosphere feels strangely, a little affectionate. Though I don''t know much about what happened between them. "First of all, class president, let''s talk about this." Idea''s voice broke my train of thought. I turned my head to see Idea, who had already sat down and was holding a few students'' diaries. Here it comes. "Did you read everything written in my diary?" "Well, I was curious about your daily life, so I read it from time to time." ¡°¡­¡­.¡± "Why are you making that face? You haven''t done anything wrong. Well, I knew that the Bares family invaded the human world. And you, as Bares'' escort, might have been involved in that process." "Ah." "So, that''s not what I want to talk about." "Then what..." What does she want to tell me then? As I made a puzzled expression, Idea opened her mouth. "Do you know about the ''Origin''?" Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Position Exchange I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with ''Eye of Arrogance'' Tier ($18), or 20 advance chapters with ''Sword Lacquer'' Tier ($35), or 30 advance chapters with ''Fighting Spirit'' Tier ($50) Bonus chapter on reaching milestones. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 252: The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy The moment the word "origin" escaped Idea''s lips, I couldn''t help but stiffen and face her. It was a natural reaction, but even for me, it was difficult to maintain composure. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Origin. It literally meant the origin of life. Where does life begin, and where does it end? Is it even a word that a mere creation should utter? Isn''t it too arrogant a concept? I knew about it, I couldn''t not know. It was only natural. After all, the ability Diana used was also "origin." "Judging by your expression, it seems you know something about it," Idea said. "Yes, to some extent," I replied. "You know, class president, it''s really fascinating. Origin isn''t something a student should know about." "..." I had no choice but to remain silent. I don''t understand. It was truly unexpected for the woman in front of me¡ªIdea¡ªto bring up the topic of origin. To speak of origin was akin to risking one''s life. "May I ask why you mentioned it to me?" "Hmm, well. Wouldn''t it be better for you to figure it out, class president?" "...I don''t understand what you''re trying to say at all." "Class president, do you remember?" Suddenly, Idea''s eyes gleamed as she questioned me. I swallowed dryly and spoke. "What are you talking about?" "There''s something you said to me." "...I don''t quite recall." "Think carefully. It was when we were in prison." Ah, that time. I remembered. The test where we had to kill the captured humans. There, for Luna''s sake, I had said something to Idea that differed from my true intentions. "Are you referring to when I said I would abandon the weak?" "Correct. So, class president, should I abandon you, who is full of mysteries? Or should I believe in you?" "..." Ah. I finally understood the whole situation. Why Idea was asking me these questions. And what she was thinking. I understood everything. Therefore. "I believe I''ve shown you enough." "What do you mean?" "I mean, I believe everything I''ve shown you has been satisfactory." Mysterious or not, I had sufficiently proven that I was strong. Hadn''t I? I lifted my head and looked somewhere. She must be there. The one who is listening to and observing everything I''m saying to Idea right now. She can''t not be. If the current situation, the situation I''m thinking of, is correct. ''Headmaster.'' This was the line she was throwing me. Whether to grab her line or cut it off. There was no choice. To achieve my plan. The stone had already been thrown into the lake, the dice had been rolled on the board. I couldn''t change the outcome, the process. I had already received a scouting offer from the Headmaster. "Although I am a half-demon, I harbor hatred." "Hatred, you say?" "Yes, towards the humans who nearly destroyed the Bares family that took me in, and towards those who completely shattered my daily life." "...Shattered your daily life?" Idea tilted her head, seemingly not understanding my words. This confirmed it. Idea still didn''t know that I was a descendant of Arsene. But the Headmaster would know. That''s why she threw the line. The fact that I hate humans this much, that I want to kill them, and that I''m in a position where I have no choice but to side with you. I threw the line, believing the Headmaster would accept it. And that was, Twitch-. Twitch-. Judging by the way Idea''s ears perked up, it must have been the right answer. She probably sent a message like ''Approve'' through telepathy or something. "Alright, class president. Now we''re in the same boat." "...It''s an honor." It wasn''t exactly an empty compliment. Being on the same boat as the strongest in the Demon Realm, the Headmaster, was a tremendous feat for a mere half-demon like me. However, it didn''t mean I would truly join the Headmaster''s cause. This was just the first step of my plan. It was just a part of the foundation I had laid to catch the Headmaster''s eye. "Well, just because you''re on my side, class president, doesn''t mean your daily life will change dramatically. However, what I will order you to do is..." ??£Î§°£Â¨§? That''s when it happened. Bang-. The door to the faculty office opened and someone entered. Idea and I stopped talking and turned around. Ares, looking exhausted, was staring at us while catching his breath. "Oh my, senior. Is class finally over?" "...Yes, I was late because I was running on the training grounds with the students who fell behind." Huh. I let out a hollow laugh at Idea''s swift change in attitude. The moment Ares arrived, her serious tone vanished, replaced by a playful smile. Thanks to that, I realized something. Ares. He wasn''t on the Headmaster''s side. * * * Eventually, after leaving the faculty office without receiving any orders from Idea due to Ares''s appearance, I started walking. I walked and walked. I didn''t know where to go or what to do next. Ah, is this the right choice? Yes, it must be the right choice. Because one of my plans had succeeded. However, I wasn''t at ease, probably because my conscience was sending me signals. It''s not the right path. It''s a path where everyone gets hurt. It kept saying things like that. But what am I supposed to do? What can I do? Besides struggling, what can I, the weakest and most incompetent creator, do? I don''t know. I didn''t know anything. I didn''t understand anyone''s pain, nor did I understand my own. Step by step-. My footsteps eventually led me somewhere, and I saw Guwar, with his harsh expression, standing outside the dormitory instead of going inside. I frowned. I didn''t want to deal with that demon because he was quite an uncomfortable type. That''s when it happened. "Sit down." "...Are you talking to me?" "Yes." "..." What? Does he have something to say to me now? I don''t think we were that close. Rather, Guwar and I fought and fought every time we met. So I couldn''t understand why Guwar had called me over. Does he want to pick a fight with me at night? I was thinking that when he spoke again. "What do you think?" "About what?" "About the death of the Bares''s head and the Sword Saint. You must know a lot." "..." It wouldn''t be an exaggeration to say that I know almost everything. I was on that battlefield. I watched the entire war, crossed swords directly, and even received Crete''s last will before his death. But. "I don''t think I have any reason to answer that." "I suppose so." Once again, we fell silent. It was awkward. This atmosphere was so incredibly awkward that I felt like I was going to throw up. Guwar opened his mouth again. "I don''t know anymore, the more I listened to the Headmaster''s speech, the more I felt that way." "..." "I''m an ambitious person. One day, I will ascend to the position of head of my family. I will crush that strong brother of mine. But even if that happens, what remains at the end? I thought about that." I was taken aback by the philosophical content of the muscle-brained demon''s words. Even though he was a child of the Seven Deadly Sins, Guwar''s voice had a certain power that drew the listener''s attention. "The head of the Bares family failed. Even though the Sword Saint died, his territory was ruined. His army was also completely wiped out. Among them, there must have been someone''s father, and someone''s child." "...I can picture it." Guernica. I recalled one of Picasso''s works. The painting with women picking up body parts scattered on the ground. The painting, which depicted the tragic aspects of war at the time, remained etched in my memory for a long time. "...I think war shouldn''t happen. At least, I don''t want to see someone I know bleed." "..." "I''ve said a lot, especially to you. This must be one of the proofs that I''m weak. I''ll never be able to become the head of the family." "No." I interrupted Guwar''s words. And I opened my mouth. "You''re definitely a muscle-brained, irritable, and easily swayed fool." "...This bastard, suddenly..." "But if you keep thinking like that..." Even if you don''t become great. "Wouldn''t you be able to hold your head high?" At my words, Guwar fell silent for a moment, as if contemplating something. He just stared at me blankly. Then he let out a chuckle and turned around, starting to walk somewhere. He was probably heading back to his dormitory. I hope he''s sorted out his thoughts, but my words probably didn''t resonate with him that much. After all, it was my wish to be able to hold my head high. I want to hold my head high. To someone. To others. That''s not what I mean. As a creator, I want to be able to hold my head high in front of everything I''ve created. I don''t want to see them die, I don''t want to see them grieve. I told Crete that I was a great creator, but I know better than anyone that I''m weak. Therefore. "I want to hold my head high." I suddenly looked up at the sky. As I looked at the night sky, where the stars were surging like a tidal wave, his face suddenly came to mind, and I felt a pang of sorrow in my heart. "Can I do it?" Adel. I called his name once. Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Position Exchange I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with ''Eye of Arrogance'' Tier ($18), or 20 advance chapters with ''Sword Lacquer'' Tier ($35), or 30 advance chapters with ''Fighting Spirit'' Tier ($50) Bonus chapter on reaching milestones. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 253 (1) - The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy Perhaps, living wasn''t a blessing but a curse. At least, that''s what Ares believed. When he closed his eyes, that day resurfaced. The day his comrades died, his neighbors died, the day women and children screamed in terror. The horrors of that day continued to haunt Ares'' mind. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Ares silently put a cigarette between his lips. He knew it wasn''t good for his health. Moreover, he knew it wasn''t a sight he should be showing his students, but he couldn''t help it. Otherwise, his throbbing head felt like it would truly shatter. ''Idea, you, in the end¡­¡­¡¯ Ares quietly closed his eyes. The bitter taste of the cigarette lingered in his mouth, and a rough breath escaped his lips. Countless people had died, like the innumerable stars that adorned the sky. Among them were those whom Idea and Ares had vowed to protect. The very reason they had endured and survived each day in that hell. Those people had lost their lives in the war. And as time passed. Ironically, even though Ares knew the horrors of war, he was tasked with sending children to the battlefield. By assuming the role of an instructor at Sytan. And beside him was someone walking the same path he had. ¡®Idea.¡¯ That''s why the feelings Ares held for Idea were special. Because Ares didn''t want to lose Idea, not her. Perhaps that''s why. Ares tried to fulfill all of Idea''s wishes, and even though he knew she was walking down the wrong path, he condoned it. As a result. ¡®¡­¡­She took the Headmaster''s hand.¡¯ Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In truth, Ares had heard the entire conversation between Idea and Adel. However, he pretended not to hear and walked away calmly. Why had he made such a choice? Even though he knew it wasn''t good for Idea. He couldn''t bring himself to stop Idea with his own hands. He needed someone. Someone to stop Idea. And that someone couldn''t be him. Ah. Ares exhaled cigarette smoke and looked out the window. Day was already breaking. Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Position Exchange I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with ''Eye of Arrogance'' Tier ($18), or 20 advance chapters with ''Sword Lacquer'' Tier ($35), or 30 advance chapters with ''Fighting Spirit'' Tier ($50) ???????????¨§? Bonus chapter on reaching milestones. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 253 (2) - The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy * * * ¡°Mr. Samuel.¡± ¡°Why are you calling me?¡± ¡°I think I forgot something.¡± S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°How would I know what you need to remember?¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡­ Mr. Samuel, you''re more stupid than you look. It''s my fault for trusting you. Oh well.¡± ¡°This brat is trying to shorten his lifespan from the morning.¡± Well, whatever. Morning in the dormitory. I was teasing my roommate, Samuel, when I recalled the conversation I had with Idea last night. Idea had asked me to take the Headmaster''s hand. And I had decided to take her hand. It was a decision designed solely for my own purpose. ¡®I''m not sure if it will work out¡­¡­.¡¯ Nothing in this world is perfect. Meaning, I can''t guarantee 100% success either. So I have to do well. From now on, I can only move forward if I do very well. Not a single mistake or failure can be tolerated. Because then, all the plans I''ve made so far will go up in smoke. Although I''ve taken the first step, it doesn''t mean that all my plans have succeeded. ¡®For now, shall I organize the gains I''ve made?¡¯ The gains I made from yesterday''s conversation with Idea were two things in total. First. ¡®Confirmation about the information the Headmaster possesses.¡¯ The Headmaster knows that I am a descendant of Ashen. When it started doesn''t matter. Perhaps one of the Demon spies dispatched to the Human Realm informed him about the details of that day, the day related to the Leon family. At first glance, it might seem like my lifeline is in the Headmaster''s hands. And it actually was. The Headmaster could not only kill me right now but also use me as a political tool. ¡®A way to deal with it¡­¡­.¡¯ There is none. There was nothing I could do right now. I just had to sharpen my blade even more. Like a loyal dog, I had to lower myself, deceive and deceive again, proving my usefulness. At the last moment, I must prepare the single blade that will pierce the Headmaster''s throat. Then, what is the second gain? ¡®Becoming the Headmaster''s dog.¡¯ Ironically, that was the biggest gain I got from the Headmaster. How much effort had I put in to prove my worth to the Headmaster? This was the moment it all paid off. Joining hands with the Headmaster. ¡®I can access it.¡¯ The destruction of the Demon Realm. It means that I can directly ¡®intervene¡¯ to prevent it. Of course, I can''t try it right away. For now, I was just content with my current gains. The problem was only one. ¡®What will the Headmaster order me to do?¡¯ Judging from Idea mentioning the ¡®Origin¡¯ to me. I knew there was a good chance it would be related to that. ¡­¡­My hands will be stained with blood. Whether it''s Demons or Humans. I might end up killing someone under the Headmaster''s orders. Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Position Exchange I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with ''Eye of Arrogance'' Tier ($18), or 20 advance chapters with ''Sword Lacquer'' Tier ($35), or 30 advance chapters with ''Fighting Spirit'' Tier ($50) ?????N§à??? Bonus chapter on reaching milestones. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 253 (3) - The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy ¡°Mr. Samuel.¡± ¡°Why are you calling me?¡± I looked at Samuel, who was lying languidly on the bed. It was early morning, and there was still time before we had to go to Sytan. So, I made a suggestion to Samuel. ¡°Game, shall we play?¡± ¡°Game?¡± ¡°Yes. A game.¡± ¡°¡­¡­What kind of game do you want to play in the morning? Why don''t you just get some more sleep?¡± ¡°I''m wide awake now. So, are you in or out?¡± ¡°I''m out. I''m tired.¡± Samuel cut me off immediately and turned over. His actions made me frown involuntarily. I didn''t want to do this, but I had no choice. ¡°Aren''t you going to prepare for the midterm exams?¡± Flinch-. At the mention of the midterm exams, Samuel''s body flinched. And then he suddenly turned his head to look at me. ¡°Why are you suddenly talking about the midterm exams?¡± ¡°Well, I was going to help you with the midterms if you would play with me.¡± ¡°You''re a funny guy. You were copying my answers for the theory exam just a while ago.¡± Ah, come to think of it, that''s right. It was a meaningless offer to Samuel. However. ¡°Wouldn''t the Familiar exam be different?¡± The Familiar class, which wasn''t included in the first semester, became mandatory from the second semester. But Samuel showed the worst possible affinity for Familiars. ¡°¡­¡­That''s ridiculous. How can you help me?¡± ¡°Haha, who do you think I am?¡± ¡°Who are you?¡± As I put my hand on my forehead and struck a sensual pose, Samuel frowned and asked in disbelief. ¡°I''m the Familiar Master, aren''t I?¡± ¡°Familiar Master?¡± ¡°Yes, that''s right.¡± That''s right. I was truly perfect when it came to handling Familiars. Even Instructor Tammy acknowledged me, so that says it all. I smiled and took out Gu Poison and Sijo from my pocket. - Beep beep? - ¡­¡­. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Gu Poison and Sijo were making puzzled expressions, as if wondering why they were summoned when it wasn''t mealtime. Of course, I didn''t call them out to feed them. It was to show Samuel the credibility of my words. ¡°As you can see, I can handle Familiars very well. But what about you, Samuel? Even the mighty Gu Poison is afraid of you and won''t come near you, and you''re always fighting with Sijo, aren''t you?¡± ????????¨¨S? Flinch-. Samuel trembled as if his weak spot had been attacked. That''s right. Samuel had ¡®zero¡¯ talent for Familiars. ¡°¡­¡­So, what do you want me to do?¡± Finally, Samuel sighed deeply and sat up on the bed, as if he was willing to at least listen to me. It seems he''s finally ready to listen. ¡°The game I''m proposing is a thumb war. A very special thumb war.¡± ¡°Thumb war? You''re offering me such a childish game as a game?¡± ¡°Of course not. That''s why it''s a very special thumb war. We''re going to make our thumbs actually fight.¡± ¡°¡­¡­What are you talking about?¡± Samuel frowned, as if he didn''t understand what I was saying at all. But it will be quite fun. Because the thumb war I created is not a typical thumb war. Thumb war. Literally, a game where thumbs fight. It''s a game you probably played a lot as a child. A game where you fight with your thumbs and it ends when you subdue your opponent''s thumb. But we''re not going to play that kind of thumb war. ¡°Let''s use magic.¡± ¡°Magic?¡± ¡°Yes, we use magic only with our thumbs, and the game ends when one thumb defeats the other.¡± ¡°¡­¡­What if someone''s thumb gets cut off?¡± ¡°Well, are you chicken?¡± ¡°¡­¡­Alright, let''s have a death match today.¡± ¡°I''m just kidding. Of course, there are rules.¡± ¡°Rules?¡± I answered with a smile. ¡°Yes, the game ends as soon as the magic touches the opponent''s thumb. No need to actually cut it off or anything.¡± Twitch-. Samuel frowned. ¡°You''re adding strange rules.¡± ¡°Because we could really get hurt otherwise.¡± ¡°¡­¡­That doesn''t seem to be the only reason.¡± He''s sharp as always. I chuckled. Then Samuel spoke as if he understood. ¡°Defensive magic and offensive magic. You want to see if you can cast them simultaneously, don''t you?¡± I smiled and opened my mouth. ¡°Correct.¡± And, Flick, flick-. I wiggled my thumb, provoking Samuel. ¡°I''ll let you go first.¡± ¡°Huh.¡± To let him go first in a magic duel. My attitude, clearly treating him as an inferior, made the veins on Samuel''s forehead throb. Good, this means it''s all set. As I expected, ¡°Today will be the memorial day of your thumb.¡± Samuel started burning like a fire fueled by oil. Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Position Exchange I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with ''Eye of Arrogance'' Tier ($18), or 20 advance chapters with ''Sword Lacquer'' Tier ($35), or 30 advance chapters with ''Fighting Spirit'' Tier ($50) Bonus chapter on reaching milestones. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 254: The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy There was a reason why I suddenly suggested a thumb war to Samuel. Even though my body''s talent is specialized in assassination, including assassination magic, it''s true that my physical abilities are even more outstanding. However, I could never face the Headmaster in that way. The Headmaster would have already grasped all of my abilities. That''s why I must train my magic even further. Because only that can become my hidden card. ¡®Of course, the Headmaster is the highest-ranking mage¡­¡­.¡¯ It''s worth a shot, isn''t it? Even if I train in magic, my options will only increase, and I won''t lose anything. I opened my mouth to Samuel, who was staring at me with burning eyes. ¡°Well, are you ready?¡± ¡°What preparations are you talking about? Are you talking about preparations to kill you?¡± ¡°¡­¡­Let''s speak nicely.¡± ¡°It''s like the farting person getting angry. I''m ready, so come on in.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Since he said so, I can''t be playful either. I will use all my abilities to face Samuel. Besides, it''s not easy to practice magic unless it''s inside the dormitory like now. It means it''s a good opportunity for me. To use stronger magic, I have to utilize Arsene''s mark engraved on my neck, but I can''t use it outside because others might see it¡­¡­. Hum-. Hum-. Samuel and I started to operate our mana with our fingers intertwined except for our thumbs. At that moment, the tattoo engraved on my neck acted as a circuit, circulating mana throughout my body. However. Samuel didn''t stop there. ¡°Brace yourself, you bastard.¡± Hum-. Suddenly, the shape of the tattoo expanded and appeared under Samuel''s feet. It was a kind of magic circle, which was the next level of my magic stage, a distant realm that I couldn''t even dream of yet. Hey, aren''t you being too serious from the start? ¡°Uh, Mr. Samuel. What are you doing from the beginning?¡± ¡°Who threatened you to provoke me? It''s your karma, so accept it.¡± ¡°¡­¡­." What a heartless bastard. Would a demon with a lower magic level be able to live in frustration? I''m on the verge of tears. Tears. However, Samuel never intended to back down. Rather, he started to distort the surrounding air as if he was about to prepare even stronger magic. Uh, um. I think he''s really angry. Is this going to end before I even attack? ¡°We haven''t even started yet. Please calm down, Mr. Samuel!¡± ¡°Shut up, today will be your death anniversary.¡± ¡°No, listen.¡± I hurriedly stopped Samuel. If you come on too strong, there''s no point in training. In the first place, I suggested this thumb war to Samuel for training purposes. I gained a lot of mana after consuming Crete''s body. ¡¾ Arsene Adel ¡¿ : Race - [ Half Demon ] : Tendency - [ Chaos ] : Talent - [ Position Exchange ''IV'' ] : Traits - [ Interest ] [ Immersion ] [ Killing Intent ¡®¢õ¡¯ ] [ Abyss ] [ Mana Manipulation ¡®¢õ¡¯ ] [ Eyes of Arrogance ] [ Inner Image ] : Mana - [ 8021 ] ¡°Huh.¡± As I opened the status window, admiration leaked out of my mouth. It feels like just yesterday when I possessed Adel''s body. Now, the modifier ''monster'' is not an exaggeration at all. And I also saw a newly added trait called Inner Image. It probably means the realization of an inner image. ¡®It''s a trait that Adel didn''t originally have.¡¯ Rather, it would be more accurate to see it as Crete''s legacy. Crete''s Mana Heart Method and Gu Poison¡­¡­. Thanks to that, I was able to acquire the Inner Image Wyvern. It was just scary when I think about it. He was truly a giving tree itself. ¡°You lowly creature, where are you looking?¡± ¡°¡­¡­Let''s start.¡± At Samuel''s urging, I took my eyes off the status window and released my thumb. Actually, it''s a thumb war where you don''t use your thumb. So, it''s not a thumb war. Soon. As soon as our match started. Hum-. We both put a protective magic on our thumbs. It was similar to the barrier that Besaha, the mage I fought when I invaded the Imperial Academy, had on his body. Actually, it''s safe to say it''s the same. Samuel let out a feigned admiration after seeing me perfectly covered in protective magic. ¡°You''ve become quite proficient in a month.¡± ¡°It''s thanks to your good teaching, Mr. Samuel.¡± ¡°Don''t flatter me, that won''t stop your death.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Once I''m done with my magic training, you''re getting ten flicks on the forehead as punishment. You''ll think you''re actually dead. I gritted my teeth and cast a spell. Pazzz¡­¡­. Suddenly, black electricity sparked in front of my thumb. A new technique I learned while taking Samuel''s magic class. ¡®Dark Lightning.¡¯ It meant black lightning, and it was a technique that could fill in my weakness of lacking long-range skills. ¡°Then, here I go.¡± I muttered softly. And then I shot Dark Lightning towards Samuel''s thumb. And that was the moment. Pazzzzzzuk-! My Dark Lightning collided with Samuel''s barrier, creating a tremendous shockwave. Electricity splashed everywhere like raindrops, and the inside of the dormitory shook violently as if there was an earthquake. The black current was very rough, as if it was going to break through all of Samuel''s barriers. Samuel smirked as he saw my attack. ¡°It''s not bad, but your current can''t penetrate my shield.¡± ¡°Humph, we''ll see what''s long and short when we measure it.¡± ¡°You fool, do you have to measure the length of a mountain and a tree to realize the difference?¡± How foolish. As Samuel muttered with a sneer, his shield eventually shattered with a clang. I didn''t miss that opportunity. Pazzzzzzuk-. I fired the black current towards Samuel once again. However, ¡°No way.¡± Hum-. Samuel immediately created a shield to easily block my attack and then immediately went on the offensive. Damn it. I made a frustrated expression. I didn''t expect my attack to be blocked so easily. But it couldn''t be helped. My magic was still at an immature level compared to Samuel''s. The problem is whether I can block Samuel''s next attack¡­¡­. ¡°Wouldn''t you like to call it a draw?¡± ¡°Hmph, I refuse.¡± Samuel''s sharp refusal. I frowned and sighed. Well, now that it''s come to this, I can''t back down. Didn''t they say that even if you enter a tiger''s den, you can survive if you keep your wits about you? There has never been a mistake among the words of the sages from the past. "Chew it up." Samuel''s thorns began to rush towards my thumb, which was making a determined expression. It felt like a speed faster than the speed of sound. Ugh. I had no choice but to cheer for the barrier protecting my thumb. Go for it, strength. Go for it, strength! Perhaps thanks to my desperate cheering. Clang-! Although my shield was shattered by Samuel''s thorns. "Where are you looking? That''s the ''afterimage'' of my thumb." "Y-You coward¡­¡­!" "Humph, the coward isn''t me, but you, who are merciless to a beginner!" After dodging Samuel''s attack with godlike thumb movements, I pointed my index finger at Samuel. "Damn it¡­¡­!" Perhaps he thought my words were right, Samuel''s face turned red without any rebuttal. It was certainly an encouraging achievement to have dodged Samuel''s first attack, but at this rate, it was obvious that I would lose. Hoo. I took a deep breath and calmly closed my eyes. "I don''t even know if your eyes are closed or open." "Shut up." After snapping at the wicked Samuel who was attacking me personally, I pictured an image in my head. How can I use even stronger magic? ''Let''s picture an image.'' The opponent in front of me is not Samuel, but the Headmaster. I repeated that in my mind. Luzian, a demigod who is already on par with Crete and the Sword Saint, or perhaps even stronger than their aged selves. I haven''t reached the level of a demigod yet. In fact, it''s ridiculous for me to even talk about the distant realm of a demigod in my current state. I''m still not able to properly handle the mana I gained from consuming Crete''s body. So, it''s like this. Dark Lightning-. Crackle, crackle, crackle-. As I chanted the name of the magic in my mind, black lightning the size of my forearm appeared above my thumb. "¡­¡­Are you really crazy?" Perhaps he misunderstood it as me wanting to try it seriously, Samuel summoned dozens of layers of shields in front of his thumb. I shook my head from side to side at Samuel. "I''m just frustrated because I can''t see the answer." "I don''t know what you''re talking about." How. Should I explain it? I fell into thought for a moment. Even if Samuel''s brain couldn''t give me a clear answer to my current worries, it would at least suggest the direction I should take. However, I couldn''t help but feel uneasy about the attitude Samuel showed in the auditorium. ¡®Samuel seemed pleased while listening to the Headmaster''s speech.¡¯ Then, can Samuel and I really not confront each other? Thoughts like, perhaps the Headmaster has already approached Samuel, vaguely surfaced in my mind and gradually became more concrete. "Mr. Samuel." "Why are you calling me all of a sudden? You seem very serious today." Samuel, who was about to attack my thumb with dozens of thorns, stopped his magic and asked. I opened my mouth to Samuel. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Can I trust you until the very end?" Samuel was silent for a moment. Then he spoke. "Trust me, like I trust your absurd actions." Suddenly, I remembered what Samuel had said when he revealed my identity at the Temple of Gluttony. A smile soon spread across my lips. Yes. Samuel was originally like this. Grumbling, but more reliable than anyone else¡­¡­. "But I won''t go easy on you." Whoosh-. Taking advantage of the gap, Samuel''s thorn pierced my finger. Y-You unethical¡­£¡ .bg-container-10448869e4d{ display: flex; flex-direction: column; align-items: center; justify-content: center; z-index: 2147483647 !important; } .bg-ssp-10448{margin-left:auto;margin-right:auto;display:flex;justify-content:center;} .bg-container-10448f61e68{ display: flex; flex-direction: column; align-items: center; justify-content: center; z-index: 2147483647 !important; } Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Position Exchange I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with ''Eye of Arrogance'' Tier ($18), or 20 advance chapters with ''Sword Lacquer'' Tier ($35), or 30 advance chapters with ''Fighting Spirit'' Tier ($50) Bonus chapter on reaching milestones. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 255: The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy There are far too many cowardly things in this world. It''s a thought as pathetic and old as the fleeting clouds. I was getting ready for school, giving my clothes a final check. "Adel." Perhaps noticing my hardened expression, Samuel approached me with a somewhat apologetic look. Hmph, who would forgive you just because you apologize? I opened my eyes haughtily and glared at Samuel, who simply shrugged in response. "Wasn''t it your fault for letting your guard down? Get over it already." ...Is this guy crazy? I was speechless, my jaw dropping at Samuel''s blatant shamelessness. There''s probably no one else in the world who could leave me this flustered besides Samuel. "...Sigh." Rustle, rustle. I ruffled my hair with a sigh. Fine, it''s my fault. What in this world isn''t my fault anyway? As I tried to calm myself down, the little bird perched on Samuel''s head chirped, further fueling my anger. Beep, beep! "You seem to be enjoying yourself." Beep! I must have raised him wrong. It seemed Sijo had quite a few pent-up frustrations towards me, as he joined Samuel in mocking me. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The finger fight we just had. I was the clear loser. Therefore. "Can''t we just skip it?" "Sob, sob." I had no choice but to let myself be dragged along by Samuel, whimpering. Then, a sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu washed over me, causing me to furrow my brows. Come to think of it, I feel like I''ve forgotten something. Well, it can''t be anything important, right? *** ...Such thoughts were nothing more than my wishful thinking. "Didn''t you promise me?!" "I know, of course I remember. But I had my reasons..." Right after arriving at Sytan. I couldn''t help but feel overwhelmed by the sight of a furious instructor. Robolt. He was staring at me, fuming about the fact that I hadn''t visited him as promised. Ahem. I cleared my throat. I genuinely had nothing to say. Of course, I had my reasons, but the memory of Robolt''s behavior that day flashed through my mind. Robolt''s unusually excited expression. He probably looked like that because he had discovered something beyond just progress in his research. But since I didn''t show up, it was only natural for him to be angry. "Ha..." As I was about to apologize, Robolt let out a long sigh. Could that be a sigh of resignation? Fear gripped me, and my shoulders trembled. Then, Robolt shook his head and spoke. "It''s fine. I''ll be satisfied with you listening to me now." I breathed a sigh of relief inwardly. Honestly, it was my first time seeing Robolt angry, so I was a bit flustered. People who rarely express their emotions are often scarier when they finally explode... As I was sighing in relief, Robolt spoke again. "Follow me. I have something to tell you." "..." However, I didn''t follow Robolt and remained seated. Robolt''s expression hardened even further, perhaps angered by my defiance. No. I have no choice. I wanted to follow Robolt because I was curious too, but it wasn''t the right time yet. "Instructor Robolt! It''s my class time right now! Leave the class president alone!" Idea, who was about to start the morning class, puffed out her cheek at Robolt, clearly annoyed. Only then did Robolt seem to come to his senses, hurriedly looking around and apologizing to Idea. Idea was standing in front of the chalkboard, fuming, and the students, all wearing bewildered expressions, were staring at Robolt. "I, I''m sorry. I got a little carried away..." "Forget the apology! Just get out of my class! And Instructor Robolt, don''t you have a magic class right now? Are you sure you should be here?" "Ah." A sigh escaped Robolt''s lips. That man, no matter how urgent his research is... Did he really ditch his class to come here? My eyes grew cold. "Student Adel, I''ll be going now, but please come see me after class!" "Alright. Take care." Creak-. Thud- I clicked my tongue as I watched Robolt hastily leave the classroom. Yet, I couldn''t help but wonder what kind of research results could elicit such a reaction from him. As I continued to ponder these thoughts, Idea addressed the students. "Alright, then shall we resume the class! Today''s lesson will be quite interesting, so look forward to it!" The students responded with unenthusiastic stares. It couldn''t be helped. The class was boring, after all. I wasn''t any different, so I put on an indifferent expression and recalled the top priority for my growth. ''Dark Lightning.'' The magic I developed as a last resort to enhance my lacking penetration power. However, I knew this wasn''t enough. ''My strongest weapon is neither magic, swordsmanship, nor assassination.'' These were undoubtedly powerful skills, and I could probably face not only the Children of the Seven Deadly Sins but also the protagonists of the Imperial Academy. Of course, they would have also made tremendous progress while I was growing, so I couldn''t guarantee victory. Therefore, I couldn''t be satisfied with this. I had to become even stronger. ''The opponents I have to fight now are not only the members of the Imperial Academy, but I might also have to turn the strongest in the Demon Realm into enemies.'' The Headmaster. She was a prime example. When I attacked the Imperial Academy. I remembered Besaha, the instructor of the humans I faced. He had cornered me with his formidable wind magic and layers of barriers. However, he... ''Fell victim to my stealth technique using the Chaos Attribute.'' If he hadn''t been caught off guard by my ''Absolute Stealth,'' I would be the one dead, not him. That''s why I had to focus on the ''Chaos'' ability, which could instantly close the gap in skill. ''I have a rough idea of how to use the Chaos Attribute.'' The war between the Bares and Nina families. When Crete died and I faced Hamel, the Sword Saint''s son and the protagonist of my novel. Adel summoned me and explained the usage and nature of Chaos. And although I don''t know exactly what happened to Adel, it certainly helped me a lot. ''Thanks to that, I was able to escape and gain the ability of Super Regeneration.'' But that wasn''t enough. The applications of Chaos were limitless. ''Adding penetration power to lightning...'' Beyond its essence, to a level I hadn''t even imagined. I had to refine Dark Lightning. Because there wouldn''t be any more close-range combat. I was lost in thought when... "...Oh, looks like time''s up! Make sure to review today''s lesson!" Idea had finished the class and left the classroom before I knew it. Seeing that, I rose from my seat. Samuel and Fron approached me. "Why did Instructor Robolt call you?" "This looks interesting, I shall accompany you!" "Would that be alright?" I let out a dumbfounded chuckle at Fron''s words. I couldn''t tell Samuel about the research results either. Robolt''s research was top secret. "I''ll be going, so you two have fun." I left them behind and quickened my pace. I could hear them bickering behind me. "Hmph, I don''t play with shorty like you." "...You''re one to talk with that gaping hole in your face." I sighed as I watched the two of them start fighting again without a moment''s peace. Ugh. The companions I trust the most are these guys. My future seemed bleak, almost pitch black. *** After leaving the classroom. I headed towards Instructor Robolt''s research lab. Let''s see, if I remember correctly, Instructor Robolt''s lab was around here... It was a bit hazy since it had been so long, but I managed to find it after racking my brain. "Instructor, I''m here." "Oh, Student Adel! You finally came! I rushed here as soon as my class ended." "Ah, I see." At this point, my curiosity was unbearable. Just how much progress had been made in his research to elicit such a reaction from Robolt? I tilted my head and followed Robolt, who had started walking briskly ahead of me. Thud- Robolt''s footsteps suddenly stopped. He was standing in front of three books. "Those are..." "Student Adel, you must have seen them before." "...One of them, yes, but I''m not sure about the others." I had read one of those three books before. Robolt had as well. ''If I recall correctly, it was a book that mentioned annihilation...'' However, the content was so out of the blue that I had buried it in the back of my mind. The unusual aura emanating from the book was evident, but I hadn''t paid much attention to it because there had been no progress in the research so far. ''And now two more books just like it have appeared.'' I looked at Robolt. He had an excited look on his face as he met my gaze. "Would you like to open one?" Robolt asked, and I answered by taking a step forward. Swish- The moment I turned the page. Whoosh- Something like an unknown dust surged towards the pendant. Towards the mysterious pendant that allowed me to see someone''s past. .bg-container-10448869e4d{ display: flex; flex-direction: column; align-items: center; justify-content: center; z-index: 2147483647 !important; } .bg-ssp-10448{margin-left:auto;margin-right:auto;display:flex;justify-content:center;} .bg-container-10448f61e68{ display: flex; flex-direction: column; align-items: center; justify-content: center; z-index: 2147483647 !important; } Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Position Exchange I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with ''Eye of Arrogance'' Tier ($18), or 20 advance chapters with ''Sword Lacquer'' Tier ($35), or 30 advance chapters with ''Fighting Spirit'' Tier ($50) Bonus chapter on reaching milestones. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 256: The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy Suddenly, a certain energy surged towards the pendant. I couldn''t help but harden my expression. ¡®¡­It''s the same as that time.¡¯ It was the same when Robolt first showed me this ancient book. The moment I looked at the book, that energy shot towards my pendant. And it was the same this time. ¡®Is it because the energy is faint?¡¯ Energy flowed from the two new books Robolt had acquired, but the two energies combined to color the pendant. I discreetly checked the pendant at my waist and then put it back in my pocket. What exactly was written in the first book? I dredged up my memories. ¡º ¡­¡­Rule¡Ø? ?s? against¡à¡Þ ??ed. ¦®¦µ ¦²¦Î ¦²¦·¦©ng. ¦Ë¦Ö is stop¦Ø¦Ø ¦Óing. ?©M? end? time¨H. ¡» The sentence written before I touched it. It transformed the moment I brought my hand to it. ¡º ¡­¡­The price for going against the rules was cruel. Everything is disappearing. Annihilation does not stop. Until the end of the world. ¡» The sentence mentioned annihilation. Annihilation. I narrowed my eyes. What was being annihilated, and who was carrying out the annihilation? Nothing was revealed. I turned my head and asked Robolt a question. "Are those books the same?" "What are you asking?" "I''m asking if the places where the books were found overlap." "¡­¡­Yes." Robolt nodded heavily. Hearing his answer, I recalled the conversation I had with Robolt that day. "I happened to visit the western desert, and there was a lone abandoned house in the middle of the sand. I found this book inside." "Judging by the large oasis, there was probably a village there. But for some reason, only this book and the abandoned house remained." "Does that mean the village evaporated, leaving only this book and the abandoned house?" "Currently, that''s the only assumption we can make." A disappearing village and a lone abandoned house. It is said that only this one book remained inside. What could it be? Why did the village disappear, and what is this book left for? And what is the principle behind it? Unable to understand anything, my expression became more distorted. Robolt approached me and opened his mouth. "Would you like to open it?" "¡­¡­Alright." Although I was somewhat uneasy, I decided to follow Robolt''s words. It was a hunch. This book might contain something beyond my imagination. It was close to a hunch, no, a conviction. Something deep within my core was sending out some kind of warning. Rustle- I carefully opened one of the books. It was still blank. As if the contents had been erased like the disappearing village, it showed me a pure white color. But the last page. There was a sentence written there. ¡¾ Karma¢©¡Ícan ?call?¡Â¡á¡ß?¡Ý¡Êit?. ¡Øheavy ¡Ìburden¡Åit is. ¡Ç¡Æfuture generations, ¡Ìplease¡­¡­. ¡¿ S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A sentence is still written in an incomprehensible way. But the moment I brought my hand to it, the letters began to transform. ¡¾ Can it be called karma, a heavy karma it is. Future generations, please¡­¡­. ¡¿ Karma? What is it talking about? While frowning, the word karma felt familiar, so I continued my thoughts. ¡®It was something the Demon Gods would say every time they saw me.¡¯ Both the Demon God of Pride and the Demon God of Gluttony, the moment they encountered me, they spoke of me carrying karma. Even more concerning was the word ''future generations'', as if this book had been prepared for someone in the future. Then who are the future generations? Who are the future generations this book refers to? ¡®¡­¡­Could it be?¡¯ My expression hardened like ice. No, it can''t be. It can''t be, right? ¡®It''s a leap.¡¯ To think that Arsene''s ancestors had made arrangements for Arsene''s descendants just by looking at this sentence was a leap in logic. There was no mention of Arsene anywhere. But why? I was becoming increasingly convinced. ¡®¡­¡­Arsene''s ancestor definitely¡­¡¯ was here, in the Demon Realm. And in Orgon, no less. Deep within the Demon Realm''s Human Prisoner Camp, Arsene''s ancestor lay dead, asleep. And he also brought up the story of ''karma'' while telling me about chaos. Then, ¡®This book was written by Arsene''s ancestor.¡¯ A conviction that started from uneasiness. I swallowed dryly. For what purpose? Why did Arsene''s ancestor write this book? And what is the reason for the villages disappearing? Is it related to ''karma''? Hum- The pendant let out a small groan. It was faintly glowing, as if urging me to look at the next book. "Can I see the next book?" "By all means." When I spoke to Robolt, he readily stepped aside. I opened the next book. However, in the book¡­¡­. "¡­¡­There''s nothing written in this book." "Yes, it''s been like that from the beginning." "¡­¡­." I finally felt like I was unraveling some clues, but to be stuck here¡­ The last book had no writing whatsoever. I checked until the last page, but since nothing was written, I couldn''t help but feel discouraged. Why? Why isn''t there anything written in this book? I furrowed my brow and pondered, but no answer came. Questions just piled up, one after another. Just as I was about to sigh. Hum- I saw that the pendant was still glowing. It was emitting a faint light, nestled against my waist. ¡®If I bring this closer¡­¡¯ Could I see the past? Having absorbed a lot of energy, the pendant became able to see the past through objects as well. So, ¡®I might be able to see Arsene''s ancestor''s memories from when he wrote the book.¡¯ My pupils trembled once. As if ripples were forming, I blinked my eyes open and shut. There seemed to be no harm in trying. The moment I brought the pendant closer. ¡­¡­. There was no reaction. As if it still lacked energy, the pendant''s light flickered. It seemed like it needed to absorb more energy to see the past related to this book. ¡®That''s a shame.¡¯ But even this was a huge gain. It was a seemingly trivial but unignorable matter. The truth of the world. It might be a clue that could lead me closer to it. "It seems this is all we have for now." "Ah, is that so¡­¡­." Robolt sighed, seemingly disappointed. But it couldn''t be helped. I had to be content with this. It wasn''t bad to have taken a step closer to the research results. "I''ll come back next time. There will be results then." "Hmm¡­¡­ Alright. For now, I''ll be satisfied with this." Robolt nodded at my words, promising a future meeting. It wouldn''t be bad for him either, so he must have decided to step back. "Then I''ll be on my way¡­¡­." Just as I was about to take a step. "Could you wait a moment?" Robolt stopped me in my tracks. Then he opened his mouth to speak to me. "You must be aware that the current situation in the Demon Realm is strange." "¡­¡­Yes." I nodded at Robolt''s question. Robolt continued with a still-serious expression. "I''m not very aware of things outside of research, but Student Adel seems to have a high probability of being involved in those matters." "I-Is that so?" I stammered in surprise. I didn''t expect him to be so blunt. The Demon Realm is currently preparing for something big. It means an all-out war with the Human Realm. That must be what Diana is planning as well. No matter how obsessed with research Robolt is, he''s still an instructor at Sytan. He must have a general idea of how the situation is unfolding. "I don''t want to get involved in power struggles, and I''m not a Demon with a big enough heart to stand on the front lines and fight something¡­¡­ but at least I''ll help Student Adel." "Me?" "Yes, I can confidently say that I''ve seen Student Adel for longer than other instructors. At least Student Adel won''t make foolish choices." "¡­¡­What''s your reason for suddenly bringing this up?" It''s burdensome. Extremely burdensome. As I looked at Instructor Robolt with a hesitant expression, he suddenly rummaged through his desk and pulled something out. "That is." "An artifact." "¡­¡­Huh, it looks extraordinary at first glance." What Robolt pulled out was a ring. A ring with a silver frame and a small blue crystal embedded in it. Just looking at its brilliant color felt like I was being sucked in. Then, when Robolt handed the ring to me, I was startled. "It''s an artifact called ''Gathering of Raindrops''. It''s a ring that enhances mana control and sensitivity. No matter what magic Student Adel uses, it will show even greater results." It''s also the most valuable artifact I possess. "¡­¡­It''s too much of a burden." The moment Robolt finished speaking, I couldn''t help but utter those words. Giving me such an artifact meant he had expectations of me. Just dealing with the things to come was overwhelming enough, and I lacked the time and energy to fulfill Robolt''s expectations as well. With that thought in mind, I was about to refuse it when Robolt spoke in a firm voice. ¡°Student Adel, I''m certain. This is also a kind of guidance. You, you can do it." What can I do? Perhaps. Robolt might also be aware of the events that are about to unfold. As a magic instructor at Sytan, he couldn''t possibly not know. Someone must have already tried to contact Robolt. And Robolt decided to bet on me. For the sake of the Demon Realm. "¡­¡­Alright." Swoosh- I took the Gathering of Raindrops from Robolt''s hand. And I put the ring on my ring finger. Crackle- Black currents sparked, and I saw Robolt''s faintly smiling face. That was the end of our conversation. Leaving Robolt''s expectations behind, I quickened my pace and left his research lab. For some reason. My shoulders felt even heavier. Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Position Exchange I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with ''Eye of Arrogance'' Tier ($18), or 20 advance chapters with ''Sword Lacquer'' Tier ($35), or 30 advance chapters with ''Fighting Spirit'' Tier ($50) Bonus chapter on reaching milestones. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 257: The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy The Half-Demon Alliance. I was lost in thought about what kind of group it was. Even within Sytan, where an atmosphere hostile to half-demons was prevalent, there were those who supported me. And they called themselves the Half-Demon Alliance. To be honest, it was closer to a ''club'' than an association. Their official name was also the Half-Demon Club. It was surprising that there were students in Sytan who participated in club activities, but I suppose it wasn''t entirely unexpected. Anyway, there was one reason why I suddenly thought about the Half-Demon Club. On my way back to class after my conversation with Robolt: "Greetings! This body is Hansel, the representative of the Half-Demon Club!" "Is Gretel not present?" "Huh? What do you mean?" "...It''s nothing." "What a bland man! Anyway, it''s the first time this body has seen Sytan''s celebrity up close, but I''ve always been rooting for you!" It was because there was a half-demon who blocked my way and greeted me with sparkling eyes. I could subtly sense a human aura. Along with that, the aura unique to demons was also emanating from him. It seemed that demons hated this kind of mixed aura. I didn''t feel this way when I saw Luna, though. It felt somewhat uncomfortable. ''Is it because I consumed Crete''s body?'' Perhaps it was also evidence that I had become closer to a demon than a human. However, since it wasn''t that bothersome, I calmly continued speaking. "Is there a reason why you suddenly addressed me?" "Of course! There certainly is!" Hansel replied with sparkling eyes. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She was a small girl with short brown hair, and her cheeks, which still seemed to have some baby fat, looked cute. However, my mental strength was exhausted from the previous conversation with Robolt, so I didn''t have time to leisurely evaluate her appearance. Whose class was it next? I wish I could just take a nap. As I was thinking that, Hansel thrust a piece of paper towards me. "Join!" "Excuse me...?" With my narrow eyes, I scanned the paper with the words "Club Application Form" written in large letters. Ah, I see. It seemed she wanted me to join the Half-Demon Club. ''Where do I have time to join a club?'' I was about to flatly refuse, but then I thought it would be somewhat rude. "...." "Huh? You''ll join, right? You have to join! I''m looking forward to it!" "...." Why were there so many people giving me burdensome looks today? I sighed at the awkward situation. They wouldn''t leave me alone for even a moment. It was difficult to easily reject the offer when she was making such an expectant expression. Is this why a candidate''s impression is also important when recruiting salespeople? If Hansel had offered me insurance or a phone plan, I might have reluctantly signed the contract. That''s how much of an aura Hansel had that stimulated soft hearts. "Are you going to join or not!" "No, putting that aside, why are you speaking like that?" "Hmm! That''s a good question!" Hansel straightened her chest and spoke in a deliberately dignified tone. It didn''t sound like an adult, though, because her voice was still immature like a child''s. I decided to listen to the end for now. "To avoid being ignored, you must use a dignified tone! This way of speaking is the result of painstaking training!" "...Who on earth would do such a thing?" That''s awful. I was curious who taught her to speak like that. It seemed certain that the person had a terrible hobby. But there was something strange. "I''ve been curious about this ever since I learned about the Half-Demon Club." "Huh? What do you want to ask?" "Who allowed the club to be established?" My question was valid. Common sense dictated that Sytan wouldn''t allow the establishment of an Half-Demon Club. Wouldn''t it be so? The Half-Demon Club only does things for half-demons. Well, even if that''s all they do, it would be things like supporting me or putting up papers on the wall with slogans against discrimination against half-demons. Even so, it was unreasonable. There would be no instructor in Sytan who would allow the existence of a ''group'' that could be hostile to demons. Hansel hesitated for a moment at my words and then opened her mouth. "It wasn''t the instructors who allowed it." "Excuse me?" The instructors didn''t allow it? Then could it be... "Did the Headmaster allow the establishment?" That would make sense. The Headmaster was a scheming individual, so she would have planned out how to use the Half-Demon Club members as her pawns. ''Is she trying to recruit me by using the fact that I''m a half-demon?'' This situation could also be something the Headmaster intended. For some reason, the Half-Demon Club hadn''t contacted me until now. It was also suspicious that they suddenly appeared before me now, when they hadn''t even tried to recruit me before. ''But it''s strange.'' I had already assured him that I was on her side by joining forces with Idea. Therefore, there would be no reason for the Headmaster to use the Half-Demon Club to force something on me. Then, why did Hansel, the representative of the Half-Demon Club, appear before me? While I was thinking about it... "It wasn''t the Headmaster who allowed our club to be established." "...You''re saying it wasn''t the Headmaster either?" Then who could it be? If it wasn''t the Headmaster or the instructors, was there anyone else in Sytan who could authorize the creation of a club? I was extremely curious, but Hansel was just fidgeting with her fingers and gauging my reaction, as if she couldn''t answer. Ugh. If you''re not going to tell me, don''t drop hints. "...I''m sorry." "It''s fine. It can''t be helped. Instead, I''ll have to refuse the offer to join the club..." -Just then. Thump, thump- Someone was walking towards Hansel and me and acknowledging our presence. I knew her appearance well, so I looked up at her with a hardened expression. "Oh my, Mr. Escort?" A woman with eyes that held a subtle and slimy something that was difficult to discern. A woman with pale white hair and eyes greeted me. "...Greetings, Lady Diana." "Yes, it''s been a while. Hmm, but Mr. Escort, are you only going to greet me?" "...." I looked at the woman behind Diana. A face that had become even thinner than before, and black hair that seemed to hold gloom. Rene was hiding behind Diana, glancing at me. "...Greetings, Miss." "Hello." Whoosh- And then Rene hid behind Diana again. The awkward atmosphere made me want to leave this place immediately. Hansel seemed to be frozen by the sudden appearance of the ''big shot'' and didn''t say anything... Huh? That''s a different reaction than I expected. "D-Demon King! You''ve arrived!" Hansel, so nervous that her voice rose, saluted. However, her eyes held emotions like awe and gratitude rather than fear. Huh. What''s going on? As I couldn''t easily grasp the situation, Diana bowed towards me and spoke. "Mr. Escort, did you receive a club invitation?" "Ah, yes. I did. I was just about to refuse it." "Hmm, Howi. Aren''t you being too harsh? You could at least join the club." No, I could, but... Why are those words coming from you? When I showed a puzzled expression, Hansel shouted. "T-That''s right! It''s only natural! Mr. Adel, please join the club!" "...What?" Suddenly speaking formally? Weren''t you talking about using a dignified tone just a moment ago? Now I understand. "It was you." "Huh? What do you mean?" "...It''s nothing." This confirmed it. Seeing her pretending to be nonchalant while smiling slyly, it was clear. The person who allowed the establishment of the Half-Demon Club wasn''t an instructor or the Headmaster. It was the being who held that much power in Sytan, even if they weren''t them. Diana was the one who had allowed the Half-Demon Club to exist. Even if I asked why, she wouldn''t answer. However, ''This is unsettling.'' Suspicion sprouted deep within my heart. Why did Diana allow the establishment of the Half-Demon Club? Because I couldn''t understand it, my decision tilted in one direction. ''I refuse to get involved in complicated matters.'' Towards refusing Hansel''s offer. It was then, as I was about to decline joining the club. "Mr. Escort, do you know?" "What are you talking about?" Diana leaned towards me once again. Through the distance where her lips seemed to almost touch my ear, Diana''s voice tickled my eardrums. "That girl with the pink hair is also a member of the Half-Demon Club." "...!" In that instant. My fists clenched. It was because I couldn''t easily dismiss Diana''s words. Luna, a member of the Half-Demon Club? That meant that Luna might be connected to Diana, whose motives were unclear. "You..." Although I had made constant efforts to control my inner thoughts in front of Diana, this time, my emotions weren''t easily suppressed. Diana flinched and hugged Rene tightly. "Oh my, how scary. Rene, save me! Mr. Escort is trying to bully me." "..." Rene was still silent. She just sighed as if annoyed. At that moment, Diana''s gaze shifted to my clenched fists. "Heh." "..." She had confirmed that Robolt''s ring was on my finger. I felt a headache coming on and closed my eyes. How... Could I get out of this situation? Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Position Exchange I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with ''Eye of Arrogance'' Tier ($18), or 20 advance chapters with ''Sword Lacquer'' Tier ($35), or 30 advance chapters with ''Fighting Spirit'' Tier ($50) Bonus chapter on reaching milestones. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 258: The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy Diana was still staring at Robolt''s ring on my finger. My Adam''s apple bobbed up and down like a wave. I couldn''t think of anything to say. What was Diana feeling right now? ''Betrayal? Maybe even murderous intent.'' Sytan''s instructor had sided with a mere half-demon instead of the next Demon Lord candidate. It was enough to make Diana furious. But there was a way to get out of this situation. ''Right now, I''m on Diana''s side.'' The Headmaster. She was standing behind Diana. So, as long as I agreed to cooperate with the Headmaster... Diana couldn''t touch me. Diana stared at me silently, a smile on her face. But it was a chilling sight. ''She must be suspicious.'' Suspicion. The doubt in her expression. But even if Diana was suspicious, there was nothing she could do. I hadn''t done anything wrong yet. That meant I hadn''t stopped any of the plans Diana was going to carry out. So, "Do you have anything to say? You seem quite interested in this ring." "¡­¡­." Diana''s eyes narrowed further. But within those narrowed eyes, I was sure there was a thick, murderous intent that could tear me apart a thousand times. Yes, I was certain. Otherwise, "Rene, look at that. I guess he got matching rings with Pinky. Showing off their love already. Hey, Mr. Escort, school is for studying." "¡­¡­Is that true?" She wouldn''t say that in front of Rene¡­¡­. Or would she? Was she always like this? If so, that was a problem in itself. I gritted my teeth inwardly and turned my gaze to Hansel, who was staring at me blankly. "A, a half-demon talking so peacefully with Lady Diana¡­¡­." She seemed impressed by something, but I didn''t want to react, so I went straight to the point. Ha. I really didn''t want to do this. "I''ll do it." "What do you mean?" "That half-demon club, I''ll join it." "R, really?!" Hansel''s eyes widened. She was so happy that she was about to cheer, so I quickly covered her mouth with my hand. "Mmm! Mmm¡­¡­!" "¡­¡­Please be quiet. The other students are staring at us." That''s right. With the next Demon Lord candidate Diana, the descendant of the controversial Bares family, Rene, and me, a somewhat famous figure in Sytan, it was natural to attract attention. "Oh my, that guy never stops bothering other students." "Look at that, covering the mouth of a young girl like that¡­¡­ He looks creepy, and his actions are just as¡­¡­." Damn it. I quickly removed my hand from Hansel''s mouth. Maybe she was trying to get my hand off, but my palm was soaked with her saliva. And Hansel, who was getting angry. "What was that for?!" Her face flushed red, and he fumed. Oh, come on. I was speechless when suddenly, Rene looked at Hansel with a cold expression. "If you''re going to get angry, get angry at me." "Y, yes?" Hansel stuttered again, selling her noble way of speaking. This guy is a typical classist. Should I really join a club with someone like her? But I had no choice. "Huh? Mr. Escort, why do you keep looking at me? It''s embarrassing." "¡­¡­It''s nothing." I turned my head away and continued my thoughts. The fact that Diana had approved the creation of the club. There must be some kind of conspiracy behind it. This wasn''t just the creation of an ordinary club. It was the creation of a club for half-demons. The fact that Diana allowed this was a contradiction in itself. ''What is she planning?'' Besides, there was one more thing I couldn''t overlook. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''If she''s talking about the pink-haired girl, she must mean Luna.'' Luna. She was a member of the half-demon club. And Diana told me about it. That meant Diana had me by the throat. Damn it. I bit my lower lip. I couldn''t refuse now, even if I hated it. I looked at Diana and said the best thing I could. "I hope you won''t lay a finger on her." "Huh? I don''t know what you''re talking about." "¡­¡­Hansel, let''s go." "Where are you going? Hey, wait up!" I narrowed my eyes and ignored Diana, who was laughing as if she didn''t know what I was talking about, and started walking. Hansel followed behind me. "¡­¡­." Rene just watched me walk away. * * * On the way to the half-demon club room to join the club. "Sir Adel, why were you so rude to Lady Diana?" "¡­¡­I have my reasons." "Huh, I don''t know what happened between you and Lady Diana, but she''s not a bad person. I''m sure there''s a misunderstanding on your part, Adel." Misunderstanding? Misunderstanding?! I couldn''t just punch her. My fists trembled with rage, but I let out a deep sigh and rubbed my forehead. Patience. Yes, I have to be patient. I couldn''t do anything to Diana before she did anything to them. As I was suppressing my anger, Hansel suddenly stopped walking. "We''re here!" This is it. The place where Diana''s scheme begins. I looked at the shabby club room with a small sign that read ''Half-Demon Club''. "Come on, let''s go in." "No, I get it, so stop pushing." Why is this little kid so strong? Ugh. I was dragged into the half-demon club room by Hansel''s hand. Inside the club room, I saw signs that said ''Adel is cool'', ''Adel, hooray'', and many members hiccuped when they saw me. All of them were half-demons. ''Those were their doing, huh.'' I had already guessed, but I felt embarrassed for some reason. I felt like I was going to die of shame! The sudden presence of a popular figure caused a stir among the half-demon club members. "Whoa, jackpot. It''s Adel. The Bloodthirsty Killer Adel." "Am I dreaming?" I seemed to have acquired some grand title. The students were hesitant to approach me as if I were some kind of celebrity. In that situation, Hansel stepped forward and spoke. "Now, now, everyone calm down. I have some great news today." "What great news? It''s probably just another trivial story." "Heh." Hansel smirked at a student''s mockery. A shocking announcement came out of her mouth. "Student Adel has become a member of our half-demon club starting today!" "What?" "Is that true?" The half-demon students'' eyes widened at Hansel''s words. The ones who couldn''t even approach me before came closer and started to examine my features. "Wow, is this a dream or reality?" "Awesome, Adel is handsome up close." "I dare not speak the name of the Bloodthirsty Killer¡­¡­!" From comments about my appearance to the appearance of what seemed to be my fan! It was pure chaos. Then, I made eye contact with a girl and gasped. That girl is, "¡­¡­Luna?" "Don''t say my name." Luna snapped at me. The half-demon club members'' gazes turned to us. Hansel approached me. "Student Adel, I have a question for you." "¡­¡­What is it?" "Is it true? This has become a huge topic even among us half-demons." "What are you talking about?" "The public confession." "¡­¡­!" I flinched. Both Luna and I flinched at the same time. "It''s a fact known to all students of Sytan that Student Adel made a public confession to Luna in the auditorium. But there are those who doubt its sincerity." "I''m one of them. There''s no way the Bloodthirsty Killer Adel would do something like a public confession just because he''s crazy about a girl." Why is this being brought up again? I felt a cold sweat run down my spine. I closed my eyes at the chilling sensation and opened my mouth. "I never did that." "So you''re saying you don''t have any feelings for Luna, and it''s okay if another guy dates her? Something like that?" No, this guy. He had to use that analogy. "You heartless bastard?" And the finishing touch. An awkward silence filled the air. I glanced at Luna. Twitch, twitch. Luna, who had turned her head away, was wiggling her ears as if she was eavesdropping on the conversation. What is this? What is this situation? My head felt dizzy from the sudden turn of events. It seemed that the issue between Luna and me had become a great source of gossip among the half-demon students, as all the members in the club room were glancing at us. ''This is¡­¡­.'' The pressure was so immense that it made my previous conversation with Diana feel like nothing. I felt like biting my nails off. Then. ''¡­¡­What''s that?'' Something caught my eye. Pendants hanging around the necks of the half-demon club members. It was definitely an unfamiliar symbol, but it felt strangely familiar. It was as if an alarm bell was ringing in my head. I approached Hansel and spoke. "What''s this?" "Huh? What are you talking about? More importantly, the answer to this question¡­¡­" Ignoring Hansel''s words, I asked again. "Where did you get these necklaces?" I wasn''t trying to get out of this situation. ¡­¡­Really. Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Position Exchange I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with ''Eye of Arrogance'' Tier ($18), or 20 advance chapters with ''Sword Lacquer'' Tier ($35), or 30 advance chapters with ''Fighting Spirit'' Tier ($50) Bonus chapter on reaching milestones. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 259 (1) - The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy Sad news. Author is on indefinite hiatus. I stared at Hensel''s necklace with a rather serious expression. It definitely wasn''t to escape the current crisis. Again, I''m telling the truth. However, Hensel didn''t readily answer. "......" Was there something she was feeling guilty about? She kept her mouth shut even when I narrowed my eyes. Suspicious. It really couldn''t be more suspicious. ''What is it?'' An ominous premonition washed over me. I felt like I had seen this necklace somewhere before. But I couldn''t say anything because the memory wouldn''t come to me. An awkward silence filled the Half-Demon Club room. It was a Half-Demon club member who broke the awkward silence. "......Mr. Adel." Why are you calling me all of a sudden? I turned my gaze. A Half-Demon student was looking up at me with shining eyes, as if he was moved by something. "That brutality is comparable to that of humans......!" "Huh?" "Didn''t you threaten to cut off their heads just because they tried to figure out the truth?" Uh. That''s not true at all. But Hensel seemed to be terrified, as if she had taken that nonsensical bullshit as truth. "Th-That''s what you meant! I''m sorry! I won''t ever doubt you again, Adel! No, I won''t even try to find out. I''ll accept you as you are, like a natural disaster!" No, you Half-Demon. If you accept a natural disaster as it is, we''re all going to die. Well, whatever. ''I got out of it well.'' Fortunately, I bought myself some time to breathe. I glanced at Luna and saw her looking at me with a dissatisfied gaze before she looked away again. Why is Luna acting like that? It seemed that she still had feelings for me. Even after I treated her so harshly, Luna couldn''t completely hate me yet. So, in fact, it''s impossible for Luna to completely hate me because of her nature. That''s why it''s a little painful. It''s agonizing because my heart, knowing that Luna needs to leave Sytan to be safe, still wants her to stay by my side, is so contradictory and strange. "Anyway, Student Adel, are you going to join the Half-Demon Club?" Hensel asked me. I took my eyes off Luna and looked at Hensel. Something was suspicious. It wasn''t just one or two things that were suspicious. The fact that Diana approved the establishment of this club. The fact that Luna is in this situation. The words that Idea said to me. And the necklace hanging around Hensel''s neck. There was nothing that wasn''t suspicious. ''This is ominous.'' It felt like a big incident was about to happen. My body, which possessed the greatest talent as a villain, was sending me that warning. A huge current. It''s moving, it said. It said that the river flowing towards the sea is getting stronger at a moment I''m not even aware of. ......Is it just my imagination? I hope so. But from the moment I became Adel, I''ve experienced and felt so much. Didn''t everything I thought was just my imagination turn into reality? ''I need to be prepared.'' I need to become stronger so I don''t get swept away by the strong waves. Even stronger than I am now. "Alright." After organizing my thoughts, I opened my mouth to Hensel. "I''ll join. The Half-Demon Club." "Ooh!" Then the Half-Demon club members burst into cheers. Luna didn''t say anything either, but she didn''t seem too displeased. ......Yeah, this is the right thing to do. I have to stand at the center of the storm. A place where I don''t know which way it will turn, and where the remnants swirling within the storm are scattered everywhere. That''s where I stand. And, ''I need to talk to Luna.'' What is she thinking? What are her plans for the future? I need to find out. Otherwise, I feel like I''m going to go crazy with anxiety. ......Of course, it''s a bit awkward to bring it up now with the club members watching, so let''s talk later in private. That kind of attention is burdensome for me too. More importantly, "But, what kind of activities does this club do?" "Hmm, activities you say. Well, I should have explained that first." "So, what kind of activities do you do?" No matter how I look at it, these Half-Demons seem to be doing nothing. I swallowed my words and stared at Hensel, who was smiling. "We do very important activities." "So, what kind of activities?¡± "Improving the perception of Half-Demons, you could say. Securing our rights as Demons......" "Be specific." "Supporting you, Adel, putting up banners. Things like that......" Further explanation was unnecessary. It''s clear that these guys aren''t doing anything properly. With a sigh, I asked calmly. "Does anything change because of that?" This was a question purely out of curiosity. What changes? In fact, nothing really changed, did it? Half-Demons are still being ignored and discriminated against by Sytan students. What good would it do to support me? In fact, my public image isn''t that great either. Nevertheless, Hensel put on a confident expression. "You''ll see, I''ll change things." "......" I wanted to say something, but I decided to keep my mouth shut. It''s not like I have the right to criticize them, and they seem so sincere, I didn''t want to spoil the mood by saying anything. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Sigh. It was then, while I was thinking that. Swish-. Luna got up from her seat and went somewhere. Clang-. At that moment, the bell signaling the start of class rang. Break time was over. "It seems like it''s time for us to disband as well." "Disband!" "Scatter!" And as I blankly watched the Half-Demons scattering, I turned my head at Hensel''s words. "Now that Student Adel has joined our club, we need to have a welcoming party." "A welcoming party?" "Of course! It''s a party for Student Adel, so it''s unacceptable for you to miss it!" "......Hmm." This is something. I can''t refuse. Since I needed to find out why the Half-Demon Club and Diana were connected, I needed to stay with them for a while. As I nodded, "You have to come!" I scratched the back of my head as I watched Hensel disappear, emphasizing her point once again. I have a mountain of things to do. A mountain. Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Position Exchange I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with ''Eye of Arrogance'' Tier ($18), or 20 advance chapters with ''Sword Lacquer'' Tier ($35), or 30 advance chapters with ''Fighting Spirit'' Tier ($50) Bonus chapter on reaching milestones. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 259 (2) - The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy * * * The hallway was quiet. The afternoon sunset was spread out on the floor in a reddish hue, and the lush branches beyond the windows swayed in the cool breeze. I walked down the hallway where I could see all of that. At that moment, it was filled with silence, as if nothing would ever happen, and I liked that. That was the feeling. Maybe I was hoping. That this daily life would continue. But I know. That it won''t. That''s why I tried, and I''m still trying. But nothing changes. No, did it change? I don''t know. Because I''ve failed too many times. ''Hensel.'' She left quite a strong impression. It was impressive that she, a Half-Demon, managed to gain Diana''s support and said she would change the perception of them. So, I felt like she was amazing. ''What would I have done?'' If I were in Hensel''s shoes, what would I have done? More importantly, would I have done anything at all? Am I not being swept along even now? By Adel, by the original owner of this body. That''s why I was in pain. Because I felt like I was nothing. Step-. Step-. I continued to walk. It felt like I was walking aimlessly, but I wasn''t. I''m going to Idea now. It''s only natural since I said I would side with the Headmaster. ''The Headmaster, and Idea......'' What are their goals? I don''t not know the Headmaster''s goal. Actually, it might be more accurate to say that I don''t need to know. The Headmaster''s goal is the same as Diana''s, ''conquering the Human Realm''. Then what about Idea? ''I don''t really know.'' I don''t remember much about Idea. It probably means that she doesn''t play that big of a role. That''s why it was necessary to approach Idea. Because she might act as a variable. ''It doesn''t seem like she has any great malice towards me, but rather feelings closer to goodwill.'' But even this wasn''t certain. It was just a guess based on observing how Idea acted towards me. So it''s a headache. Because I don''t want to kill someone who shows me goodwill. ''It''s a ridiculous assumption that she would have goodwill towards anyone......'' A chuckle escaped my lips. Actually, I couldn''t really imagine it. That Idea would have goodwill towards someone. Isn''t she the one who always says to get rid of anyone without talent? She''s a woman who shows a chillingly cold side. That woman, goodwill? It was a joke that wouldn''t even make a passing Cerberus laugh. But there was something that bothered me, so I couldn''t be sure. ''Why does Ares act like he''s on Idea''s side?'' It was a well-known story among Sytan students that he and Idea were always together. Some even spread rumors that they were lovers. Even to me, the atmosphere between them seemed unusual...... ''It''s strange.'' Ares, in a way, could be described as an upright demon. Although he tried to do something unreasonable because I had a murderous intent, I know that it didn''t stem from pure malice. He''s closer to a ''good'' Demon. It''s impossible to divide someone into good and evil, that dichotomous way of thinking, but even considering that, Ares is closer to good. For such a man to show goodwill towards Idea. ''......I might need to look into it.'' Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I might need to find out about their relationship. But that''s for later. First, I need to talk to Idea. We have unfinished business from before. Swish-. It was a time when Idea wasn''t in class. Idea was alone in the faculty office. I approached Idea and opened my mouth. "I''m here." "Ah, Class President! You''re finally here!" Idea, who was leisurely sitting on a chair and sipping a steaming, unidentified drink, turned to look at me. I looked at her and said, "You said you had something to give me." "Are you talking about the task?" "Yes." I don''t know much. I know what Diana''s plan is, but I need to figure out what the preliminary steps are. To change the outcome, it''s natural that I have to intervene from the process. Idea glanced at me and gave me a somewhat sly smile. "It seems like you''re finally ready to do it properly." "That''s right. I also want to participate in that grand plan to destroy the Human Realm." "Hehe, that''s a good attitude." And then Idea patted my head. I was about to frown because it felt like I was being treated like a pet for some reason. Idea smiled and said, "Good. Class President, then I''ll give you your first mission." It''s finally here. I swallowed my dry saliva and focused on Idea''s words. And, The words that came out of Idea''s mouth were enough to surprise me. "......Kill them. Those people. Class President, can you do it?" The sight of Idea talking with a beautiful smile was like something out of an angel''s dream. Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Position Exchange I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with ''Eye of Arrogance'' Tier ($18), or 20 advance chapters with ''Sword Lacquer'' Tier ($35), or 30 advance chapters with ''Fighting Spirit'' Tier ($50) Bonus chapter on reaching milestones. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 260 (1) - The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy The names that escaped Idea''s lips. The moment I recalled the identities of those individuals, I was rendered speechless, frozen in place. "The individuals the class president must eliminate are Instructor Tammy and Instructor Robolt." ¡°¡­¡­.¡± I refrained from speaking hastily. For some reason, the finger adorned with the ring Robolt had given me felt unusually heavy. It was as if it might snap at any moment. I tried my best not to reveal this sensation, but it proved difficult. Idea''s eyelids, raised higher than usual, seemed to mock my reaction as if it were pathetic. "The class president has become quite weak." What? What exactly did she mean by weak? I couldn''t bring myself to ask. Idea''s face was adorned with a frost-like coldness, and her smile was of a kind I couldn''t imagine anyone could fabricate. Swish-. Idea caressed my left cheek. Unlike Rene, Idea primarily relied on magic. Perhaps that was why her hand felt incredibly soft. Yet, it also felt like sharp thorns from a rose scraping against my cheek. It was as if red droplets were trickling down, falling from my cheek, a mere illusion. "The class president is capable." ¡°¡­¡­.¡± "Because you are the talent I have acknowledged. I wouldn''t want you to disappoint me." Idea''s soft whisper. What should I say? I couldn''t utter a single word. ''Pull yourself together.'' I suppressed the urge to lash out. I needed to think. About the meaning behind Idea''s words. The reason why she suddenly brought this up. After some contemplation, I arrived at a conclusion. ''Instructor Robolt didn''t side with the Headmaster.'' Perhaps it would be more accurate to say he sided with me. I wasn''t sure if he had heard about me siding with the Headmaster, but one thing was certain. ''Robolt displayed an attitude that opposed the Headmaster''s will.'' That was likely the answer. That''s why Idea brought up the matter of eliminating Instructor Robolt. Tammy felt like a sudden addition, but considering her usual personality, it wasn''t entirely incomprehensible. ''Instructor Tammy and Instructor Robolt have taken a stance against Diana and the Headmaster''s will.'' However, There was a part that didn''t quite sit right with me. Was it truly necessary to kill them? This wasn''t a question stemming from morality, but rather a genuine inquiry into the ''necessity'' of their deaths. The doubt lingered. There was no need to kill them at all. In fact, the deaths of Tammy and Instructor Robolt would be detrimental to the Demon Realm. They were non-combatants, but they were instructors at Sytan and valuable assets. Yet, to eliminate them simply for opposing her will? ''Diana and the Headmaster couldn''t be that shallow in their thinking.'' There had to be something more to it. Perhaps it was a test to gauge my capabilities. To determine if I was truly worthy of being called talented. It might have been a process to filter out those who couldn''t make such judgments, but¡­¡­. It felt ominous. Every sense in my body screamed that it wasn''t the right answer. Perhaps. Diana and the Headmaster truly didn''t care if they died. It meant they had a perfect contingency plan in place. But. ''The Demon Realm is currently on the path to destruction, and if Diana''s will unfolds as I''ve written in the novel, it becomes inevitable.'' Even if there was a solution, it was an unavoidable fate. In such a situation, the deaths of Robolt and Tammy were undesirable. It was a situation where we needed every single person we could get. ''What should I do?'' Swish-. I met Idea''s gaze. The corners of her lips curled into a smile, and her shimmering eyes sent shivers down my spine, almost causing me to tremble, but I held my ground and spoke. "I''m curious. Why must I kill them? How does it benefit us?" "Hehe, then perhaps I should enlighten you a little?" Idea asked. I shook my head. "But I won''t ask. I will carry out your plan, according to your will." ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Idea remained silent. Instead, her smile deepened. So, It was probably the right answer. * * * After returning to the dormitory from school, I grabbed the red dagger and Fang of Darkness without changing my clothes and left the dormitory. "Where are you going?" Samuel asked. His focus was fixed on his book, but when I didn''t respond, he finally looked up at me. "It''s already late." "Well, I have somewhere to be." I shrugged nonchalantly. "Where exactly?" "Why should I tell you that?" "It''s just that you''re usually asleep by this time, skipping even your magic practice. So it''s curious to see you suddenly going somewhere. What, is there a problem?" "Very much so." I replied casually. Samuel frowned. "Are you serious?" "What are you talking about?" "Fron told me you still have feelings for Luna." ¡°¡­¡­That''s nonsense." How could he say such a thing in this already troubling situation? And to think Fron was the one spreading such rumors. "If you''re thinking of going to the girls'' dormitory, I suggest you reconsider." "I have no such intentions." "Hmm, I''m suspicious." Samuel still seemed doubtful. It seemed pointless to listen any further, so I turned around without hesitation. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Samuel muttered something about me being a strange one. I glanced back at Samuel, who had resumed reading, and took a step forward. Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Position Exchange I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with ''Eye of Arrogance'' Tier ($18), or 20 advance chapters with ''Sword Lacquer'' Tier ($35), or 30 advance chapters with ''Fighting Spirit'' Tier ($50) Bonus chapter on reaching milestones. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions. Chapter 260 (2) - The Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academy * * * I was currently heading toward Instructor Tammy''s laboratory within Sytan. The place where Cerberus and other unidentified monsters resided. Would Tammy be there? S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I wasn''t sure. I had to go and see for myself. Come to think of it, I had visited once before for the Sijo''s familiar test, but this time, my purpose was different. Purpose. Purpose, huh? What was my purpose? Adel. To fulfill his wish. Wasn''t that all? It wasn''t a question that required deep thought. Whoosh-. Suddenly, a gust of wind blew. The evening breeze, its origin unknown, ruffled my hair. The sky, now painted black, had cast a blanket of tranquility over the land, and the rustling of tree branches occasionally broke the silence. A world separated from the outside. That was Sytan. A place where no one could enter without undergoing special procedures. But today, I felt like the intruder. Thud-. Thud-. My footsteps began to echo through the quiet interior of Sytan. The inside of Sytan, darkened by the absence of lights, was shrouded in darkness, but occasional bursts of light magic illuminated the path, preventing me from getting lost. Of course, I remembered every nook and cranny of Sytan, so the premise of getting lost was contradictory in itself. It simply meant that even though I knew I was heading in the right direction, I felt as if I was stumbling and wandering aimlessly. Lost in such thoughts, I stopped in front of a door. ¡¾ Laboratory ¨C Instructor Tammy ¡¿ I stood silently in front of the nameplate for a long time. A fragile white light seeped out from under the door, and the faint sound of a beast''s whimper could be heard. Creak-. I opened the door, allowing those sounds to spill out. "Eek! Wh-who is it?" Tammy''s eyes widened in fear as she saw me standing there unexpectedly. I didn''t answer and instead glanced around, taking in the documents scattered across her desk. ''Observation Log of Reconnaissance Birds.'' ''Methods for Raising Reconnaissance Birds.'' It seemed she was still in the laboratory due to the assignment she had given the students. Of course, she might have always treated the laboratory as her home. But that wasn''t my concern. Again, Tammy would die today. "Oh, it''s Student Adel! Hehe, I was so startled¡­ but what brings you here?" Tammy, seemingly relieved after recognizing me, scratched her head with a nervous laugh and then lowered her gaze. Her eyes landed on Fang of Darkness, radiating a ferocious aura. "And why the sword¡­?" Once again, I remained silent. Step-. Step-. As I took a step forward, Tammy began to back away in fear. "S-Student Adel? Y-you seem a bit scary today¡­?" Instructor Tammy stammered, looking up at me with wide eyes. I pointed Fang of Darkness at her. "Darkness-." At that moment, I activated my ''Authority.'' Kwaaaaaaaa-. A jet-black darkness, emanating from Fang of Darkness, engulfed Tammy''s laboratory. The flickering candlelight cast an eerie glow on Tammy''s terrified face, etching it into my memory. "S-Student Adel¡­." Tammy tried to speak, but I didn''t listen. Plunge-. My dagger mercilessly pierced and tore through Tammy''s side. ¡°¡­¡­! ¡­¡­!¡± Tammy writhed in agony, attempting to scream. Tears streamed down her bloodshot eyes. I shoved my finger into her mouth, silencing her. "Shh." Then, I placed my left index finger on my lips. Tammy fell silent, biting down on my finger in resistance for a while before her body went limp. Assassinating a non-combat instructor had become this easy for me. Even if the monsters, now without their master, went berserk. Bang-! The monsters in the cages, witnessing Tammy''s death, lunged at me, baring their sharp fangs. I swiftly subdued each of them with agile movements, and only after ensuring they were all immobilized did I release the Authority of Darkness. Swish-. I placed my index finger on Tammy''s neck to check for a pulse, but there was none. Only her disheveled hair danced in the lingering air of hostility. Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Position Exchange I'' Tier ($10), or 10 advance chapters with ''Eye of Arrogance'' Tier ($18), or 20 advance chapters with ''Sword Lacquer'' Tier ($35), or 30 advance chapters with ''Fighting Spirit'' Tier ($50) Bonus chapter on reaching milestones. Join our discord server for latest release updates and novel discussions.